《Becoming the King of A New Filthy World》


 Chapter 1 1: A Strange Girl

    ?As Lucas settles into the usual seat off in the back corner of the bar with his friends sitting in their usual orientation at the table, he prepares himself for what he calls ''therapy'', but which some people might call ''bad habits''.


    Lucas''s weekly Tuesday night trips to the bar with his friends have be something of a ritual for the bunch of him, including all the pitchers and the shots and the proclivity toward having a bit of a headache Wednesday morning at work, but he''s usually smart enough not to get too excessive, and to chug some water before he goes to bed and keeps it from being a problem.


    It''s all cool; he has gone through college, he get how this works and how to avoid the kinds of fuck-ups that have him shambling around groaning the next day and hoping people really believe his sunsses are a cool new fashion thing he''s trying rather than how he''s staving off having to expose himself too much to light.


    "I need this," Lucas says, and he really does, groaning as he leans back in his seat and rests his head against the wall behind him. "Today was hell. I''ve got a new boss at work, and she''s going hard on the idea that she has to ride everyone''s ass to make sure she looks good for getting productivity up, so everyone in my department feels like we''re being watched like hawks."


    Lucas''s friend Timmyes by with a pitcher he went straight to the bar to order, and takes his seatst.


    "I think some ancient mystic said that the solution to bad bosses is usually found at the bottom of pitchers," he jokes, and starts pouring everything into the stic cups that came with it.


    "So start drinking and let''s make some magic." Jimmy''s the rock of the group, the guy who acts very responsible for someone who''s pushing thirty and has been in college for ten whole years without any actual progress.


    But as Lucas takes the beer, he can''t help but shrug.


    "Fuck, it''s worth a try," he groans, and starts chugging down the cheap beer that he brought a pitcher of.


    Jimmy''s taste in beer is shit, but he overlooks it for the sake of dealing with his frustrations ''constructively''.


    He has been dealing long enough now at his desk job that these bar visits have be vital to his sanity.


    He has lived through new bosses before, and he knows how it goes; she''ll lose interest in a week, but for now, he chugs and refill and chug again.


    The least he can do is deal with his frustrations by drinking them away.


    Not that couple doesn''t help, of course, and hanging out with his friends is a good way to cheer up, but as the pitcher dwindles down, they start to spread out.


    It''s only normal for them to rotate in and out as the night goes on, as one of them spies a girl they want to sleep with or something, but this time they all vanish within twenty minutes, and they don''t seem to being back, which leaves him sitting awkwardly at the table, looking around and not sure where everyone went, but also not wanting to get up and leave his pitcher unguarded.


    "Did your friends go missing?" asks a voice behind Lucas, and it throws him for a loop, making him gasp and shift his head quickly over, not having expected anyone to be talking to him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And as he catches the sight of the woman asking him, he suddenly wonders if she''s not talking to someone else after all, because before he is a drop-dead gorgeous woman with a bright smile and everything where it should be.


    Tall, leggy, with a thin waist and a plump pair of tits that she''s unting in a top that exposes plenty of cleavages while also being so short that she''s half an inch away from unting under boob A leather jacket goes with it, one that only goes halfway up, and she''s in a pair of jeans that cling to her well enough to unt everything about her figure.


    Long blonde hair has been pulled up into a ponytail, and something is striking about her eyes, one of them blue and the other green. And she''s looking right at him with a smile.


    "Uh," Lucas says, a bit surprised and not sure what to make of it at all, but he quickly spits out, "Yeah, I think so." Thest thing he wants is to be tongue-tied around this girl, whoever she is.


    At a bar like this, girls as hot as her don''t usually walk up to guys, especially guys who are him, and initiate conversation. "Not sure where they went."


    "Hm, that''s weird," she says, furrowing her brow but smirking like she knows something he doesn''t.


    "Well, mind somepany?" she pulls up the seat across from him before he even answers, smiling wider as she takes her seat and looks right at him.


    "I''m Christine, by the way." She puts a hand out toward him and quickly cuts off any attempt for him to give his own name by saying, "I''m new in town. Just moved here from Los Angeles today, and I figured this would be a good ce to meet people. And so far it''s been..." She looks over her shoulder, as if eyeing someone in particr, before brushing it off and saying, "But you seem fine. So where do you think your friends went?"


    It''s a bit dizzying to keep up with her pace as she moves from one topic to another so quickly, something not at all helped by the beer he has been drinking, but instead of worrying too much about it he just sticks with the simple points and goes with thest thing she said.


    "I don''t know. Maybe off to the bathroom. Maybe to hit on a girl they saw. It''s weird, they don''t usually all leave so quickly." He looks around once more, and his friends don''t seem to be anywhere. "But hi, Christine. I hope you like it here."


    "Psh, don''t worry about them," she says, gging down a waitress.


    "Could we get some leg spreaders?" she asks, before turning to him and smiling, "Drinks will be on me, I promise. Do you like leg spreaders?" Leaning in closer, she added, "The drink, or the kind of girl."


    ****


    If you like the story, Add this to your collection.

 Chapter 2 2: Know What? Make My Dream Come True! [R-18+]

    ?"Could we get some leg spreaders?" she asks, before turning to him and smiling, "Drinks will be on me, I promise. Do you like leg spreaders?" Leaning in closer, she added, "The drink, or the kind of girl."


    "Never had the former, but I do like thetter." She''sfortable in how she''s talking to a stranger, but that helps him sink into the conversation more easily even if he''s filled with questions about who this girl is and where she''se from.


    "Then you are going to love me!" Christineughs, and within a shorter time, than it should reasonably take, the waitresses back with a tray of a pair of drinks, both of them with a fruity yellow look to them.


    They are by every definition a ''girly'' drink, but he''s never been one to dismiss a drink for that reason.


    Cheap beer usually tastes like piss, while the fruity mixed drinks tend to have a whole lot of punch hidden in their tasty exteriors.


    He dly takes the ss and drinks some down, barely able to taste the rum amid the fruity melon and pineapple juice.


    "That''s not bad," he says. "Thanks. So, what do you do?" It''s a nd line of conversation as far as things go, but he could do worse.


    "Oh, this and that," she says, brushing it all off quite casually in the way that usually implies someone doesn''t have a job.


    From there, he sinks into a lengthy bout of getting-to-know-each-other small talk, where he finds out quite a bit about the weird girl he''s just met.


    The list of cities she ims to live in is as varied as it is weirdly inconsistent, the bands she''s seen sound like an incredulous and almost unbelievable list for someone as ''free-spirited'' as she seems to be, and to cap it all off she has a liberal arts degree.


    Because of course, she has a liberal arts degree.


    Everything about her screams that she''s the kind of girl who would have a liberal arts degree.


    But in turn, she starts wrenching details out of him, going down a lengthy exploration of his whole deal, and through it all, she''s eagerly plying him with more drinks, each of them with provocative sounding names like the sex on my face, redheaded slut, angel''s tit, and bend over Shirley.


    But he drinks them all, of course, as Christine giggles with the ordering of each one.


    The alcohol creeps up on him, as it won''t do when he drinks lots of fruity drinks, and the sweet girl across from him keeps up her line of questioning. But even as inebriated as he is he''s still cognizant enough to be startled when she asks, "So, what do you wish the world would be like?"


    "Excuse me?" he ask, startled but a little slurring, head wavering mildly from side to side as he feel himself a little too gone to really think about how to follow that up.


    It''s a shocking question, one that seems a bit too philosophical and nonsensical for him to really know what to say.


    Although it does sound like exactly the kind of question someone with a liberal arts degree would be asking. "I don''t really get what--"


    "Say you could make yourself king of the universe," she says, throwing her hands out in a grand gesture.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What would you do? What do you want to make the world into? Come on, it''s okay," she leans forward, caressing his cheek. "It can be weird. You''ve been drinking, so I won''t judge." Something about her touch warms him over, makes him shiver and feelfortable, and content.


    It''s the strangest feeling but he has to admit, it''s a nice one, his eyes sinking slowly shut as he fondly thinks about the warmth washing over him, and he can''t help but y along.


    "Well..." he swallow, a bit unsure about how to go about this. The words are there, but they seem almost too outrageous to want to say out loud.


    "I wish the world was more open about sex. Not just that people weren''t... I don''t just want attitudes to be more open. I wish I could walk up to someone and just put my dick right in their mouth. That it waspletely casual and normal. That while my food was being cooked I could bend my waitress over the table and fuck her. I want to be able to say anything and have them believe it or do it, but act like it''s justpletely normal. I wouldn''t be doing anything outrageous by fucking her, just doing what people do. They''d act totally normal and then go about their days."


    Lucas finish, and Christine all giggles. The words seem almost insane now that he has said them, and he can''t help but feel like a bit of a weirdo, but at the same time, she doesn''t seem to be judging him either.


    "I like it," she says, purring lowly. "What a world that would be. I bet in that world, if I slipped under the table right now to suck your cock, it would bepletely normal, wouldn''t it? Oh, I like the sound of that world so much. Mm, I like you. You''re honest and you''ve got a great idea right there!" She looks around for a moment, then asks, "Do you want to have sex with my face?"


    "Sure, I could have another one of those."


    "No." She shakes her head, smiling even wider.


    "Not another ''sex on my face''. I mean something more than this." Christine slips under the table with very sudden motions and more grace than the kind of girl who''s had as much to drink as she has should be able to show off, as she scurries into ce and gets to where he is.


    Lucas stares down in shock at hisp, as Christine gets into his ce and grabs at his pants, pulling them quickly away and getting his cock out, her eyes lighting up with excitement in the process.


    "You''re huge!" she gasps.


    "Wait, this isn''t--" Theint dies in his throat as he realizes that he''s about to tell a hot girl not to suck his cock.


    It''s not the first time he has fooled around semi-publicly, and as Christine stares enthralled at his cock he wonders what part of any of this he could possibly object to.


    Instead, he reaches his hands down, grabbing the back of her head and feeling her soft hair as he groans, his head leaning back.


    "Know what? Go for it. Make my dream of a world where girls line up to suck my cocke true."


    ****


    If you like the story, Add this to your collection.

 Chapter 3 3: Pleasure [R-18+]

    ?Christine smiles andughs again. It''s such a bright smile. The kind of smile that makes him twist in his seat as she grabs hold of his cock, cooing in delight as she grips it tightly, staring in adoring bliss at it.


    "If they knew how big your cock was, I bet you''d be able to get away with it as much as you wanted," she moans, nting some kisses onto his head before opening her mouth wide to fit the sheer girth of his cock head past her lips.


    She doesn''t hesitate to take him down deep, surprisingly bold and confident in her approach as she sinks forward, her eyes staring happily up at him from beneath the table.


    his eyes don''t want to pry away from the hot blonde blowing him right there in the bar, but he know his friends are still around somewhere.


    Aren''t they? He looks back around again but they''re still nowhere to be found, like they all just up and left without him for no reason.


    It''s the weirdest thing, but he doesn''t get to think too much about it before Christine pulls back and lets her tongue slither out of her mouth, running down his cock and then running along his ball sac, making him groan and shiver and forget about goddamn everything except the beautiful woman down under the table who wants his attention so badly.


    Why isn''t he giving her all that attention? His eyes snap back toward her, staring into her differently colored eyes as his fingers tighten against the back of her head.


    "I love your cock," she moans, adoring it with licks and kisses, letting her fingers toy along it between short bursts of quick strokes.


    "It''s so long and thick... And it''s rock-hard right now. Nngh, the women of the world are going to have a lot of fun with this." It''s a weird remark, but she seems like such a fucking weird girl by this point that he just focuses on the good things.


    She leaves his cock with a nice coating of saliva before slurping it back into her mouth and shoving her way down again, her adoring treatment of his cock an absolute dream.


    Lucas can''t help but let out a bit of a shamelessly bold moan as the slick heat of her mouth embraces his cock so lovingly.


    He knows there are people all around, but that''s not enough to stop him from enjoying what he has before him.


    And maybe, just maybe, he would absolutely m Christine down onto the table and fuck her raw right there if he thought he could get away with it.


    His fingers tighten against the back of her hair, and he can''t help himself as he forces her down further a little bit, his swollen cock head iming the back of her throat, making her gag, but even as she does so there''s no faltering in her smile, like she wants this bad enough that she''ll endure it happily.


    Which is exactly the kind of cocksucker he want; eager to please his cock no matter how much she''s struggling to handle it all, but still struggling with it.


    It''s like apliment to his cock every time some girl ends up a loud, choking mess trying to throat it, and Christine doesn''t seem to be bucking that trend any.


    Back and forth her head rocks. She doesn''t need his guidance to move fast, rocking along his cock of her own ord, like that''s just how she does things, and it''s a fucking incredible feeling.


    Lucas''s cock has been too long without the kind of girl who just needs a firm demand of, ''Deeper,'' to do all the work herself, and she moves her head so quickly along his cock, each time getting it down as far as she''s been told to and just a bit further still each time for good measure.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Christine is definitely of a rare kind around here, and it makes sense she''d be from out of town, because if she wasing around more often he would have gotten her mouth on lock by now.


    He listens to Christine''s gagging, but there was more to it than that; he can hear moans underneath it all, rumbling excitedly in her chest as she continues to service his cock with an eager and adoringck of any sense of shame.


    She''s going all out on his dick and there''s nothing better to feel than this vulgar, aggressive disy of passion.


    All Christine seems to want is to get him off, and as far as he was concerned that''s precisely what a girl with her mouth around his cock should want.


    Her energy should be put toward his pleasure if she''s going to bother being down there, not offering up some token head for the sake of pacifying him.


    Christine knows what it''s all about, and if he had it his way, all women would be following her lead.


    With his cock throbbing within the tightest reaches of her throat, and everything about her sloppy treatment with her increasingly loud gagging and all the merciless, shameless need to press onward and give her all to his service, he find himself overwhelmed by absolutely too much of everything all at once.


    The pleasure is dizzying and the insane sensation of depraved relief is more than he knows what to do with, but it feels so fucking good that he doesn''t care about where he is, feeling bolder and more excited as he forgets about his friends and the focus shifts entirely to the strange girl and her perfect mouth giving his cock the very ideal of a blowjob.


    All that matters is where this goes, and there''s little mystery now about how that''ll be.


    Lucas''s hands seize the back of Christine''s head very suddenly, as his cock twitches within the warm, tight embrace of her throat.


    He offer up no warning to it all as he stares down at her with a smile, and she seems to be giving him much the same adoration as she looks up at him, so happy to see him there, knowing what he''s about to do and being very epting of that fact, as his cock erupts down her throat.


    He pumps a big, pent up load of cum right down her gullet, each throb of his cock shooting another wave of spunk into her stomach, and he throws his head back as a groan spills from his lips.


    He shut his eyes and focus on the pleasure, of iming Christine''s mouth and cumming down her gullet.


    It''s an incredible feeling, and the burning relief that washes over him feels as good as anything he could have ever hoped for does.


    ? ****


    If you like the story, Add this to your collection.

 Chapter 4 4: Somethings Strange

    ?It''s an incredible feeling, and the burning relief that washes over him feels as good as anything he could have ever hoped for does.


    But when Lucas opens his eyes, he''s greeted by the familiar sight of a gaudy sto ceiling, and he doesn''t feel the ufortable and old bar chair under his ass, he feels the familiar warmth of a mattress.


    There''s a nket over him and pillows underneath his head, and somehow, he''s gone from having his cock sucked at the bar to being in his own bedroom somehow?


    He jolts up in surprise, confused and having no idea what''s happening. There''s no sight of Christine anywhere, nor any indication of how he got back, but that makes no sense.


    There''s no way he was drunk enough to ckout, especially just as he came, and even if he had he would have had some kind of memory of what was happening.


    But even weirder was that he felt fine. There''s no migraine to bother him, no twisting in his stomach or general ache.


    It''s like he didn''t drink anything at all, and now he''s left sitting there in bed and wondering what the fuck happened.


    His rm clock goes off a minuteter, jolting him into looking over at it and seeing that''s time to get up for work.


    It''s the morning. Somehow.


    Not that a single shred of this makes any sense, but as he stares at the clock he''s left with a myriad of questions that he knows he sure as hell doesn''t have any time to answer.


    Insane as it is, he just have to go on with his day, heading up to get into the shower.


    He''ll text his friends before he leaves and asks them where they went and if they helped him get home.


    Probably no way of helping him find that Christine girl again, but she sucks cock like a freak and he definitely wants to try and get some more of that.


    <><><><><><><><><>


    The lights at his office are always on so bright, always casting a bit too heavy re onto everything around him, but at least he''s walking in sober on a Wednesday morning; it''s more than he can usually say.


    Weird as it is, he just rolls with it, looking forward to getting through his day, moving on to what is unfortunately going to be another day of work past that.


    Then another one to get through Friday and on to his weekend. It''s a cycle that he''s grown used to, a certain rigid kind of monotony that he epts as the general nature of life.


    Lucas got his degree and cast his lot in life, and he roll along with it, figuring that in time things will look up; keep at it and he''ll move on to a promotion and a better spot past the usual fare of office grunts.


    He''s already done decently at that and moved on up well enough in thepany, but he''s still sitting in an office and hammering away at a keyboard all day, not high enough for lunch meetings and the fat paychecks of his bosses.<novelnext></novelnext>


    So he''s in a holding pattern now, doing the best work he can while he waits for the tedium to pass and life to start getting interesting, whenever that''s due to happen.


    For now, he''ve got a cubicle and a decent chair, and the hope that his hawkish new boss isn''t going to be stomping around the floor again making sure he''s all pulling his weight.


    It''s not an attitude he appreciates given that he actually bothers doing his damn job and doesn''t need the sword of Damocles hanging over his head to do so, and so all the vague warnings and expecting shouts are just an insult to his work ethic.


    It''s as bad a time as ites, but what can he do?


    Talking back to his new boss is the best way to end up being seen as ''trouble'' next time his reviewes up, and the longer he stays in the hive of cabins, the more he''s going to start empathizing with the sorts of people who climb up church towers with sniper rifles.


    Work hasn''t actually started yet, so plenty of the workers are out in the aisles talking to pass the time before they get to work, which ispletely normal, but he catches the sight of a particr blonde who seems in no way normal.


    Lucas chest tightens and he nearly drops his briefcase in surprise as he looks onward, seeing his neighbors talking to none other than Christine.


    She leans back against the exterior wall of his cabin while other nearby workers make small talk with her.


    Before he''s finished approaching, someone asks, "Oh, good morning! Have you met Christine yet? She''s a new transfer from the Chicago branch."


    "We have actually," she says with a smile, and steps off of the wall, reaching her hand out toward him. "It''s nice to see you again."


    Running into the girl who sucked his cock the night before at the bar is the sort of coincidence he can get past.


    It''s not the ideal oue of literally any situation, but it''s not the kind of thing that he can''t get over.


    At least, not rtive to what Christine is wearing, which is downright indecent. She wears a white blouse that has a wide opening all the way down her breasts, which aren''t even really supported by the tenths-of-a-cup that the top has beneath her plump double Ds.


    Her perky, perfect tits stand at eager attention, hanging out there, and she actspletely casual about that fact, like nothing is actually a problem here and it''s just apletely normal thing to wear.


    Her super short skirt seems absolutely formal byparison, and you can''t help but stare at her chest in equal parts incredulity and appreciation.


    ****


    If you like the story, Add this to your collection.

 Chapter 5 5: What Is Happening? [R-18+]

    ?Her super short skirt seems absolutely formal byparison, and you can''t help but stare at her chest in equal parts incredulity and appreciation.


    "I thought you were from Los Angeles," Lucas said.


    It doesn''t even begin to properly express the many conflicting and confused feelings he has been struck by all at once, but what the fuck else is he supposed to say?


    She has to know what she''s wearing; she had to consciously put it on this morning, leave her house, ande here in it. And now she was with other people.


    Pointing it out seemed absolutely idiotic, but--wait, why were these people acting like it was all totally normal?


    He looks over at the group, and one of the people standing there talking to her is Davis, a graying man in his fifties who has made a habit of hitting on women twice his age in the office and has been the result of multiple ''incidents'' over the years, and yet he seemspletely regr andposed about the matter of Christine and her perfect tits being out.


    "Oh, did I say LA?" she asks, rolling her eyes like it''s all a big joke to her. "I''ve lived so many ces, I guess I have trouble keeping track of them all!" She turns quickly around. "So, what do you guys think of my top?"


    "It''s really nice," Davis says, and it almost sounds like a regrpliment.


    "Is it a west coast thing? It looks amazing, but I''ve never seen one before." Rose is the woman who works in the cabin beside his, a stacked redhead who he has spent every moment since he got promoted to this department wanting to ask out.


    She wears her hair loose down to her shoulders, her very typical business clothes emphasizing a lovely figure but being very modest about her cleavage, keeping it all covered up.


    She''s the gem of his department, but he has never found the right time or the right way in to make a move, so he''s mostly just kept his mouth shut.


    Some other people remark on her top too, and they''re all positive but all fail to address the fact that she''s wearing absolutely fucking nothing over her tits.


    It''s a bizarre experience to y the observer to and he wonders if he''s just losing his fucking mind.


    Maybe he''s in a weird-ass dream and he''s going to wake up curled under the bar with a pool of vomit beneath himself and his friends trying to pull him up to his feet. It would make a whole lot more sense than any of this.


    "No, it''s a bit of my own thing, but I''m hoping it catches on soon." Christine turns toward him and asks himst. "What do you think?" she asks, sticking her chest out.


    "Do you like my top?" Her eyes shift down toward his pants, and she can see that he is absolutely rock hard, the bulging outline impossible to deny, but she seems the only one affected by it.


    A few steps bring her closer toward him, as she grabs his pants and very suddenly tugs at his belt.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I--hey!" What is going on here? Christine starts at his belt, and he tries to push her away, but that''s not enough to stop her from getting his cock out.


    He feel a pang of sudden panic and confusion wash over him in the process, and his cock got out suddenly and he washes over at embarrassment at the fact that his co-workers get a sight of his cock, and he look at them with an immediate look of apology on his face and hope they don''t think ill of him for what Christine is done.


    But they all seempletely unaffected by the sight of his cock swinging up and pping Christine against the cheek. Nobody''s even raising an eyebrow.


    "Oh by the way, the coffee machine''s broken in the break room," Davis says with a shrug. "Who knows if they''re going to call in someone to fix it today, but my money is on next week, so I hope you like that coffee ce across the street."


    It''s an insanely mundane level of small talk to make given that his cock is out, but he''s almost frozen in terror and confusion, left to stand there wondering what the fuck was going on.


    All while Christine settles his cock down between her tits, which she squishes down against his cock. "You don''t have as many Starbucks around here as I''m used to seeing," she says as she starts to rub her tits up along his cock, looking over her shoulder toward the others. "So I hope your local coffee ces are up to snuff. I''m a bit of a caffeine addict."


    Lucas groans as her pillowy, soft tits embrace his cock, and there was so little about what was happening that made sense that he feel removed from it all, suspended in the boundary between reality and something else.


    He''s getting a titfuck from a beautiful and mysteriously full of surprises woman who has a top with her tits out, and nobody is acting like any part of this is anything but the most normal thing in the world, talking about coffee and cafes, going about their days in the early morning.


    It''s a regr conversation that just happens to include a titfuck, and somehow this isn''t registering at all on the weirdness meters of anybody.


    "The coffee ce across the street is amazing," Rose says. "Don''t worry, you''ll love it. They use only the best beans, and they make the best cup of coffee in the city. If it wasn''t so far from my home I''d get all my coffee from there."


    Christine smiles and gives a thankful nod. "I''ll give it a try then." She turns back toward him, giving him a yful wink as she works her chest steadily along his cock, reading his expression and seeming to delight in the very clear frustration across his face, like she knows how off-putting and bizarre this is to him.


    Which makes her the only one who seems to be acting normally, which is unfortunate because she''s also the one giving him a titfuck and is solely responsible for all this madness.


    "What about you? What kind of coffee do you prefer?" She licks her lips, staring at him with a burning lust that feels utterly inappropriate for both the workce and for discussions about coffee options, and it''s throwing himpletely for a loop.


    ****


    If you like the story, Add this to your collection.

 Chapter 6 6: A Problem! [R-18+]

    ?"What about you? What kind of coffee do you prefer?" She licks her lips, staring at him with a burning lust that feels utterly inappropriate for both the workce and for discussions about coffee options, and it''s throwing himpletely for a loop.


    The pleasure is undeniable though, and it''s going to consume him if she keeps this up.


    His cock throbs eagerly within the soft embrace of her amazing tits wrapped around his cock, and pre-cum trickles from his tip, down her cleavage to make the whole process just a little slicker and easier for her.


    Never before has a girl given him a titfuck and he has been so confused, dismayed, or still in the wake of it.


    He didn''t move, didn''t react, didn''t grab her tits to y with her perky nipples or thrust up into her amazing cleavage.


    Didn''t grab her hair or dirty-talk her or push fingers into her mouth just to assert a little more dominance over her. It''s all so... Still. Confused.


    "What''s going on here?" Lucas says under his breath, asking her with a deep confusion and a sense of absolute bafflement.


    None of this makes any sense to him, and it seems like somehow, Christine has the answer to all of it.


    Everything about this weirdness seems sopletely centered around her, so he cut right to the chase in finding his answers. She has to know something, and has to be involved in this.


    "We''re just hanging around and having a good time, and I''m giving you a titfuck," Christine says off-hand, shrugging as she looks back to the others.


    "Nothing weird is going on here, is it?" Her fingers tighten against her breasts, letting him see the fingers dig into the soft flesh as she works them faster up and down along the length of his cock.


    "Nope," Davis says.


    "Are you feeling okay?" Rose asks. "You look a little red, maybe you should go sit down."


    Christine looks right back at him, licking her lips and shooting a yful smirk that is absolutely infuriating for how much none of this situation makes any damn sense, but there''s no way he can argue against any of this or piece together anything even vaguely sane as the insane situation winds up tighter and hotter.


    She''s got him where she seems to want him, and as she leans forward to lick the head of his cock, the pleasure only gets more intense, his insides tightening and the heat swelling up hotter within him as she works along his cock.


    They''re all reinforcing how normal it is, all feeding into the weird eptance of what Christine is doing, and he didn''t understand what''s going on or why, but he feels like every second of his spent indulging in this insanity is only another reason to bepletely confused by everything.


    It all makes less and less sense the more he tries to think about it.


    "I-I''m fine," Lucas lied, clearing his throat and shutting his fucking mouth. Thest thing he wants to do is soundpletely insane if everyone else is convinced this is normal.


    It isn''t. Not in the least. But what can he do now except just take it and hope that the insanity of the situation somehow starts to wear off?<novelnext></novelnext>


    At least it feels good. Damn good. Christine already provedst night that when she''s down there trying to get a guy off she is doing her damnedest, and her titfucks are no exception.


    She works them with a remarkable and unrepentantly adoring pace along his cock, ying with her nipples and moaning in delight as she goes at him, her head dipped in to give him head some good tongue-based affection for added pleasure, all in the name of making him feel good.


    This is what makes Christine so devilish; the pleasure she''s wielding is too good for him to say no to.


    It''s possibly the best titfuck he has ever had, but it''s in front of the oddly nd and unfeeling eyes of his coworkers.


    Which... Is that fact turning him on? It''s hard to tell, but he can''t help but feel like it is. As he stands there, everyone around him acting like it''spletely normal, his cock throbs harder, as if excited by the vulgar prospects before him, the strange idea that he can get away with this.


    People watching but not really ''watching'' in a way that''s voyeuristic or perverted, just standing aroundpletely casual while he gets his rocks off.


    It''s confusing and strange, but it''s turning him on more than he can handle, as he groans harder and grab hold of Christine''s shoulders, not sure where this ride is going to take him or how it ends, but he feels like he''s long past the point where he can do anything to fight any of it.


    But then, rounding the corner,es the new senior executive director of his department, Caren.


    Strutting down the hall with a terrifying steady walk in high heels, d in a dark pencil skirt and zer, her dark brown hair all kept a terrifyingly uniform length.


    Her figure is stunning and her dress unts it, but it''s all part of a very precise and carefully manufactured appearance.


    Not necessarily fake, but she puts an effort into looking immacte that informs the way she''s trying to run her department, only perfectionist and leaving no room for anything other than the best.


    Relentless perfectionism incarnated into a thirty five year-old Japanese woman who has brought a new reign of terror to the floor.


    Lucas''s chest tightens as she approaches, walking down the aisle between cabin rows, and if there is anyone who is going to think something is wrong with this it''s going to be her.


    Even with as rxed and oddly pleasured as he is, it''s impossible to keepfortable when she walks by, because she just might see his cock out and fire him on the spot.


    If he''s lucky all he will get is a fired. But Christine is smiling wider as a result, working faster along with her tits as the new boss draws closer, and he wonders if he''s about to die.


    ****


    If you like the story, Add this to your blog post collection.

 Chapter 7 7: Lucass Ideal World!

    ?If he''s lucky all he will get is a fired. But Christine is smiling wider as a result, working faster along with her tits as the new boss draws closer, and he wonders if he''s about to die.


    Caren steps up to the group of his, taking a look at each of his group members in turn, including the new girl down on her knees giving him a titfuck, and clears her throat. "Work begins in five minutes, andputers are to be booted up in advance of them," she says sternly. "Do not wait too long; IT is monitoring matters on my orders."


    Something about the absolute eptance with which this all goes on under her nose and he doesn''t even think to be confused just undoes himpletely.


    Lucas grunted, his cock thrusting up into the soft cleavage of Christine''s amazing tits, and he lose control.


    Her head remains down in ce as his cock erupts, ensuring that he gives her a massive, gooey facial that leaves her features absolutely coated in thick, hot spunk.


    There''s so much cum, and it leaves her looking like an absolute mess as she slowly rises up to her feet and straightens herself out.


    ? She smiles with cum dripping down her chin, even turning toward Caren and giving her an understanding nod, as the crowd begins to disappear, and he''s left standing in the middle of the aisle with his dick out and his boss staring right at him.


    Not even at it, like it shouldn''t be there. Just at him entirely, with the expectation that he too will boot up hisputer and probably start working before he''s actually supposed to.


    He tucks his cock away and stumbles into his cabin, slumping down into his chair and panting heavily.


    Lucas''s heart feels like it just might burst out of his chest from how fast it''s beating.


    "What''s going on here?" he asks under his breath, booting up hisputer and straightening everything at his desk out.


    There''s so much to try and figure out but he doesn''t even know where to begin with asking questions about any of it.


    This all makes so little sense, but in that insanity is some kernel of a sense that he''s somehow got it really good right now.


    "Mm, do you get it yet?" Christine asked, slipping into his cabin and taking a seat up on his desk with a bright smile covered in cum, as she still wears her facial. "Or do I have to spell it out for you?"


    "What the fuck is this?" Lucas asks, looking at her with an immense frustration. How does he even begin to ask her what this is? "And is this somehow your fault?"


    "Oh, it''s all my fault. But it''s also your fault too." She licks her lips, leaning forward and asking, "Do you rememberst night?"


    "The part where my dick was in your throat? I don''t think I''m going to forget it."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Herughter is so rich and sweet. "No, not that." Her his wiggle, and as the cum drips down from her chin onto her chest, she seems utterly uncaring about the little streaks of cum it''s leaving across her plump tits.


    She''s utterly unperturbed by it, even with the mess being made of her. "Last night, you told me that you wished you could walk up to someone and put your dick right in their mouth, and that it would bepletely casual and normal. And look at what happened now; sex is normalized and open. Completely casual. Isn''t that funny?"


    "What does that--what are you--there''s no way tha..that''s what happening here."


    "Isn''t it?" she asks. "Your boss just watched you cum all over my face. So did a few of your co-workers. And all they could talk about was coffee. This is exactly what''s happening."


    "So, what, if I have sex with you, it''s going to look normal to people?"


    "Not just me. Any woman. You could go up to any woman, press your dick against her cheek, and she won''t mind, I promise you. But you can do more than that, too; a lot is happening here, and all really good stuff, I promise. You''re king of the universe now. Not only can you use any woman freely, but you can also convince anyone of anything with your words. Just tell someone something, and they''ll ept it as truth, I promise. It sounds made up and insane, doesn''t it? But it''s real. You can do whatever you want with this power, and it will slowly shape the world around the choices you make. If that means having more girls walk around with tops like these, then everything is going to start looking a whole lot more slutty. If it means casual public blowjobs as a greeting, then soon that will be the norm."


    For a moment, Lucas wants to believe her. Why wouldn''t he? The world Christine is talking about would be his dream.


    He didn''t realize that she was acting on the words he had said the night before to her in the confused madness of his situation, but to be fair he was also dealing with the fact that he was being titfucked in front of other people.


    A world of free sexual use and where he can do whatever he wants is quite literally his dreame true, even if he had only admitted as much because he was really fucking drunk.


    But there''s no fucking way.


    "That doesn''t make any sense."


    "Does the fact that the office pervert didn''t ogle my tits, or that your boss was fine with you fucking my tits in the workce make any more sense?" Christine asks, grabbing his hand and dragging him along.


    "Come on, let''s try something!" She pulls him from his seat. "You want to fuck Rose, right? I can tell, so don''t bother pretending otherwise. So go up to Rose, and just ask her directly if you can fuck her while she works. Go on, trust me." She drags him by the hand into Rose''s cabin.


    Whatever is even happening anymore, it''s happening too quickly, too insanely, and he feels dizzy in the wake of it all.


    ****


    If you like the story, Add this to your blog post collection.

 Chapter 8 8: Rose [1] [R-18+]

    ?Whatever is even happening anymore, it''s happening too quickly, too insanely, and he feels dizzy in the wake of it all.


    Everything she''s saying ising up so fast and with so many details and points to it that he can''t even begin to process all of it at once, but at the same time, he wants to believe her words so badly.


    It forms a confusing and twisted precedent that really only gets worse as he finds himself now in Rose''s office.


    The redhead turns to look at him and asks, "Do you need to borrow something?"


    A nudge on Lucas''s back makes him blurt out something in a panic.


    "Rose, would it trouble you too much if I rawed you while you worked?" I don''t know where the words came from or how they found their way pushed out of my chest, but they nheless squirm their way out, and once more I feel a sense of sudden panic and confusion.


    Christine seems to be stringing him along to something insane and he''s left waiting for the other shoe to drop on what must be an borate prank.


    "Oh, sure, of course," Rose says, rising up from her seat. "That''s not a problem, just pound my pussy as hard as you want to, I can keep myself steady." She sticks her cute butt out far, wiggling her hips as she pulls up her skirt. Her ass is d in a pair of white panties.


    ''What?''


    "Go on, get her," Christine says, urging him forward with a push, and it''s really all he needs at this point.


    My hands reach toward my gorgeous co-worker''s hips, grabbing her panties and sliding them down her legs, revealing her firm butt and her puffy pussy, not at all affected by the fact that I just pulled her underwear down.


    She''s not responding in all that strange a way at all, actually, as she pulls her keyboard over a little to amodate the position she''sing in front, bent forward over her desk, and starting to type up a memo.


    Even if this is all a prank, it''s a prank that is somehow leading to me being able to fuck Rose, and that''s honestly a good enough silver lining for me to decide to roll with this insanity, shoving my pants down around my ankles and guiding my cock right into Rose''s tight snatch, groaning as I feel the incredible pussy wrapped snug around him.


    It''s hot and wet, and it''s almost begging for his cock to go in further, trying to suck me in, and thankfully I have so much cock to spare that the motion of pushing slowly into her is something I can savor for quite some time, my hands settling onto her hips as if slowlying to ept with increasing excitement what it is that I''m doing.


    Lucas looks back over his shoulder toward Christine, who''s nodding slowly, encouraging him onward, and he can''t help but just give in to it all, conceding to what she wants and, admittedly, what he wants more than anything in the world.


    My fingers tighten against her hips, getting a nice, firm grasp on her as I hilt my whole cock into her at once.


    It''s an incredible feeling, but even better feelings await him as I draw slowly back, groaning as she feels as good to go into as toe out of, the friction of her tight inner walls snug around my cock providing an incredible sensation, but even more, still awaits him as I m into her again.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rose lets out a grunt as I push into her like she''s more focused on her work than on my use of her cunt.


    But that''s fine by me, watching as she continues to type steadily as I give her another thrust.


    Then a third. Number four is really an amazing one, as I hilt my cock inside of her and my balls swing upward hard enough to p against her pelvis from the impact.


    This is real. This is all real. Everything Christine''s been saying is the absolute truth and I really am in a position to capitalize on it all.


    It''s insane, but I can''t help but be excited by that fact, as I hammer forward excitedly again, again and again, wondering how far I can take this.


    I have spent so long imagining fucking Rose, how amazing it would feel to get the redhead on my dick, but never in my most wild of fantasies did I ever think about so shamelessly fucking her right in her working cabin.


    Not even in a discrete way either, like having her suck my cock in secret under my desk while I pretended she was bothering me at work.


    No, I bent her over her desk and thrust my cock deep into her pussy and while my balls pped her ass right in front of pretty much anyone who might pass by her working cabin and peer in.


    And a few people do pass, but nobody seems to be paying any mind to the very obvious sex going on in it, like fucking a co-worker on the job is totally normal.


    It''s my dreame true.


    Finally having her pussy around my cock feels amazing, and to thrust into her tight snatch is definitely worth all the wait and lusting from a distance, but even if there''s something missing in terms of seeing the impassioned delight on her face.


    I expected something more intimate, with her moaning andplimenting my cock, but instead, I get the sight of her working from behind, unable to see her face but sure she''s just kind of going along with her day as I fuck her.


    Consequences-free, I''m able to hammer away at her pussy and enjoy myself, and she doesn''t even have to take a moment out of her day to let me. What a wonderful time to be alive.


    Christinees up behind me, cing her hands on my chest and smiling. "Wonderful, isn''t it?" she asks, keeping her voice low, as if wanting to keep the conversation just between the two of us. "Maybe now you''ll trust me a little more."


    ****


    If you like the story plz leave a review and this to your library.

 Chapter 9 9: Rose [2] [R-18+]

    ?Christinees up behind me, cing her hands on my chest and smiling. "Wonderful, isn''t it?" she asks, keeping her voice low, as if wanting to keep the conversation just between the two of us. "Maybe now you''ll trust me a little more."


    "I shouldn''t ask how, should I?" I groan. I build up a nice, steady pace to fuck Rose''s pussy by, happy to keep the pressure up and ready to take it to her from behind, and I''m surprised by how she keeps typing even as I really start to wind up for something rough, as though no matter how hard I fuck her, she''s still focused on trying to get her work done through it all.


    But not necessarily like I''m a nuisance bothering her and keeping her from being productive. It''s like I''m just an epted part of the situation for her, and she handles the idea of being fucked as I take her as well as she possibly can.


    "No, it''s better you just let this happen," Christine promises, and I believe her.


    She gives a yful p to Rose''s ass, standing behind me and enjoying the sight of me pounding her. "Don''t question it, just enjoy it. The world is your yground now, and you''d be a lot better off enjoying the idea of being able to fuck any woman you want and convince anyone of anything." She trails a hand down next toward my cock, caressing it and fondling my balls as I pound away at Rose.


    "Especially since watching you fuck Rose is getting me so hot right now. Mm, please fuck my mouth after you''re done with her." It''s such a ragged and needy whine, submissive and direct, and it feels almost like a weird inversion of everything thus far.


    Christine has been anything but submissive in my interactions with her. At least, for the realms outside of the sexual.


    But here, she''s letting me take charge and seemingly just happy to see me go at it, almost like the only thing she really wants from me is to give in and ept what''s going on here for what it is rather than getting hung up about worries or a world that seems by all ounts to be gone now.


    It''s a confusing mess to unpack and I know that Christine is too strange a girl to even want to try and figure out her motivations in truth, so I just decide to focus on the good things about this situation.


    Mainly, the fact that Rose''s pussy feels amazing.


    The phone in her office rings, and Rose picks it up.


    "Rose Griffin," she says, answering itpletely casually, but there''s something a little bit tight in her voice, a little strained and breathy.


    Probably because she''s getting fucked from behind so hard. "Yes, I''m working on the memo now, sir." She doesn''t mention that I''m holding her up and leaving her typing clumsily, but to test the waters a little, I m forward extra hard into her vagina this time, and make her moan loudly, gasping in delight as her head arches.


    "Yes, I can send you a draft before I send it out, that won''t be a problem." She''s actually negotiating with some higher-up while I rail her like nothing is wrong.


    It really is normal now.


    The power I hold reallyes into focus then, as I begin to appreciate what I can make happen.


    The call ends, and Rose goes back to typing, but now with how hard I''m fucking her, her fingers are more clumsy, and she''s left groaning more from the frequent spelling errors of her hands moving about than she is about the rough fucking that''s actually making her hands shake so much.


    It''s almost unbelievable to behold, but it feeds into all the most depraved and excited senses of wonder within me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The more I see her give in, the more I realize that I hold a power in my hands that can''t be stopped. I can make her do anything, and the only limitations to any of it seem to be my imagination.


    Nobody''s going to stop me or hold me to any ostensibly sane standard, and I''m free to have my way with any woman I want.


    "How''s iting along, Rose?" I ask, as if trying to test what I can get away with.


    "It''s fine," she says, and doesn''t sound irritated at all.


    Save for the tightness of her breath it doesn''t sound like she''s getting fucked either, like she''s all but ignoring my cock inside of her for the sake of typing up her memo.


    At least, save for the way her hips are shoving back to meet my thrusts and her pussy is dripping down onto the floor.


    It''s almost a confirmation of everything I have been thinking, and the excitement of it is too much for me to bear as finally, Rose''s casual remark sets me off.


    Which sounds kind of insane, but it''s not like her amazing pussy isn''t to me too.


    I m balls deep into the redhead, groaning harshly and throwing my head back as I cum right inside of her, creampieing the office hottie and leaving a mark on her in ways that I could have never imagined.


    She cums too, whining a little and shivering but otherwise undisturbed even as orgasm delight shivers through her.


    I wouldn''t have even known it was an orgasm if not for the sudden spasming of her inner walls clenching down around my cock and begging for my seed.


    It''s the most subdued orgasm I have ever witnessed or fucked a woman too, but it all seems fairly in line now with all the other madness I''ve been dealing with.


    D&rawing slowly back out of Ruby''s pussy, I watch as the cum begins to drip from her hole.


    Someone clears their throat outside of the Rose working cabin, and I suddenly looked a the source but I was dampened by the sight of who is standing there watching them with her arm crossed.


    Caren Kobashi stood as she watched us.


    ****


    If you like the story plz leave a review and this to your library.

 Chapter 10 10: Realization

    ?Caren Kobashi stood as she watched us.


    "Why aren''t you working?" she asks sharply.


    Not, ''Why are you having sex?'' or, ''Why is your cum leaking out of Rose''s pussy?'' or even, ''Do you know how many workce misconduct suits are going to fall onto your head like an avnche?'' Just asking why you weren''t working.


    In this world of casual sex eptance, the only problem with pumping Rose full of spunk was in the fact that you were doing it on the job.


    "Your shift has barely begun yet, and already you are away from your working cabin for no reason other than your own enjoyment, and I want one good reason right now why I should not write you up for it."


    Something inside of me tightens up in a strange sort of confidence as I look toward Caren. "I''ve given my everything to thispany, so I don''t need someone standing behind my back watching over my shoulder. My numbers are great, and I shouldn''t have my every move questioned."


    ? Caren''s expression changes a bit. Softens. "Right, of course, I''m sorry," she says, epting my ''good reason'' even if it''s the kind of sensible reason that has no chance of survival in a corporate environment.


    "You are a prize employee, so I will give you the benefit of the doubt. Carry on." She then proceeds to turn right back around, walking down the aisle and leaving me there to realize that somehow my words had actually just worked.


    "I told you!" Christine squealed excitedly. "Everyone will ept whatever you tell them, so now your boss is done riding your back." She slips down into position behind Rose, pressing some fingers into her dripping pussy and pulling out some of my cum, shoveling it out onto her open palm to lick up, moaning as she gets a taste for my spunk and then rises back up to her feet.


    "Everything you do will affect the world in the way you want it to and give you whatever you want, I told you."


    "I can''t believe I''m saying this, but I believe you now."


    "Good. Then you can start thinking big." She steps toward me, grabbing my sticky cock and giving me a few slow strokes. "I have a feeling you told me thatst night because you have some frustrations to work through, and some other hotties around here you want to fuck, isn''t that right?"


    "God yes." I look out into the aisle and I can even spot a half cabins belonging to women I''d love a chance to bang if I had the chance. And now, it seems I do.


    "Then go for it. Use them all. Make your mark on this world now. You own it, and you deserve all of it. But..." Christine drops to her knees, shaking her head as she stares up at me.


    "First, I want to get that nice, sloppy facefucking I didn''t getst night." She licks her lips, eyes going wide as she lets her jaw slump down, opening up her mouth to let me take her as hard as I want.


    It''s an act of submission, of offering, of pure eptance, and it''s almost weird to me now.


    It seems like something I won''t see very much of in this world anymore, as only I and Christine seem to have any real understanding of the fact anything has changed, any real awareness of what''s going on.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This is an absolutely batshit insane situation, but not a bad one.


    I grab the back of Christine''s head, take a deep breath, and m my entire cock down her throat with one single, brutal stroke, relishing in the way she chokes and shudders.


    Her eyes light up with a deep, burning excitement as I im her tight throat, and I can feel every reason upon me now to give her my worst.


    But that''s fine; this bombshell is hot enough that I''ll happily deal with her before I go off being the sexual menace of the fifth floor.


    <><><><><><><><><>


    It''s about the third time I have facefucked Christine today, and it feels just as good as the first two times; as it turns out, there isn''t really any sense of diminishing returns in brutally facefucking a smug blonde into a drooling, gagging mess, as my thick cock hammers away at her so hard that she seems to be getting dizzy and I don''t know if her jaw is going toe unhinged from the way I''m taking her, but her throat is certainly having a great time spasming around my cock, her struggles acting like a lurid, satisfying dick massage that helps keep me down there and having my way with her like there''s no tomorrow.


    "What the fuck lungs do you have that you can stay down this long?" I groan in satisfaction over the sloppy choking noises she makes and the all-out brutality of my treatment of her.


    I haven''t let here up for air this time, haven''t given her a mid-facefuck break to gather herself, and she''s still going strong, her eyes not dimming or fading in a way that would imply she''s about to ck out or anything, but I''ve kept her gullet nice and plugged up for quite some time.


    It''s all rather insane, but I love it far too much to control myself or hold back.


    This all happens not in my cabin and with a semnce of privacy, but right in break room.


    Quite literally the middle of it too; I stand there with my pants open and my cock buried down her throat, and nobody is reacting to it at all.


    People just sit there to eat their shitty micro-waved hot pockets or sip at their drinks, not even disturbed by all the throaty gargling noises Christine is making as she takes my cock all the way down her throat.


    With utter nonchnce, everybody goes about their breaks, and that''s around the point where I realize I''m really are bulletproof here; nobody is going to do anything to stop me, and I''m free to do whatever I had like to do. They don''t even register that someone is getting choked out by a cock in the midst of them.


    It''s paradise.


    ****


    If you like the story plz leave a review and this to your library.

 Chapter 11 11: Jemma The Sweater Girl

    ?It''s paradise.


    I keep thrusting, keep enjoying my newfound freedom and the vulgar bliss that is consequences-free public sex, eager to enjoy my new power or whatever the fuck this is to keep fucking that smug expression off of Christine''s face, leaving her a drooling wreck.


    I keep going, hammering on back and forth until finally, I''ve just had too much. With a hard groan I pull back, and Christine assumes the submissive position of leaning her head back and opening her mouth even as thick drool spills from her mouth.


    She''s the only one who''s in on whatever the fuck this is, but even she won''t say no to showing me the submissive respect I deserve and taking her facial in stride. In fact, Christine may be the only person who knows she''s being submissive, and she loves it.


    I blow my load onto her face, which marks the fourth load she''s taken, as the cum from the titfuck earlier still isn''t actually gone.


    She''s covered in spunk and spit, looking like aplete mess, especially with her hair all out of ce from all the pulling and tugging, but she happily leans back, gathering her breath and shuddering. "You''re..."


    "The best facefuck you''ve ever had?" I ask with a smug smile and finally slump back into my chair, needing to take a break after everything else I''ve done.


    After the first facefuck in the middle of the cabin aisle, I pulled her to the break room to go for two rounds back to back viting her pretty face, and now I need a second to sit down and for somewhat rest.


    "Fucking boring!" she groans, rising up to her feet and taking her ce beside me on the table.


    "Are you for real? You have the power to make people do whatever you want and have all of your behavior bepletely justified by it just being you. And the sex? I get the sex. Sex is fucking great." As she speaks, she pulls her skirt up and starts to rub her sopping wet pussy like it''s just a thing to do.


    "I love sex! Do you want to use it just to have sex? That''s hot. But we''re in a fucking break room! You can go anywhere you want, why hang around a fucking break room? It smells like cheap coffee and Freon."


    "Two reasons," I say, leaning back and rxing. "One; every fuckable woman on this floor is going to be walking in here at one point or another, and rather than try to figure out who I want to rail next, I can just sit here and let them walk in and decide for me. Two; it''s not cabins. There is nowhere in this world I want to be less than out there right now, because you know what''s there? Bullshit is there. Reminders of work,puter screens, people talking about numbers I don''t care about, lots of cheap phones ringing and the second someone answers and the shitty ringing stops, someone else''s phone starts. It''s fucking terrible. But in the break room, I get to rx, and if a bosses in, they get to see me lounging around for hours with my cock out and apparently that''s just cool now, so yeah, I''m going to enjoy myself here."


    "You really hate this ce, don''t you?"


    "How can you tell?"


    "Well good thing I''vee along then." She leans back in her seat, shoulders rxing as she starts to rub her pussy right in front of me and seemspletely unapologetic about that fact.


    Not that I can me her; if we two can just get away with this, I''m basically in the same boat as her, and if I''m indulging why wouldn''t she?<novelnext></novelnext>


    It''s just natural that the two of us get to enjoy ourselves, although it does pique my suspicion quite suddenly that not only does she know what''s going on so intimately, but she isn''t taking advantage of it herself.


    Not that I worry too much about those matters, pushing the thought out of the mind and savoring the view.


    Although I don''t get to enjoy the sight of a hot blonde jack off for too long as Jemma enters the room, the cute brte in HR who always wears just slightly too-tight sweaters that hug her luscious tits and leave very little to the imagination.


    Today she''s got on one that''s hugging them so hard I can almost see the outline of her nipples underneath her top, and some people might consider that an embarrassing thing, but I think it''s great.


    She heads over to the fridge to grab the container full of sd she brought from home and then takes her seat over at a table to start eating.


    "I love your sweater, Jemma," I say, rising up to greet her and take my seat beside her.


    My hand goes right for one of her amazing breasts, giving it a nice squeeze as I test the waters a little bit.


    She lets out a little bit of a moan, but nothing too vigorous, like she barely even notices I''m doing anything to her.


    "Thanks," she says, shing me a happy smile as she stabs some of her pasta sd with a fork and starts to eat it like I''m not doing anything, even though I am very much still fondling her amazing chest through it all, my fingers even tightening against the outline of her nipple to tease and roll it a little bit for good measure. "I got it this weekend, and I''m already loving it."


    "It looks great on you, especially with how tight it is; really makes your tits look big to have them held onto so tightly. More women should walk around with extra tight clothes and let the world see how huge their chest is."


    "I couldn''t agree more." Jemma''s eptance of my words feeds my boldness; I really can get someone to go along with anything, can''t I?


    It''s all to my benefit as I continue to feel her up and she just nonchntly keeps eating. It''s the perfect crime, it seems, and I''m all too eager to keep it going as I feel her up.


    "Mm, did you--I probably shouldn''t be telling anybody about this, but I''ll make an exception for you, since you''re usually pretty nice. Did you hear that Rachel in IT was having sex in here?" Jemma said.


    ****


    If you like the story plz leave a review and this to your library.

 Chapter 12 12: Rachel

    ?It''s all to my benefit as I continue to feel her up and she just nonchntly keeps eating. It''s the perfect crime, it seems, and I''m all too eager to keep it going as I feel her up. "Mm, did you--I probably shouldn''t be telling anybody about this, but I''ll make an exception for you, since you''re usually pretty nice. Did you hear that Rachel in IT was having sex in here?"


    ? My eyebrows rise at the sudden remark, but I am immediately all ears for this.


    "I did not. Please, do tell me, what happened?" I smile wide as I reach a hand up her shirt and start to knead her bare breast, still without incident.


    "I can''t wait to hear about someone''s sluttiness from a woman currently letting me grope her big tits."


    With my vulgar remark lost on her--because of course it is--Jemma starts to spill the juicy beans. "Okay, sost night, I''m staying around extrate because the guy who refills the printer ink had to make it inte, and I figured I could get some easy overtime hours by agreeing to wait around for him because the night janitor can''t go into the HR records room unsupervised anyway so he doesn''t have a department key. And on my way toe to get a coffee here, Ie in and I see Rachel lying on her back on that table right over there." She points toward the table that Christine sits at,pletely oblivious to the masturbating woman wearing so much cum it''s almost like a mask covering her face.


    "Is this going where I think it''s going?" I ask, and it seems like there is no getting tired of having a perfect breast in my hand as I continue to feel Jemma up.


    But I can''t help but wonder if I can''t get her to start really shit talking Rachel. I know that Jemma isn''t the kind of woman who swears a whole lot, but I''ve done weirder shit than infecting someone with the vulgarity bug today.


    "Was that slut getting railed right there on the table? Spare no details Jemma I want to hear every detail of her being a whore."


    "Worse! That cunt was getting spit roasted right in front of me!" Holy shit, it works! "Apparently IT is just a bunch of repressed, awkward nerds fucking when nobody''s looking, and I saw her getting her mouth and her pussy fucked at the same time by a couple of the awkward techies around who always stare at my chest. Can you believe guys like that?" She sighs,pletely oblivious to reality as she takes another mouthful of sd before continuing. "Their cocks weren''t even that big, either. I don''t get the appeal. But yeah, so Rachel is apparently just the biggest whore in the office and I''m going to go write her up for itter, I think. That''s uneptable. Can you believe that? People just fucking here in the break room? It''s absurd."


    "I can''t agree more," I say with a shrug, and outright pull her sweater up so that I can grab hold of both tits and knead them eagerly while she just keeps on eating her sd. With just a little bit of suggestion.


    "If Rachel wants to suck cock that bad she can go turn tricks on the corner, this is a respectable ce of business, and it--"


    "It what, bitch?" calls a voice behind me, and I turn back to see Rachel standing there, a leggy blonde who as it so happens, also wears perpetually too-tight sweaters everywhere she goes, and the turtleneck she has on today is so tight you can legitimately see the outline of her nipples, rather than the almost that Jemma has going for her.


    "Go on, I want to hear your judgmental bullshit, and then I want to hear the justification for why you just got a twenty dor an hour raise that doesn''t involve gargling the head of HR''s balls!'' Yeah, that''s right, I saw the files; IT can see everything, two-faced cunt, so if you want to go spreading gossip about me I hope you''re doing it after rinsing your mouth out."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Things are getting juicy now, and I quickly rise up from my seat to grab hold of Rachel''s tits. Well, why the fuck not? "Let''s keep calm," I say, raising my hands and trying to bring sanity to the situation.


    "I know emotions are high right now, and there''s a lot going on, and I think the two of you need toe to an understanding."


    "I''m not sitting down with some nerd louse who prances around thatnd of repressed losers wearing a sweater so tight I can see her nipples!'' Jemma shouts.


    Rachel snaps back with fire and some fairly sensible truth. "Like your sweater is any fucking looser. You just want your tits to look good before you wrap them around your boss''s dick!"


    In college I would have probably freaked out at the idea the two women screaming at one another might grab each other and start to get down and dirty in one of those elusive, mythical ''cat fights'' where the brawling quickly turns into lesbionic grinding.


    But I am a more evolved and mature man now, who most importantly has the power of suggestion and a seemingly magic dick.


    "Both of you be quiet," I sigh.


    "You''re going to start getting along, ande to an understanding with one another, and you''re going to do it by sharing my cock until you learn to cooperate." I open my pants up and whip it out, grabbing hold of it and motioning toward the two of them.


    It doesn''t matter that Jemma''s whole reason for ndering Rachel is that she was fucking in the break room, because now she''s not working within the confines of yesterday''s reality, but my new reality.


    A reality where this just happens. She rises and nods her head. "Yes, of course. I''ll suck your cock, but I don''t see why Rachel deserves any."


    ****


    If you like the story plz leave a review and this to your library.

 Chapter 13 13: Bl*Wjobs [R-18+]

    ?A reality where this just happens. She rises and nods her head. "Yes, of course. I''ll suck your cock, but I don''t see why Rachel deserves any."


    "Oh, shut up," Rachel sighs, dropping to her knees in front of me and grabbing hold of my dick,ying some kisses onto the head of my shaft. "You''re not the only one being told to make up with someone you hate."


    "No more fighting," I said, grabbing both of their heads and pulling them toward my cock.


    Their sour demeanors fade in a second as they start to lick the head of my cock in unison, and I don''t hear a singleint from them as they put their mouths to work where they belong.


    "You two are going to get along now, and sharing my cock is going to make you friends who understand that you''re both freaky sluts who like to get fucked by co-workers for different reasons, ande to an understanding about it."


    I''m basically a selfless solver of problems at this point as I put the office feud of the two too-tight sweater wearers to bed and let theme to an agreement over my dick.


    Which is just as it should be, I suppose.


    This is my powers basically being used for good and to make peoples'' lives better, and what''s the harm in being so selfless andpassionate that I resolve problems like this peacefully? You''re being kind here, dammit.


    Their tongue starts to caress along my cock eagerly, their eyes both staring up at me with a happily submissive adoration.


    They don''t seem to be aware of the implications of what they''re doing any more than anyone else does; they''re just sucking my cock; it''spletely normal and sensible to do.


    Hell, I just asked them to do it! It''s all ording to n, isn''t it? They''re just hanging around, and nobody is paying them any mind just as the matter of the break room sex isn''t something that seems to ur to either of them.


    I''m basically bulletproof right now, and that means I can just lean back and enjoy the delights of two hot mouths servicing my cock without hesitation or shame.


    My hands settle onto the backs of their heads and encourage them onward. They lick further down, kissing along the length of my dick as their fingers entwine around the base to hold it up.


    There''s no hesitation in their eyes, no moment where they seem at all worried about what they''re doing, just dutifully servicing my cock with plenty of licks and affection.


    It''s all casual, all because I asked for it, and even though I''ve just fucked Christine''s face raw for the past while it''s a new step forward in my ns and understanding of the world.


    They don''t even seem particrly lusty in their expressions, almost passive in their adoration of my cock.


    It''s just how things are, and they do it because they''re supposed to. The world really is passively epting my all words as somethingpletely normal, and hot damn am I ready to take that as far as I can.


    Rachel takes my cock into her mouth first, sucking me down steadily, slurping on it without question as Jemma says, "You might not be so bad," to her. "We can work out our differences and get along, I think, we just need toe to understand each other more is all. I think we can be great friends, actually." As she speaks, she jerked off the base of my cock fondles my balls, and knelt therefortably andpletely normally.


    All in ordance with every other fuckshit insane element of what''s going on.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I ahwhee," Rachel says with my dick still in her mouth. "Ets be fwiems." ''Let''s be friends'', I think, and Jemma seems to understand it too.


    Rachel keeps sucking a bit longer, then pulls back, and without any prompting Rachel starts to suck me down.


    She continues like nothing''s happening, "And I''m sorry for the names I called you."


    "I''m sorry hoo," Jemma replies while sinking her head steadily down my cock, and she doesn''t stop until I''m in her throat, the messy, "Glurk! chk!" all the reply she can give now as she deepthroats me.


    It doesn''t seem to be out ofpetition or a desire to suck my cock more than Rachel did, just how it is.


    It''s all so ridiculous that I don''t question any of it, epting the delight of her needy oral service while I stand there and act as the almost non-present third party mediator who, for someone whose cock they''re sharing, doesn''t seem to be entering into the moment very much.


    But that''s all fine by me as I groan, standing there and just unting my newfound powers.


    Although, it seems to be to myself; there''s nobody else around to show off to, but that''s not much of a problem for me as I just stand there and reap the twisted rewards of their sloppy double blowjob.


    "I''m d you''re getting along now," I said with a soft smile.


    There''ll be times to get more involved and brutal, but for now, the mere delight of being able to get two women to converse while sharing my cock is so insane and perfect that it''s worth holding onto for a moment and enjoying the madness of.


    Is there anything I can''t do and get away with?


    "I am too; we''re going to be great friends from now on. Thanks for your help." Jemma pulls off of my cock and Rachel takes it back into her mouth, not pushing as deep as Jemma did and proving it''s not apetition thing and that they don''t even really seem to be taking what''s happening as anything too serious or out of the ordinary.


    But fuck if I''m thinking the same; the pleasure I feel is incredible, and the hot mouths sharing my cock in slutty tandem have me throbbing in delight. I know I''m close, and it''s time to finish this make-up session up.


    "May I please cum all over your faces?" I asked, damn near a gentleman in the process.


    "Please do," Jemma says.


    ****


    Dont forgot to send power stones!!!


    If you like the story plz leave a review and this to your library.

 Chapter 14 14: Coffee Place

    ?"Please do," Jemma says.


    "You may certainly cum all over my face," Rachel agrees, and the two women go cheek to cheek as they jerk my cock off topletion right before their faces.


    It''s so insane to think that they''re just epting this, but I''m not going to question this any more, just taking my pleasure where I get it while they happily beg for my spunk.


    My cock erupts, and soon enough I''m spraying down on both of their faces with an ample load of cum that they take with a soft smile, happily epting the spunk all over their faces, seemingly intent on wearing it given the way they draw back from another.


    "The two of you should take your friendship and get fucked together," I advise them, tucking my dick away rather nonchntly and shrugging it off.


    They look at each other in seeming agreement, rising to their feet and walking away with the intent on nning that out.


    Christine ps as she slumps back in her seat, her chest rising and falling with the telltale quickness of someone who just got off hard.


    "You''re the kindest man I''ve ever met!" she gasps. "Truly, you are destined for sainthood."


    I shrug and brush off her teasing. "You sound like you want me to facefuck you again so you can shut up," I retorted.


    "I can say with absolute certainty that I don''t want you to not facefuck me." She bites her lip, ying coy and delighted as she remains my only connection to sanity, and what a fucking connection that is; can you even call what she''s doing sanity?


    "Well fine, if you''re going to reveal you''re trying to get me to, I won''t." I take out my phone and shrug, ringing up Rose''s personal number.


    "Hey, Rose, it''s me. Do you want to go on break now and head to the coffee ce across the street?"


    "I''d love to, just give me a few minutes to get this work done." I can hear her typing over the phone as she works, like a sucker who can''t control the world around her.


    "Sounds great. I''ll head over and get us a table, you juste meet me down there when you''re ready." I hang up and look toward Christine, who is all eye rolls as she leans back in her chair and pouts.


    "Want to find out how good the coffee really is? I was a bit too nervous when you were giving me a titfuck to say much, but it really is good coffee ce."


    --------


    The Grind House is as quaint and quirky a local coffee shop as theye, and there are two good reasons to make the trip down from the sixth floor of my office building to across the street toe get it.


    One is the coffee genuinely being worlds better than the crap you get at the office, and the other is a red-haired ball of sunshine known as Tierra, the gorgeous barista whose father runs the joint and who works tirelessly every day to tend to the ce with an ever rotating band of college kids and a couple near-retirement old folks who help keep up with the demand and business, as any downtown coffee shop is going to be bustling at midday.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And bustle The Grind House does. It''s already decently full, with plenty of people from the various floors of my building and people from off the street enjoying a cup of coffee or some of their freshly made baked goods.


    It has a warmth and atmosphere that feels friendly and distinctly local, something that the big chains don''t have, all without feeling too overtly hipster-ey or leaving too elitist an air about it.


    It''s just a nice little local joint owned by a family that makes sure their customers are happy, and I''m more than happy to keeping by for the good food and good coffee in the name of supporting that.


    And in the name of seeing Tierra some more.


    Tierra has her red hair tied up in a loose ponytail behind her back, smiling brightly as I walk in and she wipes some condensation off onto the apron she wears over her t-shirt and jeans.


    "You''re down early," she says with a smile, bringing the kind of customer service I really only get at the small ces. "Will it be the usual order?"


    "Two of them, trying to get a new friend to see the light of this ce. I''ll take two of the usual, a blueberry muffin, and a handjob at the table while I eat."


    "Sounds good!" Tierra says, nodding in eptance. "I''ll be right with you."


    "And that''s why I like this ce; you understand customer service, and a know a good handy with my order is just offering a good product." I smirk and pay for my order, and take my seat down at the table.


    "It really is that easy, isn''t it?" I ask Christine. "God, this all still feels a little bit like a dream, honestly. I don''t know what to make of it."


    "It''s actually easier than you think it is; the things you make people do are reflecting back on the world. Things like suggesting that super tight sweaters that hug a woman''s breasts are a fashion that should catch on, or say that good customer service involves giving you a handjob after you order, you''re actually feeding into the world and effecting it in a very powerful way. I told you; your decisions shape the world, and if you say something should happen, it will generally happen."


    "Is that supposed to be a bad thing?" I ask, sitting across from my cum-covered new friend, who sits nonchntly with her facials still lingering.


    "Not in the fucking least," she scoffs. "You''re making the world you want to make, and it''s only going to get better as you twist it around to suit whatever you want it to. Just be careful; the universe doesn''t understand sarcasm, and you don''t want to influence it in ways you don''t like."


    There''s nothing to dislike about a cute redhead bringing me a steaming cup of coffee though, and as Tierra walks over with the tray of coffees and my muffin I reach around to give her perky butt a nice squeeze.


    ****


    Dont forgot to send power stones!!! On 200 power stone there will be a bonus chapter.


    If you like the story plz leave a review and this to your library.

 Chapter 15 15: Tierra [1] [R-18+]

    ?There''s nothing to dislike about a cute redhead bringing me a steaming cup of coffee though, and as Tierra walks over with the tray of coffees and my muffin I reach around to give her perky butt a nice squeeze.


    "Here you go," she says inly, putting the coffee down in front of me and Christine, then dropping your muffin.


    She then takes her rightful ce in the chair beside me and starts to open my pants up, pulling my cock out with diligence and forward efficiency, getting her hand around it, and starting to stroke my dick.


    Tierra''s hand feels gentle, just as soft as I could have hoped it would, and as she jerks me off I settlefortably into ce and start to sip my coffee, enjoying the royal treatment. "So, Tierra, this is Christine, she''s a transfer from Chicag--"


    "From New York City," she says, cutting me off and telling Tierra a new lie, the third location she''s imed to be from in less than twenty-four hours.


    "I moved out here to get away from the craziness; you spend that long in a city like New York and you start feeling like you should quit your job and start following around The Grateful Dead or something. Although I''ve always been a bit of a free spirit."


    "Well, I hope you like it here," Tierra says with a friendly smile, leaning forward andpletely ignoring that she''s giving me a handjob or talking to someone whose face is covered in spunk.


    Her strokes are steady, almost mechanical in their patient approach. "I can''t imagine moving to a city like New York. Things aren''t exactly quiet here, but everything seems so busy! I kind of like it here. Things get kind of hectic during the lunch rush, but it''s still pretty good. In New York, I don''t think I''d ever be able to rest. And the rent! I hear it''s atrocious."


    I zone out a little bit as I sit there, eating my muffin, sipping my coffee, and enjoying my handjob from a cute barista who is very nonchntly touching my dick.


    I never thought she actually would, not the kind of weirdo who asks the woman who serves me on dates because of the generally very awkward entanglements thate with it and the fact they''re paid to be nice to me and everything, but it doesn''t matter now; there are no signals to ''read'', just amand to give and an expectation of public service that she''s happy to provide.


    I just take the nice handjob and let her work me over while she and Christine make small talk to pass the time.


    It''s the longest I''ve ever seen Tierra sit down at a table, although it stands to reason she''d need to spend longer with me than most people; that''s just the mark of good service.


    "I''m going to finish in your mouth," I said with a very in tone of voice, and Tierra nodded.


    I rise up to my feet and guide my cock toward her lips as she keeps stroking, her mouth opening up and weing me forward, and like it''s a dreame true, I cum right in front of her mouth, my cock twitching and erupting as thick semen spews forward in broad, gooey ropes.


    Most of itnds into her open mouth, but her lips catch some of it, and she quickly licks it up, swallowing it all down without a worry or a care in the world; it''s just how things are, it seems.


    Things have been really nicetely.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rose chooses then to walk in, and I look quickly at the two redheads I have around, both of them I have lusted after for far, far too long, and before Tierra can get out of her chair, I ask, "Would it be too much trouble to let me fuck your tight ass and leave it a gaping, cum-dripping mess like I''ve always wanted to?" with a candor that seems wholly inappropriate, but then, so does giving my barista''s butt a yful p.


    "It would be my pleasure to let your big dick ream my ass and make me walk funny for the rest of my shift," Tierra says, agreeing with me eagerly as she starts to undo the button of her jeans.


    I grab a hold of them and pull them down. "Would you like to bend me over the table and fuck me like an animal, or stand me up and see if you can fuck me so hard my knees give out and I drop to the floor?" For such vulgar words, she''s saying them like she''s asking as if I want dairy-free creamer.


    It''s kind of unsettlingly hot.


    "Nah, I want to fuck your ass while I hold you up, spread your legs out, and unt your hot, dripping pussy getting all wet just because of how much you love having your ass stuffed with cock." I relieve her of her bottoms entirely and grab hold of her legs from behind, pulling her up and tucking my hands underneath her knees.


    I then turn to Rose and ask, "Hey, Rose, would you be so kind as to help me, stuff our barista''s ass with my cock, and then put my hot balls into your mouth and suck on them?"


    "Your fat nuts being in my mouth sounds wonderful, yes," Rose says, nodding in agreement as she drops to her knees in front of me and Tierra, and this insane threesome fantasy is only another power trip, but fuck is it a good one.


    I feel Rose take hold of the dick that fucked her earlier this morning and guide it toward Tierra''s puckered hole.


    I then sink her down onto it, groaning as my cock forces its way deep into her needy back door, which clenches down around my cock with a vulgar disy of hunger and excitement.


    Before I can even start rocking Tierra up and down my dick, Rose is leaning forward and dragging her tongue across my ball sac, and my cock is twitching in excitement at the prospect of this dual service.


    "Finally, using your powers like a real man," Christine teases, throwing one leg up over the table as she starts to touch herself again, seemingly as content as can be  Whatever Christine''s whole ''deal'' is makes a lot more sense if you assume that it''s all somehow tied to a huge voyeurism kink, and indeed the way she''s fingerfucking herself right there in the cafe certainly screamed of it pretty hard.


    --------


    If you like this story plzment how was the chapter and add this novel to your library.


    Send power stone to this novel it is in carnival contest so plz help and support this novel. If we hit 150 power stones by tomorrow then there will be a bonus chapter and one regr one bonus so 2 chapters in one day so guys send power stone.


    ****

 Chapter 16 16: Tierra [2] [R-18+]

    ?"Finally, using your powers like a real man," Christine teases, throwing one leg up over the table as she starts to touch herself again, seemingly as content as can be  Whatever Christine''s whole ''deal'' is makes a lot more sense if you assume that it''s all somehow tied to a huge voyeurism kink, and indeed the way she''s fingerfucking herself right there in the cafe certainly screamed of it pretty hard.


    But that''s fine; she can get off to me dominating two perky redheads any day.


    Tierra isn''t too difficult to lift up and down on my cock as I fuck her quite proudly and openly right there in the middle of everything, guiding her up and down on my dick like it''s just a normal day.


    Nobody seems to care, everyone going about their lunch experience none the wiser, just sipping at their coffees and typing away on theirptops.


    One of the other baristas calls, "Don''t take too long! We''re almost at the lunch rush and we''ll need you!"


    "I''ll be there soon!" Tierra shouts back, a moan rumbling in her throat even as she ys it off quite calmly, just because the steady fucking of her ass isn''t so easy to ignore.


    The pleasure is there, and in to see, her pussy slick with need as the delight of having her ass stuffed and fucked gets to her.


    It''s a damn shame nobody cares to pay any attention though, to notice that the hot redhead is soaking wet from being impaled on my big cock.


    And yet theck of ego trip is somehow only making it hotter? I''m fucking the pretty barista right there in front of everyone and it''s just a thing, like I''m pounding a hot woman who doesn''t even deserve a sideways look.


    It''s a good thing to feel, I rationalize. Just as good as a redhead''s tight ass hole stretched out around my cock.


    As I guide Tierra up and down, Rose remains down on her knees, dutifully sucking on my balls as she puts her mouth to work.


    It''s such an amazing feeling to be able to have both of them working me over at once; Jemma and Rachel together just kind of happened, but this right here?


    This is a fucking dream. I groan and grunt, making it harder to Tierra''s ass, and through it, all Rose devotedly continues to worship my sac.


    Everything I feel is pure, smoldering delight, and I take it out on Tierra''s behind with eagerness, giving her cute butt the rough fucking it''s always needed.


    Not so rough she''s a screaming mess in pain, of course, but definitely enough to leave my mark on her, to make sure she''s fucked loose and left with a creamy pie to remind her I''ve been there.


    "Rose, what can I get you when I''m done here? Are you going to order to take out?" Tierra is taking Rose''s fucking order!


    Oh, this is the life, and her utter nonchnce only makes me want to fuck her ass harder and even more harder, guiding her quicker up and down on my cock, but I''m surprised by just how light she feels.


    Am I stronger now? It wouldn''t be the weirdest part of this all so why the fuck not?


    Sure, I can effortlessly lift a grown adult woman now and give her the rough standing ass fuck I''ve always dreamt of.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Not the weirdest part of today by far.


    Between long drags of her tongue lovingly caressing my ball sac, Rose answers the question, eagerly unaffected by what her mouth is doing as she speaks around the situation.


    "I''ll have the usual, and yeah, I think it will be to go. It''s a busy day."  The sounds of her words being broken up by heavy breaths werepletely at odds with her casual tone, to say nothing of the ensuing slurping sounds she makes as she keeps my balls tended to, pushing it all to a level of hot that I don''t know what to do with.


    But it all extends far past the mere idea of her just moaning about how much she loves my balls; there''s a rxed and casual feel to it all that elevates what Rose is doing to new heights of sluttiness, but without anyone seeming to realize just how slutty it all is.


    It''s a paradox, but a fucking hot one.


    With Tierra''s ass snug around my cock and Rose''s tongue so happily caressing my balls from all sides that I''m absolutely lit up with need and excitement.


    I didn''tst too long, but that''s fine, with my suddenly endless seeming stamina and constantly huge loads, cumming quickly doesn''t seem like too much of a problem, and with so many beautiful women in the world to fuck, I have to find the time to get to all of them somehow, don''t I?


    So I just embrace the pleasure rushing through me as I pull back from Rose''s lips and shove Tierra down onto a nearby table, a table where a woman who I think works a few floors above on where I work, sits and eats.


    The table rattles, silverware shakes, and the tea spills as I ream Tierra''s ass hard enough over it to make everything creak and buck.


    But the woman whose name I don''t even know seemspletely unaffected by it, texting someone on her phone and ignoring the raw sex happening before her own eyes.


    Even as Tierra howls in sudden excitement at the pleasure hitting her so hard.


    She tries to y it off casually, but the pleasure is nagging away at her, and as I sheath away my cock into her tight back door with one final stroke she''s cumming, hips bucking as she whines and her voice twists eagerly around a mad swell of excitement made all the better by my cock erupting and pumping her ass full of creamy, hot spunk.


    I creampie Tierra''s ass like it''s my fucking duty, and then slowly pull back with a satisfied groan.


    "Top notch customer service," I joke as I tuck my cock away. "I''ll see you back at the office a bitter, Rose."


    --------


    If you like this story plzment how was the chapter and add this novel to your library.


    Send power stone to this novel it is in carnival contest so plz help and support this novel. If we hit 150 power stones by tomorrow then there will be a bonus chapter and one regr one bonus so 2 chapters in one day so guys send power stone.


    ****

 Chapter 17 17: The Bitchy Boss [1]

    ?"Top notch customer service," I joke as I tuck my cock away. "I''ll see you back at the office a bitter, Rose."


    "Of course," she says, having already risen and taken a seat beside Christine, who''s reluctantly pulling fingers out of her pussy without relief.


    "After the big meeting today, we''ll have Caren round up the department and tell us the information after it''s shown to the board of directors, I''ll see you there," Rosa said.


    My eyes go wide in realization, having forgotten a very important thing about today in the midst of everything the fuck else I''ve been dealing with, a detail I can hardly be med for missing: today is the big meeting.


    The quarterly report, where new senior executive director Caren tries to im everything positive about our department and its sesses on her despite her very recent promotion out from apletely different part of thepany.


    The quarterly report is thepany at its most blind, person-free basics, removed from everything but raw numbers.


    And my role in those numbers is bound to go unrecognized as the only people in thepany who get to reap the rewards are all the top level executives with stock options and a real stake in thepany beyond a paycheck.


    And it''s to be headed by someone I kind of hate.


    Immediately, my head snaps toward Christine. "We need to talk," I say, hurrying into my seat as Tierra pulls her pants back up and walks a bit funny as she makes her way over to the counter to deal with Rose''s order.


    "Say that I wanted topletely humiliate somebody. Use whatever the fuck this is to just publicly shame someone and fuck them at the worst possible time. Would I be able to do that?"


    "Depends on what you mean. Yes, you could absolutely fuck someone in front of people, or rub your dick on their face, call them a whore and even make them admit as much. But it will seempletely normal to everyone but you; they''ll just sit and watch it happen. You''ll be the only one who knows what''s going on."


    "You know what? Fuck it, good enough." I smile wide and rise back up from my seat. "I''m going to go have some fun turning my bitchy new boss into a cum rag."


    I waltz into the office of Caren, and all at once the luxury is like a p in the face; the expensive office furniture, the corner windows, the focus she''s got in the corner that breathes more life into the ce than some of the co-workers I sit near...


    Everything about it is managerial to a fault and I can''t help but feel startled by my decision to go for what I''ve decided to do as I look around.


    Caren sits at her desk preparing the numbers for the meeting, and doesn''t pay any mind to meing and going like I don''t even exist, since I can basically do as I please right now.


    And what I wanted to do now at this moment happens to be something super fucked up.


    I pull my cock out and stand right beside Caren. "Would you be so kind as to jerk my cock off into your coffee?" I ask, pulling off the lid of the coffee she got from The Grind House, which is by now mostly empty but still kind of warm.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Caren doesn''t even look up at me as she grabs hold of my cock and begins to jerk me off, and that''s just fine by me as I grab her coffee and bring it toward my cock, tilting it toward my dick and getting ready for what''s toe.


    She may not care or pay any mind to me as she works one-handed on preparing her report, but I''m fucking happy.


    "Finally, jerking me off and doing something good for me, you cunt," I snarl at her.


    The inversion of power isn''t lost on me, and even if she''s going to remain happily unaware of it, I want her to fucking know everything that has been happening here at this moment, in front of her own very eyes.


    "I''ve put up with your bullshit for two weeks, and now you''re going to pay for it; I''m going to fuck you every which way I know and vite your ass so hard you scream in front of the board of directors and that you can''t even stand still. You''re going to be my screaming meat puppet today by the end of the work day."


    Caren keeps working, and that only makes it all the better, a silent, implicit eptance of my cruelty that keeps me rolling and keeps my hipsmming away brutally.


    There''s nothing I could possibly want more than to utterly savage my bitchy boss right here and right now, and the high I ride as she jerks me off is made all the better by the oozing of pre-cum from my cock.


    Her face is furrowed in mild annoyance but little more; she''s just taking my bravado and my filth, jerking my cock off as a matter of course and otherwise keeping at her work, which is honestly exactly what I crave right now.


    I''m going to put more than irritation on her face by the time I''m through with her, but for now, just seeing her sitting there and keeping her focus on the task at hand is hot enough to drive me far enough.


    It''s a quick handjob. It doesn''t need to be anything more than that; I achieve my goal in short order, blowing my load right into her coffee cup.


    And pumping it full of as much cum as there is coffee left in there, which lets me swirl it all together for a moment and have a nice, salty mixture that I ce in front of her.


    Without hesitating, Caren brings the cup to her lips and drinks down the mixture of coffee and my spunk like it''s nothing.


    "You just drank my cum, and you liked the taste of it, didn''t you?''


    --------


    If you like this story plzment how was the chapter and add this novel to your library.


    Send power stone to this novel it is in carnival contest so plz help and support this novel. If we hit 150 power stones by tomorrow then there will be a bonus chapter and one regr one bonus so 2 chapters in one day so guys send power stone.

 Chapter 18 18: The Bitchy Boss [2]

    ?"You just drank my cum, and you liked the taste of it, didn''t you?''


    "The taste is pleasing," she admits, still not looking up from her work until her phone rings.


    She she answers it with, "This is Caren. Oh, Mister Ross, hello. Yes, I''m working on the numbers now." She continues to talk to someone, I don''t really care who, but what I do care about is climbing up onto her desk, taking afortable seat with my legs spread and my feet resting atop her chair''s arm rests.


    I take my cock in hand and start to smack it against her cheek, just toying with my dick and letting it settlefortably against her skin.


    It''s all so easy now. All so casual. I wouldn''t have ever thought sexual humiliation was the road to getting the revenge I craved and giving my boss a piece of my mind but now that I have my dick rubbing against her face it all feels so oddly right.


    I have the chance to put her through my worst method I can, and nobody will bat an eye my way as I humiliate my boss with impunity.


    It''s a dreame true, and I savour that dream as my cock rubs along her face amid her phone call.


    Just a slow, steady caress of my drooling tip along her fair skin, leaving her with a trail of pre-cum across her features in its wake.


    "Yes, I will be presenting everything in proper time to the board; I''m just getting the details together now. By the time of the meeting, I will bepletely ready for it, don''t worry. Everything is under control; my department has been running at top efficiency for weeks thanks to my leadership." The presence of my cock trailing along her face does nothing impede her speech or her steady credit stealing as she acts like somehow the department was just on fire before she showed up.


    But that''s fine; I''m going to make her eat her words now as my cock draws closer around, circling the drain of her soft, full lips.


    My pre smears along them, and then her tongue slides out and begins to lick against the head of my dick, a hand settling onto the back of her head and starting to pull her down.


    I take Caren''s mouth and start to force her into a shallow blowjob.


    Nothing too intense or overwhelming; I''m very patient with her, rocking her head back and forth slowly rather than all-out viting her throat.


    That cer. For now, I want to see how she takes handling her phone call with a dick in her mouth.


    "You should have a cock in your mouth all the time," I snarl at her.


    "At least if you just made lots of slutty sucking noises it would have more substance than the buzzwords and bitchy nonsense thates out of your mouth now. And you have such nice cocksucking lips, too, it''s great. Not to mention, I always wanted to have a hot Japanese woman to paint cum all over. Have you seen how big my loads are? I''m a one-man bukkake machine, and you''re going to look like ten guys blowbanged you by the time I''m finished."<novelnext></novelnext>


    On the other end of the line I can hear someone talking, their voice muffled, but their words don''t matter much at all; I just nk it out and focus on my boss''s hot, wet mouth embracing my cock, the steady sucking of my dick that leaves me swelling with more and more pleasure by the second.


    Caren is taking my cock like a pro in the weirdest of ways, epting me without hesitation or question.


    She just sucks and sucks and sucks, slurping on my dick and taking the submissive role she doesn''t seem to notice she''s actually taking.


    "Iff dere anyhing I hould bwing wif me?" she asks with my dick in her mouth, and it seems like somehow she''s actually understood, given the way that I can hear someone on the other side faintly responding with a real answer and not confusion, like he can just understand speech with the sound of a dick in the speaker''s mouth.


    Which, hey, maybe he can. Maybe that''s just a thing people can do now; I''m down with that. Helps me shamelessly use womens'' mouths without even interrupting the flow of their day.


    "Ahide frou ha ocumenff I mean." She''s taking it so well, and she doesn''t even seem to realize.


    "I''m so proud of you for being able to work at your job of being a conniving, credit stealing bitch even while you ept your new role as my personal cocksucker," i groan at her.


    "Hearing you talk and conduct business even with dick in your mouth is a great talent; I finally see why you have the job." I pull out of her mouth to p my slimy, wet cock against her face a few times.


    "Yes, of course, I will make sure to see to that. Will that be all?" she asks over the dull pping sound of dick against her face.


    "Excellent, I will see you soon, then." Caren hangs up the phone and opens her mouth again as I guide my cock toward it, and this time I''m not so merciful as I m her down onto my dick in one go, not stopping until her nose is flush against my pelvis and her throat is spasming around my cock, struggling with my big dick being all the way down her throat.


    "Never handled a cock as big as mine before, huh? I''m not surprised; you''re a hot woman but once you start calling the shots I don''t think anyone would want to fuck you. I guess I just have a thing about finding the most difficult sluts out there and fucking them into submission."


    With my hand wrapped up in her silken ck hair, I brutalize Caren with the merciless back and forth of her head guided along my cock, forcing her to deepthroat I even as she takes it worse than Christine ever did.


    Christine is a pro, and she could throat my dick all day long if she wanted to, while Caren is quickly reduced to a choking, drooling mess, red in the face and clearly out of her element.


    --------


    If you like this story plzment how was the chapter and add this novel to your library and send power stones for support.

 Chapter 19 19: The Presentation [1] [R-18+]

    ?Christine is a pro, and she could throat my dick all day long if she wanted to, while Caren is quickly reduced to a choking, drooling mess, red in the face and clearly out of her element.


    But I didn''t show her any mercy. She doesn''t deserve that at this point. She''s been a pain in my ass for two weeks and I''m just happy to be able to rough her up and give her my worst.


    And here it is, reducing her to a drooling mess at her desk, calling her a whore and debasing her while she seemspletely unaware anything''s even happening.


    It''s all just normal to Caren as she takes me down, stopping for nothing until I finally can''t take it anymore; verbally degrading and facefucking my boss is taking a very real toll on me, and I have to just lose myself.


    I pull Caren back with a single harsh tug and blow my load all over her face, and it is the single most satisfying facial expression I have ever given somebody.


    Because Caren has been asking for it so much and I can feel the raw excitement overwhelm me as I take st her face with my load.


    A big, messy load leaves her face dripping with spunk. "Cum looks good on you, you should wear it more often," I tease her, and put my dick back into her mouth.


    She suckles on the tip of my cock for a little bit as I just sit in ce and enjoy the every moment.


    When I finally withdraw my cock from her mouth, it''s only because it''s meeting time.


    "Let''s get going," I say with a wry smile.


    -------


    The board of directors meeting is about as soulless a ce as there is; it''s a room full of men and women in suits, all waiting to be told how well thepany is doing and to find out how much they can take as overly inted executive pay bonuses for the quarter, really on the backs of the work people like I''m doing.


    It''s a boring meeting I''m d I''ve never had to sit in on, but at least I bring something interesting to the table as I stand behind Caren.


    Who still wears my cum on her face, her top unbuttoned and opened, her bare, plump breasts held tight in my hands as I knead them steadily, feeling her up without hesitation right in front of all the executives and important figures in thepany.


    It''s a shameless and mutinous approach to showing off my dominance over her.


    But nobody seems to care. All is ording to n, of course, but the entire room remains utterly unmoved by my disy of breast gropery, seeming mostly bored as Caren talks through the numbers and runs through the slides she''s prepared.


    It''s all just such a painfully slow and boring process, but it has a few good things going for it as she prattles on namely the rubbing of my cock against the outline of her ass through her skirt.


    I have ns for this and they''ve almost reached their peak.


    "That concludes my presentation," Caren says after running through far too much information padded out with far too much self-aggrandizing credit stealing, but it''s all worth it now, as I grab hold of her hair and suddenly bend her over the table.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But the beginning of my presentation!" I shout, tugging her skirt up and pulling her panties down.


    I didn''t hesitate to jam my cock up her ass with a single stroke, and she screams in surprise as I im her, because this time, I''m not going to be the least bit gentle with her.


    There''s no time for gentle, just for rough. Just for the most intense pain, I''ve ever given anyone.


    "Everyone lean back and watch as I fuck this bitchy whore right in front of you all. I''m going to tear her ass open with my big cock and leave her stumbling as she tries to walk away with a leaking gape!"


    My thrusts are absolutely savage. I don''t show Caren any shred of dignity anymore, and I finally stop taking the easy road in everything andzily epting the pleasure.


    No, I want to put my all into this; if I end up a panting mess at the end of it, it will be worth it simply for the chance to give Caren the most thorough brutalizing humiliation I can muster.


    In front of a room full of my bosses, I have no hope of giving anything but my most savage to her behind, and nothing is going to stop me now.


    "As you can see, the numbers tell a picture of--ah, of sess and--and fuck, it hurts!" She''s trying and failing to keep herposure, speaking through the roughing up of her ass with more intensity than she''s built for.


    She continues to stumble all over her words and talk about sess and thepany''s growth, how this quarter will only be the beginning of a prosperous step in the right direction.


    She''s just barely removed from theughable buzz words like ''synergy'' that would give her the most inauthentic air imaginable.


    "Listen to her getting her ass fucking torn apart. She''s finally speaking with real emotion!" I p her ass hard and tug back on her hair, really only because you can.


    "Sure, the emotion is that she''s getting her ass reamed so hard that she can hardly think straight, but at least we know she''s got some authenticity to her." I make sure to use my grip on her head to show her slutty face off to everyone.


    The struggle and agony on her cum-painted face is a badge of pride to me, even if they won''t be able to process what it means in practice.


    It''s the most fucked up situation but it feels so good that I don''t even care if they won''t recognize my domination.


    It''s catharsis in the best of ways, searing away the worries and frustrations I ruled by to rece them all with the vulgar, indulgent thrill of fucking her until she breaks.


    -----


    Support the novel with golden tickets and gift and send power stones and add this novel to your library.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 20 20: The Presentation [2] [R-18+]

    ?It''s the best of way of releasing the searing, worries and frustrations I ruled by to rece them all with the vulgar, indulgent thrill of fucking her until she breaks.


    And break she does. Caren''s attempts to speak break off even more; she can''t control herself, can''t do anything but gasp in agony as everyone shakes their heads toward her, as if her failure to handle the situation is a mark of failure on her part.


    It''s an insane note to add to this whole messed up situation, but the worst isn''t even yet toe.


    Not until I''m finished with her, until I left her ass fucked absolutely raw.


    I keep pping and tugging, thrusting madly away and savouring the chance to give her the absolute most intense fucking she''s ever had and likely ever will have, all before finally I bury my cock inside of her with one final stroke and give in to it all in her.


    I pump Caren''s ass full of cum, a final mark of mine conquering of this whole shit heap as I groan, and keeping my cock buried inside of her and finally turning my attention toward the rest of the room.


    Everyone looking at both of us like everything is normal in front of them, there''s nothing out of usual and a very important presentation is ying in front of them and everyone seems to focus on the presentation that I''m presenting to them like a very important thing.


    "And that concludes my presentation," I said to everyone, panting heavily, smiling at my own joke.


    "And now, my terms. I have given years of shit to thispany and never once been treated with respect for it. I''ve had to deal with a new bossing in and giving me this ''maximize your synergy to optimize your productivity matrix'' bullshit, and I''ve had enough of it. You''re going to give me a new position. I want to make ten times as much as I''m making right now, ande in for work whenever I please. And that''ll just be to facefuck the hot women around the office that I''m going to miss when I''m off doing whatever the fuck else I want away from this pile of shit."


    Everyone looked around at each other for a moment, slowly shifting their gaze toward the old man at the head of the table, who shrugged his shoulders.


    "Yes, of course," he said, as if it were obvious."


    "And a check of one million dors made out to me by the time this day is done."


    "I wouldn''t give you anything less," he said with a shrug.


    The old man seemed just as susceptible to suggestion as anyone else did, and the whole room seemed to be content with my terms and my big fuck insane treatment.


    So finally, I pull out dick of Caren, giving her butt a p and groaning in delight.


    I won. Hahaha hah.....I actually won. I''ve fucked my office crush, I''ve fucked my coffee shop crush, and then fucked our bitchy boss in front of everyone before demanding and getting free money for nothing.


    It sounds too insane to believe, but I don''t even care now. I give Caren''s ass another swat for good measure and tuck my cock away, walking out of the board room feeling like a fucking king.


    The day isn''t even out yet and I have already enjoyed such an insane victory that the idea of a future ruling this world and getting whatever I want sounds like far more than I should be allowed to have, but I''m going to ride this high out to the furthest to the furthest extent I can.


    Caren''s wasted ass hole is only the first pit stop on my way to seeing how far I can take this, and considering the terms I just ''negotiated'', I just can''t fucking wait to see what of those end up being.


    ---------


    My first day as the ''Synergy Optimization Manager'' is, unsurprisingly, a day I''m spending out of the office.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The world is my oyster now, and I don''t want to be shackled any longer to the job I hate, which I have finally ovee and defeated through weird magic I don''t fully understand, and now I''m the very lucratively employed "Synergy Optimization Manager".


    They are paying me a lot of money to do nothing now, ten times more an already pretty good sry puts my yearly into the high six figures, and with a fat million dor seed fund I know that I''m going to be set for a long time toe.


    But for apany that rakes in half a billion in raw profit every quarter, it''s hardly a drop in the bucket for thepany.


    Instead of caring about any of that, I go to a day in spa for to have some fun and rxation.


    Mind and Body Spa is the one I''ve heard in the office many times from David talks about before as seemingly being staffed by nothing but only the attractive women, which is exactly the kind of ce I want to be in right now.


    Christine texted me earlier saying she was cooking up a little something special for me and not to think too much about it.


    So, I''m free to head to the most expensive spa in the city and have some fun with myself, loaded with enough money to enjoy a day of luxury and rxation the likes of which I have never known before.


    No.. If I have to say honestly I have never even dreamed of something like this before.


    Even with the world bending to my every whim and my ongoing lust, there''s so much stress in me, and what better way to get rid of it all than to have some beautiful women work it out of my shoulders?


    I walk into thevish building, my nose immediately hit by the sweet scent ofvender and massage oils, and I already feel at peace just being here.


    And that''s before seeing the cute, perky receptionist happily greeting me, with her blonde hair tied back into a tight ponytail.


    "Wee to Mind and Body Spa, sir," she says happily, as I tread toward her, not sure if or what I''m going to do.


    She''s cute, though, and with the wicked power which is in my hands it''s hard to really deny myself from the indulgence as I lean over the desk.


    -----


    Support the novel with golden tickets and gifts and send power stones and add this novel to your library.


    50 Golden Tickets = Bonus Chapters


    200 Power Stones = Bonus Chapters


    So guys send power stone and Golden Tickets for bonus chapters and thank you very much for your support.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 21 21: Spa Packages And Options [R-18+]

    ?She''s cute, though, and with the wicked power which is in my hands, it''s hard to really deny myself from the indulgence as I lean over the desk.


    "Hi, I''m looking to book a day package today, but I''m not sure about all the options you offer. Would you be able to help me?" There''s not even a second where I can really fight it off as I start to circle around the desk and walk right up behind it, pulling my dick out and happily asking.


    "And may I also have your seat so that you can ride my cock while you show me options?" I''m weak, but fuck, it does feel good to indulge and just give in without a care in the world.


    Well, there''s no point in fighting it.


    "Of course, sir, please stuff my pussy while I walk you through our wonderful day packages." She pulls her skirt up and slides her panties down as I take her seat, and then parks herself right down onto my cock like it''s all a part of the job.


    Her slick pussy envelops my cock, and she whines as she takes me down, starts to bouncing up and down on top of my dick as she starts typing somethings on herputer.


    I hear her whine a little beneath her breath as my hands grab at her hips and guide her along my way, wanting her to establish a nice pace while she casually starts my day off with some incredible customer service.


    "We have multiple options for men''s day packages. There are packages solely for massages, and mixed packages, and we also offer you the chance to choose your own arrangement through out the day from the services we have. Usually, customers arrange those online, but since you are here I would be happy to help you build one right now."


    "That sounds great," I said happily.


    "Are you also happy to have a big, hard cock stuffed in your tight pussy right now? You have a long day ahead of you, and I bet you must get so worked up sometimes."


    It''s not even testing the boundaries anymore; I just want to spew vulgarity, and it is only for the sole reason and that is because I can, knowing whatever she responds with will be enthusiastic and receptive in ways they definitely shouldn''t be.


    "Oh yes, sir, it feels so nice to get fucked by you right now, please keep going. And cum in me if you wish, it is all perfectly eptable and will be my pleasure."


    She says while keeping the pace I set as she pulls up the information about packages, and starts to ask me for the usual customer information; name, address, etc, so that she can put my information into the system.


    As she types my name out, I unbutton her top, finding her braless beneath, and begin to happily knead and fondle her perky tits as I keep my pace up inside of her.


    She holds herself surprisingly steady as I fondle and fuck her amid it all, her typing holding out much better than Rose had when I bent her over her keyboard.


    It''s a good start, though, as I lean back in her surprisinglyfortable chair.


    A receptionist has a better, more rxing chair than I did back in the trenches, and that''s not necessarily an injustice, but fuck it is terrible to realize.


    She walks me through the process of figuring out my package. I don''t have any reason to go for manicure or pedicure services, so I stick mostly to massages, although a few other things catch my eye too.


    A yoga ss in particr sounds wonderful; I couldn''t care less about yoga, but the opportunities for perversion are endless.


    And for the fuck of it, a facial mask, which promises a half hour of rxation that I could spend with the spa attendant licking up and down my pole anyway.<novelnext></novelnext>


    For the massages, I book lots of nice sounding front and back ones to start and end my day, getting a good variety of masseuses in to really keep things fresh as I intend to fuck every and each one of them.


    "Excellent choices, sir," she moans, continuing to bounce on top of my cock all the while.


    As I start to process payment and deal with matters, she races faster in myp, and the pleasure is intense enough that I decide it''s time to have some fun with her.


    I grab hold of the receptionist whose name I still actually don''t know and pick her up and turn her around, shoving her up onto the desk and climbing on, my cock pounding down into her as I get rough for the final moments of my deep, hard fucking her.


    The reception area has a few more people now patiently waiting for their own turns patiently


    with her, of course for the massage and spa services not like me to fuck her and they don''t seem to be paying any mind to the shrieking receptionist or the way I''m pounding her into a mad, sticky, or vicious loads.


    That no longer weirds me out, funny enough.


    The idea of getting away with everything at all times has be somehow made it all the better, as I get away with doing whatever I want, fucking her into a writhing mess of moans and twisting need, groaning as I drive my cock forward onest time and bury myself inside of her.


    I cum hard in her pussy, pumping her full of a messy creampie that fills her up so much she climaxes right there with me and she groans like very loud as we both came at the same time, and there''s a look of happiness on her face that says it all.


    "E-enjoy your d-day at our spa, sir, and please rmend us to your friends and family if you like our services." And she says it like a mewling fucktoy, too.


    My first masseuse for the day is a smiling, warm brte whose hair is tied up in a long ponytailing around over her shoulder.


    The spa uniform of a ck button-up top and some fairly loose white pants seem sensible enough, but I feel like it could do with a few improvements as I step into the room and look around.


    It''s a calm, in room, smelling of the oils she''s warmed up to massage me with, and it''s everything I could have hoped it could be; I can get used to this kind of treatment.


    -----


    Support the novel with golden tickets and gifts and send power stones and add this novel to your library.


    50 Golden Tickets = Bonus Chapters


    200 Power Stones = Bonus Chapters


    So guys send power stone and Golden Tickets for bonus chapters and thank you very much for your support.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 22 22: Relaxing & Enjoying Massage

    ?It''s a calm, in room, smelling of the oils she''s warmed up to massage me with, and it''s everything I could have hoped it could be; I can get used to this kind of treatment.


    I stepped in and smile back at her as she prepares the massage table.


    "Hello sir," she says with a smile.


    "My name is Kelly, and I''m going to be your masseuse this morning. You ordered a hot oil massage, back then front, right? I''ll give you a minute of privacy to undress, justy a towel over yourself and we can begin."


    "I don''t need any time, you should watch me undress," I said to her, smirking as I begin to strip right in front of Kelly.


    True to mymand she is definitely watching, smiling at me with that same t, generic customer service smile I''d expect from her in this situation.


    "And while I do that, you should getfortable too; unbutton your top. It''s a better look for your uniform."


    As I climb onto the table, Kelly does precisely what I order her to do, undoing the buttons of her top and opening it up, giving me a view of her perky breasts as the interior of her bare cleavage hangs free.


    It''s like a loose plunging neckline of sorts, and it''s setting the pace well as Iy steadily down, resting on my stomach.


    "Now please just rx, sir, and let all of the worry out. I''m going to start from the top and work my way down, so your neck, to your shoulders, your arms, along your back..."


    As she speaks, she drips some warm, scented oil onto my back and then applies some more to her hands and then rubbing them together, the warming sensation making me wriggle a little bit without her touching my body yet.


    "Does that sound good, sir?" Kelly ask.


    "Please," I groan.


    I''m content to start this off a bit calmer than normal; there''s something I want to try here, something I want to build to a little bit as I take some careful time to enjoy myself.


    The truth is, working a desk and leading a life of general stress and frustration that has only recently turned my way has left me with enough sore, stiff, aching muscles that the idea of a hot oil massage sounds good...


    No! it''s sounds wonderful, as does being pampered.


    For a moment, I can rx and let this beautiful woman with her tits out undo my tensions, and when Ie back around on it, I''ll do so a lot more ready to enjoy the sex once the pressure is off of my shoulders.


    Kelly starts up from high as promised, and strong, confident fingers sink into the back of my neck, making me groan and tingled at the same time as she immediately identifies the key of my problems and happily deals with them.


    The strong, kneading grip of her skilled fingers presses into my neck, rubbing the heated oil into my skin.


    It fills my nose as my hose hangs through the o-shaped headrest that helps keep my eyes closed and in darkness as I empty my mindpletely to rx.


    So, I can enjoy this massage.


    Soft, natural, calming sounds from some rxation ylist grace my eyes amid the sound of fingers running along skin, caressing the oil onto my body firmly.


    "You work in an office, don''t you?" she asked lowly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ? "You have all the usual tensions of someone who spends a lot of time at aputer, but that''s okay; you''vee to the right ce. Just keep your mind happy and focus on something that calms you, and I''ll undo all of this tension from you. You''ll leave here happier than youe in." Kelly said to me while nicely smiling.


    Kelly''s voice is soft, and enticing with its promises, which led me to happily sink down into rxation mode as I ept what she''s saying and the kindness and sweetness that follows her voice.


    She sounds so sensible in her assessment, so perfectly reasonable in my need to rx. Well, that''s why I''m here, after all.


    If all I wanted was sex I could have gone to the mall or even just walked around the street looking for someone I could point at and demand or order her to bend over in the middle of a crowded sidewalk.


    But there''s more to this than just raw, carnal delight, and I''m very happy to give in to all the softness and sweetness of Kelly and her promises of relief and rxation.


    She goes from my neck to my shoulders, which were also in tense.


    Typing at aputer and the sort of bad posture that inevitably creeps in as a result have my upper body region all knotted and tense, but Kelly''s strong and at the same time soft fingers fix all of that, and amid her soft summing I start to really ease up and feel a rxation swell within me that I can get behind.


    Down my arms she goes next, working the soreness out of limbs that once spent hours at a time in a position that involved way more typing than was good for me, but that is no longer.


    Back up the arms, as if trying to guide all the soreness upward and into my back again to be worked through as she heads down.


    Down slowly, steadily, and the strength and softness of the fingers pressing into and undoing each knot on my body is really starting to get somewhere.


    I groan all the while.


    How can I not?


    The tension and soreness is releasing, all the lingering frustrations from my ''old life'' melting away as her hands work at my back, resolving all the tightness that I had let get too strong and too intense to bear.


    It''s all sinking away from my body now, and in its ce is a certain rawness of relief that I can get used to, that I can enjoy.


    She goes further and further down, and I''m happy to let her take her time and to let the tension build as I enjoy her caress too much to stop now.


    -----


    Support the novel with golden tickets and gifts and send power stones and add this novel to your library.


    50 Golden Tickets = Bonus Chapters


    200 Power Stones = Bonus Chapters


    So guys send power stone and Golden Tickets for bonus chapters and thank you very much for your support.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 23 23: Kellys Special Service [R-18+]

    ?She goes further and further down, and I''m happy to let her take her time and to let the tension build as I enjoy her caress too much to stop now.


    "Okay, you can turn over now," she finally says, and it''s not even a matter of excitement about how much closer I''m to springing my little test on her, but a matter of finding out what she can do to my front next.


    I roll onto my back on the table and lie there, eyes opening with a satisfied, rxed slowness as I take in the room and her smile, down to her breasts that look so wonderful exposed down the middle like that.


    "Enjoy yourself? We''re only halfway through."


    "You''re really good at this," I said to Kelly, straightening out the towel to cover myp once more, head leaning back to let her start at my neck again.


    A streak of oil down my chest leaves me with more of that lovely warmth to feel embraced by.


    She''s softer with the front of my neck than she was with the tense and taut back, mostly just rubbing in the oil before settling down, only getting strong as she reaches my corbone.


    My arms receive another go around, stronger this time, and she goes all the way to my hands with it, fingers entwining with me as she works at my wrists and the backs of my hands this time.


    Then back up up my arms and down my chest.


    There isn''t as much tension there as in my back given the way that I work in front of aputer screen to lean forward and crane my neck, but it still feels nice to have those hands all over my body, the warm, slick oils rubbed into my skin, making me feel more rxed, more ready.


    It''s as she gets down to my belly button that I finally decide to feel things out. My fingers subtly grab the towel and I start to push it down.


    My half-rigid cock begins to harden as the excitement and curiosity gets to me, as I wonder if she''ll really go for it.


    My cock is exposed now, and the natural process would be to continue on down my stomach further, past the boundaries of the massage into giving me a little bit of an extra rubdown.


    In a normal world, I''d be scolded and I''d probably be kicked out for this kind of misconduct, but in this world, where I can p my cock on someone''s face while they talk on the phone and nothing happens, I wonder if maybe she''ll just naturally proceed onward.


    She gets down to my waist and shows no sign of stopping, almost wordless as she reaches for my cock and takes hold of it, acting like there is nothing the least bit strange thing about it.


    "Oh, I forgot to oil you here," she says, and quickly brings a few drops of warm oil down onto my cock to prepare it, fingers wrapping around my cock and starting to massage it too with a steady and focused handjob.


    Her strong fingers are soft to the touch, and the warm oil that coats them makes it like no handjob I''ve known before, making me groan in pleasure as my head leans back and I stare down at her.


    Kelly''s open shirt shakes a bit as she jerks my cock off, her breasts ending up more and more exposed in the process, and it''s all very rxing to feel.


    She''s so nonchnt about it, keeping the bright smile on her face as she works quickly along my cock, like she''s just doing her job.


    It''s casual, it''s wordless, it''s wildly dispassionate, but it''s so good.<novelnext></novelnext>


    My cock aches in her expert grasp, able to appreciate just how talented and steady handed Kelly is, and the idea that a handjob is just the natural course of service is another little wonderful push into the kind of world I''m after.


    The idea is so simple and straightforward, and I remember what Christine mentioned, about my actions on the world helping to influence the world in turn, that the things I do will start to reflect back on reality a little bit.


    What better way to make that happen than to let it be a natural part of service?


    It seems that just being offered my cock will make a woman tend to it as part of her duties, and if I can add that kind of good thing to the world then I''m basically a saint.


    Kelly''s hand keeps up the steady stroking, and it''s working on me over with an absolutely magical swell of excitement I''m all too happy to lose myself to.


    With a low, rumbling groan I give in, cock twitching and throbbing within her grasp before finally I cum, making no show of it as I just mutter, "I''m cumming," to see what happens.


    What happens is that the cute masseuse who''s giving me a handjob leans in close and opens her mouth, happily taking the cum as it spews from my throbbing cocks tip, sshing onto her lips and across her cheeks but mostlynding into her open mouth, which twists into a soft smile as she pulls back up and releases my cock.


    "I hope you enjoyed my service, sir, and that you feel much more rxed now," she says with a smile and a nod, hoping for a good tip, well after she gave me a world ss handjob she fucking deserves one.


    ---------


    "My name is Elizabeth, I will be your facial technician," says the ck-haired woman who keeps her hair back with a headband, who''s greeting me with a smile and a nod as I step into the facial room.


    There''s a pair of women leaning back already in anticipation of their own treatments, a pair of cute blonde sisters by the looks of it.


    Surprisingly, Elizabeth''s top is already unbuttoned. Did Iment about how it''s a better look for their uniform to make its way across the whole spa somehow?


    That''s an encouraging thought as I stepped in.


    -----


    Support the novel with golden tickets and gifts and send power stones and add this novel to your library.


    50 Golden Tickets = Bonus Chapters


    200 Power Stones = Bonus Chapters


    So guys send power stone and Golden Tickets for bonus chapters and thank you very much for your support.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 24 24: Two Blondes Girl [R-18+]

    ?Surprisingly, Elizabeth''s top is already unbuttoned. Did Iment about how it''s a better look for their uniform make its way across the whole spa somehow?


    That''s an encouraging thought as I stepped in.


    "The facial is being prepared, but if you''d like to sit down and wait, I will be with you shortly. We have a few masks, and I will only be using the starting mask with you; it rxes and calms the facial muscles, helps remove dead skin and deal with your pores, unless you would like a beauty mask as well." She giggles thatstment off.


    I smile and nod along with her.


    "I can wait, it''s okay," I said to her, and immediately go up to her to grab hold of one of her round breasts, giving it a nice, casual squeeze as I happily sink into my groove.


    It''s not a big squeeze, but only because I have other ideas. I''ll being back to Elizabeth, but for now, there''s other things to keep me intrigued, as I move over to the sweet, busty blondes with towels wrapped around their bodies, rxing in their side by side chairs as they chat.


    "I told you that you needed a day off, Kathy," says the left most girl, sighing as she leans her head happily back against the headrest. "You work yourself too hard."


    "I''m a grad student, Allison. I have to work myself too hard if I want to get my PHD, and I do want my PHD so that mom and dad don''t rip into me for wasting all those years and tuition money." She brushes it off and shakes her head. "Fuck, you''re right, I''m so tense. I do need today."


    I walk right up in the middle of the girls with my cock out and immediately started to rubbing my cock up against Kathy''s face.


    The two sisters have bright, angelic features and long, wavy blonde hair, looking so perfect and sweet and just begging for some filthiness to go on as I actpletely natural and just add my cock to their lovely conversation, not entirely caring where it goes or what form it takes as I just have my fun with them.


    Up and down Kathy''s face it goes, smearing along as she talks without missing a beat, everythingpletely normal in her world.


    Pivoting quickly, I p my cock down against Allison''s face next, swatting it against her cheek and her lips as I stare the blue-eyed darling down and she acts like I''m not even there.


    "Please, mom and dad always thought you were the golden twin," Allison sighs.


    "You can probably tell them you''re dropping out to go to clown school and they''ll fink hoor huss oing wa heels igh." She has a hard time expressing herself eloquently with my dick in her mouth.


    I don''t even slide it down, just pushing it into her mouth and prod it against the interior of her cheek, enjoying the wetness and warmth withoutmitting to an actual blowjob.


    She actspletely natural about it though.


    Kathy seems to understand her perfectly as she sighs, "Okay now you''re not giving yourself enough credit."


    She sighs, and I grab hold of her head, pulling it in toward me as I begin to thrust down her throat between each word.


    "They glurk love k you chk just chkack as gwok much." she said something which I fully couldn''t understand because of my cock in her mouth.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I pull back quickly and swat my cock down on her face a few times while drool trickles from her lips, and I happily grab that spit and reach with my other hand over to shove my wet fingers into her sister''s mouth.


    Which eagerly closes around my fingers and sucks them like they''re a cock.


    They both submit to mepletely unaware of what I''m doing to them, taking my interruption as simply the course of their day.


    I keep going back and forth between them, cock pping and grinding my dicks on their lips, prating their mouths briefly, even wrapping their hair around my cock to jerk off with just to see how it feels.


    Kathy and Allison could not seem to care less about what I do to them as they keep on having their conversation, one I only dip in and out of whenever I do something to interrupt them and want to test how well they keep talking, but they understand each other perfectly.


    It''s a sinful and messybination that keeps me working eagerly with my hand and their faces, loving the way they just go about their conversation without even being prompted to say anything.


    This power of mine is only showing even more promising than I could have ever dreamt of.


    "It''s time for your facial, girls," I said yo both of them, interrupting their talk as I butt in, standing in between them.


    "Lean in and get ready for it; this firstyer, you''ll have to spread in yourselves." I watch as they crane their heads forward and line up cheek to cheek in front of my cock like a good pair of unwitting submissive, who happily take the massive load I hose them down with.


    Cum streaks across their adorable features as I ster them with a hot coating of spunk plentiful enough to that the both girls have plenty to work with as they reach their hands up and begin to apply it.


    Spreading and smearing my semen all over their faces as they lean back, the warm goo proving a wonderful treat to them as they ept it as a spa treatment, as a helpful and rxing bout of pure warmth over their faces.


    -----


    Support the novel with golden tickets and gifts and send power stones and add this novel to your library.


    50 Golden Tickets = Bonus Chapters


    200 Power Stones = Bonus Chapters


    So guys send power stone and Golden Tickets for bonus chapters and thank you very much for your support.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 25 25: Elizabeth The Sucker [R-18+]

    ?Spreading and smearing my semen all over their faces as they lean back, the warm goo proving a wonderful treat to them as they ept it as a spa treatment, as a helpful and rxing bout of pure warmth over their faces.


    I step back happily and finally move over to the chair I''m supposed to sit on, resting atop it with my cock still rather proudly out, and wait happily, watching as Elizabeth remains bent over the table and working at preparing the facials, her cute butt waving a bit in my direction in the process.


    I look back over at the apparent twins, who have finished rubbing my cum all over their faces, leaving a nice oval shaped mess of streaked semen all over their faces, an absolutely filthy look that suited them well.


    "It''s ready for you now, sir," Elizabeth chirps, walking back toward you.


    "I will apply the facial mask, and then it will be thirty minutes with it on before Ie and remove it, so make yourselffortable, so we can get started right away!" she said to me.


    "That sounds fine by me," I said, leaning happily back.


    "And while I wait for the half hour I''m sure you''ll provide some good customer service by sucking my cock the whole time?"


    "Of course I will, sir." Elizabeth leans forward, to start doing apply a face mask to my face, and with me sitting down, her breasts are dangling right up close to my face, a lovely view that makes my dick twitch excitedly as she begins to smear on the thick, warm paste of the facial mask.


    It''s oddly soothing in ways I didn''t expect, and the warmth certainly goes a long way in helping to massage my face muscles as my head eases back and I close my eyes.


    It''s nice to be pampered, if nothing else, and as I ease back, the woman with her unbuttoned top is most definitely pampering me.


    And this isn''t even the kind of pampering I''ve been enjoying the past few days. It''s different, more rxing, easier to handle, even if it''s all a prelude to more sex again.


    A pair of cucumber slices cover my eyes, but I don''t really need to worry about seeing as I just ease into my sitting ce and let the rxatione as it does.


    "Okay, that is your mask applied. Now just lean back, sir, and I''ll handle the rest please rx now, until it''s done."


    I''m happy to go almost limp in my chair, legszily spreading out as Elizabeth leans forward and starts to lick up and down my cock.


    She doesn''t need to be guided into doing it; just a simple question seems enough for her to know what to do as she begins to adore me with her tongue, leaving me free to groan and relish in some next level rxation techniques.


    If this is the world as it''s going to be moving forward then it''s going to be a pretty fucking great world.


    Elizabeth''s tongue goes up and down my cock making my cock even more wetter,, licking along my long shaft with a steady and confident pace, no questions asked.


    The fact that it''s a spa technician who''s doing it, a woman already there and happily fulfilling my needs, somehow only makes it better, adds a certain air of excitement to it as I relish in thefort and oral attention.


    Elizabeth takes my cock into her mouth next, moaning as she sucks my cock to her throat to down deep, soft lips wrapping firmly around my dick as I lie there in the sweet paradise that is her slick, eager mouth.


    The hot mouth embracing my cock is enough to make me groan, and make my head roll back as Izily ept the pleasure, pampered beyond my wildest dreams and loving every solitary second of it.


    It''s good, but I know it can get better, knowing that even greater sweeter pleasures await me if only I hold out long enough to find them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This is some good service," I groan while leaning on the the seat, while my hands remains on the arm rests, and my body at peace as I let Elizabethvish my cock like it deserves to bevished.


    Why else would I go to a spa that seemingly exclusively hires attractive women otherwise?


    But this isn''t some shady back alley ''happy ending'' from a middle aged Chinese woman in a skeevy back alley massage parlor.


    This is a reputable spa that smells sweetly of all manner of rxing incenses and oils meant to help coax you down.


    An upstanding establishment I''m slowly slutting up bit by bit with absolutely no hesitation.


    My powers are corrupting the world around me and it''s all to my incredible benefit, as I remain in ce and feel the sweet, perky facialist slurping my cock down deeper, taking my dick into her throat even deeper.


    She''s so eager to please that she doesn''t even pull back the moment she starts gagging on my cock, and doesn''t immediately double away and start to rethink anything.


    It''s just natural and easy for me to get into that, and the effects it''s having are sure to be wonderful.


    Elizabeth settles into a good rhythm eventually, sensible and with a nice amount of throat on asion to keep me well tended to.


    It''s rxing, and I let her finish my dick off like this, let her keep sucking for as long as she''d like until finally I''m ready to blow.


    I don''t warn her about it, of course, just letting my cock twitch and gush forward, pumping all the cum into her mouth and to the down her throat.


    "That''s your reward for being such a good cocksucker, Elizabeth," I groaned in pleasure, delighted by the feeling that follows and tingles its way up my very spine, delighted by the sensations working their way through me.


    It''s a good push but it''s still not enough; I need more.


    -----


    Support the novel with golden tickets and gifts and send power stones and add this novel to your library.


    50 Golden Tickets = Bonus Chapters


    200 Power Stones = Bonus Chapters


    So guys send power stone and Golden Tickets for bonus chapters and thank you very much for your support.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 26 26: Yoga Class [1]

    ?"That''s your reward for being such a good cocksucker, Elizabeth," I groaned in pleasure, delighted by the feeling that follows and tingles its way up my very spine, delighted by the sensations working their way through me.


    It''s a good push but it''s still not enough; I need more.


    Thankfully, Elizabeth is still sucking, dutifully fulfilling what''s expected of her while I rx.


    She only stops to swallow what I''ve filled her mouth with before I pressing forward her again and resuming her duties.


    I slowly peel the cucumber slices off my eyes; for as good as rxation and nkness are, I kind of want to see the dark haired woman relentlessly sucking my cock.


    ? I looked over to the blonde twin girls, who sit there rxed with my cum starting to dry on their faces, and I really can''t resist myself after seeing them. So, I called them over here. "Hey, Kathy, Allison, you two shoulde over here and suck on my balls."


    "We should," Allison says, nodding in agreement as the girls rise up from their seats.


    It''s all so easy now to get things to go your way.


    The sisters drop the towels that cover their luscious, naked bodies as they get into position on both sides of Elizabeth and go low, tongues sticking out and dragging up along my ball sac, each individual nut now having a hot blonde to treat it while Elizabeth continues to tend to the shaft.


    They work in eager tandem, the twin blonde sisters'' tongues are very skilled and moving with the kind of knowledge that speaks to them knowing exactly what to do with a man''s ball sac, while Elizabeth sucks my cock down to even deeper in her throat, more further down her throat as she shows off a need to please and excite me.


    This is not the decadent spa experience I expected to find today, but dammit, this is the decadent spa experience I fucking deserve.


    The twins don''t even work here but their efforts in adding to the pleasure I feel are impossible to deny, igniting the moment and the burning the excitement feeling within me with even more heat and bliss.


    They take my balls into their mouths next, properly sucking on an individual nut each while my hand grabs the back of Elizabeth''s head and encourages her to go even further down, forcing her to take it and stopping for nothing as I make her start to really feel the effects of my efforts.


    "You''ve got a lot more cock to suck down, and you want to make me a satisfied customer, don''t you? So stop being such a stingy bitch and throat that cock down to the fucking base." I speak cruelly, but she doesn''t take it as such, nodding and epting it even as her eyes water and she sucks my cock down further.


    She shows no signs of slowing down in the process of sucking my cock, tireless in her advance down my cock, head rocking up and down.


    It only takes a little urging and some all-out vulgarity she doesn''t seem to mind all that much to get her to work faster.


    The twins, on the other hand, need no guidance. They are slobbering all over my fat balls with an excitement and desperation that just won''t fucking slow down.


    Out of control, driven and hungry and desperate for as much of me as they can get, they''re showing off a talent with sucking by balls thates out of nowhere and seems totally nonchnt, all while they keep wearing my cum mask on their faces.


    It''s all so casual to them, all so normal, and they don''t even really seem to realize what they''re doing in the process, but that is exactly how I like it as they work over my cock and balls over as a team, all sucking me off together and doing an amazing job at it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It''s no fucking surprise when I blow my load, and this time, I don''t want to let it all go down the face of one woman.


    "Kiss my cock head, all of you," I order three of them, and they didn''t even hesitate, going cheek to cheek as their lips and tongues caress my cock''s head.


    When my dick twitches and erupts, I''m able to get plenty of cum into all three of their mouths, the women gulping down the thick and salty seed happily, pulling back and then licking my cock some more as I look over at the clock.


    "There''s still twenty minutes left, so you three can just stay right where you are and keep on sucking."


    It continue for another 20 minutes they keep sucking it without stopping for even a second, like it is their sacred duty and they had toplete it, no matter what it continues while I enjoy the pleasure and this way I came one more time.


    Well I think it is now time for another ss or I say girl. What is the next ss anyway, I think it is... Hmmm... Haa yes Yoga ss. Well and here we are.


    As I walk in it''s definitely better than it sounds, because all the women in the room are dressed in tight shirts that hug their chests and in pants that frame their firm asses perfectly.


    The trainer leads a small ss of six, with three women and three men on the mats. It''s right where I want to be as I walk in and look around the room.


    I don''t actually give a single fuck about yoga and as the room hangs in meditative silence I can''t even pretend to want to try it.


    Unlike with the massage with the body massage and facial where I was happy to enjoy some rxation and some good pampering, here I''ming in really just to cause mayhem and start trouble, not to do stretches or ''find my center''.


    The trainer is the cutest one of all, a blonde with a ponytail that keeps waving back and forth as she moves.


    A perky, chesty, bouncy looking blonde who would look absolutely wonderful choking on my dick if I decided to go down that road.


    "That should be everybody now. Hello, my name is ra, and I will be your yoga instructor today." She leans forward with a respectful nod and her hands pressed t together in front of her.


    "Namaste." said ra while she pressed her both hands against each other.


    I roll my eyes as she starts to exin the ss and what will be happening here. There''s a seventh matid out for me to stand on, but I just decide to ignore it altogether and walk up to her instead,ing up from behind and grabbing her tits through her top, beginning to fondle them as I show an utter disregard for anything to do with yoga.


    Her perky, firm and soft breasts feel nice against my hands, though, and that''s as good as I''m really going to get right now as I let her go on.


    -----


    Support the novel with golden tickets and gifts and send power stones and add this novel to your library.

 Chapter 27 27: Yoga Class [2] [R-18+]

    ?I roll my eyes as she starts to exin the ss and what will be happening. There''s a seventh matid out for me to stand on, but I decide to ignore it altogether and walk up to her instead,ing up from behind and grabbing her tits through her top, beginning to fondle them as I show an utter disregard for anything to do with yoga.


    Her perky, firm breasts feel nice against my hands, though, and that''s as good as you''re really going to get right now as you let her go on.


    "...Those are the poses we will be be doing today," she continues, as my focus slips back into it.


    "This is a beginner''s ss, so don''t worry too much about perfect form. I will help you with your positions if you need them, and once you have these, you can practice them at home whenever you''d like. I find that they are a great way to start the morning." ra Instructed to everyone.


    A great way for me to start a lot of things is by sticking my hand down her pants, shoving some fingers into ra''s pussy as she stands there, her legs spreading out a little bit as she lets me at her.


    The faintest bit of uncertainty quivers in her voice as she says, "When you check out today, you may purchase a yoga mat from us at a very generous discount, so be sure to ask about that on the front desk if you enjoy yourself here today."


    "We will be starting off in the lotus position." Slowly sinking to the floor, ra pulls away from my hand down her pants as she sinks into a seated position.


    "Notice how I am crossing my legs to put my feet over my thighs rather than underneath them. This is a position we take because it is created to allow you to hold your body steady for long periods of time. If you wish to meditate, this would be how you can do it, but otherwise, we will just use it to calm our minds. Go still and let yourself clear your head of all worries. We will hold this position to start with, and it will help us move more readily into the rxation thates fromter positions."


    I have my own position in mind for ra as I stand over her, cing my balls down down on her head and letting myid cock drape down her face, resting against her cheekbone as I stand there and just let it sit.


    I would consider this a test of her meditation if not for the fact that nobody seems to notice my cock anymore when I just let it hang like this, and as ra begins to hum softly and let the calmness wash over her, it seems she''s going to happily let me just stand there, teabagging her while she meditates.


    Nobody in the yoga ss seems to care or notice either, as they all take the position, three men and three women sitting there with their eyes closed, breathing slow.


    My antics of putting resting my dick and balls on top of ra''s face seem to just be normal to them now, and that is exactly the way I like it as I rock back and forth, grinding a little bit for good measure as I wonder exactly what I want to do with her.


    There''s a lot that I can do with ra at my mercy like this, and there''s so many options it''s actually a bit troublesome to figure out exactly how I want to deal with.


    There''s so many possibilities here, so many yoga poses to pervert and vite, and I really just want to go through all of them.


    "Okay, that is long enough," ra says before long, and she unfolds her legs.


    "Now, while we''ve let our legs rx, we are going to put some use into them as we assume the bridge position."<novelnext></novelnext>


    ra says while she shifts around on her yoga mat and she begins to lie back, settling her feet t down onto the ground, her arms settling down too and running straight down as she lifts up with her pelvis.


    The bridge pose stretches the chest and thighs, and extends my pine. She looks straight up at the ceiling.


    "Keep your palms and feet t, exhale as you lift with your hips, and then hold the position. Keep your thighs parallel to the floor and bring your chest into your chin."


    She''s certainly doing something with her chest, her top exposing plenty of ample cleavage that gives my cock all the direction it need as I kneel down over the yoga instructor and begin to slide my cock into her cleavage.


    My balls settle down onto her lips as I start to titfuck her, and passively, as if she''s just moving with an automatic sense of understanding for what''s happening, she begins to lick my balls,pping at my ball sac with a few licks here and there.


    Nothing intense or impassioned, just a slow and steady licking, something that makes it all the better as I m my cock down her chest and give her a nice, deep titfuck from above, using the bridge pose for my own wicked purposes as I go.


    I look around at the rest of the ss again, all still so very uncaring about what I''m doing and how I''m working at it.


    There''s something so satisfying about seeing the way they''re just going about their poses.


    I''ve never so openly interrupted things like this, never been quite this shameless, but they''re all too happy to just let me keep going, and it emboldens me.


    A bit faster I go, not crazy in my fucking of her tits, not getting so aggressive or rapid that I work myself out too quickly.


    I just thrust at a nice pace and let the pleasure work itself out, until I''m ready to pull back, groaning as my cock ps down against her face and I st her with a facial mask.


    A nice, gooey mess of cum all over that marks her with my seed. She closes her eyes as my cock paints her features, and wipes some cum away from her eyelid before opening them again, but otherwise, ra remains totally unaffected as she says, "Okay, that will be enough of the bridge pose now."


    -----


    Support the novel with golden tickets and gifts and send power stones and add this novel to your library.

 Chapter 28 28: A Little Good Idea [1] [R-18+]

    ?A nice, gooey mess of cum all over that marks her with my seed. She closes her eyes as my cock paints her features, and wipes some cum away from her eyelid before opening them again, but otherwise, ra remains totally unaffected as she says, "Okay, that will be enough of the bridge pose now."


    I back off from ra again and let her shift into another pose.


    She doesn''t bother to wipe the cum off of her face save for protecting her eye, and lets it happily remain there as she takes some deep breaths and guides the ss back to a neutral position.


    "Our next position will be downward dog," she says, bending forward and starting to slowly spread her limbs out.


    "Walk your hands out a little bit, spread your fingers, and start to press your hips upward. Your feet should be aligned with your hip, your head down, and your body starting to stretch wonderfully."


    With her perky butt raised up high in the air, I saw my opportunity to grab ra''s yoga pants by her ass and just rip them open entirely, leaving a massive hole there where her ass and pussy are exposed and just ready for my my cock to ravage her pussy and for next round.


    I drive my cock into her ass with a single push and began to fuck her right there in her downward got position, listening to her grunt and gasp as her ass is so harshly prated by my cock, but she doesn''t do anything about it, letting me hammer my cock into her fine ass from behind, while I lick my lips and look around at the room.


    It''s all so easy now, so simple, and I don''t even feel weird about mming into someone pussy or ass while everyone else goes about their day and their yoga or whatever.


    It''s just a part of how things are now in this world or should I say in my world, and the pleasure is oddly enhanced by the fact I''m so free and unfettered, nobody bothering or restricting me as I get down and fuck or dirty or do whatever to the yoga instructor.


    Her tight ass holds and squeezed tightly onto my cock as I rock into her, and she continues on with her breathing and her carefulness, holding a pose just perfect for offering up a cute butt of her to my cock.


    I can''t get used to something like this but I have to because this is my life now, as I rail her deep and hard, relentless in my pursuit of all the pleasure I can muster.


    She takes my cock well, not hampered by my cock size or my cock suddenness as she keeps going.


    "You''ll hold this pose until I cum in your ass, right, ra?" I ask. It''s the first thing I''ve said since showing up in the yoga ss.


    "Of course, I''ll let you pump my ass full of cum, until it overflows. My ass is just a nice little cock warmer until then." she said to me while smiling happily.


    Casually degrading herself as she lets me have my way with her, ra offers herself up happily, part of her service now, part of what I''ve paid for it seems.


    Of course, I probably could have walked in and gotten aplimentary massage anyway, but these hard working, pretty girls who''ve all treated my cock so well deserve to be paid for a good day''s work, don''t they?


    None of them have disappointed so far, and it''s good to keep that going.


    I keep thrusting, panting and grunting, finally letting myself get a bit worked up as I go at her, fucking her tight behind as roughly as I can until i just can''t handle any more.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I groan, pushing to the hilt inside of her and happily releasing my load as she cums noisily, whining and unable to keep from epting her orgasm with a vocal glee as her head rolls back and she feels the pleasure seize her. Slowly, I pull back my cock from ra''s ass, giving it a few yful ps as I look around.


    "Okay ss, I''m in charge now," I call out everyone in the room.


    "Up from this weird dog pose or whatever, we''re going to do something a little different." I said to everyone with smile and look around at the room.


    Counting myself and the trainer there''s four men and four women in this room, and I''ve never really pushed my powers of persuasion to something like this before, but the ideas bubbling up through my mind are a little too good to resist.


    "Guys, grab the girl nearest you, and rip her yoga pants so you can get to their pussies."


    The men do precisely as I asked, and the women don''t seem to mind the exposure at all, standing there smiling and looking at me for guidance.


    They''re all hanging off on my every word, and I have in my hands a power that it probably shouldn''t feel so good to abuse, but I honestly just can''t fucking help myself now.


    I hold a sway over people that I''m going to start using to push more of my world, and it''s going to be wonderful.


    "Now grab hold of her like this and m her down onto your cock," I said to four men in the room, reaching for ra and lifting her up, hands under her knees as I press her up against my chest and pull her down, sinking her onto my dick and letting her whine as her pussy is slowly prated by my cock.


    I''ve gone a little backwards in fucking her ass before her pussy, but it''s all okay now.


    As I sink her into ce, the other men follow and did just as I showed them just now, the writhing, hot women being sank down onto the cocks of men I''m not even sure they know or not, all following my motions.


    Everyone is actingpletely normal about it, just getting happily into whatever it is I''m walking them through, with no perverted grins or remarks from anyone to imply they seem to be aware of how utterly insane this all is.


    "And now fuck their cunts until they scream for you," is myst word on the matter as I m upward into ra and then pull her back down.


    -----


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, plz don''t forget to leave power stone and golden tickets.


    See ya in next chapter.

 Chapter 29 29: A Little Good Idea [2] [R-18+]

    ?Everyone is actingpletely normal about it, just getting happily into whatever it is i''m walking them through, with no perverted grins or remarks from anyone to imply they seem to be aware of how utterly insane this all is.


    "And now fuck their cunts until they scream for you," is myst word on the matter as I m upward into ra and then pull her back down.


    Starting into a nice, deep rhythm with her, one that makes her whine and twist as I get right to work on fucking the yoga teacher right in front of her ss, a mutiny that has me running the show now, and it just feels fucking right.


    I''m sure ra is a lovely young woman, well from what I can see she is and very much beautiful too but right now she needs to be put into her ce and I need to seize control of the situation with a nice, hard pounding of her slick pussy, as I keep her legs up high and give her a nice, rough standing fuck.


    ra moans in the process. "Don''t forget to breathe right, girls!" she calls, going along with it as I bounce her up and down my dick, like she''s really going to walk them through getting fucked all at once.


    "And let your legs rx, even as theye up high, almost into your shoulders. It''s okay, it''s a good position to be in, and it lets those cockse in at a great angle, doesn''t it? Just perfect for some deep g-spot attention." She instructed her fellow females all the process and advantage.


    Coaching the women along as they''re all fucked in rough, messy unison, it feels like a respect of my ''authority'', like she''s happy to let me take charge and just stick to giving some good advice where necessary.


    It''s sex, and everyone seems to know it, but it''s all very steady and dispassionate. The men aren''t marveling at the opportunity or anything, just thrusting away, groaning and groping at the girls as they bounce them in ce.


    Three sets of lovely tits bounced before my eyes in a wonderful show of intensity and motion, and the moans starting to fill the yoga room be an infectious cacophony of sweet noises that I want to hear more of.


    Christine says that my actions will twist the world, and as I guide yoga ss into an all out mess of random fucking, I''m confident this is exactly what I want to do.


    I''m king shit of this ce now, and I can do whatever I want with whoever I want, no questions asked. But that doesn''t mean that my world has to hold benefits only I can reap, does it?


    So now I spread the love, let some other guys get their fun, let the world be a ce where casual, open, shameless sex just bes normal.


    Not just when I do it, but anywhere. I''ll keep doing my thing in volumes and with intensity far greater than what anyone else is, because I deserve it for bringing this gift into the world, but right now I''m only fucking ra, and why not let the love spread a little bit?


    The other women all look ripe and perfectly fuckable, but dammit I can only fuck so many limited people in one day and I still have massage appointments to get to.


    "Now make sure you keep your feet spread out," ra continued, "So that you shake as much as possible while getting mmed up and down these big, fat cocks, and get ready for them to cum inside of you. Because we all want them to cum inside of us, right girls?" She asked.


    She asked it with the same kind of energy she might ask if people want to find inner peace and get fit, and the response was a vocal one from the women all getting fucked, amid the moans and the chaos.


    It''s all working way better than it has any right to work, and ra has a credibility that she shouldn''t when there''s cum covering her face as much as she''s got now, but it''s all okay.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I just let it all happen, let ity as itnds and be as good as it can be. This is what I want it to be, where everything ought to belong, and the madness spinning out all around me is precisely as it should be.


    Christine has missed one hell of a day tending to whatever else she had to do. I don''t actually know what she does or if she has some kind of real day job or not, or even a life outside of being around and encouraging me to throat-fuck every woman you see.


    But I''m sure she''d love it here as I orchestrate a public derailment with sex.


    She''d be proud and probably want to join in somehow, some way, but she''s busy, and I can always regale her with the stories of itter, tell her about the hot day I had while choking her out on my cock.


    It''ll be a good way to wind back up after my day of rxation.


    Although, I could have picked a more rxing position to fuck ra in. It''s exhausting, sure, but with everyone following suit, the women are all exposed in the most open and shamelessly slutty of ways, exposed andpletely bared to me.


    There''s no shame or decency left here, just rawness, just fire. I show her a ferocity that I can''t get enough of, that I relish in.


    There''s something so shameless about being here and being able to pound into her, and to watch all the guys in the room do the same, and I''m ready for more of this every day. I don''t see myself getting bored of hot, great sex around the every clock.


    Maybe this can be the synergy I''m getting paid to optimize.


    I m ra down onto your cock onest time as I lose myself.


    "Cum!" I yelled, and as if guided bymand the men all do too, the women pulled down as cocks hilt into them and unload thick, gooey shots of hot, sticky cum deep into their aching wets pussies.


    ra''s pussy spasms around me as she climaxes, as she screams out in raw, shuddering delight, giving herselfpletely up to the pleasure involved.


    -----


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, plz don''t forget to leave power stone and golden tickets.


    See ya in next chapter.

 Chapter 30 30: Slutty Live In Maid

    ?ra''s pussy spasms around me as she climaxes, as she screams out in raw, shuddering delight, giving herselfpletely up to the pleasure involved.


    It''s an intense, depraved thrill too great for me to ever want to pull away from, as I lean into the tailspin, keeping her down on her my cock, letting her aching pussy massage my cock as I give her a nice thrust, and creamy load to enjoy, as I make sure that she is full and gooey and absolutely stuffed with cum before I let her down to her feet.


    "Now, girls, turn around and clean the cocks you just left covered with your cunt juices. Remember, dicks are always sticky afterward, and it''s customary to give a man a nice, sloppy tongue bathing afterward." I instructed all the women here present.


    After that, I push my dick right up against ra''s face as she nods in eager understanding and proceeds to tend to the dick she''s left all sticky.


    "How embarrassing of me to have left your cock all sticky, sir," she whines.


    "I''ll clean that right up for you."


    Her obedient, eager tongue starts to slither all over my cock and give it the treatment it deserves, tending to it in a showing of good customer service, the kind that is exactly why I love this mind and body spa.


    I might have toe back here some time again and enjoy the services--and employees'' mouths--again some time.


    And I still have massage appointments toe!


    ----------


    When finally I head home, I do so well fucked and rxed, almost glowing as the weaving in and out of massages and rough sex have me feeling like my mind, body, and spirit have all been tended to in some very powerful ways here.


    Slipping into my apartment, I wonder if I shouldn''t spend some of the new money I got from thepany to move into a better ce.


    A house, even. Somewhere big and spacious. But for now, this ce is my home, and I slip into it with a desire to settle in and enjoy my night, rxed and ready to face whatever tomorrow will bring.


    But I am not alone. I should be. I really should be, because I live alone, but Christine is in my house.


    "You don''t have a key," I said to her, a little confused and worried, but I''m almost too rxed to be angry after the day I''d had.


    "It''s fine, yourndlord let me in," she says, brushing it off. "But it''s okay, because I have a surprise for you, and I think you''re really going to like it." Christine smiles a big, bright smile, burning with excitement as she ps her hands.


    "I have some hired help now."


    Out walks a dark brown-haired Japanese woman with a gorgeous body that is absolutely entuated by the slutty maid outfit she''s wearing.


    It''s incredibly tight, clinging to her body and her curves almost too much to seem veryfortable, following the outline of her hips and her thighs perfectly, with an incredibly short skirt and absolutely no coverage of her breasts at all.


    Ites just short of having anything of the sort, much like the tops Christine wore to ''work''. A cor around her neck adds a certain sense of submission to it all as she steps out.


    "Hello again, sir," she says, and bows her head happily.


    It''s Caren. Caren. Caren Kobashi, the boss I just in the morning anally vited in front of a board room the day before.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "H-hi?" I''m confused by all of this, looking toward the grinning Christine.


    "What did you do?" I ask to Christine.


    "You''re not thinking big enough!" she says, smiling and throwing herself forward to kiss me.


    "So I went back to your office and had a talk with your bosses again, and now Caren is on thepany payroll where she belongs, as your slutty live-in maid and fucktoy."


    More kisses all over my cheek follow. "I helped pick out the uniform, I think it''s a great look on her, don''t you?" She reaches for Caren, tugging her in closer and giving her butt a p, making her yelp and blush.


    I stare in awe at the slutty maid outfit that Caren''s wearing, the risque mess that now covers her.


    My former bitchy boss is now my live-in maid?


    That''s... I really don''t know what to do, aside from grabbing hold of Christine and pulling her in for a deep, excited kiss.


    "Thank you," I groan, pulling back in surprise. "Shit, how did you--"


    "I can do what you can," Christine sighs. "I''m just happy to let you do all the damage, where you aren''t being an idiot about it. Now go on, try her out." She forces Caren down to her knees in front of me.


    "Please, sir, may I have a rough facefuck before I prepare dinner?" Caren asks, almost an entirely different person now as she''s pushed down to her knees, hands grabbing at myp.


    She swallows loudly, looking like a mewling, demure mess as she kneels there, her eyes wanting for my cock but seemingly waiting for permission to take it out in case I don''t want her to.


    "Suck it down to the base, and don''te up for air until you''re just about to ckout," Imand her, and the eager manager turned maid slut pulls my pants down, happily going for a cock that has be rock hard in light of recent events.


    She takes it down deep, following my order happily and slurping my cock down her gullet without shame.


    "Fuck," I groan, head rolling back as I watch her go all out with a sloppy, slutty mess of excitement and need.


    "I can get used to this." I groan in pleasure of suck by Caren.


    "Mm, well don''t stay up toote abusing the two of us, because there''s somewhere we might have some fun going tomorrow."


    "There is?" I grab the back of Caren''s long, dark hair and shove her down my cock for some more, really forcing it in there as I show her throat a roughness and disdain that only swells hotter as I get a feel for what''s going on.


    -----


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, plz don''t forget to leave power stone and golden tickets.


    See ya in next chapter.

 Chapter 31 31: Comic Book Convention [R-18+]

    ?"There is?" I grab the back of Caren''s long, dark hair and shove her down my cock for some more, really forcing it in there as I show her throat a roughness and disdain that only swells hotter as I get a feel for what''s going on.


    She holds up a poster stered in the assorted movie andic book characters. "There''s a nerd convention in town this weekend. Think you can pass up the opportunity to turn cosyers into cocksuckers?"


    I smile wide at the news, pulling Christine in for another kiss. "You''re amazing, and the perfect partner in crime. But you''re not off the hook either, so get down there and worship my balls." With a too-hard ''pat'' on her smiling cheek, I let myself get real decadent with things, as the blonde happily dips down low to join my former boss in some deep, sloppy cock worship.


    Everything just keeps getting better.


    --------


    "Is this too much?" I asked Christine, looking around me in near disbelief at the implications before me. "There''s a ''too much'' right?"


    "I don''t think there is," she replies with a happy sigh, shaking her head. "There''s nowhere to go but up, although I don''t know if you''re going to top this any other time."


    I made my office into a sexual buffet of delights, then went off to a mind and body spa to derail everything and have plenty of beautiful spa workers service my cock in a dizzying number of ways. And those were amazing.


    But now I''m finding myself very suddenly on the verge of something that feels too good to be true, standing in the middle of a convention floor where everywhere I looked, I see a bevy of cute, busty, perky cosyers all wondering around, ripe for the picking.


    With a single word or grope, I can have any of them, fuck them right there in public, railing some costumed beauties without a care in the world.


    My eyes can''t move without spotting more gorgeous cosyers I''d love to pin down and fuck into screaming, gooey heaps, and that is the best kind of problem I can have.


    "Where do I even start?" I asked, frozen in indecision. as I look around.


    I knew there would be a whole horde of hot cosyers to want to fuck, but I hadn''t expected there to be quite so many.


    I''d never really paid this kind of attention at a convention before, never looked around at every woman knowing she was attainable with such confidence.


    Everywhere I look is nothing but potential, and that makes it much harder than I could have thought to settle on a choice.


    Comic book heroines with lovely, plump chests exposed thanks to skimpy costumes, video game ninjas in skintight outfits clinging to every supple curve almost too lovingly, and anime characters in short skirts almost too easy to flip up and start fucking them through catch my eye in every direction.


    It''s almost too good to be true.


    Christine doesn''t even manage to figure out an answer before my eyes snap onto the most obvious choice in the world.


    A big titted Power Girl cosyer is getting photos taken, and true to the costume in theics, she has a big cleavage window just begging for a dick to be mmed down into it, and fortunately, I happen to have just the dick.


    "Wait, never mind, I have it."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You just noticed the Power Girl didn''t you?" Christine asked with a smirk, but I''m already moving toward her, striding confidently forward.


    "Excuse me," I call, and even with the noise, her eyes and the eyes of the photographers all turn toward me as mymand takes their attention almost too simply.


    "If it''s not much trouble, could I stick my cock down your fat tits and turn this photo shoot into something more fun?"


    Power Girl smiles at me more eagerly, nodding as she sinks down to her knees. "Yes, you can certainly give me a tit fuck. Cum down my tits too if you''d like!" She shifts her body to face to the side of the cameras, then sets her head toward the row of photographers again.


    Throwing up a smile as she continues on with the pictures people are taking as though nothing is happening.


    As expected, it''s all just totally normal now.


    At least, for everyone but me, who still feels a raw rush as I take my cock out, the clicking of cameras adding a more exhibitionistic air to everything than I''ve ever felt before.


    After all, this is the most open and public I''ve ever fucked someone before; even the board room and the restaurant were somewhat closed off.


    I stand right now in a convention hall with thousands of people moving about, a horde of people all going about their day, and my exposure here is far more intense than any other time before.


    Not that I exactly mind, d to star in this perverted photo shoot with Power Girl.


    I shove my cock right down into the depths of her cleavage, groaning as the clothes she has on ensure a nice, tight, pillowy embrace into which I can start to fuck, groaning as I sink in deep with a single, steady push, burying my cock inside of her cleavage.


    I don''t take long at all to start thrusting, driven by a passionate need to just give in to what I feel bubbling inside of me, to fuck her cleavage with reckless abandon while other people takes pictures of it.


    It''s the strangest damn thing in the whole world, but I''ve been feeling that a lottely, and instead of wondering if there''s ever going to be an end in sight I decided to pound thisic book pin-upe to life and stop worrying about it all.


    "He''s not blocking the light too much, is he?" Power Girl asks the photographers like that''s all that matters.


    In turn, the row of spectators snapping photos of this lurid scene seemed utterly unbothered by the fact I''d waltzed into the photo they were taking and quite literally ruined it all with my dick.


    -----


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, plz don''t forget to leave power stone and golden tickets.


    See ya in next chapter.

 Chapter 32 32: Ninety Degree F*Ck [R-18+]

    ?In turn, the row of voyeurs snapping photos of this lurid scene seem utterly unbothered by the fact you''ve waltzed into the photo they were taking and quite literally ruined it all with your dick.


    They continue to snap photos and catch different angles, and Power Girl in turn smiles at the cameras like nothing is happening, like it''s all ording to n.


    It just happens now, it seems; the world has grown to ept my perversions and turned them into just a fact of life.


    These photographers don''t seem to be acting like they''re recording a woman getting tit fucked in public, but like they''re just snapping photos of a cosyer who looks great and sexy in her costume.


    It''s a casual sense of openness that makes it all the more satisfying to keep thrusting into her tits, keep fucking her pillow cleavage to my heart''s content, unable to slow down the mad thrusting that has my cock throbbing in ecstasy.


    There''s so much happening all at once and I''m just along for the ride at this point, giving in to whatever happens and happy to be there happy to be savoring the softness of breasts that make the fantasy of the Power Girl cleavage window tit fuck into something as good as it always should have been.


    A good pair of hefty breasts really helps bring the whole thing together neatly into a blissful package.


    I keep thrusting, keep pounding away in her breasts, letting the clicking of the cameras set my pace as my cock hammers down into her cleavage and doesn''t stop.


    The energy takes me, my first conquest on the floor a great start to this madness as I stare down at the utterly disaffected expression on Power Girl''s face amid her continued focus on the photos being taken of her.


    Is it weird to say that the way she ignores me fucking her tits is making it even hotter turn on point at least for me?


    Oh well, it''s irrelevant; I have better things to do. Like pulling out of cleavage as with a hot groan I grab hold of my cock, a fewst strokes are all I need to paint Power Girl''s exposed cleavage with my cum.


    Cumming down her top would be good, but covering up her cleavage window with gooey white spunk is even better.


    I leave a hefty coating of spunk all over her tits, and as I draw back, I smirk, "Be sure to get plenty of pictures in with that."


    Indeed, as I walk away, Power Girl shifts her body toward the cameras again, striking a heroic pose while people catch plenty of photos of her cum frosted cleavage like nothing is off about it at all.


    I didn''t even move five steps before the skimpy skirt of a Juliet Starling cosyer catches my eye, and I don''t even hesitate... "Bend over, Juliet," I said to her directly, looking right at her skirt.


    "Sure!" she says excitedly, shing a smile back at me as she pitches forward, leaning deep in and shoving her perky butt out, her skirt rising up a bit to show off the frilly panties beneath.


    "My pussy is just begging for a hard cock to be inside of it, go right ahead and fuck me, sir."<novelnext></novelnext>


    It''s almost too easy now. I flip up her skirt and tug her panties down, guiding my cock right up to her tight heat pussy and pushing into it, groaning as I sheathe my cock into a different, slicker, firmer kind of warmth than what I get with a tit fuck.


    Juliet''s pussy is snug, opening up around my cock as I ease into it with steady thrusts pushing in deeper with each stroke of my hips, and I''m already ignited with the kind of bubbling excitement I can''t get enough of as she coos in tion, pressing slowly back against me.


    Some women seem to be more into my random public ''indulgences'' than others, and it''s interesting to see the strange switch around as I go from bored and distracted Power Girl to Juliet, who moans as she shoves her butt back, meeting my cock as I start to fuck her pussy with a steady, and quick pace.


    "Oh hey guys!" she calls out to a group of Disney princesses walking by, waving at them like it''s nothing, and they wave back on their way down the hall, all while I continue to fuck the girl dressed like a zombie ying cheerleader.


    It''s all just how it is now, and I wee that, enjoying the way she moans amid my steady pounding of her tight snatch pussy.


    I''m a little impatient and very aggressive in how I take her, rocking her body forward with each thrust before she ms right back into ce, and the two of us work up a nice, steady rhythm together.


    "Did you like Lollipop Chainsaw?" she asks, looking back from over her shoulder to me as she makes nice small talk with the guy pounding her cunt.


    How can I keep from indulging in it too?


    "It was pretty fun. I loved Juliet''s design the most." Shooting back some casual small talk while I fuck a stranger makes it all the better in the strangest of ways, feeding the chaos and depravity just a little bit more.


    Everything about this is already so insane that I may as well just go with it and not stress about anything as I enjoy the madness while it happens.


    "I loved it too. Such a slutty design." Her brow furrows a moment, as if she almost makes the connection between her words and her actions, how she''s getting fucked on the convention floor by a guy she''d never met, but something falls short of making ite together as she shrugs and smiles at me some more.


    It''s frightening how good she is at keeping herself at an almost perfect ny degree bend while getting fucked; she must have done a lot of exercise like yoga or she''s just had a lot of experience with this sort of thing.


    Experience or her exercise, well it doesn''t matter, I take eager advantage of my hips as I continue my pace and quicken it. I''m drawing closer by the second, groaning and grunting my way to a nice, satisfying release into her pussy..


    -----


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, plz don''t forget to leave power stone and golden tickets.


    See ya in next chapter.

 Chapter 33 33: Black Head Cosplayer [R-18+]

    ?Experience or her exercise, well it doesn''t matter, I take eager advantage of my hips as I continue my pace and quicken it. I''m drawing closer by the second, groaning and grunting my way to a nice, satisfying release into her pussy..


    I mmed balls deep inside of Juliet''s pussy and treat her to a sudden, hot rush of cum gushing forward, creampieing her with an eagerness that makes her squeal and back, nearly doubling over as she loses herself in turn.


    A moaning wreck happily climaxing with vocal approval amid a crowd of people who pass on by like they couldn''t care less.


    It''s all so easy and twisted, and I''m happy to finally let go of her as she stumbles forward, cum dripping out of leaking twat as she whines while her ass up and her mouth down.


    "That was great," she moans, and blows me a kiss, heading off like it''s nothing at all.


    "I knew you''d get into the spirit of it," Christine purrs,ing up to my side and pecking me on the cheek.


    "Do you have a n yet?''


    I don''t, but instead of answering no, I start to think of one, suddenly in a position to think things through a bit more clearly as my eyes gaze along the open space, looking around for something to do.


    My eyes fall on a pair of Final Fantasy cosyers, going as Tifa Lockhart and Cindy Aurum, both looking absolutely perfect in their costumes, and I start to get an idea.


    "It seems fair I fuck a mouth and an ass before thinking about much else, isn''t it?" I asked Christine, grabbing at Christine''s supple rear but with my eyes focused elsewhere.


    "I know you''re not thinking about mine, but that''s okay. Go get them." She gives my cock a few strokes and happily walks with me toward the two cosyers, who sit on a small bench and chat with one another.


    I''m very casual about the way I walk up to them and on a split instinct decision decide that it''s Tifa who should get to suck my cock, as I p the sticky, wet cock right up against her face.


    It''s all very sudden, but she doesn''t even skip a beat in her conversation.


    "I had to stay up all night trying to get these gloves perfect," Tifa says to Cindy as I continue to rub my dick along her face a moment longer, before lining myself up with her mouth.


    "They just wouldn''t look like I wanted them to, no matter how many times I glurk! Glurk glurk!" Tifa doesn''t entirely stop speaking as my cock forces its way down her gullet with a single, harsh stroke, pushing in deep and starting to get to work.


    My fingers tighten into her long ck hair, which feels natural rather than like a wig, which gives me the boldness to hold on hard and use it for leverage in a brutal throatfucking, mming far down her gullet each time I push forward.


    Cindy doesn''t seem to care much about the interruption as she speaks over her friend''s noisy choking noises.


    "Well, they look great! I''m sure it was hard work, but it was worth the effort." She smiles at Tifa, whose eyes roll back a bit as I plug up her throat with my cock and refuse to slow myself down.


    After tit fucking Power Girl and cream pieing Juliet Starling, I feel myself wound up too much now to stop, wanting to hammer forward and show nothing but unapologetic enthusiasm.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I show her mouth something only some hot, lusty esction can muster. It''s quick, it''s brutal, and Tifa clearly can''t breathe through the midst of my ferocity, but that''s exactly how I want it.


    Each pulls back from her mouth making thick ropes of drool spill from her lips. Not just spit, but the kind of gooey, almost slimy spit thates from having one''s tonsils railed.


    It drips down her chin, all messy and thick, making a mess of her top that has it clinging a bit more to her skin, showing off that she has no bra on beneath her white crop top, hugging her tits harder.


    I reach down to grope them, squeezing her amazing breasts as I let the raw enjoyment of a Tifa cosyer''s upper body wash over me harder and hotter still.


    This is one of those twisted kinds of ''dreams''e true that I can''t hold back from, sinking so much into what I''m doing that I''m not paying any attention at all to whatever it is Cindy''s saying.


    It doesn''t matter; she''s irrelevant right now.


    Tifa''s continued gagging and choking hardly makes for good conversation fodder. She seems like she''s struggling to stay conscious as my harsh poundinges close to dislocating her jaw.


    But it''s all for a good cause in the end, and she doesn''t seem to look anything more than mildly bothered by it amid the worry and quivering breathlessness that wash over her.


    She could be taking this much worse, and the almost permissive way she lets me face fuck her violently really helps tie it all together as I keep racing harder onward, pumping hotter and faster until finally, I''m ready to blow in her mouth.


    But I pull out of her face, cock swatting down against her mouth in all its drool-covered glory before I let loose a mess all over her face.


    I paint Tifa''s cute face with an embarrassinglyrge amount of cum. Not embarrassing for me, of course; it''s a sign of my endless, virile stamina to be able to make load number three so big.


    Embarrassing for her, as she sits there gasping for air, not bothering to wipe away the drool from her chin or the ropes of spunk thatnd onto her face and leave her a marked mess.


    She takes it, sitting there calmly--aside from the way she shivers and sucks down desperate breaths, at least--with the seeming intention of wearing the facial all day.


    "Thank you," she finally wheezes, looking back to Cindy. "They did turn out well, but I probably won''t do something like this sote again."


    -----


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, plz don''t forget to leave Gifts, power stone and golden tickets.??


    See ya in next chapter.

 Chapter 34 34: Her Friend Should Get The Chance Too! [R-18+]

    "Thank you," she finally wheezes, looking back to Cindy. "They did turn out well, but I probably won''t do something like this sote again."


    Not yet done with these friends, I circle around a bit.


    Cindy sits sideways to look at Tifa, and as my hands caress her hips and I guide her up, she follows very passively, continuing to notice little about the way I bother her.


    It seems if I don''t directly talk to someone, they will simply just let me do what I want without really paying much attention to me, which bodes well for what I have in mind for her and her hot ass.


    I undo the belt around her narrow hips and start to push down her very short jean shorts and the panties whose band sticks up over the edge due to just how small her shorts are, and expose a perfectly perky and fuckable ass.


    I shove her forward, a hand grabbing at her hair to tug it back a bit as I get her onto her hands and knees on the bench, still facing toward Tifa but with her ass ready for me to im.


    I climb up onto the bench a bit, taking my cock in hand and guiding it up to her tip, bracing myself for a hard thrust.


    "Yeah, I learned that afterst summer''s fiasco with the Harley Quinn costume, and I don''t think I''m going to--fuck, it''s so big! I won''t make that mistake ever again with costumes." Cindy screams in searing shock as my cock buries itself into her ass with one hard stroke and begins to feverishly pound her tight backside without hesitation.


    I can''t interrupt her too much with my cock, even though I am going fast and hard with the kind of vengeful recklessness that she really did nothing to deserve, but I''m in too deep to stop now.


    Power Girl''s tits, Juliet''s pussy, Tifa''s face... It''s been a steady esction of harshness step by step until finally I''vee to Cindy''s ass, and I show it the roughest fucking, I can possibly muster.


    It just all happens so fluidly. The cosyers continue to talk about gloves and whatever andst minute props like there''s nothing happening here at all, even though Tifa has a face sted with spunk and drool all over her top, and Cindy''s ass is stretched out around my cock.


    They both just sit there,pletely confident in their nonchnce and their eptance of what''s happening as nothing seems at all off about this, all while more people walk past the chaos with a simrly casual sense of moving on to whatever they''re doing with their days.


    It''s a bit disorienting in practice, as I pound into Cindy hard enough for her to whine and hiss, for her words to buck off and trail mid sentence into frustrated little peeks toward reality before she veers back on track and continues talking about her cosy some more.


    It''s hot, but it''s frustrating, the dissonance of what happens proves a bit dizzying to handle.


    Well, It doesn''t stop me from thrusting, though, as Cindy''s tight, hot ass continues to clench down around my cock, her body waving as I fuck her raw and nothing seems to be slowing down at all.


    I show her my worst, and my worst is pretty hard all things considered, but she holds out through it all like only someone whose mind is devoted to continuing on like this is a normal thing to have to happen can.


    There''s so little that makes sense about it, but in the end, it hardly matters one way or another.


    I''m having too much fun to care as I m forward, burying my cock deep into Cindy''s ass onest time as with a hard groan I lose myself, pumping her tight back door full of hot, creamy spunk that, as I draw out of her, immediately begins to leak down out of her gaping hole.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I stumble back a little bit, and Christine leans against me, smiling as she gives me a quick reacharound from behind and some cheek kisses.


    "How do you feel right now?" she asks.


    "Like I just fucked four women in rapid session and didn''t even scratch the surface," I reply with an eager groan.


    Her strokes certainly feel nice as I stand before the two talking women, letting Christine keep jerking my cock off as I stand between Tifa and Cindy, their conversation having survived a face fuck and hard anal just fine, so it''s not much trouble at all for them to continue talking with as Christine jerking me off in their faces.


    "There are so many cosyers left to fuck," Christine agrees, purring into my ear as she keeps stroking, asionally pushing me forward to p my dick against both their faces.


    "But that''s okay, you just keep going at this pace and I''ll keep watching you fuck them all; this is a good pattern, and I like it." She strokes faster and faster, and that makes me groan in her hand as she services me.


    "It''s hot watching you fuck other women, after all." This is maybe why she''s so happy to remainrgely hands off and let me enjoy myself, peeking in only in little bursts here and there.


    Even now, as she jerks me off, it''s hardly the kind of indulgence she could be enjoying, and the kind I would honestly be all too happy to give her, given that she''s a bombshell who''s crashed into my life riding on depravity and madness.


    Whatever the case, as long as Christine keeps encouraging and cultivating this special kind of fucked up, I''m going to keep enjoying it, and with a hot groan, I find myselfing unraveling, blowing my load all over Cindy''s face.


    She moves my cock around a little bit to really get the thick ropes of spunk gushing from your tip all over her face, making sure to get a nice, heavy coating on Cindy so that she matches Tifa.


    Cindy doesn''t even blink in the process, remaining steadily in ce even as she takes the gooey facial.


    It doesn''t bother her at all, and the little bit in the end thatnds into her mouth, she swallows down mid-sentence.


    "Come on, let''s go get a bite to eat," Christine coos as I leave the two facialed Final Fantasy cosyers behind.


    -----


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, plz don''t forget to leave Gifts, power stone and golden tickets.???¡À


    See ya in next chapter.

 Chapter 35 35: Its My Treat, Okay!

    "Come on, let''s go get a bite to eat," Christine coos as you leave the two facialed Final Fantasy cosyers behind.


    ------


    The McDonald''s by the convention center is bustling as the usual Saturday traffic is buried beneath a flood of con-goers, some in costume some just standing around in casual clothes but with thenyards around their neck and bags of games, figures, and art prints that give them all away.


    I and Christine slide into line, and I feel like I could probably talk my way to the front of the line and ask right away for the free food, if I really wanted to, but that just feels needlessly exploitative, and there are other, better things to feel like exploiting right now as I look in front of me at a shapely behind in tight pants.


    A Christie Monteiro cosyer stands in front of me, waiting in line by her lonesome.


    Still exploitative, but there''s nothing needless about how my hands move forward to grab at her perky bottom and begin to fondle it all over.


    "Excuse me, I can''t help but notice you need help with something," I say with the sort of tone I''d use if someone had dropped a money or something on the ground.


    All very considerate and helpful; all I want to do is offer some aid to Christie, after all.


    "Mm, you''re right, but... I can''t think about what it is." She sounds confused more than anything, but seems content to let me keep fondling her ass.


    So I do precisely what I intend to do as she hums and murmurs in confusion, like she''s trying to wrack her brain for what she needed help with, shuddering under the confusing weight of not knowing exactly what to make of it.


    This is almost too easy. McDonald''s isn''t the kind of ce I should be thinking about fucking someone; it''s loud, it''s chaotic, and the smell of what they pass off as french fries lingers heavy in the air.


    Is it possible for something to smell greasy? And yet I can''t deny how much I want to fuck her right here, right now, regardless of circumstances or how inappropriate the timing is.


    No ce is too inhospitable for me to get my dick into someone''s pussy, ass or mouth now. "Could it be that you need someone to fuck your hot ass?"


    "Ah, that''s it!" Christie gasps, as if finally understanding perfectly.


    "Nngh, thank you, now I know what I have been missing. Yes, I need a long, fat cock to pound my tight ass. Would you please be able to help me with that?"


    She agrees with whatever I say, and her hips push back toward me a little bit as I kindly help her out by tugging her pants down before I do the same to mine.


    I take my cock in my hand and guide it right back to her backdoor, very fresh off having fucked Cindy''s ass, but I showed a different sort of interest with this tight backside as I take care of it with her ass.


    I''ve worked through those escting aggressions already, and so Christie''s ass gets a more tender kind of treatment, rooted much more in the patience and carefulness that I feel more than happy to provide.


    And I''m fixing her ass like I''m ying baseball and calcting every angle of everything, like pulling out her ass to my cock side and then bending her to the front side then pping her ass like five times before I start to fuck her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I thrust my cock deeper into her ass with each push, taking care not to get too rough with her as my hands settle onto her hips and I fuck her ass right there in the Mcdonald''s line, people all moving about and cing their orders without a care in the world.


    When the line moves forward I shove her up into ce, and when finally I get up to the front, I bend her over the counter.


    "It''s my treat," I say as I buried myself to the hilt inside of her ass, and have to ce the order for me, the redhead standing off to the side looking utterly amused, and the hot cosyer I''m sodomizing over the sounds of her ravenous moans.


    But the cashier understands me perfectly, seemingly able to ignore the noises Christie is making as I pound her ass so hard that her ass is kicking with every thrust.


    "And make the drink an extrarge," I added to the order.


    "This is what I needed," Christie whines. "It feels so good to have a big, hard cock inside of my ass. I''ll have the quarter pounder trio," she adds, giving her half of the order, disjointed amid her revelry of my hard dick pounding her ass.


    I keep her bent hard over the counter, staring the cashier right in the eye as I pound a woman''s ass raw right in front of him and find him unblinkingly focused on just getting my order into theputer right.


    It''s all so simple to them, an easy, sensible way to just keep going through their days and do their jobs.


    Nobody is batting an eye about the moaning cosyer I have over the counter as I ram into her ass with my dick, and that''s honestly exactly how it should be.


    My cock feels like right it is in his home in the snug ass I''m fucking, as I take such effortlessly dominant control of the situation and show her tight butt everything it deserves, everything her tight pants have been making it beg to receive.


    She''s so happy to moan as I scratch an itch she didn''t even have until my words wound her up, but now that I give her a nice, deep pounding it all justes easily to her.


    She embraces my aggression, embraces the madness and the enthusiasm, letting the heat overwhelm her and everythinge up her way.


    It bes almost routine for me now to just thrust and thrust and thrust every woman I see, just fuck her thrust my dick into their ass or pussy, then say to them to give me tit fuck or I give them my special face fuck, working up a steady pace on her tight ass before I give one final m into her tight ass.


    -----


    Your support with Power Stones and Golden Tickets are appreciated. Thank you very much


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, plz don''t forget to leave Gifts, power stone and golden tickets.???¡À


    See ya in next chapter.

 Chapter 36 36: What Is It You Need? [R-18+]

    It bes almost routine for me now to just thrust and thrust and thrust every woman I see, just fuck her thrust my dick into their ass or pussy, then say to them to give me tit fuck or I give them my special face fuck, working up a steady pace on her tight ass before I give one final m into her tight ass.


    But routine doesn''t mean boring, and as I pump a hot load deep into Christie''s ass and set her off into a loud, vocal anal-only orgasm, I hardly feel like I''m getting even remotely tired of these sorts of thrills.


    As she moans and ms back against me again and again, I feel like this is the sort of thing I could never get bored of, that can never feel stale, and as I creampie her ass it all just feels right.


    I receive my food, and leave Christie bent over the counter. Christinees by to take her tray, and the two of us head off in search of a table to settle down at.


    I find a table right beside a trio of fighting game cosyers; a Sophitia Alexandra, a Mai Shiranui, and a Tina Armstrong, allughing as they eat their food, before I can even say anything Christine is already giving me an expecting smirk like she''s surprised I''m not immediately jumping on them.


    "So impatient," I snicker. "I haven''t even sat down yet. But yeah, you''re right... Ladies, excuse me." I lean in toward them, my smile only growing wider. "Would the three of you lovelydies kindly slobber all over my cock together and worship it while I eat?"


    "We''d love to," Sophitia says.


    "Sure!" chirps Mai.


    "That would be great," Tina agrees.


    I spread my legs out as I pull back a little bit from the table, a bit far to not be able to eat my food, but then, is there really much reason to eat when I have the good things in life to enjoy?


    All three beauties are down on their knees in front of me in a heartbeat, tongues slithering along my cock in devoted, eager service.


    It''s a very quick and shameless sort of love they show my cock, sloppily getting to work at sharing my dick while they stare up at me with a faint bit of general happiness.


    Not even happy to be licking all over my dick, just the brightness of a good mood, of doing something they like doing.


    Right now my cock happens to be that something, but it hardly feels like that''s the whole story, even as their tongues dance up and down my cock so excitedly.


    I lean back and enjoy the treatment like a king, staring down at the way that Sophitia works the head of my cock and asionally wraps her lips around it to suck it off for a few sloppy, noisy seconds of cock slurping magic.


    Mai seems most confident about working on my cock, tonguepping in broad strokes across my cock, handling my cock size with a confidence that says she''s used to big dicks, and mine is right up her alley.


    Tina, perhaps in the sluttiest move of all, ends up all over my balls, kissing and slobbering all over them,pleting the trio and wrapping the package all up in a twisted little rush of perfection.


    Together, the three are all perfectly capable of going at me in loving sync, leaning over one another to get at my cock, to be able to service it properly.


    Even if this is the absolute worst time to start eating a burger, I really can''t help myself.


    Decadence is my new way of life, and as I take a big bite of the kinda shitty burger which is not but when someone has a more tasteful meal or pleasure everything feels dry.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I feel everythinging together so well, leaning back to eat while three women worship my cock in the middle of a restaurant like it''s no big deal...


    Everything is just so casual now, so normal, so right.


    The three beautiful cosyers all keep hard at work with my cock, and it''s just a part of their day now, something that''s of course just a regr part of their dining experience.


    What would be weird about slobbering all over a stranger''s big dick in public?


    I can see it in their eyes; this is barely registering within them at all, and that sort of ignored, shameless eptance of what I''m doing is a dreame true.


    I didn''t hold back my load for a moment. My body tightens up, and I groan ringing out between bites of my food, and I order them quickly, "Pull back, y with it, and get my cum on all your faces." And they do.


    Fingers entwine as they all grab my cock together, and as they jerk me topletion, they''re treated to a big wad of spunk sting them all in the face, their hands guiding my dick back and forth to streak my load across all their faces at once, an equal mess being made of all three lovely cosyers at once, as they take my cum with smiles.


    "Now kiss and lick each other clean." They do, and I lean back with my cock happily throbbing as it leaves their grasp and they start top up the cum and clean up each other.


    My everymand seems to be all anyone can obey, and damn that''s a good feeling. Good enough that I almost forget to bother eating my fries.


    ---------


    On my way back into the convention center, I catch sight of a Tracer cosyer stretching and humming to herself, her tight pants hugging her legs so perfectly, and I didn''t even bother to wait.


    Tracer catches my eye and I just reach out for her eagerly, grabbing hold of her and tugging her pants off.


    "You won''t be needing these anymore," I say while smiling at her, pulling them right down and handing them off to Christine. "Hey Tracer, what is it you need?"


    "A rock hard cock pounding my tight cunt until I scream?" she asks, unsure about it, but the words just feel right.


    Well, I am very benevolent person, so I will fulfill her wish to fuck her so hard that she will not be able to stop her screaming.


    -----


    Your support with Power Stones and Golden Tickets are very much appreciated. Thank you very much


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, plz don''t forget to leave Gifts, power stone and golden tickets.???¡À


    See ya in next chapter.

 Chapter 37 36: Bingo! [R-18+]

    Well, I am a very benevolent person, so I will fulfill her wish to fuck her so hard that she will not be able to stop her screaming.


    "Bingo." I get my cock out lift her up, and m her down onto my cock. Then, like a king, I bounce the hot cosyer up and down on my dick as I start to walk, carry fucking her right down the hallway.


    I know that nobody is going to pay much mind or notice much, but as I march through the convention with a woman riding on my cock I can''t help but feel like a king, reigning strong as Christine walks behind me, rolling her eyes at my depraved aspirations.


    "Fuck, that''s tight. Why don''t you tell everyone how much you love my cock?" I shouted in the pleasure of her tight pussy.


    Tracer doesn''t even hesitate, screaming, "I''m full of a big, rock hard cock and I love it! Yes, please, fuck my pussy as hard as you can, I''ve never felt anything like this before!" She screamed in the pleasure of my cock grinding her pussy.


    Those screams get some eyes, but it''s the looks of people turning their heads to wonder what kind of public scene is being made of the situation, not the looks of people shocked by the brazen sex act in front of them.


    It''s not much, but I still have some people''s eyes on me, people still turning their heads and getting the sight of me pounding the brte hard, and that''s good enough to sate the twisted march that I perform, keeping her riding along my to be exactly on my dick as I walk.


    There''s no goal here, no idea of where I can walk to or what I will do when I get there. The only thing that at the end of the road I look forward to is blowing my load in her hot twat, and that''s all that matters.


    I just keep walking her proudly along, keeping her legs spread as I walk her wherever my whims take me, all while she continues howling about how my cock is the best thing she''s ever felt and how she''s never been fucked so well before, and how hot she feels on my cock.


    Her hot and desperate writhing simply won''t stop, and her fitful bucking atop me is almost too much to keep a handle on, forcing me to hold tighter onto her as I struggle to keep everything still.


    She''s not making it easy to march her down the hall on my dick, but then, maybe it wouldn''t be as fun if it was too easy.


    I move through the sea of people, with the crowd parting to give me some space and avoid getting dinged by her feet as they remain limply bouncing the whole way along.


    Even if people aren''t consciously paying any mind to me, everyone seems at least some kind of aware of my presence and tries their best to avoid running afoul of it or bumping into me.


    I''m not a total non-entity here, it seems, and everyone defers to me in the general course of the day as much as any woman I ask does when she opens her mouth and invites my cock in.


    It''s all just so passive and epting; nobody will tell me no for an answer to anything anymore. Not for anything means anything.


    Tracer cums before I do, squealing and whining in excitement too hot to bear, bucking against me and whining.


    "Please cum in me. Please pump me full of hot and creamy cum. Your virile cock feels like it''s going to burst, I can''t handle this!"


    She throws her head back against me and finally I stopped in my tracks and m her down onto my dick, one hot groan is all I need as I go over the edge along with her.


    Tracer squeals more, louder and in bubbling ecstasy, as I pump her pussy absolutely full of creamy, hot cum, her body bucking and gone,pletely blown away by the rush of sensation I light her up with.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She remains whimpering and quivering atop me as I look around, finally paying some attention to where I''m actually is.


    I''m standing beside a line of people waiting for something, and as I catch sight of the hot blonde in a skintight Zero Suit Samus cosy that hugs her gorgeous body better than I could ever hope to, I wonder if it''s not fate that''s made mend here.


    "Excuse me," I say, lifting Tracer slowly up off of my cock but not actually letting her down, which makes the sticky mix of her quim and my spunk ooze from her gaping twat and onto my dick, where the wetness trickles down and leaves me with a distinct and exciting sensation. "What is this the line for?"


    "We''re waiting for Tierraa Rose''s panel," she replies with a soft smile.


    ''Who?'' I wonder and look back over my shoulder, and receive a shrug of confusion from Christine in return.


    I set Tracer down and mypanion hands her pants back to her before going into her purse for the copy of the program she pocketed, pulling it out, and handing it to me.


    I turn through a few pages for a moment, until a spread of some hot photos catches my eye.


    "International cosy sensation Tierraa Rose," I say like it''s news to me. Itpletely is, of course. But the more I study the pictures of her, the more I don''t really care.


    I look back at Christine with a smirk. "We''re going," I say to her.


    "She looks hot?" Christine asks, seemingly having mepletely figured out.


    Not that I''m exactly upset about that; it''s good to be predictable sometimes, and it''s not like I can really be med for indulging in this constant mess.


    But as I had her back to the program, she looks down at it and raises an eyebrow.


    "Oh. Okay yeah I can see why. This sounds great. And you''ll have a room full of people watching you do it, too." She leans in closer, biting her lip as she tucks it back into her purse. "But this line..."


    -----


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, plz don''t forget to leave Gifts, power stone and golden tickets.???¡À


    See ya in next chapter.)


    Your support with Power Stones and Golden Tickets are very much appreciated. Thank you very much


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do.

 Chapter 38 38: Shes A Pro!

    "Oh. Okay yeah, I can see why. This sounds great. And you''ll have a room full of people watching you do it, too." She leans in closer, biting her lip as she tucks it back into her purse. "But this line..."


    "Way ahead of you." I turn toward the hot Samus cosyer and reach around to give her tits a nice grope.


    "How would you like to get onto your knees, clean the fucking juices off of my cock, and then suck on my balls while we wait for the doors to open?"


    "Yes, of course, I would be happy to give your cock a tongue bath and then slurp on your balls," Samus said happily like I''m giving her a million dors or whatever.


    Samus smiles at me brightly as she sinks down into a kneeling position in front of me, leaning forward to clean my dick off and not using her hands at all as she gets in there.


    Her tongue drags along my dick carefully, whines rumbling in her throat as she stares up at me.


    There are varying levels of eagerness and delight in the ways that women go at my cock, but Samus seems to be in the especially eager camp, made even better by the gorgeous skintight outfit clinging to her curvy form as I stare down at her, admiring just how fucking lewd it is.


    I can even see the outlines of nipples poking out as my head rolls back and I let out some low, rumbling pleasurable groans.


    Through steady licks dragging along my dick carefully, Samus cleans my dick off.


    The tart quim and salty spunk that coated my dick make for a strange sort of treat for her to clean off, but the ways she moans as she does so probably speaks to a level of hunger and enjoyment of the vor that I hardly don''t mind giving her into.


    A skilled tongue can really make the difference between a good blowjob and a great blowjob and a fantastic blowjob, and as she works her tongue with steady, slithering caresses along every inch of my dick.


    I can definitely feel the pressure of her mouth on my dick, and that pressure is good, I like it very much.


    She knows what she''s doing to a level that I can''t keep from groaning in the face of, head rolling back as I watch her at work.


    When she has my cockpletely cleaned off, her head leans back and I ease forward a bit, resting my ball sac right onto her soft lips, groaning as I wee her to begin doing whatever she''d like to do to them.


    I trust her now to bring me an amazing time as I stand around waiting for the room to open for a panel I could not care less about.


    I''m basically getting my balls sucked while I queue up waiting for someone to fuck.


    It''s all veryplicated and strange, but I really don''t question any of it anymore; it''s all just so ridiculous that I ept it for its insanity and stop worrying about any of it now.


    All that matters is indulgence, is the raw excitement thates from getting my cock serviced no matter what the circumstances.


    Samus''s lips caress my cock,ying kisses sloppy and loving down onto it as she closes her eyes, letting my cock and the sweet thrill of having my balls resting down against her lips take her away.


    She works with such a steady and eager pace at my balls sac that she seems to be used to it by now, and that''s a really good feeling.


    I''ve got a real slut sucking my balls, the perfect timing giving me just what I needed; not only did I get off right by the line to a hot cosyer to fuck, but the girl who answered my question knows exactly how to slobber all over a pair of fat nuts like she loves what she does.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Well, It''s all good news for me.


    She goes from kissing to licking, her tongue at eager, sloppy work along my balls sac, broad strokes of her tongue, and expert pressure with the tip of her tongue in particr really starting to revolutionize ball worship.


    "Take notes on this, Christine. She''s a fucking pro." I groan in pleasure, staring back down at her.


    She''s smiling up at me with her eyes as my cock rests hard and slick on her face, twitching and throbbing as it sitsfortably there and enjoys the sensations coursing through it.


    There''s plenty of here and their motion with her head to rub her face against my cock, loving nuzzles showing me all the affection she can think to give.


    She''s raising the bar on what pure, unrelenting ball worship feels like, and the more I receive of it the more I feel like I can''t get enough of this sensation.


    "Fuck, that is good," Christine agrees, biting her lip as she watches her go.


    "Yeah, I''m going to have to... Shit, I thought I was good at sucking balls, this is embarrassing." She leans over my shoulder, leaning in with her own bit of affection as she keeps watching and savoring the sight of work.


    "It''s hot to watch though; maybe instead we can train Caren to do it. Worshiping your balls like this seems like a job for your live-in slut maid, doesn''t it?"


    I shake my head. "Fuck that. You''re going to learn to do it too."


    "What? In your world, is every woman a pro at slobbering all over your balls?" She''s as affectionately yful as she is sarcastic in her question, but I''m used to this enough not to worry about it too much.


    She''s a bit out there, but Christine is absolutely smitten with me, and the way she shows her affection is an absolute delight.


    She''s so happy to be here and to y into it with her every motion. It''s intoxicating to take in, keeping my groaning loud and hard as I enjoy myself in public quite shamelessly.


    There''s nothing about this that''s decent or restrained, but even with my cock twitching against her face I don''t feel like the really indecent one here.


    -----


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, plz don''t forget to leave Gifts, power stone and golden tickets.???¡À


    See ya in next chapter.)


    Your support with Power Stones and Golden Tickets are very much appreciated. Thank you very much


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do.

 Chapter 39 39: Three Cosplayers At Once [R-18+]

    There''s nothing about this that''s decent or restrained, but even with my cock twitching against her face I don''t feel like the really indecent one here.


    My fingers reach back for her ponytail and pull her in tighter, and in response, Samus opens her mouth up wide, pressing forward and taking my balls sac right into her mouth.


    It''s so sudden and startling that I nearly get thrown entirely off my thoughts, surprised and blown away by the way she gets my balls into her mouth at once, hand reaching finally for my cock and stroking it.


    But only grasping the top and sides so that she can rub it along her face in the process, really getting in there with a kind of dirtiness and lust that I can''t help but be absolutely floored by.


    I''ve never felt anything quite like what this Samus cosyer can do for me, and the more I feel of her the more I ache for even more.


    "Fuck, that slut''s making me look back," Christine hisses, and she''s right.


    I don''t even try to pretend otherwise; she is absolutely showing up as the girl responsible for all of this, and I can''t evenin about it.


    This treatment is exquisite, and the more I get of it the more I want, a wonderful mess of sensation too good to deny, with her mouth and her hand and even her face all at eager work to make me and my dick feel incredible.


    I''m not ashamed to groan hard as my cock twitches and erupts all over her face, blowing a massive load onto her face with a vigor and volume that''s absolutely indecent.


    My dick coats her with such a creamy mess of spunk that I almost can''t believe how much I''m cumming until it''s toote and I''m already coating her face with my cum.


    I make a mess of her face, and I''m not the least bit sorry about doing so, either. How could I be? Samus looks even hotter with her face sted with my spunk.


    I lean my head back and groan in tion. "Make up for it by licking her clean," I tell Christine.


    I don''t know for certain if she''s actually subject to the same powers of suggestion that everyone else is, or if she''s just a big enough slut to do anything I ask for the sake of indulging in herself.


    But it honestly feels much more like thetter as she sinks down to her knees and starts to lick all over Samus''s face, moaning as drags her tongue up along the side of her cheek andps at some of the cum there, swallowing it down before licking up some more to kiss Samus with.


    "There we go, that''s better."


    "I have one better for you," she whines, reaching back around Samus''s back to unzip the skintight outfit she wears, loosening it up and then pulling it off her shoulders and opening it up, until a pair of perky double massive titse free.


    "Give Samus a titfuck while I make out with her. Come on, you''re not being as sensualist as I thought you would be, get over here and do some more."


    I could not be happier to lean forward, grabbing her perky, supple tits, and putting my dick right between them.


    Christine is right, sort of; I''m almost showing restraint here given that I''m able to actually walk down the hall and not get immediately balls deep into every woman around.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fuck, I could turn this con floor into a writhing orgy with me in the middle of a horde of screaming, whining cosy hotties and nobody could me me.


    But I''ll settle for making it there in time as I start to give Samus the cosyer a tittyfuck and enjoy the way she makes out with Christine.


    Christine, in turn, seems absolutely driven right now, unable to silence herself amid all her moans and hunger, pressing desperately into the kiss and eager to make out with the beautiful cosyer.


    She seems to almost just be looking for the excuse to sloppily make out with Samus, and I can''t say I really me her for that; maybe I would too if not for the fact I just ruined her face after having her slobber all over my nuts.


    I notice Tracer still lingering around with a bit of an aimless daze, and walking by secondster, the Juliet Starling I creampied, gets into line a bit behind me, and if Christine thinks I''m not being sensualist, well then it''s fucking time to change that.


    "Tracer,e here and suck my cock while I fuck Samus''s tits. Juliet, I want someone to make out with and grope, get that tight pussy over here."


    No hesitation, as expected. They follow after my order, Tracer is almost lit up with determination and focus as she finally has a chance to do something, like meaning is something she''s been left without since I interrupted her.


    Maybe being carried off so far and left to figure things out for herself from a distance has a negative effect on someone?


    I don''t really care enough to think all that much about the implications or even if it''s possible; this is such an insane, unprecedented kind of mess, and instead of fretting about such things I just go with it.


    My hands grab Tracer''s head to help guide her down to her knees as she leans in to lick my cock poking up out of Samus''s breasts.


    My other hand cups Juliet''s tight ass and gives it a nice squeeze as I pull her in for a kiss, her lips eagerly meeting mine.


    It''s brazen, it''s shameless, and even though I''m sure every dude with this power wishes the same, if they were in my ce of being able to fuck three cosyers and a hot redhead like this, they would have too barely even noticed anything.


    -----


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, plz don''t forget to leave Gifts, power stone and golden tickets.???¡À


    See ya in next chapter.)


    Your support with Power Stones and Golden Tickets are very much appreciated. Thank you very much


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do.

 Chapter 40 40: Everlasting Pleasure [R-18+]

    It''s brazen, it''s shameless, and even though I''m sure every dude with this power wishes the same, if they were in my ce of being able to fuck three cosyers and a hot redhead like this, they would have too barely even noticed anything.


    I''m riding high like a Roman emperor and all anyone thinks to do is keep walking by. Someone behind me in line, no.. All of them is bored on their phone and just texting away, and even as Samus begins to whine as Christine shoves her hand further down her suit to begin rubbing at her pussy, nobody bats an eye.


    It''s allpletely ignored, casual, and just part of the experience of standing in line waiting for the panel room to open up.


    It''s unthinkable, but the more I get used to it, the more it starts to feel kind of sensible, kind of right.


    I did say I wanted a world free of consequence, and this is certainly free of all of that. Nobody is even mildly inconvenienced by me, and I''m able to get away with anything and everything.


    Even if no one can really be aware of me unting it in their faces, on the other hand, I''m treated to something too good to deny in the form of a pair of hot tits wrapped around my cock, a tongue licking at it while I go all out on said tits, and a nice ass to squeeze as I deal with it all.


    Juliet''s a sloppy, eager kisser, and I don''t mind getting down into some messy make outs with her in the process.


    It feels great, made all the better by the fact that she has such a perky, squishable butt for my hands to go at.


    My hand slips up her skirt and down her panties, groping her directly and firmly, loving the feeling of her skin beneath I touched with my hands.


    She''s got the absolute perfect ass, and with her eager kiss to bring it all together she''s bringing a lot to the table even if she''s not outright servicing my cock like Tracer and Samus are.


    There''s so much pleasure to be found in enjoying her touch and the ravenous indulgence of just going at her with a steadfast, stubborn refusal to do anything other than give in.


    Tracer''s got her part down, too. As my hips rock up and I thrust up from the depth of Samus''s cleavage, her eager, hot mouth is hard at work, waiting to suck my cock with a ravenous kind of excitement, refusing to slow herself down in the process as her lips work at my tip of the dick.


    It''s not a particrly deep blowjob, but who needs to be deep inside a hot mouth when a pair of pillowy, plush tits are already wrapped around my cock?


    I''m getting plenty already, no need to worry abouting into the middle for anything.


    This is more pleasure than I rightly know what to do with and as long as I can ride this high there''s nothing I feel like I''d rather do that, than just give in to it all.


    Samus isn''t doing much other than having a pair of tits, but fuck if I have a need for anything else; I''m fine doing the thrusting and pounding forward while she just holds her luscious breasts in ce and lets me work through it all without a care.


    After relishing in her all-out ball worship, taking charge to thrust and just fuck something soft is more than enough to keep me withoutint as I pound forward, unrelenting in my pace and uncaring in my enthusiasm.


    It''s insensitive, it''s hopeless, it''spletely selfish, but I tit fuck Samus with the sole goal in mind of painting her milky tits pearly white.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It''s the most enticing thing I can think of, a thought too indulgent to even for a moment consider pulling back from, and my intense, almost stubborn push forward is driven by the fervid insistence that it is my damn right.


    Maybe it is, even. I have given my all to this madness long enough now that it had been hard to make the case against such a thing as I just keep mming forward and thrusting into her tits.


    Thrusting past Tracer''s lips. Groping and fondling Juliet as I make out with her.


    I don''t even know what Christine is doing anymore as I keep my eyes on the hot blonde offering her mouth up for me to kiss.


    But I''m damn sure whatever she''s doing, even if it''s not contributing to my pleasure much, is helping make this scene even more decadent and twisted still.


    There''s something so senseless about this, but in that senseless, I find the thrills I seek, find the unending delights, I chase with each hard thrust into Samus''s tits and Tracer''s mouth.


    With a few words, I have effortlessly got them all caring only about me and about the pleasure I can derive from their bodies, almost taking on a new purpose without shame, their minds momentarily nking out just so they can give me what I crave for.


    It''s the most twisted thrill in the world, and as I enjoy them all at once it really hits me in ways it hasn''t before.


    Not when brutally fucking my boss''s ass in front of the conference, not when leading a yoga ss in raw fucking.


    It''s here, in a writhing five-way with four beautiful women while standing in the middle of a convention center like it''s absolutely nothing, that it alles together for me.


    The rawness and depravity hit a peak that I just can''t deny longer, alight with surprises like I couldn''t have imagined until I''m right there in the thick of it and losing myself.


    My cock erupts, and I reach for Tracer''s hair, tugging it back hard as I cum, and I haven''t had such a huge load in quite some time.  And I think I cum more and more each time I fuck someone or rted to that.


    -----


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, plz don''t forget to leave Gifts, power stone and golden tickets.???¡À


    See ya in next chapter.)


    Your support with Power Stones and Golden Tickets are very much appreciated. Thank you very much


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do.

 Chapter 41 41: Celebrity Cosplayer!

    My cock erupts, and I reach for Tracer''s hair, tugging it back hard as I cum, and I haven''t had such a huge load in quite some time.  And I think I cum more and more each time I fuck someone or rted to that.


    My cock sts at Tracer''s pretty face and still has plenty left tond down onto Samus''s breasts, leaving them covered in my sticky, gooey cum as I tug Tracer back and stare at her cum-smeared mouth, delighted by the sight of it.


    "Juliet, rub your face in my cum," I ordered her. Tracer pulls back, and Juliet drops happily to her knees, burying her face into Samus''s chest just to rub herself all over it in an indulgent, cum obsessed how of depravity that keeps me throbbing. Just as I have ordered her.


    "You''re getting worse, and it''s honestly the hottest fucking thing," Christine moans, watching as I ensure all three women are made totally into cummy messes.


    "Fuck, and it''s only the afternoon. How much worse can you get today?" Christine shouted in pleasure.


    Just as Christine asks, the doors open, thest panel in the room emptying out and leaving people here for the Tierraa Rose Cosy panel free to walk in and start finding their seats.


    It''s perfect timing, almost too good to be true, as I watch the three cum-smeared women all pull away from me in mild turmoil.


    I pay them no mind, shifting my attention back to Christine and smirking.


    "Want to find out?"


    -------


    I walked in with the crowd of people, smirking wide as I walked in with Christine, my hand squeezing at her ass through her clothes.


    It''s probably the sanest, least lurid interaction with a woman I have had all day, and that''s saying something.


    The door is at the other end of the room from the actual stage, but as I move with the gradually thinning line my aim is not the front row like some peoples'' is.


    The room is pretty sterile looking; just a usual conference room, lined with hundreds of chairs in rows running their way down the room.


    A raised tform holds a table and some microphones, high enough that even in the back, the guest will sit visible and high for all to see.


    It''s that the stage I''m on my way to; there''s nothing I really want to do that can be aplished in the front row, and I don''t care very much at all about Tierra Rosa Cosy''s question and answer session.


    Tierraa Rose Cosy''s fine ass, however, there is another matter entirely. Shees in through another door, a few staff membersing along with her.


    She walks up onto the stage dressed as Wonder Woman, straight out of the recent movie, in a short skirt, with plenty of cleavage, looking the part incredibly well and looking like an absolute bombshell of a hottie.


    She''s fit, she''s taut, and she''s exactly the kind of woman I''d be happy to fuck in front of a whole room of people.


    She gets up onto the stage amid some cheers.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I reach the front of the room and just casually divert away from the crowd all turning hard left or right to take their front row seats, veering to the side and getting to the three short steps moving up toward the stage.


    I''m not particrly timid about the motion, either, but nobody seems to notice or care too much as I slip into the chair right beside Tierraa Rose.


    "Hey there," I said to her, putting my hand out for her to shake and introducing myself by name like I''m supposed to be up there and like nothing is wrong at all.


    There''s a microphone turned on and picking up my voice. Not loudly, but enough to broadcast it over the room just fine.


    "Hi, I''m Tierraa," she says, smiling brightly at me andpletely epting that I''m someone who should be up there with her. "It''s nice to meet you. Is there anything I can help you with?"


    ? My face lights up, and my gaze shifts over to Christine for a moment, mypanion''s eyes also lit up bright and in excited as mine, and I nod to her side.


    "Actually, there is something you can definitely help me out with. Would you, by any chance, like to suck on a fat, throbbing cock until it blows a load down your hot throat?" The room booms with my vulgar request, but nobody bats an eye.


    "Why yes, I would absolutely love to suck on a huge dick, and to feel that cum sliding down into my stomach. You can even fuck my face until I cry if you''d like to; I have time to redo my makeup before the photo shootter." Tierra said epting my offer for her to auck my dick.


    Tierraa''s vulgar agreement and the eager nodding of her heade with an absoluteck of reaction from the audience, who seem to be sitting there like this is all just a normal part of waiting for a panel to start.


    But it really doesn''t matter one way or another whether they care too much or not, because I''m already rising up from my seat and about to fuck Tierraa in front of a fully loaded room of her fans.


    The matter of them just treating it like nothing has be a vital part of the whole game.


    So I just perk upright, already getting my dick out and ready it to shove it in her face.


    One hand takes the back of her head while the other grabs hold of it and give her a few smacks back and forth with my cock, rubbing it against her cheek as I admire her pretty face, readying myself to face fuck this Wonder Woman cosyer essentially.


    As she obediently sticks her tongue like she''s rolling out the wee mat to her own throat, I smack my cock down against her tongue a few times for good measure before pushing a few inches in her mouth and beginning to feel things out.


    This is my time to shine now, and I don''t feel any incredible, intense hurry or rush pushing me into getting too carried away with speed right now.


    -----


    (A/N: Hello guys about the 5 extra chapters I''m going to upload them from starting tomorrow Monday, I will not be able to upload 5 chapters at once, but I will upload them 1 every day at afternoon for 5 days.


    And 1 chapter at night which is usual. Thanks you.)


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do.

 Chapter 42 42: How Far Can I Take? [R-18+]

    This is my time to shine now, and I don''t feel any incredible, intense hurry or rush pushing me into getting too carried away with speed right now.


    I have been fucking all day, and it''s not really tiring me out, but it''s good not to get too rapid or carried away, to prevent me to spin out of control.


    I keep a good handle on everything. Tierraa''s long hair helps, I gripped her smooth hair firmly as I pull her head in a little bit, letting go of my cock as her mouth holds it steady for me.


    It lets me bring the microphone up closer, dragging it along the table so that her lurid, sloppy sounds of cock sucking delight can y over the room for all to hear.


    Her obedient mouth is certainly doing its part in sucking aggressively on my dick, tongue slipping back into her mouth and slithering along my dick while her lips tightly wrap around the dick and keep a nice, tight seal for me to enjoy in the early goings of this depraved indulgence.


    Tierraa''s hot mouth feels so good around my cock, and as the microphone picks up all the wet sounds she makes I really can''t help but to start wondering how far I can take this.


    Well, I already know but it''s just in my nature or it''s in human nature to wonder in every best moment of their life, I dont know, but I just really wonder how much far I can take this for this wonder woman cosyer girl.


    My eyes shift out toward the crowd and it''s startling; there are hundreds of people in here, and the room is only getting fuller with each passing time.


    I need to make this better, need to take advantage of this.


    "Tell everyone how good my cock tastes," I tell her or specifically ordered her, keeping my hips moving steadily as I drag the mic a bit closer to her mouth still.


    It''s not even a matter of testing my powers here; I know this is all well within my abilities now. But I have never before had a room full of people to y witness roles to it, and power corrupts.


    Fuck does it feel good to be corrupted, though?


    "I luff hifff cock fffo muhhh," she says happily into the microphone. "It hays so gooo an I cann waii ffor hin ho fffuck ny hhroa." There''s no hesitation or stumbling as she tries to speak with my dick in her mouth.


    She does it in one go, not choosing her words for sounds she can pronounce or bothering to do anything to make it easier to understand her.


    She just follows mymands no matter what they involve, and that obedience is rewarded as I give her what she couldn''t wait for, mming my cock down to the hilt inside of her throat.


    Until my balls are flush against her chin and making her choking, and her spasming throat is massaging my dick.


    There''s no reason not to go back and forth with deep, powerful thrusts for the kind of raw face fuck that should bother some people.


    I''m not just forcing her to throat my cock as I go back and forth; I''m choking her out with it, fucking her so hard it almostes off like I''m trying to fuck her until her jawes unhinged, and maybe even a little bit past that.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Deep, harsh strokes make her gag and sputter on my dick like no girl has had to all day, the kind of brutality that I''ve saved for the most special of asions as I effectively turn Wonder Woman into a drooling cock sleeve struggling to do anything but epting my dick all the way down her throat.


    And if I fuck her into cking out, then so be it.


    My eyes shift over to Christine, who is very tantly bottomless and fingering herself as she writhes in her seat, happy to watch me at work on Tierraa''s pretty face.


    "Fuck her lights out!" she yells to me, not so far away that she actually needs to yell from the front row, but I appreciate the very vocal support nheless, my hand tightening even harder on the back of Tierraa''s head still as I pounding her forward, making sure I''m putting on a very good show for her, that she will remember forever.


    The sound of Tierraa getting violently choked out on my cock rings through the massive room and into the ears of hundreds, who all sit patiently, chatting or texting or just waiting idly for Tierraa''s panel to start.


    This throat fucking isn''t even an interruption keeping her from it; it''s still early enough that nobody is expecting her to talk now, but they don''t seem all that bothered by the throaty, sloppy sounds of a of this celebrity woman getting orally abused before them.


    Drool runs down her chin, which receives a steady, noisy pping from my swaying balls sac as my show gives her the harshness she so sorely wants, even if it''s a want, I have entirely given her.


    It doesn''t matter; I''m just happy to hear her obediently going along with it, hear her moaning amid all of her chokings.


    "Finger yourself," I snarl at her, and she does without hesitation, pulling up herbat skirt and tugging her panties aside, shoving a pair of fingers up her pussy to the speed with which I pounding her throat still while she fingering herself.


    Tears are running down her face from the pressure building up as she struggles to keep herself together and awake.


    I stare into Tierraa''s eyes mostly to keep watch for signs of her cking out, for any reason to believe she''s about to fade andpletely sumb to unconsciousness.


    I don''t want that at all; I just want her to veer just short of it, want her toe dangerously close to losing herselfpletely before I draw back and let her gasp for air in the midst of panic like a good fucktoy.


    In fact, as she seems about to lose herself, I do just what I was thinking, drawing back my cock and letting her gasp desperately for air as I rub and p my cock down against her face.


    "Let them all know," I tell her again as I watch drool spill from her lips, watch her shiver and convulse under the crushing weight of my cruelty.


    -----


    (A/N: Here''s a extra chapter everyday for 5 days at this time there will be a extra chapter. Now guys can you plz send power stones so that we cane in top3 ranking of season. And don''t forget the gifts, and golden tickets. Thank you.)


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do.

 Chapter 43 43: Sex Questions Only! [R-18+]

    "Let them all know," I tell her again as I watch drool spill from her lips, watch her shiver and convulse under the crushing weight of my cruelty.


    But she obeys. "This is the biggest, yummiest cock I''ve ever sucked on, and it''s amazing to be throatfucked by it. I almost cked out, but it felt so good! I''ve never admitted it before but I''m a total oral slut, and I love having dicks down my throat, love choking on rock hard, fat cocks that can cut off my air. Oh, please, sir, take my throat again, treat me like a dirty oral whore. I want so badly to feeo you hominaa heee like a huher sluh and glurk ck ck ck!" She said while interrupted by me in the middle of her talking.


    I take her mouth first, then her throat, and still she''s talking through her gagging on my cock, showing off a new side of herself as I feel this whole trip take a radical shift in tone.


    I look toward Christine, whose eyes lit up like I have hit the depravity jackpot and she''s not sure if I realize it yet, but oh have I realized.


    I keep fucking, keep thrusting, keep putting Tierraa through the worst I can muster right up until I''m ready to lose myself.


    Mascara is running down her face, and I can feel the pleasure so intense and so intoxicating I can''t help myself anymore.


    I draw my hips back and pull out my cock of her mouth, my cock erupting with hot bursts of cum that st all over her wet face, making her whine and twist as her fingers work faster at her pussy until she loses herself too, heads thrown back as she cries out, taking thest shot of my cum right into her mouth and gratefully gulping it down as she rides out her hot, throbbing release happily.


    "It''s time to begin the panel now," she says, not wiping even the drool from her chin. "So, hello everyone, I am Tierraa Rose." The room lights up with cheers as I lean in toward the mic, deciding to derail this further.


    "Tierraa, I think after what these people just saw, you should be more honest with yourself. So, we should open these questions to what everyone really wants to know. Show of hands; how many people here have jerked off to a picture of Tierraa before?" I said to the fans of Tierraa.


    A startling number of hands shoot up into the air as the innate urge within people to listen to my orders seems to override any sense of shame or decency in them.


    "Well, there you go, Tierraa. That''s a good half of the room. How many more people really, really want to fuck her, but haven''t jerked it to a cosy pic because there are no tits?" Almost every hand in the room went up.


    "Thank you so much for your support!" she chirps excitedly. "I''m d to know people like my costumes that much. I am trying to break into mainstream modeling, and this is such a greatpliment."


    This world is a fucking trip. I grab another microphone from the table. "Tierraa, out of your chair, back that hot ass up for me," I say or ordered her, pulling the mic from its stand so I can hold onto it as I too leave my seat.


    "Bend right over the desk and tell everyone about your true nature for me. Start the introduction again, but this time, tell people what they really want to know about."


    "My name is Tierraa, and I love sucking dick," she says, all while sticking her round, perky butt out for me to enjoy.


    And I do ept it, flipping it up as I tug her panties down and give it a nice p. "I also really like sex in general. I like to post on my ounts about how I would never do nudes, but I also get fucked by guys and girls all the time. I''m huge on casual sex, I just care about my public image, and not wanting people to know it. I''m into some filthy stuff too, like being choked by cocks and having my ass fucked so hard it makes me cry." My eyebrow perks up at thatst one as I smack her backside again.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I guide my now very slick cock right up to her tight ass hole and began to push deep into the Wonder Woman cosyer''s Tierraa Rose ass with a steady approach, one rooted in wanting to make sure I enjoy this all very, very thoroughly.


    "For today''s panel, Tierraa will only be taking sexual questions, nothing about cosy or social media or any of that boring shit. You guys want to hear this bombshell fucktoy talk about getting fucked, don''t you?" More cheers follow as my powers continue to pay dividends.


    The lurid thrill of how people have so casually epted the sex happening in front of them and paid little mind to it has been great.


    I love the nonchnce sometimes veering into outright annoyance thates from me fucking someone in public.


    But there''s something even better to be said for the kind of world where I am not just someone with his dick down some woman''s tops, but where sex is somon that there''s plenty of other someone with their dicks down women''s tops.


    Where this sort of thing isn''t just I''m going weird and crazy, but everyone is happily leaning into the tailspin.


    I want that more than anything, really, and with Christine''s words in mind, I decide to start with this room and this audience, veering them into the direction I want for this world hopefully by doing that so will help me by influencing everything along.


    Deep strokes into Tierraa''s tight ass by my cock make her groan in excitement as people begin to line up at the microphone to ask her the specific sex questions, which they didn''t even think to question in public less than in front of so many people.


    -----


    Power stones plzzza?o???a?o???


    -----


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, plz don''t forget to leave Gifts, power stone and golden tickets.???¡À


    See ya in next chapter.)


    Your support with Power Stones and Golden Tickets are very much appreciated. Thank you very much


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do.

 Chapter 44 44: The Questions & Answers! [R-18+]

    Deep strokes into Tierraa''s tight ass by my cock make her groan in excitement as people begin to line up at the microphone to ask her the specific sex questions, which they didn''t even think to question in public less than in front of so many people.


    Her moans ring out softly through the air as my free hand settles onto one of her hips, getting ready to really start taking it to her, but wanting to give her just a second of appreciation first as I work her ass a bit looser first.


    Violent anal ravaging is fun, but if I don''t prep the hole at least a little first I will only hurt myself in the process.


    It''s not too long before Tierraa is under some real pressure, though, as my hips build up some steam and I show her tight back door a good, deep pounding, making her gasp and whine as I start to fuck her harder, her hands gripping the table to try and steady herself as the line moves closer to the microphone.


    "Please, don''t be shy to ask me anything. I would love to talk about my sex life today, and nothing is off limits." She said in pleasure while also moaning loudly.


    "Ahhhhh ahhhh"


    "Yeah! Fuck me harder more harder, fuck me harder till I cry, yeah! more yes! Yes! That''s the spot, Oh my God!" She just shouted again and again in pleasure, drooling from her mouth and her eyes upwards.


    I p her ass in excitement, getting up harder; she said she loved getting fucked so hard till she cried, and I want to see if I can make it happen.


    ''Just how much of a pain slut is this girl?'' I thought.


    "How often do you have sex with strangers?" was the first question from her one of the fans.


    "Three or four times a week; I like to go out a lot on weekends and sometimes I go back for seconds after I''m done with someone, and then of course there''s when I go home from a bar with a couple or something. During conventions, though... Nngh, it''s so dirty to say, but during conventions, I like to take people up to my hotel room all weekend and get fucked as much as I can. I can''t help it, I love my fans so much!" She answer the question of her fan while moaning again pleasure of getting hard fucked by me.


    This is all music to my ears as my hips keep up the pressure on fucking Tierraa hard, winding up to pound into her tighter, enough to make her wince in frustration as my thrusts be too much to bear, an overwhelming mess of something too intense and cruel to hold back from.


    I''m getting to her now, and she''s not going to be able to keep it up for much longer.


    "How do you like to eat pussy?" asks a cute, blushing girl who''s looking up at Tierraa like this is opening up all sorts of new worlds.


    "My favorite way is to push a girl against a wall and have her sit on my shoulders while I hold her upright and just go to town on devouring her hot cunt. Or when they''re sitting on my face. Ahhh! Yes, oh sorry for this, and to continue to answer your question, I like eating a girl''s pussy out but it''s never as rough as having a cock jammed down my throat, but I still love my oral being intense in some way, and that''s how I keep it up." She answers the question of a cute blushing girl.


    The next guy up asked, "What''s the dirtiest thing you''ve ever done at a convention?"


    "Let a guy titfuck me down my top and then wore my cum all day under the costume. I even did a photo shoot with half-dry cum in my top and nobody ever found out. It''s a miracle that nothing leaked." As she finishes answering this question, Tierraa yells in surprise, the agony really getting to her now.


    ''She''s close. I can taste it.''


    "Have you ever taken flirty cosy nudes for people for private use?" asked another one of her fans.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes!" she screams, voices heavy with frustration. "A lot of them! My phone is full of all kinds of secret nudes."


    "Once this panel is over, you''re going to post all of them online," I said while groaning. It''s not as exhausting as it should be to ravage an ass this hard, but it''s definitely a fucking task.


    "Of course, I will, sir!" She nods, shivering and groaning, whimpers bubbling up as she tries to hold herself back, but Tierraa can''t do it any longer.


    She starts to sob, shivering and shaking as tears begin to trickle down her face from the sheer ferocity of my cock absolutely destroying her tight ass.


    But she''s loving it, a hand down between her legs rubbing at her pussy, and my balls smacking against her knuckles with each thrust.


    She''s loving the pain, and screams, "I know I''m crying but don''t worry, I love having my ass fucked this hard!"


    She proves it amid all of her sobbings squealing as she cums, throwing her head back in burning, brazen ecstasy.


    I''m happy to follow it up with a deep m into her ass as I pump her back door as full of cum as much as I cam or my cock can.


    This rough, intense about of public anal and humiliation has reached its climax for me, and oh what a climax it is, as I tug on her hair and make sure everyone can see her face, see the bliss spread so in across it while tears run down her face.


    She is a mess of contradictions and insanity, but it is absolutely the best thing I have done to someone yet, A pure spectacle of sexual brutality.


    I pull my cock slowly out of her ass, my cum slowly dripping out of her ass and I decide to make things just a little more fun. I speak over the microphone, but directly to Tierraa.


    "You''re going to post those pictures online, and you''re going to let anyone in this room who wants to go back with you to your hotel room do so, and when you get home, you''re going to rethink on your ''no nudes'' policy. I want you to start selling cosy porn videos online, and then you''d be a star that way. Do you understand me?"


    -----


    Power stones plzzz????


    -----


    (A/N: Sorry for 1 hourte there is an electricity problem here and my phone is down I am uploading this chapter at 10% battery.)


    Your support with Power Stones and Golden Tickets is very much appreciated. Thank you very much


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and wants extra chapters. You know what to do.

 Chapter 45 45: Somethings Missing!

    "You''re going to post those pictures online, and you''re going to let anyone in this room who wants to go back with you to your hotel room do so, and when you get home, you''re going to rethink on your ''no nudes'' policy. I want you to start selling cosy porn videos online, and then you''d be a star that way. Do you understand me?"


    "Of course, sir, that sounds like an amazing career path for me," she says, her voice shaking as she cries, but there''s no denying the pleasure in her voice as I pull my pants up and leave her there, bent over the table andpletely ravaged as someone steps up to the microphone to ask their question next as nothing has happened.


    Christine gets her clothes back on and races up to meet me. "You are a fucking monster," she moans, throwing her arms around me and leaning in to kiss my neck and cheek.


    "I fucking love it! That was the hottest thing I''ve ever seen; you made her admit to some shit and then made her an even bigger slut, and now you''re just walking away from the fire you set."


    "Well, I was done fucking her ass," I said with a shrug.


    "There are other hotties around here to fuck, right? Maybe we should find a few and drag them up to a hotel room for the rest of the day. I like walking the con floor, but I feel like a writhing harem of hot cosy girls is how I want to spend my night." I said to Christine.


    "You deserve it, stud," she moaned. "But once we''re done, I hope tomorrow you find some time to rail me plenty. I''ve been watching you fucking girls left and right for so long, but don''t forget the hot blonde who helped this all happen."


    I smiled at her, about to reassure her and smack her ass, but then my brow furrowed for a second, and my eye goes to the red hair.


    "Wait for a second," I say slowly. "Why isn''t your hair blonde right now?" I stop to think a little bit about it, and I''m dead certain that wasn''t how it was before, but I''m not sure what to say or how to go from there.


    And before I can say anything else on the matter, my eyes fall onto the back-most row, where all of my dreams seem primed toe true.


    Immediately I forget about my weird worries about Christine''s hair, because they''re insignificant now.


    There are some chairs right beside the door too, rows in the far back for people whoe inte or want to hang by the doors to make a stealthy escape with nobody noticing them.


    And in that row sits an entire line of gorgeous Disney princesses, all wearing great movie-urate costumes that, thankfully, leave plenty of wonders on offer, from Jasmine''s cute, bared midriff and cleavage to a dress entuating how to trim a waist Rapunzel had.


    Ten women sit there, dressed in a line as Snow White, Cindere, Aurora, Belle, Jasmine, Pocahontas, Mn, Tiana, Rapunzel, and Merida.


    For any normal, sensible person this would be a time topliment their costumes and ask to take a photo after the panel.


    But I don''t have to be a normal in anything.


    "Excuse me, lovely princesses," I say, and they quickly turn their attention to me. "Your costumes are all very well put together, and they look very good on you, but I think they would look even better if you were in varying states of undress and covered in cum. Could I interest you,dies in a hotel suite and a night spent worshiping my cock together?"


    They all agree happily, ovepping remarks of, "Of course," and, "We would love to," chirping along as the women all rise up happily from their seats.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Merida even says, "I hope you fuck my throat like you fucked Tierraa''s."


    ----


    The hotel across from the convention center is all too happy to downgrade the scheduled but yet unarrived penthouse guest to a lesser room so that I can live the fine life in the most expensive suite in thep of five star luxury.


    That new paycheck I earned is really getting put to great use here, as I, ten princesses, and a very amused Christine all head up in the elevator, crammed together with very little care for decency.


    It''s crammed as can be in there, but that''s exactly how I like it, riding up the elevator with one hand down Belle''s dress and roughly groping her tit, another shoved up Pocahontas''s dress so I can grope and swat at her ass, my lips against Aurora''s as she makes out with me all hot and heavy, and my cock out so it can rub against Jasmine''s bare midriff.


    I have more princesses than I know what to do with, but being buried underneath a mountain of princess pussy is just how I want to spend my night.


    Into the room, I take a moment to just enjoy things a little bit. It''s about time enough to order an early dinner with room service, and I figure it''s better to eat now and fuckter than to have a whole bunch of fooding up.


    Not even because of the awkwardness of it; I just don''t feel like getting all tangled up only to have to separate so that I can eat.


    The bed is absolutely massive, and looks asfortable as can be, plenty big enough for a writhing orgy of this scale.


    "You notice how there''s no Ariel?" Christine asks as she sidles up next to me, adoring my neck up and down with kisses as I wait for the food to arrive.


    She leans in tightly, pressing her body up firmly against mine. I look out toward the group of princesses all lounging around my hotel room, and she''s right; there are ten women here, but no Ariel to be found.


    "That is every official Disney princess in the merchandising line, except for Ariel. I don''t think your harem is looking veryplete."


    -----


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, plz don''t forget to leave Gifts, power stone and golden tickets.???¡À


    See ya in next chapter.)


    Your support with Power Stones and Golden Tickets are very much appreciated. Thank you very much


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do.

 Chapter 46 46: Now Its Complete! [R-18+]

    "That is every official Disney princess in the merchandising line, except for Ariel. I don''t think your harem is looking veryplete."


    I shrug. "I don''t feel like scouring the convention to find another girl just toplete the set." She''s right, but it''s not something I feel like to worrying too much about.


    It''s what it is, and I have other things to do, other things more worth my time and concern than finding a another princess just toplete a set.


    Ten is still plenty rich enough for me to be all too happy to get ready for this madness. "Why? Is it that big a deal to you?"


    Christine lets out a soft purr and pulls back from me for a moment. "You''ll probably think this is very weird, but I hope by... now I''ve got a surprise for you," Christine says, biting her lip as she shakes her hair,  still very, very red for reasons she hasn''t yet exined.


    She gives me a kiss and for a moment pulls back and goes head into the bathroom, leaving me to stand there curiously as she struts away,ing back a momentter in a flowing turquoise dress the colour of the ocean, smiling dazzlingly as she steps out.


    Her hair has changed its style up a little bit too, still flowing long and beautifully, but now with bangs sweeping from a corner part to urately resemble the princess herself. "There, that is much better isn''t it?"


    Of all the weird, contradicting quirks andck of anything concrete to the woman before me, this is probably the weirdest one yet.


    "How did you do that?" I asked her quite shocked. She seemingly just pulled a dress out of nowhere, just whipped up a costume to match with the other girls strewn around my hotel room.


    Something is definitely very off about all of this, but I find myself with no idea where to begin expressing that as I look her up and down. "Christine, what''s going on?"


    "Do you really want to question it? You have the power to make people do whatever you want, and you still think there isn''t a thing like magic in this world?" Christine shakes her head, leaning in to kiss my lips and sighing.


    "Just roll with it. Come on, you don''t have to dwell on what''s weird, you can just fuck Ariel''s tits instead." She said to me while she began to do her part.


    Dropping right down to her knees, Christine as Ariel licks her lips, motioning toward the cleavage her dress exposes.


    "If you were going to spend your night fucking princesses, I didn''t want to getpletely left out, so stick that cock down my dress and make me a part of your harem."


    Christine raises a good point; this might be weird and fucked up and indicate that something is not quite ''normal'' about Christine, but how the fuck has that not been obvious through everything else she''s done, and through everything about this bizarre adventure I have found myself in?


    Instead of questioning it or fighting this idea, I embrace it, pulling my cock out and happily pushing it down Christine''s chest.


    "I need to start fucking you more often," I groan, head easing back as I sink my cock deep into the plush embrace the of her soft chest. "You didn''t get jealous all day watching me fuck all those other girls, did you?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Not jealous, just horny," she moans. "But as long as you provide me some good, hard fucking tonight I''ll be okay." She said in a sultry voice.


    Christine has sat around watching me fuck a variety of women all day, and it seems to get her off, but she absolutely requires some upkeep too, and with her Ariel costume putting her in league with the other girls she''s suddenly more than fitting into my whole thing about fucking the cosyers today,pleting the princess set and turning this into a one man and eleven women orgy for the ages.


    I give her tits some continuous, quick thrusts, patient and steady in my approach and in the way I savour the embrace of her chest and the chance to enjoy myself, thoroughly and in pleasure.


    Christine''s chest feels amazing, possibly the single best pair of tits I have fucked since this whole crazy mess began, and as I sink myself down her dress I can definitely feel that same sort of relief washing happily over me as I work tirelessly at her big delicious erotic tits with my big cock in between them, deep strokes of my cock happily pushing down her chest as I relish in this excitement, at the beginning of my indulgent night.


    ''That''s the best no matter what.'' I thought while I nce at other girls in the room, um... Sorry, all the princesses across the room.''


    The princesses all sit strewn across the room, taking off their heels and rxing, all very casual about this, but all with smiles across their faces, happy to be there and to be rxing in thep of luxury.


    All these beautiful, busty princess cosyers have no idea what they''re in for. Or maybe they do; I wouldn''t have expected Tierraa to be admitting humiliating things about her sex life and how hard she liked it but all she needed was a little coaxing to open things up and she was ready to give herself uppletely to the insanity.


    Maybe these girls would be the same. They were certainly going to act that way, at least.


    Christine holds her breasts tight together, moaning as she stares up at me with the brightest, most adoring look she can possibly give me.


    There''s something brazen in her treatment and her affection, in the way she leans into the tailspin and relishes in my presence, and I don''t even for a moment want to shirk away from any of it, weing the insanity and the chance to really enjoy the utter devotion of the one woman I don''t have to ''order'' to do anything as she happily gives me everything I want.


    -----


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, plz don''t forget to leave Gifts, power stone and golden tickets.???¡À


    See ya in next chapter.)


    Your support with Power Stones and Golden Tickets are very much appreciated. Thank you very much


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do.

 Chapter 47 47: Now Service Your King! [R-18+]

    There''s something brazen in her treatment and her affection, in the way she leans into the tailspin and relishes in my presence, and I don''t even for a moment want to shirk away from any of it, weing the insanity and the chance to really enjoy the utter devotion of the one woman I don''t have to ''order'' to do anything as she happily gives me everything I want.


    Whatever is going on with Christine and the mysteries around her that she seems to actively cultivate like she''s the quirky protagonist out of a romanticedy, even if there seems to be something much more ridiculous bubbling beneath the surface than that, she''s be a part of this crazy side show attraction of an oversexed life I aming to lead, and she''s so absolutely wee there.


    I cum down on her dress without any shame, groaning as my head snaps back and I grab tightly onto her, clenching Christine as I lose myself in the thrill of blowing a big load down her top, making her whine and shiver as my cum gets down there and stays in her dress.


    She doesn''t seem the least bit bothered by it though, almost excited to wear my cum as I slowly withdraw my cock back away from her tits which are in my cum now. "Feeling?" I ask.


    ":Much. It will help tide me over until you can shove it into my pussy." She grabs hold of my cock and gives it some licks and kisses, just idle little bits of affection.


    A few steady knocks on the door are followed by a call of, "Room service!" and I quickly motion for one of the princesses to open the door for them, as they push in several carts full of everyone''s food orders.


    I am happy to cover all of it; ''the fuck else are I am going to do with all this money?'' I thought not that matters if I spend all of it I will just get more money from... anywhere.


    ------


    Five star hotel food proves every bit as good as I could have hoped it would be, but I can''t dwell too long on how good it tastes when I have so many more important things to indulge in than good food.


    Once everyone is done, I guide the women all to the bedroom, undressing myself with each step as I prepare myself for the raw indulgence toe, for the very peak of pure indulgence.


    "We''re going to start with cock worship," I tell them as they all happilye to my cock side from behind me, still all very much clothed. "We''re going to see how many of you can swarm my dick and its surrounding areas all at once, okay?"


    I climb onto the bed, having a bit of trouble believing this is all really happening. What''s my record for women on my dick at once before?


    I know I have done three a couple of times before, but this is potentially eleven. That''s a lot of women, a lot of probability, and a lot of raw decadence to enjoy, and as I settlefortably onto the bed with my cock standing high and proud, I feel ready to enjoy every second of it very thoroughly.


    "Princesses,e service your king," I said to one of the princesses.


    There''s not a second of hesitation on any of the women''s parts.


    They all crawl onto the bed happily, beautiful princess cosyers all seeking to indulge in being my harem girls for the night as they crowd around myp, having toe in from different angles here and there to even find the space to get into position or give me what little they can in this crowd.<novelnext></novelnext>


    There''s so many of them and it''s definitely a clumsy endeavor toe in and find space, but they handle it well, circling around my cock and the surrounding area to get their hot, eager mouths onto whatever part of my cock they can.


    I spread my legs out to offer up as much space as I possibly can as heads duck in, not sure what to make of any of this beautiful, delightful moment as they somehow all manage to get at me at once.


    Eleven women crowding my cock with their intention of servicing me like a king, and oh how much of a king I feel like as it happens.


    Ariel, Tiana, Pocahontas, Aurora, and Cindere all manage to get at my cock, with Pocahontas wearing no panties and her slick pussy pressed directly down against my lips as she lies backwards atop me, while Aurora gets her lips around the tip of my cock for a shallow, slow blowjob or simply called slow-blow.


    Mn and Rapunzel manage to get in lower than that, their mouths happily pressing against my ball sac as they choose their ces to focus.


    Belle and Merida can''t fit their heads in around my cock, but my thighs offer up somewhere for them to adore instead, and even if it''s not sexual pleasure on my cock, it''s still the kind of lurid, devoted service that can only do good things for me and of course for my fetish.


    Jasmine and Snow White seem to think the same,ing in from the other way to get to my stomach and pelvis with their own affectionate kisses, perky butts raised high up in the air, and my hands can''t deny the chance to pull their dresses up and their panties down, then smack their cute butts and begin to finger them as they all move.


    It''s a writhing, clumsy mess. Maybe it''s too good to be true.


    Eleven women! They aren''t all on my dick, but it is all part of the oral worship that they''re intent on giving my cock, and it all feels amazing as they began to move, begin to lick and kiss and caress in the loving name of showing me everything they can possibly do for me.


    Their mouths are eager to provide whatever pleasure they can, even if it''s a very supportive and enhancing form of pleasure. Anything is worth it to give me what I want. And it feels fucking incredible.


    -----


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, plz don''t forget to leave Gifts, power stone and golden tickets.???¡À


    See ya in next chapter.)


    Your support with Power Stones and Golden Tickets are very much appreciated. Thank you very much


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do.

 Chapter 48 48: All Over Me! [R-18+]

    Their mouths are eager to provide whatever pleasure they can, even if it''s a very supportive and enhancing form of pleasure. Anything is worth it to give me what I want. And it feels fucking incredible.


    Aurora focuses on sucking on my big cock head, lips wrapped tight around it and tongue slithering about within her mouth, keeping herself very steady and cool as she works at the very top of the cock.


    She can move up and down with some small, shallow motions, eager to leave plenty of room for the other four tongues to have all the room they need around my cock, all the girls happily sharing it.


    But as long as her mouth feels so amazing I am all too happy to let her im the very top of it. I am not too used to shallow blowjobs anymore, a pretty big artifact of being able to face fuck a woman to the point of cking out only to have her thank me and wipe her mouth afterward. It''s a change of pace, but a wee one.


    As Aurora does that, thebined tongues of Christine as  Ariel, Pocahontas, Tiana, and Cindere service my rock hard cock in their own different ways, all adoring my dick but through radically in their own different styles.


    I can''t really tell who is doing what as I devour Pocahontas''s tasty pussy as it pushes up against my face, so the specifics are a little bit hazy, but it''s all good.


    I am still relishing in the sweet pleasure nheless, still embracing the special kind of shamelessness thates with it.


    I feel so many different things all ovepping at once.


    Flurries of kisses run along my cock, not able to move any space at all without nting another quick peck down onto my dick.


    Tongues broadlypping up and down my cock contrast the quick licks that refuse to stay very long, even as both paint my cock with thick coatings of warm saliva, making me squirm and shiver as I relish in their attention.


    The licks are out of control moving up and down, from side to side, and one tongue even likes to encircle the base of my cock as much as she can, upward licks starting from one ce and sliding slowly along the way.


    There''s no sense of order in the writhing madness of it all, but that''s what makes it so hot; they''re all out of control, all desperately pushing along and doing their best to pleasure me through whatever means they can.


    With no organization helping unify their motions as they go off on their own little oral tangents and service my rock hard dick through pretty much whatever means pop into their heads at once, but it alles together into something incredible.


    Lower, beneath my cock, Rapunzel has one of my balls in her mouth, sucking excitedly on it with wet little slurping noises as she wraps her lips in tight.


    Mn takes another approach, entirely based on licking with eager, slithering strokes up and down along the side of my ball sac, she''s able to reach.


    The contrasting approaches feel so good pressed side to side, as they worked in different techniques on my cock and along with my balls to the simr effect of making me feel like a king, writhing at the very height of bliss atop this insanity.


    I am right where I want it to be, and everything ising together so perfectly that it''s hard to think about how this could get any better.<novelnext></novelnext>


    My thighs and stomach aren''t exactly erogenous zones, but there''s something about kisses along my inner thighs and my waist that just feel right.


    ces where nobody has any reason to touch outside of the sexual, ces where a pair of lips gently gliding along the soft, sensitive skin there evokes very lurid ideas...


    There''s nothing about what they do that is even remotely lost on me as I wriggle hotly against the four mouths all happily working at my cock and balls.


    There''s something right about it, something that just feels so good I can''t help but feel so good. Finding room where they can take it, Snow White, Merida, Belle, and Jasmine are making the best of what they can reach and they''re doing an excellent job at it.


    With my tongue up Pocahontas''s hot pussy and fingers pumping into Snow White and Jasmine, I can hardly consider myself greedy or no reciprocal about it, either, my mouth and hands at eager work enjoying the girls'' bodies to the furthest extent I can muster, unrepentant in the way I give my everything to using their bodies.


    There is no reason I slow down or stop the hot indulgence I am so deep into now, to keep from giving in to the pleasure and pushing onward boldly, showing everything a shameless sense of forward, aggressive need.


    Their bodies are mine to y with, and with their skirts flipped up I can reach in and y with them all I want.


    All the squirming and throbbing reaches its feverish peak, and I am not the least bit sorry about giving in to it all, about pushing into the madness and embracing the shameless thrills that wash over all of me in tandem.


    My cock twitches and throbs, ready to blow a massive load, and the anticipation building inside of me is ready to boil over.


    In response, the three girls I have been working at cum as well, all three of them gasping and moaning as their hips buck and they quiver out into mad, frustrated exhration together, leaving me to relish in their hot releases as my cock erupts too.


    As if understanding it''s about to happen, Aurora pulls away, and four more tongues lick up my cock, all five of the girls who were on my dick happily taking their shares of a massive load that vacates them all with the streaks of a hot, lovely facial mask to enjoy.


    -----


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, plz don''t forget to leave Gifts, power stone and golden tickets.???¡À


    See ya in next chapter.)


    Your support with Power Stones and Golden Tickets are very much appreciated. Thank you very much


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do.

 Chapter 49 49: Take Turns Slowly!

    As if understanding what''s about to happen, Aurora pulls away, and four more tongues lick up my cock, all five of the girls who were on my dick happily taking their shares of a massive load that vacates them all with the streaks of a hot, lovely facial mask to enjoy.


    My hips twist, and my cock simply won''t stop twitching as I feel the heights of winding pleasure do things to my cock that I really weren''t ready for.


    This is all new sorts of amazing lows, and I love every second of it.


    A lesser man may have decided that having his cock adored by eleven women at once is the kind of delight that earns a break, or maybe a trip home, deciding that I can''t possibly top up the experiences and indulgences that I have just reached new heights of.


    That I have done all I can today to live like a Roman emperor¡ªone of the fun ones. But if I were a lesser man, I wouldn''t have this writhing princess cosyer harem to begin with, and so I keep the pleasure going on.


    "Take turns. Two or three at a time. Impress me with your devotion to my cock." I lean back and order her all, decadently inviting the women to prove what they can do rather than grabbing hold of them and making them do anything specific.


    Each of these girls has to have their own ideas and their own twisted little quirks to indulge in, and I very much wee their creativity.


    Cindere and Tiana both get their dresses off their shoulders, pulling the nice costumes down in ways they maybe shouldn''t be pulled so that they get their breasts out, both womenying their ample bosoms into myp, perky nipples pressing and rubbing together as soft moans rumble up hotly, and the women begin to dive me on a double tit fuck together.


    A nice, steady up and down treats my cock to the sweet worship that only two pairs of gorgeous breasts at once can provide.


    It''s warm, it''s soft, and they move with surprising ease, working with a coordinated push of adoration toward me as they reach for each other''s lips to make out, both women having taken the facial mask from my cum from earlier and now lovingly sharing it back and forth as they go, Tiana in particr moaning, "Your cum tastes so good!"


    Their well synchronised pace holds even as they get faster, both cosyers moving in perfect concert with one another, not speaking or organizing anything, and yet so wless in how they move, so perfectly driven to adore my cock.


    It''s impressive, and as I lie there enjoying two sets of breasts at once, it feels almost too good to be true, but there is no longer such a thing as ''too good'', and chasing the indulgent pleasure overload as I lie back and relish in their attention is well worth the world.


    They leave me to squirm happily as they work me over quicker and hotter, right up to that sweet peak as they cry out in excitement and ravenous delight.


    My cock bucks upward and erupts again, sting both their faces with even more cum, and as they roll off to the side, they both seem happy to begin indulging in each other''s tastes of my cum together, grabbing hold of one another and making out hungrily as they rotate out for someone else.


    Belle and Ariel are next, guiding me to stand up as Christine pulls the brte into a deep kiss and urges me to slip my cock between their lips.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It''s a double blowjob made even better as I feel them kissing around my thick cock, pulling each other in tighter as I begin to thrust.


    Rather than two mouthspeting for real estate on my dick, they keep still and indulge in whole sides of my cock to themselves as my hips move with broad strokes back and forth to fuck their mouths.


    Their steamy kiss seems absolutely focused on one another, and I can''t me Christine for wanting to make out with the gorgeous Belle cosyer adorning the left side of my dick.


    If she didn''t have her mouth on my cock, I would be all over getting my tongue down her throat, and then probably fuck her throat for good measure anyway.


    It''s a little bit of effort on my end too, but that effort is well worth the time and effort, made only better by the fact that I get to watch them make out while I go, feeling their tongues running along my cock or pushing across to meet the other''s, still licking my dick even as they share their sloppy external tongue kiss.


    It''s the strangest feeling, but it gets me all too happy to blow my load as I grab them by the hair and offer no warning for the way I press them cheek by cheek andmand them to open their mouths.


    I put the first half into Belle''s mouth, then switch over and deposit the other half right into Christine''s, and both girls happily gulp down their salty treats from my cock with a hot moan and a bright smile.


    Taking my seat at the edge of the bed, my legs are gently spread out as the trio of Aurora, Pocahontas, and Snow White all dive for my balls together, sharing a sloppy tongue kiss against my ball sac as they stare up at me, moaning and whining in the eager beginnings of their service.


    "Can you cum just from having your balls sucked on?" Aurora asks while the other two pepper licked my balls up and down with kisses.


    They''re shameless about their adoration, and Aurora quickly joins the others with licks, which the other two quickly start to do as well. There''s little direction or sense of certainty about what this entails, but they all seem so eager to worship my balls that it hardly matters.


    -----


    (A/N: Sorry about yesterday, I got a cold and I sleep early bcz of that, I mean very early, but I woke up like 4 A.M. But don''t worry I will make it up for yesterday chapter, so plz continue your support. And I am gonna rewrite the starting tost chapter and fix all the mistakes of grammar. Thank you.)


    Your support with Power Stones and Golden Tickets are very much appreciated. Thank you very much


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do.

 Chapter 50 50: Find It Out Youself! [R-18+]

    They show no remorse in their love, and Aurora swiftly joins the others with licks before the other two follow suit.


    They all seem so ready to worship my balls that it hardly matters that there is little direction or feeling of assurance about what this involves.


    "Why don''t you find it out yourself?" I respond as I saunter into position and enjoy the sensation of three tongues cooperating on my balls.


    While the other two share a nut with their tongues, they asionally go in to aggressively suck on one of them, aggressively fitting a whole ball into their mouth and slurping on it.


    Other times, their tongues move irregrly all over the ce.


    These three hungry sluts just want my cum and aren''t in a great rush to figure out how to obtain it since they just sloppily adore me in every thing they understand of, unlike the girls in the previous two rounds who were all on the same page.


    The warm spit on my cock makes the hit louder and rougher as I grab hold of it and m it against their faces.


    They respond to my cock mming them in the face with hot groans, enjoying the fast, brief abuse from my cock as they shamefully give in to their hunger.


    Even though it''s disorganised and messy, all three hot mouths are still more than skilled enough for me to willingly submit to their touch.


    Even though my cock explodes and my hand moves it back and forth while I drizzle their faces with hot streaks of my cum, they all whine and sigh contentedly as they ept their makeovers.


    An endless While wriggling her hips and pressing her wet pussy on her friend''s, Jasmine strips her of her clothing andys her down on the bed.


    As I happily position myself, she groans, "Fuck our pussies at the same time, please," and gives me a greedy, lip-biting gaze across over from her shoulder.


    Once more, it takes some work for me to manoeuvre my dick between both of the two cosyers'' hot, wet pussy lips, but it is worth it since I get to feel the heat of their slippery lips against my cock on the both sides.


    As I settle into the rhythm, my hips continue to rock back and forth slowly, and the friction from my thick cock rubbing up and down their pussies is enough to make them squeal with delight.


    Perhaps it''s because my cock is pressing against their pussies so frequently.


    The more I press against the girls'' hot cunts, the more they writhe, their groans growing hotter and hotter as they make out frantically, steadfastly refusing to slow down in the steady process of what they''re doing.


    Ites as a huge surprise when the girls manage to cum before I do, screaming out in joy and bucking excitedly, and turn into slick, leaking messes who can''t keep their hands off of me and couldn''t possibly want to let go.


    They wee my cock and let it fuel their own hunger.


    It gives me every seeded in oveing I could possibly need to blow my load between their bodies, leaving their middles sted with cum, which, from all of their rubbing together, smears their stomachs and tops with all my cum.


    Merida and Rapunzel lean over my cock as I roll over onto my back. For a brief minute, it appeared as though they were going to share it with me and give me a ssic double blowjob.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rapunzel''s head is then grabbed by the back, and I watch in awe as Merida forces her face all the way down my cock, mming me down her throat while I tremble and my eyes widen in response to her snarling.


    "I''m going to give you some face fucking because I know how much you enjoy it, slut." Although they are ying with each other in a really repulsive way, she does it while grinning.


    Rapunzel writhes in exquisite fright at being taken so suddenly, but she obediently allows my cock to move back and forth down her throat.


    I am just watching with a wicked grin,ying back in the seat of luxury, and savouring her efforts as she is getting her face fucked.


    But as soon as a shred of mercy allows her to catch her breath, she grabs Merida by the head and throws her down with her.


    That is the desperate sex ve who expressed the desire to experience face fucking simr to Tierraa? Rapunzel asks while she gasps for oxygen quickly, but she also has a big smile on her face.


    The two girls repeatedly screw each other''s faces down on my cock, going back and forth with plenty of hair tugging and harshness, being aggressive and shameless about how they do it.


    It''s fun to watch as these two cosyers use my cock as a lighthearted ''punishment.''


    I had to express my opinion.


    "You twoe off to me asplete oral whores. Just two retaliatory cock suckers." I said to them but.


    They both smile at thement, and when I eventually blow my load, I''m only too delighted to coat their faces with excessive amounts of cum, leaving them both gasping and squealing with delight at the sensation that results.


    But I''m not finished yet. Now that I''ve had them all on me at once and allowed them to work together to enjoy my cock however they saw fit, I''m ready for something even greater.


    My lips twist into a wicked sneer as I roll out of bed and p my hands, attracting their attention to me.


    "I want each of you lined up, dressed, and in your underwear over the bed. Get your pants up around your ankles if you''re wearing them, then show me those adorable asses. I am going to creampie each of your pussies as I fuck down the line."


    -----


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã

 Chapter 51 51: Satisfying All The Harem Members! [1] [R-18+]

    The eleven girls line up together for the chance to receive their own personal sticky cream pie, and all of them scream with delight at the prospect.


    Merida''s moist pussy is wide open by her eager fingers and inviting me and my cock in as I begin at the head of the bed. I would be more than delighted to give her what she wants in a series of rapid, steady thrusts and smash up her pussy.


    She still has redness in her face and is covered in drool from the raw face fuck Rapunzel gave her, but I don''t feel like being harsh. Instead, I take her my favourite number one and give her a nice, deep pounding that causes her to scream in delight until I bury my cock to the fullest extent possible inside of her hot pussy.


    Then Belle is up, and I choose to work with her at a different speed, giving her perky butt a firm p. Each thrust into her that I make causes her body to heave and shudder with excitement as I enter her pussy deep and slow but forcefully.


    Her tight pussy is stuffed full of my cock as she takes a moment to enjoy the fullness before I finally blow a huge load into her as well, leaving her to shiver in excitement. I treat her meticulously to ensure that she won''t be left desiring.


    I rush up to Aurora and give her pussy a short, speedy pounding in contrast, making her scream with joy as I fuck her with quick strokes, and I don''t even do anything specifically inspired by the need to fill her up too much.


    She cries out to have my cock encased inside of her, but I don''t stress out excessively about it because it wouldn''t be worth the hassle. The fact that she receives her cream pie at the end is all that matters.


    Pocahontas is given a rude surprise when my cock ms its way up her hot ass, causing her to scream as I aggressively smash her firm behind.


    "Feel free to continue to cum in my pussy, if you want. Ahhhh... Ahhhh... Ahhhh... Yes! That''s the spo.. ahhhhh.." She whimpers and moans continuously, unable toplete her sentence, as her fingers y with her dripping pussy as I ram my cock into her ass, making it bounce and shake. At thest second, I pull the cock out and creampie her as nned, causing her to scream in rage and whine in gratitude.


    Snow White takes it up her pussy as usual, but I have no hesitation in repeatedly pping her cute butt, each balls-deep push into her wet hole followed by a loud p that makes her whimper and twist.


    But she takes it all in stride, grumbling, "My ass is yours to punish as you want to," as she enjoys the brutal handling.


    Like any other woman, she would never even think of saying no to me, and I take advantage of that to my obvious benefit all the way up until I leave her with a hot cum load in her womb.


    When I swiftly pound Cindere with a nice, deep devouring that has her writhing with excitement while the mattress and sheets muffle her cries, my hands grab Cindere''s hair and shove her face-down into the bed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She screams with delight at the treatment she receives, iling maniacally on the bed as her orgasm explodes through her.


    I give her an orgasmic fuck so... so, quickly that, it''s almost embarrassing how quickly it happened, but it doesn''t really matter to me as long as I get what I want from her and as long as she epts a messy creampie for herself.


    Rapunzel''s long hair serves as the ideal handle as I use the opposite technique on her, pulling her head back and railing her with equally brutal thrusts. Luckily, she is free to speak this time, and she is unable to stop talking.


    "It feels so great with your cocks inside, sir! Please pump as much cum as you can into my hot, needy pussy. I want to feel like a part of you will never leave me, so fill me full up and give me all that hot sensation to keep me going till youe back to my pussy again." It may not be particrly spectacr to creampie her, but she still gets what she requested, so it all works out in the end.


    Mn whines in joy as I pound her as cruelly as I can, each powerful thrust to the hilt inside of her needy hole being harder than thest. I grab Mn''s arms and pull her up entirely off the bed, lifting her a few inches off the mattress.


    She yelled louder than the other girls did as I blew my load inside of her. She doesn''t engage in much conversation, just the ecstatic delight of being fucked at all, her moans growing hotter and out of control as she is taken carelessly.


    Jasmine receives the worst treatment possible. There isn''t really a pattern or reason for it, but I give her a brutal beating that, by the time I''m done, has her trembling and on the verge of tears. I rip her a new one as I ravage her hot pussy, smack her ass, pull her hair, and make her feel the aggression.


    Aside from the fact thatpletely ravaging someone feels so damn amazing, I really have no reason to want toin. Nevertheless, she enjoys it in the end and even whimpers, "Thank you, sir," as she copses onto the bed.


    -----


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã

 Chapter 52 52: Satisfying All The Harem Members! [2] [R-18+]

    Aside from the fact thatpletely ravaging someone feels so damn amazing, I really have no reason to want toin. Nevertheless, she enjoys it in the end and even whimpers, "Thank you, sir," as she copses onto the bed.


    Tiana receives a nice, steady stroke as I work back and forth almost passionately, reaching forward and even kissing along her neck as I take her. I''m always looking to switch things up.


    Again, there is no rhyme or reason as to why I am treating her this way, but I enjoy doing everything I can to stand out from the crowd as I work up with each girl at a very different pace, and if I have to give a reason for that, it is only because I can.


    She is a gasping disaster when I get inside of her, wailing, "I love you," as she loses herself. I remained silent in answer.


    Ariel is at the other end of the line. Christine, and her gorgeous, perky butt is perched high in the air, and as I reach out to grab her pussy, I feel an added desire to make it count.


    To drive my cock into Christinest, groaning and tightening my grip on her as I start to fuck her,pletely shameless and lusting after every second of what I can have.


    I reassured her, "Don''t worry, I won''t forget about you," as I stabbed madly into her pussy.


    She groans, "Nngh, I know," and spreads her hands out so they may happily run across the bed.


    "I intentionally wentst specifically for this, and I''m so d I did. Your confidence and wickedness are at an all-time high since you''re performing so well in this role. It''s really alluring. I had faith in your ability. And now that I''m getting your cock up in my pussy once more, everything is fine. Make your seductive mermaid princess a real Creampie girl." She muttered while enjoying herself.


    She''s kind of going beyond the realm of cartoon movies with thatment, but I don''t care enough to correct her as I rush ahead and foolishly demonstrate my abilities.


    As I continue to pound on her pussy with my cock, I drive her up to the very top of her perverted joy, eventually causing her to lose herself in the sensation and gasp in delight.


    I back away in joy and appreciate my work as Christine earns a nice, hot cream pie, just like the ten women lined up before her. Christinepletes my collection of all the official princesses.


    Thedies all still crouch down over the bed for me, allowing me to marvel at the genuinely awful mess that the eleven cute butts rose up high as cum oozed from eleven girls and their leaking hot pussies made of this entire scenario.


    I should be satisfied with the fact that I have left my indelible mark on each one of them and have sessfully handled the pleasure of eleven women at once. But it is insufficient. Neither would there be enough.


    By pure luck, I manage to grip Jasmine and roll her onto her back before forcing my cock into her wet pussy and starting to fuck her once more.


    This time, less harshly, but still not in a sentimental or soft way.


    Organize time! I shouted in amusement, urging the women to abandonplying with mymands and wishes and instead split into the messy mayhem of fucking each other however they pleased.


    As I screw Jasmine, Mn pulls up to my side and starts making out with me.


    Jasmine isid on top of by Cindere for a messy kiss, during which she licks her pouty lips and the massive cock spreads them wide.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rolling Ariel onto her back and spreading her legs allows Belle and Merida to simultaneously eat her cream-filled pussy.


    It took Snow White, Aurora, and Pocahontas 69 frantic attempts to do the same andpletely consume one another.


    Tiana is pushed up against a wall by Rapunzel, who then fingerfucks both of her openings.


    I don''t know if any of these women were interested in females before, or if sex was ever a part of their lives.


    It is irrelevant. It will happen right away; I''m going to indulge till dawn in this orgiastic ecstasy and make sure that when they depart, they do so in a pile of adoring women who are allmitted to one another, a lesbian pile-up of ten women that nothing can ever break.


    They can take it as a present from me in appreciation for having them in my Disney princess harem.


    Some of the women I had sex with today left with their livespletely unchanged, while other women were ''fortunate'' enough to have my perverse tendencies have an impact on them going forward.


    It''s been a terrible day, but the one thing I know for sure as I dly thrust into Jasmine and savour my power is that this world is mine and that it will graduallye to understand that.


    This time, I positioned her in a dog-like manner before taking her hands in mine and pulling them away as I quickly rammed my rock-hard cock into her pussy.


    "Aaah... Hmm... Yes, yes, yes. Yes, that is the spot." She sighs in satisfaction as I repeatedly ravage her pussy while holding her hand backwards in the position of a doggy style.


    Her hair hanging to the left, and her breast jiggling continuously, I left her one hand, while the other was still in my other hand, as she takes the support of the now free hand from herself, staying stable in the doggy style position while I fucked her continuously, and gave her an ass p altogether with my other hand.


    She continuously moaned, and I too screamed in pleasure; her pussy began to tighten by the second, as I pped her ass again and again, and she continued to moan, but now moaning in louder than before.


    "Ahh... Yess... I am cumm... Cumming... I am cumming," she yelled in pleasure, and I began to ravage her pussy again, but this time quickly and fast as I too was about to cum.


    "Me, too. I am cuminngg... Tooo." I too groan in the pleasure at her tight pussy, which is throbbing my cock, so damn hard.


    "Cumm... Inside my assss... Please... Cumm inside my ass." I hear her desperate cry, and I fulfilled her wish as I was about to cum. I pulled out my cock quickly from her pussy and thrust it into her ass, and just as I thrust my cock into her ass, it made a satisfied thumping sound.


    "Yesss... cummm there, yess... inside my ass." She was too about too cum as she moaned, me and she cum at the same time, and just as I cum into her ass I pulled my cock out and fell backward gasping, and she fell forward, drolling from her mouth and her eyes somewhat upside, and her somewhat.. no, not somewhat, but fully satisfied smile.


    -----


    Power stone plzzza?o???a?o???a?o??????¡ã??????€??????£¤?

 Chapter 53 53: A Call From Sister!

    "Yesss... cummm there, yess... inside my ass," she said.


    "Inside my ass." She was too about to cum as she moaned, and me and her cum at the same time, and just as I cummed into her ass I pulled my cock out and fell backward gasping, and she fell forward with a drolling out of her mouth, and her eyes somewhat upside down, and her somewhat... no, not somewhat, but fully satisfied smile.


    ------


    I had forgotten all about the fact that I even had a family in this whole fuckup mess, I mean, it''s just this situation is a dreame true for me, and up until the day that my phone rang with my older sister asking why I am runningte to the family reunion, I had forgotten all about the fact that I even had a family in this situation.


    And yet, is there anyone who could possibly me me? The Tiana cosyer is out of her costume but still very happy to y the part she had been spending the whole night ying as she teases me about my rock hard cock while I eat some breakfast that was delivered to my room by the hotel''s room service. I lie back in thefortable hotel bed and chow down on some room service while she does it.


    My sister is not reacting in any way to any of the sounds that areing from my end of the phone call, despite the fact that it is possible to hear the messy, noisy gagging and slurping soundsing from my end of the conversation. In this particr circumstance, ''breakfast'' was going to be served at noon, and I am fully aware of this fact.


    "Oh my god, you mean that''s today?" I spoke anxiously to my sister and asked her about the situation we were in.


    "I am sorry, but I must say that I just let myself get carried away the night before, and as a result of that, I forgot about some of the things, and one of the things is that you are telling me now." I said to my sister.


    I did not provide any specifics regarding the topics I will be discussing, not even the fact that I was at aic book convention. It will not assist me in solving this problem in any way, shape, or form.


    "Matter of fact, that date is today. Get your ass over here as quickly as you possibly can." She yelled loudly.


    "Tonight, Devon is going to propose to his girlfriend here, and he wants everyone to be there to see it." She yelled again from the phone.


    Because of the loudness of my sister''s yelling into the phone, I had to remove it from my ear and put it down for a second so she could finish speaking.


    The very thought of this makes me bored. My cousin Devon has always been pretty consistent in being an awful, snivelling pain in the ass ever since we were just kids, and he never really grew out of it. He still acts the same way today.


    I mumbled something uninteresting over the phone, "Yes... Yes, I''ll be there shortly," and then I hung up the phone while thinking about the situation as a whole.


    To spend my Sundayzily indulging in my princess harem sounded about as lovely as anything could ever have been, so the prospect of doing so was quite appealing to me.


    Or maybe heading back out for another day of conventioning again, this time with so many more things to view and hotties to fuck there, of course, along with the hottest cosy chicks.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But as I tilt my head back and look towards Christine, who is lying back and enjoying her own meal and sloppy cunnilingus from Cindere.


    I ask her, while groaning happily at the pleasure of my harem diligently sucking my cock, "Want to go meet my family?"


    Christine, picking up on the severity of the situation from the way I was expressing it, replies, "That''s rough."


    "And I have no idea, but there are a bunch of chicks in this hotel room with us..." She whimpers a tiny bit, not wanting to give up thefort that she has be ustomed to.


    "And I won''t get the opportunity to watch you fuck anyone," she said.


    My mental health has definitely taken a turn for the stranger during the past few days.


    When I admit that, "That''s not exactly the case."


    Christine''s eyes get big with excitement because she already knows what I''m going to say even before I get the words out of my mouth.


    Christine can tell what I''m going to say even before I say it. The words that are spilling out of my mouth no longer make me feel ashamed or embarrassed. "It''s not a guarantee, but... Fuck it, I can do anything I want, right?"


    She screams out. "You fucking pervert!" as she presses her mouth to mine and kisses me. "I love it. You didn''t even have to give it a second thought. Who is it that you want to have sex with? A sizzling rtive? Inw? Might also even be a sister?"


    "Fuck it, each and every one of them." Now, I am a different man altogether. I am so tired out and ready to just give in to whatever it is thates to mind that I make it a goal of mine to cause as much damage as I possibly can while greatly enjoying myself.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã(read author note for magic castle offer)

 Chapter 54 54: Older Sister! [R-18+]

    "Fuck it, each and every one of them." Now, I am a different man altogether. I am so tired out and ready to just give in to whatever it is thates to mind that I make it a goal of mine to cause as much damage as I possibly can while greatly enjoying myself.


    "I mean, I haven''t jerked off thinking about any of my sisters since I was a teenager, but if the teenage version of me could do what I can do now, I would spend the entire day going around with my dick up their butts. It wouldn''t hurt to make use of the opportunity, would it?" I said while telling her about my teenage days and asking if I had this power in my teenage years.


    "I had no doubt that picking you would be the best option." Christine gives me another kiss, this time directly on the lips, in an aggressive and shameless manner, as if she is enjoying every single second of what I am saying. "I''m really fucked up about this. Let''s do it."


    ------


    In the directions, that I sucked so much and was so bad that I needed to use my phone to find the ce.


    Christine read me the directions from the passenger seat of the car while she jerked my cock off with the other hand and held the phone in one hand.


    But in the end, despite the poor directions I was given, I was fortunate enough to find my aunt Lindsey''s new house, and I rx in my seat as I pull up into the driveway, which is already filled with vehicles to the left and right.


    I''m going to let her finish me off before I go off the deep end. It''s the kind ofvish home that can easily amodate an entire family''s worth of automobiles in the driveway without any trouble.


    People would be drinking tea and chatting on the front porch, but they would be smoking in the yard, away from the house and Aunt Lindsey''s no-smoking rule. I can already picture it.


    When Christine finally pulled up next to me, she leaned up against me, all giddy and eager. She whispers seductively in my ear, "You had better not disappoint me," as she is speaking to me.


    "I want to see you get fucking nasty today." Christine''s excitement appears to be nearly radiating from her, which is a little crazy to see.


    Yet, this is a run for the type with the pervert, who has squeezed herself into some really tight garments for the asion and continues to press herself forcefully up against me.


    "Well, aren''t you being aplete fuckwit about it today?" I take a dig at her big ass by pping her (her ass) swiftly, which causes her to yell out in surprise and her wiggle her behind in the clothing that are too tight for her but also too sexy.


    "I have every justification to feel this way! In point of fact, it is a really crucial day. You have to start acting like a scumbag right now. Really establish the mood. Do you remember what I''ve said about the ways in which the world will change as a result of your actions?" She said and then stopped for a second to take a breath and then spoke again.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, every load that you blow is another push toward that, and we''re getting closer and closer towards the critical mass of the changes that you''ve been pushing finally spreading out into the rest of the world. So there you have it. Perhaps only a few things have changed thus far, but not on a significant scale. But soon." She said and stopped for speaking onest thingstly.


    "Therefore, make the most of today, since when you get up tomorrow, you will be in apletely different ce." She says, exining the cause of her sense of impatience and eagerness for today''s events.


    In the end, the want to know prevails out over my curiosity. I turned to her as soon as I joined the conversation and asked, "How do you know all of these things?" The appearance of Christine caused everything to quickly derail shortly after the interaction with her, which has now opened up possibilities that don''t even really make all that much sense in practise.


    Something doesn''t add up, and she must be connected to all of this chaos in ways that I haven''t even begun to fullyprehend, but about which I want to know about as much as possibly can.


    "It would be beneficial to discuss this at some point, and also." Someone just yelled at us, and because of that, I was unable to continue the conversation I was having with Christine because I was just about to wrap it up.


    And just as I turned to look in the direction of the yelling, I noticed my older sister yelling at both of us from a distance, as if she had been waiting for only the two of us.


    My older sister mutters in a frustrated tone, "There you are," as she rushes over to join me and Christine.


    Yes! This is my older sister, Elsa, and she walks right up to me wearing something that I have never seen her wear before in her entire life or in my entire life. Neither of us has ever seen her wear it before.


    She is five years older than me, and she has always been the guilty little not-crush I had have in my teenage years. She is also the first girl whose naked body I ever saw by ident, and if I have to say honestly, she grew up very quickly, I mean, just very too quickly.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle offer)

 Chapter 55 55: Elsa!

    She is five years older than me, and she has always been the guilty little not-crush I had have in my teenage years.


    She is also the first girl whose naked body I ever saw by ident, and if I have to say honestly, she grew up very quickly, I mean, just very too quickly.


    Even before I could say hello to Elsa, Christine reached into my pants and pulled my cock back out. I didn''t even get a chance to thank her.


    "I apologised for beingte," and then said hello to her.


    "Something unexpected happened, and it kept me quite upied." My sister''s skirt is lifted higher by Christine, and she is pulled in closer to me, which allows Christine to slide my cock straight down into her panty hose.


    And after that, I was just shocked by what she did. I mean, I know that I have this power, and nobody can ignore my order or me if I want them to, but the shock is still the same. If you just know what I''m trying to say, it''s just that there are moments when I just forget that I have these powers that can grant me passage to anything.


    Without giving it any thought, Elsa reaches for my dick and immediately begins to stroke it. After that, she yanks me off of her while my cock head massages her mound, which had been squished inside of her panties.


    "Yeah, I''ll bet. You should know that this isn''t the first time that this has urred." The fact that Elsa is annoyed by myte arrival stands in stark contrast to the way that she jerks my cock off, and she lets out a sigh while shaking her head at me.


    "You can''t have something else in your life that you''ve decided is more essential than being here, can you?" She stares at me and then asks me a question while keeping a tone that is just a tad bit suspicious toward me.


    "Had there been, you can bet that I would have offered an exnation, can''t you see?" Even though my sister is jerking my cock off inside her panties, I retain an astonishingly brazen face on the whole time.


    "I was so busyst night that I ended up losing track of what was going on. Thest few days have been unusually extremely stressful for me; you saw/heard the announcement regarding my promotion, didn''t you?" I inquire about it and then proceed to inform her about the situation with my promotion at thepany as well as the events of the past few days.


    "Yes, I did, and please ept my congrattions on that; and I am aware that this is a few dayste, and I apologise for that!" The mere mention of it causes Elsa''s smile to immediately break out in a broad grin.


    "Again, what was it exactly? I don''t believe I''ve ever heard of a position quite like that one before." She inquires about my promotion position, seemingly under the impression that it is an unusual one; nheless, the truth is that it is.


    I''m trying very hard not to roll my eyes at the title I chose for myself as onest little push of mockery toward thepany that is now bankrolling my retirement in my mid-20s.


    "I''m the new Synergy Optimization Manager," I say, trying very hard not to roll my eyes at the title I chose for myself.


    "I mostly just fuck around," I say as my cock begins to twitch, the friction of my dick rubbing against her mound making it a little wetter and more receptive with each passing second, and with thates the utmost pleasure with each passing second.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s encouraging to hear that you''re making progress in life, so I think that''s excellent." She gives me a dubious look and shrugs before gesturing toward the woman who is standing next to me.


    "I don''t think we''ve met. Do you know what my brother got himself intost night?" Christine receives from her a gaze that is slightly suspicious on her part.


    Christine chuckles and extends her hand toward your sister while making the statement, "I would certainly hope he was."


    "Hello there, my name is Christine. I know your brother through close friends, and as you can see now, I am his friend too." Christine introduces herself and our rtion, my other sister, Elsa.


    Elsa''s eyebrow raises in surprise at the suggestion, but she doesn''t seem too bothered by it as she shakes Christine''s hand with the hand that isn''t currently moving along my cock...


    "To begin with, it''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, ''friend'' of my brother. My name''s Elsa." She looks at me again before letting out a sigh.


    "You know, the twins aren''t even fucking here." My two twin sisters, Hope and Faith, are the youngest members of our family. Despite the fact that they are now 20 years old, they will always be referred to as the babies of the family.


    "And they aren''t even answering their phone calls," Elsa said.


    "Then I''m not so much terrible for just beingte, now am I?" I can''t help but chuckle, and I get the impression that Elsa isn''t really thrilled with my boldness.


    I thought I had reached the lowest depth point possible, but here I am, getting jerked off by my sister while my cock is rubbing up inside her panties and against her pussy.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle offer)

 Chapter 56 56: Cousin! [R-18+]

    I thought I had reached the lowest depth point possible, but here I am, getting jerked off by my sister while my cock is rubbing up inside her panties and against her pussy.


    I''m just aching for something twisted and wrong as I hold in ce, keeping steady and receptive to everything she''s doing to me, or should I say especially to my cock.


    I thought there weren''t any new depths I could sink into, but here I am, with even more depth of pleasure. It is the kind of excitement for which I am not even close to as prepared as I had imagined I would be, yet I am able to manage everything with conviction and self-assurance because I am aware that there is nothing I want more than to just give in to this particr kind of craziness, which I am doing right now.


    This is a major turning point, and I love it; I''m staring at the delightful bounce in Elsa''s chest as her overly tight shirt does a little to restrain herrge breasts, but not enough given how quickly she''s moving now. This is a new depth point for me, and I fucking love it.


    And eventually, it will be too much. However, the one with the best type of too much is causing me to grunt and throw back my hips.


    When Elsa takes me off, I blow my load in her underwear and all over her pussy, producing a mess inside there that I quickly pull back from so that she can continue to wear it.


    The primary reason I don''t bother to put away my dick is that, given my objectives, doing so seems like a pointless expense of time. Since I don''t particrly enjoy taking my dick out every time, I might as well just let it all out for the time being.


    I walked away from them after giving Elsa a pat on the back and said to both of them, "I''ll just leave you two to continue getting to know each other," before looking for more outrageous mayhem to bring into the situation.


    There is no reason to want to stop now when I am off to such a great start in just the beginning, and there are so many more things to do and people I can fuck before this wonderful day is through.


    In keeping with the size of the family, the get-together is quiterge. My father was the middle child of eight, and the majority of his siblings have gone on to have plenty of kids of their own.


    My dad''s side of the family has always been a bit of a chaotic and rapidly reproducing bunch.


    Because I have two pairs of twin sisters who are younger than me, my part of the family tree is considered to be one of the ''lighter'' ones. This is due to the fact that I am the slightly older middle child of four.


    There are a surprising number of aunts, uncles, cousins, step-rtives, and inws, and all of them have made their way to the family reunion that is taking ce at Aunt Lindsey''s house.


    I hold Aunt Lindsey responsible for everything; she most likely, if not certainly, just wanted to show off her house by cramming an entire army into it. I me her for it all.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But her great effort and financial showing off are now my gain as I move about five feet over to find my cousin Jete sitting on the couch talking to an uncle I didn''t even recognise. Her gaines as a result of her financial bragging.


    When Iy my cock down over her face, she is so focused on the talk that she doesn''t respond much at all to it at all. I perform a fucking animal move and climb up over the arm of the couch so that I can start rubbing my dick up against her face.


    Jete is the kind of cousin that any man could get wrapped up in terrible, embarrassing, and wrong fantasies about, and I am happy to show her the same love now that I have my fun with her.


    Jete is a pretty brte with an angelic smile, big boobs, and with big asses, and her pretty face with her pretty smile and don''t take it too lightly when I say that, she is just the kind of cousin that any man could get wrapped up in terrible, embarrassing, and wrong fantasies about.


    I couldn''t care less about whatever pointless chatter they are having because it has nothing to do with me.


    I just concentrate on shamelessly rubbing my cock in her face, unting the most depraved kind of control I have over my surroundings as I humiliate Jete with the friction of my dick rubbing aggressively against her face,pletely oblivious and brazen of her surroundings.


    I do this to show off the most depraved kind of control I have over my surroundings.


    Nobody could care less. Nobody notices what I''m doing, and they don''t even recognise the fact that I''m doing it, so they let me rub up my cock against her face with joy and the wicked excitement all the way along it.


    My cock is wet from the load I blew in my sister''s panties, and now pre-cum is adding to it, leaving one side of Jete''s face to be an absolute mess in the process, which is a disy of shamelessness that nothing could possibly overthrow.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle offer)

 Chapter 57 57: Jeanettes Face-F*Ck! [R-18+]

    It is something that I do in a leisurely manner, not getting too carried away in the situation or impatient with how I grind my cock on Jete''s side, smearing pre along her cheek, shifting my position, and even rubbing it along her lips while she is just talking. It is something that I take my all slow and sweet time with.


    Her mouth opens momentarily, and I give her a few thrusts, muffling what she was saying, but no one actually interrupts her, and she continues to enjoy the sweet talks with the uncle. Her mouth closes again, and she continues to talk.


    "And then Jason wemp ho da prihible ab hold dem about the bullying. (And then Jason lied to everyone who was responsible for holding them ountable for the bullying.)" She uttered those words while myrge cock was doing havoc on her face.


    Everything goes off without a hitch, and the uncle doesn''t even bat an eye as he listens to herplete exnation of the situation while he nods his head in agreement. It causes my dick to be a little wetter, and it also makes her a little more prepared to spread her own saliva all over her face now.


    The uncle stands up and says, "It was lovely chatting with you." Before walking away, he said, "But there''s a strange smelling from the kitchen, and I feelpelled to go ''examine'' that."


    He gives a chuckle and then leaves, leaving Jete and me alone by the couch. At that point, I started my assault by climbing up onto the couch and grabbing the back of her ponytail.


    I do it in full view of everyone by climbing up onto Aunt Lindsey''s couch and forcefully stuffing my cock into Jete''s mouth without hesitating for even a second.


    She chokes on my cock because, just as I am after a handjob and some rubbing, I really want to get worked up and lose control in that situation, which leads to a nice, depraved, steady face fucking. The type that is intended to fuck up Jete''s gorgeous face to the point that it is no longer quite as pretty as it once was.


    I put my hands on her hair at this point, grabbing handfuls of it in a pretty intense manner, and began face-fucking her like a dog.


    I did this for a while. Every time I make another thrust, I make sure to push my cock even further up her throat, and I thoroughly enjoy every second of it.


    Nobody pays any attention to us while Jete repeatedly chokes on my cock without pausing for even a second while the other people around us go about their work, some of them talking to each other, and others drinking something.


    "Ahh... Absolutely, without a doubt... As I continue to push my cock into your beautiful mouth, I can feel your jaw getting tighter with each passing second." I said it, especially to no one, just thinking maybe that by saying this, it could actually turn me on more and give me more arousal, and just as I was enjoying my good face fucking with Jete''s pretty face, her phone started to ring.


    She pulls out her phone and starts texting while I make deep, harsh strokes down her throat, fucking her with an aggression that seems horribly out of ce and maybe even a little bit uncalled for, but that''s what makes it so fucking fun and pretty different every time even though it''s the same; I don''t know, maybe it''s my fetish thing. She pulls out her phone and starts texting while I make deep, harsh strokes down her throat.


    I take it all out on her and her cute face, seeking to ruin her in ways that may seem a little bit vindictive, but I never really did recover from that summer when I saw her wearing those jeans shorts she''d cut down as low as her dad would allow her to, and I ended up with a head full of thoughts that now finally get to be expressed and vented mercilessly. I take it all out on her and her cute face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I thrust back and forth, eager to make good on everyst feeling I have ever stifled; I vented on her pretty face; it''s just that I don''t know why I want to break every woman I fuck, clearly, and choke them with my big cock. I vented on her pretty face.


    Speaking of choking, Jete is doing a pretty damn good job of choking down my cock. It''s really starting to hurt. She shudders and writhes in her seat, spittle rising up around the rim of her spread out lips, as my cock forcibly and shamelessly makes its way down, putting her through the absolute worst sensations I am capable of giving her.


    Her mouth trembles around my dick as she struggles to hold me down and keep me contained while I just keep pounding forward on her without showing any mercy.


    Everything that I do is focused solely on the task of making my cousin choke out on my dick and making her submit to me.


    She is gagging and shivering while drills areing from her mouth and her eyes are wide open. Her fingers are trembling in an attempt to hammer out her text messages despite the pressing weight of my brutal face fucking her with my cock and everything thates with it, including my hands on her head.


    Now tears are beginning to fill up in her eyes, streaming down and spoiling her makeup as I continue to thrust, continue pounding, and continue to treat her to the worst that I can muster with every cruel stroke and every hard thrust that I can manage.


    All the while I am showing her the kind of brutality that needs to be eliciting some kind of response from her, but instead she is just taking it quietly and softly, enduring my big cock and my brutality as if there is nothing happening and it is all just normal in her surroundings and especially to her.


    There is absolutely nothing normal about any of this, but that is precisely what makes it so fucking wonderful and nasty, and that is precisely whatpels me to continue shing her gorgeous face the absolute worst that I am capable of.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle offer)

 Chapter 58 58: Claudias Juicy P*Ssy! [R-18+]

    There is absolutely nothing normal about any of this, but that is precisely what makes it so fucking wonderful and nasty, and that is precisely whatpels me to continue shing her gorgeous face the absolute worst that I am capable of.


    Every horrible second of my vicious face fucking pounding is helping to puff up my depraved ego thrill ride even more, and I did not for one second want that to stop. She is giving in more and more with each passing second, and I am enjoying every minute of it.


    When I am finally finished with Jete''s face, I pull my cock out of her throat and st her face full of my cock cum, letting out a loud groan that rises up over the din of all the family chatter, but nobody turns their head toward me at all as I st Jete''s face with a hot frosting of cum that she just sits there and takes like it''s nothing, remaining buried in her phone and texting away. Nobody turns their head toward me at all, as if nothing is going on here.


    "Hey, Jete! How are you feeling today?" I inquired of her while smirking and pressing my dick against her lips several times for more good measure.


    "I am in good shape, yes. Why?" She acted as though nothing had happened to her, and particrly not to her mouth.


    "Your makeup is a little bit messed up. The fact that you have my cum on your face, though, I suggests that you shouldn''t bother fixing it." I rmend that she or something more like an order be given, just as she epted my suggestion on it.


    "Right. I won''t bother washing it off since, as you pointed out, I don''t want the grime toe off." She smiles at me from behind the screen of her phone as she gives me a nod, and then she immediately resumes texting as if she couldn''t care less about what has just taken ce in the world.


    It is exactly what I want to see, as she sits there with my cock cum all over her face, proudly wearing my spunk on her face. It is exactly what I want to see.


    I immediately begin to nod off once more, pondering what else I can do and how else I canpletely mess things up.


    Just as my eyes begin to wander in the curious pursuit of what else I can do and how else I can mess things uppletely, I decide to give a perverted little test.


    I see another cousin, udia, heading over to the buffet table. Her cute butt is calling out to me as her tight skirt hugs it a little bit too tightly for me to care about anything other than getting over there and giving it a nice, firm grab.


    "Hey, udia! If I were to slide my cock into your pussy and fuck you while you got your dinner, do you think it would be too much to ask?" I asked her while my hands were grabbing at her perky back and huge ass in her tight skirt and gave it some wonderful squeezes with one hand while the other hand tugged her skirt up, tugging it away from her to reveal, to my perverted delight, that she was not wearing panties underneath.


    "It won''t be a problem at all, that''s for sure. Since it has been such a long time since thest time we saw each other, please feel free to put whatever you want into my tight pussy." The udia remarked.


    She gives me a sly grin as she peeks over her shoulder at me and watches me push her skirt even higher, causing it to gather up around her waist and exposing her juicy pussy for me to take advantage of with myrge cock.


    While she removes a paper te from the stack, I begin to bury my cock into her with rapid, deep strokes, and I do not waste any time beginning to work on her as she does so.


    My hands find afortable resting ce on her hips while I gather myself in preparation for what is to follow.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She begins to slide down the table and mutter to herself about what she wants to take, while I personally maintain a very intent and direct stance with regard to what it is that I am pursuing.


    Her slender pussy has a very urgent grip on my cock, and her body is heaving over the table as she attempts to keep her footing and keep herself bnced.


    I am not going all out or being particrly violent in the way that I fuck her pussy; rather, I am just going fast enough to make it something unique, and I am doing this to determine whether or not udia is truly capable of handling everything that I am doing to her, or should I say I am going to do to her.


    I havee to the conclusion that it will be beneficial if I allow the aggressions to speak for themselves and then give her gorgeous butt a few nice, firm smacks.


    I have no shame in the situation, and I am fucking her over the buffet table without worrying what other people think or say.


    udia doesn''t seem to care much either, as she begins to shovel some crab and pasta sd onto her te, letting out some grunts and whines, but overall appearing to be perfectly ''OK'' with what is urring and how I am fucking her perfect pussy.


    She moans steadily as the pressure increases and everything hurts deeper and hotter, but she maintains herposure and remains confident throughout it all.


    She is driven to give everything she has to what is happening, regardless of the circumstances or the amount of effort that is required, because there is something uncontrolled about it all, somethingpletely free of care, control, or shame thatpels her to do so.


    udia is taking my cock like a seasoned professional, as evidenced by the fact that her hands are stable as she scoops up some more food for herself while acting as if there is absolutely nothing odd about the situation.


    In all honesty, it''s a very pleasant experience.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle offer)

 Chapter 59 59: Claudias Juicy P*Ssy! [R-18+]

    udia is taking my cock like a seasoned professional, as evidenced by the fact that her hands are stable as she scoops up some more food for herself while acting as if there is absolutely nothing odd about the situation.


    In all honesty, it''s a very pleasant experience.


    "Do you believe that your aunt Lindsey''s deviled eggs will be edible this year?" udia asks me while looking over her shoulder to my face and then back to her shoulder again. "If I recall correctly, they were met with some resistance the previous year."


    I shrugged and smacked her big ass multiple times while saying to him, "Probably not worth the risk," and her right pussy was getting tighter around my cock with each passing.


    "Do you really want to be the one who has to find out the answer for everyone else?" I stated that you probably don''t want to remember the eggs from the previous year, which taste really terrible.


    ''Who even gave her that shittony of a recipe?'' She imed that a friend of hers had given her the recipe book, and she told her that she always cooks from that book, ''ahh... I feel sorry for the members of those families.'' I thought.


    Okay, enough with the guilt trips; it''s time for me to get back to my current job, which is to fuck my cousin''s tight pussy.


    And finished her off by stuffing her pussy in aplete cream pie into her very luscious and tight pussy.


    While I was pondering my own concerns, udia interrupted me to express her gratitude for the assistance I had provided.


    "You are absolutely correct. I really appreciate that." I give her hair a forceful twist as she is speaking, and a yell rips out on the word "thanks."


    However, she seems otherwise undisturbed by my aggressions toward her, as she continues to te herself some food and behave as if there is nothing strange or wrong with this at all.


    It''s almost too good to be true, and the way that she holds herself together is so hot that it''s damn near infuriating.


    This keeps me moving as quickly and impatiently as I can so that I can fuck her big, juicy asses as hard as I can and let the pleasure shine through.


    This is the particr kind of depravity I am craving, and as I scooch down the table a bit more to keep up the pace and follow after her.


    I am unapologetic about indulging so thoroughly in all of the things I ache for all at once. This is the special kind of depravity I am craving.


    Slick, my cousin udia''s tight pussy is waiting for my cock now, and the experience is so satisfying that it vindicates making the travel over here and skipping the convention for this, asing here was well worth it for everything that it entailed.


    And to finally be able to enjoy something so fundamentally and beautifully wrong is everything I have wanted, leaving me aching for more as I keep moving, showing udia and her hot, juicy pussy everything I have always wanted to do to it, and even a bit more past that for good measure.


    This is a new kind of wrong, a new kind of depravity, and to finally be able to enjoy something so fundamentally and beautifully wrong is everything I have wanted.


    I push forward with hot, burning glee as I pound my cock in her pussy as soon as I can, trying to walk along with her as she walks down the table and plucks smaller sandwiches and appetisers onto her te in addition to some other items.


    The only thing that is on udia''s mind is what she can get from the buffet table; she is not paying attention to anything else.


    I go along with her cheerfully, allowing her to choose the dishes she desires and heaping them high on her te as she goes.


    I don''t care what she chooses, and I''m not the least bit concerned about what she wants to eat or how much of it she wants to eat.


    All that matters to me right now is fucking her tight, juicy pussy as hard as I can and allowing the pleasure that is surging through me during the process to speak for itself.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I don''t care what she eats, and I''m not the least bit concerned about how much of it she wants to eat.


    It''s harsh, it''s shameless, and it''s more than a bit dirty, but it''s making me as joyful as I possibly can be despite all of those things.


    udia trembles and whimpers as her orgasm hits her first, her hands fumbling and shoving the te down onto the table, managing to keep it from going to waste as her head rolls back and her hips m against my cock.


    udia''s te almost falls onto the floor when she cums, and she trembles and whimpers as her orgasm hits her first.


    The greedy clenching of her hot, juicy, and wet pussy begs my cock for sperm, and I am all too pleased to oblige my cousin''s tight, juicy pussy in every hot second of it, making her whimper and shiver with joy at the raw feelings that follow.


    As I stuff her full of cum, I hold her right by her hips. I give her hair a few more tugs with my other hand for good measure, leaving her with something to think about as I pull back out my cock from inside of her right pussy and leave her bent over it, cum dripping from her well-fucked pussy as she straightens out her te of food, and I move on with my life once more.


    As I move away from udia, I feel like I could pass out because I can''t even nce in any direction without being confronted by arge number of additional targets and victims to fuck.


    Guests who may or may not be connected to me, including cute cousins, youthful aunts, inws to whom I have never spoken a word, and guests about whom I am not really certain.


    All of it is the same, and I am anxious to obtain as much as I can, with so many things still to do and so many people to fuck that the heady sensations make it difficult for me to concentrate on anything else that is going on around me.


    Only a few stepster, I find my third cousin, whose name I don''t even know, jerking me off while she chats with a few other third cousins, the names of whom I don''t even know.


    My fingers reach out and grab her mug before tilting it in the direction of my cock; the remaining half of her coffee is still in the mug, and it is ready for me to add a little bit of cream to the mix as she strokes me mindlessly.


    She keeps the flow of conversation going while she jerks me off into her drink, eventually causing me to st my load into her coffee, and she does this with a smile on her face the whole time.


    She takes the mug I hand her without giving it a second thought, and after downing the potent concoction of coffee and my sperm, she gives a rejuvinated sounding gasp and ces the mug back down on the table.


    When I hear a familiar voice off to the side say, "I''ll be back in a minute," my eyes immediately move to another table, where I see my aunt Karen getting up from the table and going to get a drink. The familiar voice says, "I''ll be back in a minute."


    My ''aunt'' Karen, is actually more than two years older than I am. She is the youngest of my father''s siblings and has always seemed to me more like a cousin than an aunt because of this age difference.


    She is as good a target as I can think of to jump on next, and as my eyes fall onto the ripe prospect of the chair she''s left open and waiting, horrible ideas begin to quickly bubble up within my head. She is dressed in a tight dress and looks absolutely stunning with her brown hair worn down.


    I settle down carelessly on the chair and make pleasant conversation with the other people in the room, who are identified as Karen''s brother Kelvin, as well as Kelvin''s son Antonio and daughter Alyssa.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã

 Chapter 60 60: My Aunt Karen! [R-18+]

    I settle down carelessly on the chair and make pleasant conversation with the other people in the room, who are identified as Karen''s brother Kelvin, as well as Kelvin''s son Antonio and daughter Alyssa.


    While I just sit there, without even asking someone and taking my seat, while myp is still open and and my cock inviting and waiting for my aunt, even though the other chairs at the table have been pushed in. I am waiting for Karen to return, and while I do so, my cock will continue to be exposed to everyone who is there.


    "Hey there." I greeted them with a smirk on my face and an air ofpleteposure as I went about acting totally undisturbed by anything that was urring or that I would be going to do.


    While I was just waiting for my aunt Karen toe and service my cock to her fullest potential, I saw Kelvining to me and said to me.


    "What have you been doing in recently?" Kelvin asks. He approached my seat and took a seat next to mine before asking me, "I heard something about a promotion earlier?"


    "Actually, my ce of employment has recognised the value I bring to the team and has decided to raise my pay as a result. You should realise that it feels fantastic when eventually your efforts are recognised for what they are." Alyssa, with herrge boobs and her beautiful ass, catches a little bit of my attention, and my eyes move in that direction.


    Another cute cousin, but she was never there long enough for me to have those dreadful filthy thoughts about her because I never spent enough time with her.


    However, if I am going to be seated here and conversing with her father, I presumably have a lot of twisted thoughts that I can run with here. "How have things been going for you in the plumbing business?" I asked after Kelvin''s work life.


    "Pretty damn well," Kelvin says, and then he goes on to talk about some contracts he''snded recently and a big city contract for which hispany is providing the plumbing work. I am very pretty sure that it''s all very interesting and worth plenty of discussion, so he should continue talking about it.


    But Karen has returned, and it is impossible to care about anything as I watch my aunt walk up to the seat she formerly upied and take one look down on my cock. She didn''t do anything else, including speaking or even staring at my dick, and she didn''t even stare at my dick for too much time


    And without giving it a second thought, she lifted her dress up, pulled it down over her panty to her hips, and took a seat right down on my big cock. She even grabbed it to have a firm grasp as she sank it way down onto it her pussy, which she did with such eagerness.


    Karen''s hot, tight pussy clenches down around my cock, firm and loving, and immediately makes me groan as she eases into ce and begins to rock eagerly atop my cock.


    Her hips move in a motion that is less than idle, and she is not exactly slow or patient about what she does as she bounces on my cock continuously.


    She acts as if nothing is happening while she continues to talk to Kelvin and interject with remarks about his work, all while her hips m down into myp repeatedly, her happy bounces atop my cock showing a markedck of shame or hesitation in what she is doing to me.


    She continues to act as if nothing is happening while she continues to talk to Kelvin and interject with remarks about his work.


    Because everything is taking ce so quickly and Karen is so ready to do it all, I am free to just lean back and do nothing about what she is doing, allowing her to continue bouncing on my dick and disying all she is capable of.


    It is prompt, it is enthusiastic, and strangely, it does not require a great deal of effort or strain. After Karen gets into the swing of things, the rest of it seems to take care of itself; her consistent bouncese naturally, and the whole thing just seems to fit.


    I lean back in my seat, able to just rx and unwind, giving an asional smack across her cute butt for good measure as I let her work up and down my dick, with no effort or give given to how she works. I let her work up and down my dick without giving any effort or give to how she works.


    After a while, I straightened up again and started fondling her ass, which was resting on my hips.


    After a while, my hand began to grope herrge breasts outside of her dress, groping them and squeezing them.


    My aunt didn''t react too much to this action on my part, but her facial expressions changed for a split second before returning to their normal state.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After some time of groping herrge breasts outside of her dress, my hands started to go underneath her dress. After her dress, my hands reached her bra, and after that, I reached my purpose of this struggle, which was herrge breasts that were not covered by anything.


    After a while, I started squeezing her breast nipples with both of my hands, and every time I did that, my aunt''s bouncing on my cock got a little bit faster. I started groping them once more, but this time I did it while they werepletely naked.


    "Ahh... Aunt Karen, you are not going to let me down in any way, shape, or form, and I thank you for the opportunity to confirm what I already knew to be true." I let out a yell of delight as my aunt began to bounce more quickly on my cock.


    The response of my aunt is an incredible example of how natural and widely epted new tastes have be in recent times.


    I have been able to fuck the faces of women in the middle of a conversation without receiving any kind of response.


    I have also been able to ask women to stick their asses out, and they have dly and crudelyplied with my request.


    And I have even been able to fuck a woman''s ass brutally in a room full of people who sat there and watched as if it was totally normal for what was going on.


    I have been pushing and straining the boundaries of reality and social decency quite a bit in the past few days, and I have not been the least bit sorry about any of it.


    However, now I am finding that I am bnced enough to push even further into new lows ofplete chaos and depravity, ready to show the world and the hot aunt that I am fucking something that is altogether much worse.


    When a woman sees that her seat has been taken by a man who has his cock exposed, it has bemon practise for her to joyfully pull her dress up and sit on the cock in question. This behaviour is considered to be a natural reaction.


    When I took her seat in such a rude manner, she did not blink, grumble, or even act frustrated in any way. She didn''t say a word as she climbed up onto my thighs and began riding my dick.


    And at this point, she is demonstrating a very casual eptance of everything that is taking ce, her breath hesitating slightly as she speaks to her elder brother and simply allows everything take ce.


    It''s so shameless and crazy, but it''s happening, and the way that Karen is so eagerly taking up the role and giving me what I want has me writhing and excited in my seat. I''m squirming and excited in my seat.


    I reached one hand over to a seat nearby and squeezed one of Alyssa''s tits as Karen continued to ride on my dick. At the same time, I had the other hand rummage through Karen''s dress and try to get a hold of one of hers.


    I am putting my hands on my cousin''s breast in front of her dad, and everything seems to be going perfectly normally for everyone involved. I am staying put and allowing the pleasure to follow me and my dick as we move around the room.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle offer)

 Chapter 61 61: Youve Raise Wh*Re! [R-18+]

    POWER STONES!! PLZZZ...a?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    I am putting my hands on my cousin''s breast in front of her dad, and everything seems to be going perfectly normally for everyone involved. I am staying put and allowing the pleasure to follow me and my dick as we move around the room.


    There is nothing but pure pleasure to be found in how Karen is moving, how she is handling me like a pro, and not showing the slightest bit of reluctance toward taking my whole cock down her wet and tight pussy.


    Karen''s slick, tight juicy pussy feels so good around my cock every time it gets tighter, and with the speed she''s riding my dick there is nothing but pure pleasure to be found in how she''s moving.


    It''s quick and dirty, and the fact that she''s grunting her way through a conversation while she does it makes it that much more entertaining. Now that I am aware of how simple it is to bring about the urrence of anything like this, I am aware that I need to examine this matter more if I am given the opportunity to do so.


    I remarked to my aunt Karen as I gave her a slightly stronger squeeze on the tit, "So, aunt Karen. How are things going for you today?"


    "I''m doing fine, thanks for asking," she says, turning her head over my shoulder to smile at me as she continues quickly moving her hips around my cock. "I''m doing fine, thanks for asking," and she says again. "Ohh! Yes... By the way, please ept my congrattions on the promotion."


    "I really appreciate your help. If I were to put my cum in your pussy and then let your niece eat my cum out of you, do you think that would be a problem for either of us?" I inquired with a tone of delight while smirking in excitement and giving her breasts a little bit more of a squeeze as I continued the action.


    "To answer your question, no, I don''t think that would be a problem at all. Please creampie in my pussy; it''s been a few months since I''ve had someone do that for me, and I''ve missed the way it makes my pussy feel when it''s been done." She said this as I groaned every time she makes a bounce on my cock. It feels like every time she bounces on my cock, her pussy gets tighter, and my cock reaches slightly deeper into her pussy. She grunts in a pleasurable voice as I grind her pussy with my cock.


    She is sincere and forthright about what she desires, and taking that into consideration, I really can''t fault her for being so open about it as I m her down onto my dick for thest time and hold her in ce.


    I am all of a sudden and excited about the way I blow my load inside of her pussy, my cum pumping into her tight, juicy pussy hole. She is very straightforward about what she desires.


    The warmth causes her to be aroused, causing her to scream and buck atop my cock as she reaches her climax, which is intense, hot, and empty of a significant amount of shame.


    Her back arching causes everything to catch fire, which results in my dick cum flowing up into my aunt''s pussy and leaving her slumped back against me with a face that expressesplete contentment.


    It appears from the looks she gives that she hasn''t been satisfied for a couple of months, but she did say that previously when I asked her about filling her pussy with mye, so it''s not shocking in any way.


    I turn my head toward Alyssa, the brte, who is grinning at me as I exert a little bit more pressure on her breast. "Why don''t you get under the table, eat the cuming out of aunt''s Karen pussy, and why don''t you suck my cock and clean it fully?"


    "I would love the opportunity to serve as your oral slut for you!" Even though her father is standing there, Alyssa chirps and slides under the table with a happy expression on her face.


    She reaches underneath and seizes my cock, yanking it eagerly out of her aunt''s pussy and then thrusting her face forward to begin raucously sucking the cum right out of her pussy. This causes Karen to groan as she continues to do what she was doing.


    I reach down to grab hold of Alyssa''s head and shove her face in Aunt Karen''s tight pussy. I watch her work as she devours Aunt Karen''s pussy in a messy manner, moaning loudly as she licks and kisses all over the used and slick pussy as she does so.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her adoring, sloppy kissing and licking of her aunt''s pussy caused Karen to shift and wriggle about in myp around my cock, and she seems almost eager to work the job I gave her, providing everything I demanded of her with amitment to do a good job that absolutely deserves recognition and respect.


    It''s fascinating to see how easily even my most harmless suggestion can cause ady topletely lose control of her emotions and behaviour.


    As Alyssa eats Aunt Karen''s pussy as loudly and sloppily as I have ever seen, and the fact that she is doing it just out of view of her very aware father makes it all the hotter for me to watch, as she sucks the cum right out of the tight pussy hole of Aunt Karen, I just got done fucking like it''s no big deal at all.


    Because she is sopletely giving in to the absurdity and allowing herself to get devoured by raw desire and hunger, the entire chaos that is going on behind the scenes has an almost pleasant quality to it, and that is where the poetry quality is.


    It is precisely the kind of sultry, perverted perversion that I could use a little more of in my life. The more Alyssa acts, the more I find myself engrossed in the enjoyment of raw, fixated glee thates from watching her be sopletely out of control that it appears nothing can stop her now.


    I find that the more Alyssa does, the more I find myself engrossed in the enjoyment of raw, fixated glee. It is captivating and addictive, and it makes me incredibly enthusiastic for everything that is still toe.


    She licks her way up the cock that just fucked it, purring softly as she starts to adore it with what looks like it''s slow and careful before it goes around very suddenly off into desperation and aggression, good enough to make me twist and gasp in excitement, feeling the suddenness of what she does to me to take hold.


    Once she''s finished extracting everyst drop of my cum from my aunt''s pussy, she licks her way up the cock that just fucked Aunt Karen''s pussy.


    Her tongue moves all over my cock, licking in frantic, desperation-filled motions as she loses herself to the sudden sensations and temptations that overpower her. Her tongue works its way all over my cock.


    I looked my uncle dead in the eye and said, "You know, Kelvin," I said to Kelvin. "Your daughter is a cocksucker of the very worst kind. She eats it like it''s her favourite snack, and judging by the way she''s drooling all over my cock, I have a sneaking suspicion that it actually is her favourite snack. It''s possible that this whore won''t have room for Aunt Lindsey''s barbecue after I force her to swallow my load down to her throat first. I''m going to make her choke it down."


    After I finished my sentence to Kelvin, he responded by saying that "Alyssa is a growndy." After that, I grab the back of Alyssa''s head and pull her down onto my cock so deep that I im her throat.


    The loud, excited gagging noises that she makes are too high in volume for him not to hear them, but he doesn''t seem bothered by them at all. As I stare at him dead in the eye, I grab the back of Alyssa''s head and continuously pull her down onto my cock so deep that I im her throat again and again.


    I have humiliated Alyssa by making crude and insulting sexualments, and he just sits there with a kind smile on his face, as if it were absolutely nothing to him that his nephew was face fucking his daughter.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle offer)

 Chapter 62 62: A Hidden Excitement! [R-18+]

    "Absolutely. My pussy has never been eaten out by somebody who was quite so constantly hungry before. I can''t help but wonder if the fact that she was so hungry was due to the fact that she had so much of your hot cum, or if she''s simply a big whore who enjoys bashing people up. What a shameful little slut you''ve managed to bring into the world." She said as he grunted in the pleasure of when she cum.


    My cock throbs more into Alyssa''s throat as a result of Karen''s eptance, as she joins in the terrible humiliation of her niece without much of a regard for what she is saying or how awful it is.


    It is how she feels, and she expresses it honestly, with the sexual aspect of it making no difference at all to how she thinks about or reacts to it. It is so open and free, and the tant delight that it brings me makes it all the more fulfilling as I push forward in a courageous and aggressive manner.


    Alyssa is not breaking her stride as I keep my gaze locked on Kelvin while I keep her down low and keep her sucking away at my cock. This causes Alyssa to choke on my dick.


    She sucked my dick like a professional slut, and her wet tongue was caressing my cock while she had one hand on my cock and the other hand was merely maintaining some hair that came forward as a result of her mouth moving backwards and forwards on my cock.


    This is wrong in ways that push things even deeper into the wrongness than they have ever been before, as I move Alyssa on faster, face fucking her under the table while her father is perfectly aware of it all. This takes things to a whole new level of wrongness.


    Hearing it, hearing my thoughts about it, anding to terms with it as if it were a normal part of life.


    I have no idea what I''m doing, but everything that I''m doing right now is absolutely insane, and I can''t wait to get down and dirty with her and put her through the absolute worst that I can think of in the process.


    I can''t wait for so much more of this kind of thing to happen.


    Once I get right down into the details of it all, I find that this kind of wrongness, which shouldn''t be possible, feels so fucking satisfying. This is the kind of wrongness that shouldn''t be possible.


    I didn''t look away from Kelvin until I was about to blow my load again, letting out a loud and annoying groan as my head snapped back and I stared at his adorable daughter, whose face showed all of the built up pressure and frustration as a result of what I had done to her.


    I was about to blow away my load, and I did it, I gave her a little nudge behind the back, and she responded by heaving a sigh of relief, slurping the cum down, and shivering as she looked up at me.


    The eagerness in her eyes ispletely gone as she slides back out from under the table with one final streak of cum running along her cheek, and she resumes sitting in her seat.


    Patting Karen on the back and encouraging her to get up so I can head away from the fun and seek new targets and new victims to toy with.


    "Well, this has been a good talk, see you all on theing Christmas," I said.


    But before that, I''m going to make an effort to obtain some food for myself. Even before I was able to indulge in my carnal delights with open, careless vigour across my family tree, Aunt Lindsey''s parties were always redeemed by one thing, and that is theborious effort she puts into leaving out a plethora of food to chow down on. This was true even long before I was able to indulge in my carnal delights with open, careless vigor.


    I am surprised by the variety of sds, quartered up sandwiches, and various finger foods that are avable at the buffet table, so I make my way over there and pick myself a te.


    And none of it is simply store-bought food that she repurposed by cing it on her beautiful serving tes.


    I cheerfully piled a great, substantial te full of everything that I could find and prepared myself for a nice, substantial piece of feasting.


    An empty tray with a few stragglers of what was once some bruschetta is sitting at the far end of the table. Bruschetta is typically one of the first things to be consumed at any gathering.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I slip the tray beneath the deviled eggs that are next to it, which frees up sufficient space for me to sit at the edge of the table in a very casual manner, ready to sample something as I put myself on the menu for a change.


    It takes me maybe a minute or two before I notice Elsa pulling up a te. My older sister Elsa appears to have long since given up on finding Christine and is now waiting in line for some food.


    She begins to make her way down the table, and I am left there, nervous and interested, wondering where this will go and how my older sister will react to my cock on the buffet table.


    ''Will I get in trouble for this?'' I asked myself.


    ''Perhaps she won''t care either way no matter what happens.'' I pondered things as she made her way toward me slowly.


    I don''t know for sure, but the twisted promises that are waiting for me are keeping me hooked, keeping me curious, and keeping me leaning forward with excitement building up hotter inside of me by the second.


    I''m not sure how Elsa is going to react, but I''m so excited to find out what she thinks about it.


    The way Elsa is looking at the tes gives the impression that she is not even aware that I am now present, and as she makes her way to the end of the table, she does not appear surprised by the fact that a te of her brother''s cock is sitting there in ce of the best bruschetta she has ever tasted.


    In point of fact, it appears as though she ispletely oblivious to my presence; she does not nce up or greet me, and she does not inquire as to whether or not I have seen Devon or whether or not I am dating Christine, both of which are things that she would normally be asking me by this time.


    In its ce, she merely ces her own dish on the table, kneels down in front of me. And then she ced her hand on my hips and stretched them instantly, and then she ced her hand on my balls, and after some time of jiggling my balls with her hands, she ced them in her mouth and then started sucking those balls.


    Her mouth was beneath my cock, and her mouth was sucking my balls as though she was drinking some kind of energy drink. After some time, she pulled her mouth back and started giving me some small hand jobs quickly-quickly after that, she stopped, and her mouth began toe close to my dick, and then she started sucking it.


    Additionally, there is a quality that might be described as one of extreme apathy. She isn''t groaning around the cock or making eye contact with me, which is really odd.


    She is only sucking on it, her head bobbing up and down as she does so, her mouth actively working to suck my cock of the load that she has evidently decided she wants as much as the couscous sd she has already consumed in a substantial quantity.


    Elsa does not appear to be making an effort to make it personal, or she may not be doing much to register it as personal. The whole thing has a very casual and detached tone.


    It is not something that can be nned for, and while it is urring, I make every effort to just sit there and keep things casual. I started bringing some food up to my lips and munching down on the quartered chicken sd sandwiches and mini pizza bagels I nabbed from her trays, all while watching my older sister Elsa work passionately on my dick. Elsa is sucking my cock by moving her mouth up and down.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã

 Chapter 63 63: I Come Again! [R-18+]

    It is not something that can be nned for, and while it is urring, I make every effort to just sit there and keep things casual.


    I started bringing some food up to my lips and munching down on the quartered chicken sd sandwiches and mini pizza bagels I nabbed from her trays, all while watching my older sister Elsa work passionately on my dick. Elsa is sucking my cock by moving her mouth up and down.


    Additionally, there is a characteristic that might be defined as one of extreme disinterest.


    While she is sucking it like a zombie, she is not making any eye contact or groaning around my cock. She is just sucking on it without saying or grunting anything; she is just sucking on my cock.


    Her head is bobbing up and down continuously as her mouth is at work to suck my cock off the load; she has apparently decided that she wants as much as the couscous sd she has taken a healthy helping of; she is sucking on my cock.


    Elsa does not appear to be making any effort to make it personal because it is not as if she can do anything about it. Alternatively, she may not be doing much to register that it is a personal matter. The situation is very casual and detached.


    It is not something that can be nned for, and while it is urring, I make every effort to just sit there and keep things casual. While Elsa is sucking my cock, her lips are moving quickly up and down, just as quickly as the ponytail on her head is constantly swaying to the right and left.


    While she is passionately working over my cock, I start to bring some food up to my lips and start munching down on the quartered chicken sd sandwiches and tiny pizza bagels that I grabbed from her tray.


    What is taking ce holds a force, and I just can''t get enough of being a part of it. Elsa''s cock sucking is as straightforward as it gets, firmly rooted in the careless and passive show of indulgence rooted entirely in just getting what she wants, and what she seems to want is to just casually suck down a load of cum from my big cock. Elsa''s cock sucking is as straightforward as it gets.


    It is the craziest fucking thing, and this time with Elsa moving unprompted and steadily, driven to do exactly what I want her to do of her own ord, without me ordering her around. She is driven to do exactly what I want her to do because she is driven to do exactly what I want her to do.


    I am able to take a back seat and merely observe. Observe how things develop to the point where they are so natural that the sheer presenting of my cock is enough to persuade women to start working without my having to speak a word.


    It''s just happening, it''s just something she does and gives into without much care or control for what she wants, and she''s continuously sucking my cock. It''s just happening.


    When I''m just chilling out and seeing my sister go on my cock, it all just happens in a way that''s quite natural and unforced.


    I could grab her hair and fuck her face down on my cock, and I could get away with it without any problem, but this is everything I wanted, isn''t it? It makes it hotter, really; I could get away with it without any problem.


    The very concept of a world in which sexual activity is so unremarkable andmonce that my sister would crawl on her hands and knees to suck my dick with the same level of enthusiasm that she would disy if she were checking her social media pages while she was waiting for amercial break fascinates me.


    The fact that it is both indirect and direct, as well as something that she is simply doing, is what gives it its incredible level of significance.


    Elsa''s skilled mouth and her blowjob skills, so easily got me off, and I didn''t fight it for a second, weing what she did as I returned her efforts and her excitement with as quick and immediate a response as is possible. I didn''t fight it for a second.


    I cum again, I can''t even count now, groaning as my cock erupts inside of her mouth, giving her the load she''s wanted so badly and feeding her hunger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh, ahh... Yes... Yeahh.... Exactlyy... Just put everything in your mouth, Elsa, and enjoy your treat," I let out a groan as she started carrying out what I had instructed her to do.


    I make a groaning sound while leaning back with my face turned the wrong way and watching as she gulps it down, pulls back, straightens herself out, and walks away as if it were nothing.


    I am more astonished than I probably should be by the fact that she just walks away with her lunch as if nothing has urred because everything happens so quickly and is so far off from anything reasonable or decent.


    The fact that there is so much more to do, so many things to indulge in and misuse, so many ways to lose control and fuck everyone about despite the fact that I don''t feel even remotely done yet, is what''s keeping me going.


    I rapidly slid off the table as I thought, "I need more," indicating that the experiment had been a sess. I have had a lot of blowjobs and hand jobs today, as well as a few pussies, and I feel like going for something a little tighter as my eye caught another one nearby, on someone I don''t know. I can go back to it whenever I want to, but I have had a lot of blowjobs and handjobs today.


    It''s all so careless that I didn''t question it when I saw her leaning over a table with her cute butt out, pleading for someone toe by and deal with her ass. I didn''t question it because it''s all so careless.


    I reach around to the front of her, unbutton her jeans, and pull them all the way down her legs. As I do this, I give her asses a few quick, firm ropes by groping them. She gives a small moan in response to my action.


    "Ahh... Ahhh... So the bank told you that the only loan they could give you was this one, ugh, really, for fuck''s sake?" She gives off the impression that she is irritated when I move my cock into her ass, which is an unexpected diversion from the topic of conversation and follows the way in which her body turns a bit ck.


    She allows me to put my cock into her tight ass, but she seems more annoyed by the experience than anything else. It''s as if she is at least vaguely aware of what I am doing to her and just wants me to stop doing it.


    "Because of my poor credit, the bank informed me that the only loan they could provide for me woulde with an exorbitant interest rate," and she said to the one she was talking to, "Fucking bullshit, I have lousy credit. After making a few phone calls, I discovered that some jerk had taken out credit cards in my name without my permission. I can''t believe that motherfucker stole my identity!" She makes a solemn oath while speaking about a loan of some kind that she was unable to get due to her poor credit.


    While she is talking about the identity theft, which I really couldn''t care less about, I grab hold of her hips and continue to thrust my cock while she talks about it. I ignore everything that she says.


    I just give her ass quick and rough thrusts, asionally derailing her for grunts and tongue clicks, as if my using of her ass is really bothering her, but she doesn''t go as far as to say anything or acknowledge me. I just use her ass.


    A peculiar disconnection, one for which I am not even remotely prepared, but which I find to be utterly exhrating to indulge in.


    Everything is done in such a rxed manner these days. I don''t even know her name, and even though I''m at a family reunion, I don''t really care to find out who she is or if we''re rted in any way; in fact, it''s the furthest thing from my mind right now. Even if she has a ball deep inside of her ass, I won''t be thinking about it.


    ------


    [ ***THE SPECIAL OFFER*** if we reach 5k unlock this month in "Win-Win". Next month privileged will bee in 99% OFF. So help me to reach 5k unlock in this month and then next month all the privileged will be 99%OFF*** ]


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã

 Chapter 64 64: Cousins Girlfriend!

    A odd disconnection, one for which I am not even the slightest bit prepared, but one that I find to bepletely exhrating to indulge in.


    These days, even the most routine tasks are carried out with an air of unhurried ease. I don''t even know her name, and even though I''m at a family reunion, I don''t really care to find out who she is or if we''re rted in any way; in fact, it''s the furthest thing from my mind right now. Even if she had a ball buried deep within her ass, I won''t be thinking about it even a second.


    My balls started pounding on herrge ass just as my cock was about to enter her. She had a veryrge ass. At the same time, I simultaneously grabbed both of her hips with both of my hands and rammed my cock into her as quickly and violently as I could while doing so.


    It is really just a matter of fucking her tight behind, giving it a nice, deep pounding as I grasp closely onto her, and letting her endure the worst that I am capable of producing with as direct and shameless a push as is possible. This is really all there is to it.


    I am done holding back and I am done doing anything other than presenting the woman whose warm ass hole is just asking for my cock with the absolute worst that I''m able to offer.


    It''s possible that she''s a fourth cousin, or that she''s just the new girlfriend of my wealthy uncle, who''s after his money. Either one is a possibility.


    In any event, it''s not like I care about it while she currently has my cock firmly lodged in her backside, and I am fucking her with a very callous excitement.


    I can''t wait to get it out of her. I am not going to let anything stop me from having my way with her in any way that I choose, and she is giving me the perfect opportunity to do so.


    The faster I thrust, the faster I groan and grunt my way through the raw intensity of fucking her ass, while her voice strains a bit more with grumbling frustration and annoyance at the way I fuck her.


    But she keeps talking, hardly skipping a beat as herints begin to wind their way around to the credit cardpany and the police for not being ''understanding'' enough as her demeanor shifts even further towards a more vulgar state of being.


    I didn''t have a problem with it or make any type of statement about it, but I do make it a game to spank her behind every time she uses the word ''fuck.''


    Case in point, It''s be something I do every few words now because of how vulgar she''s getting, and I don''t actually get tired of it because the frustrations she''s so openly expressing only make me hotter.


    It''s be something I do every few words now because of how vulgar, she is bing increasingly profane with each passing second, and responding appropriately has turned into something I do every few sentences.


    Elsa just finished sucking my cock in a way that was both indirect and direct. As a consequence of this, the woman is much more open about all of her frustrations and is, for the first time, not just sitting therezily while I fuck her.


    She doesn''t do anything about it, but her voice gets tenser the harder I fuck her, and this feeds into a cycle that has her grumbling her way through the hammering of her tight ass.


    The more intensely I fuck her, the more strained her voice bes, yet she isn''t doing anything to stop it.


    Nothing can stop me now as I pound forward and show her the most fierce and dominant pace I have. There is nothing that can prevent me from seeding.


    I am free to continue fucking her right up until those final momentse, and it came, where I groan and bury myself to the hilt inside of her ass and let it all out, my cock exploding and pumping cum up her tight ass with a markedck of shame or any care in the world about anything other than pure indulgence.


    She takes it, regardless of whether she is capable of handling it or not.


    I didn''t shy away from giving her a few more gropes and squeezes as I pulled my hips and my cock back from her ass, tugging her skirt back down, and leaving my load deposited in her ass like it was no big deal because it felt damn nice to give in to it. While she is carrying the cum inside of her, I simply turn my back on her and leave her there.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The crazy and immoral practice of bumbling around and wooing everyonedy I can get my hands on is about as twisted up as things can get in this world.


    Throughout the length of the conference, I had ess to a diverse pool of cosyers from which to make my choices. These were definitely not women I was familiar with, and they were wearing disguises to further separate their real lives from the impression I had formed of them based on their appearance.


    On the other hand, in this particr moment, I am familiar with the vast majority of them, and there is nothing that either stop them from one another or ces even the smallest hindrance in the way of my connection with them.


    The end result is something that is far more hedonistic and, in a strange way, more satisfying to experience.


    It''s cruel and callous, and it''s wrong, but as my eyes scan the room for my next victim, I can''t bring myself to care about any of those things while I''m looking for my next target. It''s indifferent and wrong, and there''s something cruel and callous about it.


    But before I can, I am surprised to find myself face to face with the one person I really didn''t want to see, and itpletely throws me off guard.


    "Oh, this is really good! You are right here!" Devon remarking that his nasty rtive is attempting to cram in next to him states that there isn''t enough room for him to stand. "Have you spoken to Mei yet?"


    "Who?" I asked him, who he was talking about, I had no idea who he was talking about, and I didn''t even pretend to care as I avoided making eye contact with him. He was talking about someone else entirely.


    Devon has never been anything for me other than a nuisance, and the fact that I have to start in idle chitchat with him when there are so many attractive people around makes me want to rip my hair out. Devon has never been anything for me other than a nuisance.


    He says the answering my previously asked question, "My girlfriend!" while continuously poking me in the chest with the palm of his hand and muttering something under his breath. "Come on, dude, you need to get back in the loop; we went to school together and grew up together."


    When the topic of my obnoxious cousin''s girlfriend is brought up, my attention is immediately pulled to him, and as I do so, a nasty thought races through my head.


    The wicked thought washes over me entirely, and it begins to take control of both my mind and my cock. It dawns on mepletely unexpectedly.


    "Oh? If that''s the case, I think it''s time that I walked over there and made my first proper introduction to her in person." I made myment about it while putting on an arrogant expression. I told him, "I really do need to make a lot more of an effort to be acquainted with her," and he agreed.


    "Exactly! And the reason why this is so important is that in just a few hours I''m going to ask her to marry me and we''re going to start nning our wedding. You need to go and have a conversation with the woman who will be my wife, and I really hope that the two of you will be able to get along, because I really want you toe back into my life right now... buddy."


    Although he offered some supportive words, he most likely has no idea what it is that I will do to his girlfriend or to thedy who will soon be his wife.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã

 Chapter 65 65: Mei!

    It gave the impression that he didn''t give a whole lot of consideration to the fact that I was present here. After I had defeated him in a video game when I was younger, he became so angry that he threw one of my controllers across the room as a gesture of his anger.


    He began circting false rumours about me to the other students at the school while I was a senior in high school.


    But right now, everything seems to be less of a concern than it was before, and that''s because the way I need to proceed in order to extract my revenge is more in than it has ever been before.


    Even though I had just recently re-entered his life, he didn''t seem to be bothered by the fact that he had ruined one of the few precious moments I had during my childhood. This was despite the fact that I had just recently seen him again.


    I asserted this while presenting an appearance ofposure and giggling in a discrete manner while I was stating, "...and I have no doubt that we will get along splendidly. Do you have any clue as to what it is that she could be doing right at this moment?"


    Because I was interested in finding out where he had been spending so much time with his girlfriend, I questioned him about it.


    "That does a superb job of summing up the problem! Mei is supposed to be having a chat with her grandmother at this very moment, and she is supposed to be in the kitchen with her grandmother." Devon said.


    After Devon had given me a pat on the back, I turned to look at him because he was beaming with joy; however, I quickly diverted my attention to the kitchen as I hurried through the other rooms to get there.


    Devon was beaming with happiness by seeing this.


    I am prepared and ready to go for something that is more vile and terrible than everything that I have done so far with these strange powers in the entirety of the time that I have had them.


    The sensation that one is prepared to move forward with something is present alongside all of these other sentiments.


    I have openly pressured a woman into inviting a room full of fans to fuck her while I brutalised her ass in front of her adoring fans. I was able to aplish this task while the other person was in the preliminary stage.


    Additionally, I have allowed my cousin to suck my cock while I locked eyes with her father. She did this while I was looking at her.


    This has transpired on multiple urrences in the past.


    I have also participated in corporate mutiny, which has resulted in me receiving a tremendouslyrge payment and enticing my former boss to work for me as my new live-in maid, or, to be more precise, as my new live-in sex maid.


    I have done this in order to gain control of my former boss''s body and to have her act as my new sex maid. I have also done this in order to get her to serve me.


    But what about making out with thedy who Devon is going to propose to in the anytime soon? Oh, we''ve changed course and now are discussing something entirely else. However, doing so is important for me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    An act of retribution that is just and has been meticulously nned, and which, once it has been carried out, fills me with a feeling of inner warmth and contentment despite the wrong doing that it has avenged.


    "I literally cannot stand it if it takes another second." I said that while I was thinking of other ways to humiliate his girlfriend and possibly even abuse her face, pussy, or possibly even her ass at this point in time.


    "Well, it looks like I''ll simply have to wait for that," I mused to myself while my face was smiling without me even knowing.


    Because there are a lot of people in the kitchen that I already know, in addition to the fact that Mei is the cute and busty Chinese girl who is smiling and talking to my grandmother, I am able to practically instantly determine who Mei is in the kitchen. This is because Mei is the one who is smiling and talking to your grandmother.


    A true beauty, the kind that, if I''m being entirely sincere, is a little bit too good for Devon, but that''s okay; I''m about to leave my mark on her. I am about to make my mark on her.


    A stunningly beautiful woman, if I do so so myself. I sneak up behind her, smile, and ask, "Excuse me, Mei?" while extending my hand to shake her hand, she gives me a friendly smile as she shakes my hand.


    As I carry out this act, I also make an effort to extend my hand to shake hers. "I''m one of Devon''s cousins, and my name is Lucas. If you don''t already know me, you can consider us rted. It''s a pleasure to meet you atst."


    "From the time we were children, we were all raised in the same way." I said, atst.


    "Oh, it is such a pleasure to get to know you as well, and I am so thankful that I did!" Mei said with a delighted smile on her face.


    Despite the fact that it appears as though it should be impossible for the offer to be genuine, she says this despite the fact that I am merely shaking my head.


    The opportunity is staring me in the face and beckoning for me to seize it in whatever way I see fit.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã

 Chapter 66 66: Your T*Ts Are The Best! [R-18+]

    Despite the fact that it appears as though it should be impossible for the offer to be genuine, she says this despite the fact that I am merely shaking my head.


    The opportunity is staring me in the face and beckoning for me to seize it in whatever way I see fit.


    "This may make me sound like a pervert man at a house party, but why don''t we go find a room where I can fuck your brains out?" I asked. "Why don''t we go find a room where I can fuck your brains out?" I asked.


    Because I am currently making use of my newly acquired power, which is quite simr to mind control, I am very certain that she will answer ''yes'' even she is pregnant or not.


    It is without a doubt the most unbelievable moment that has ever took happened at any time in my life up until this moment.


    "In point of fact, I feel that to be something that would work to our advantage given the present circumstances and would serve to strengthen our bond. Let''s go ahead and continue with this, and from this point forward, you have full permission to punish me in any way that your sick & twisted mind can think of." She stated this with a wonderful smile adorning her lovely face.


    I put out my hand and grab Mei by the hand in order to lead her away from this area and through the door leading into the kitchen.


    After that, I hasten to the higher floor where the guest bedrooms are located, where I then lead Mei, and after that, I enter the guest room behind her.


    Because the red dress that Mei is wearing fits her like a fucking tight glove, I can''t wait to get my hands on Mei''s luscious body in a variety of different ways.


    As I led her into the room, I ced her hand on myp and began to fondle her as I groped her tits and fumbled with the exposed cleavage of her dress.


    I then pulled her closer to me and began to kiss her.


    As I press my lips to hers and give her a passionate kiss, she eagerly grabs hold of my aroused cock and begins to massage it in return. She mutters softly as she does this.


    While I was groping her ass and tits, she began to cock more thoroughly. I give her another passionate kiss as she continues to press her back on me and we are both snuggled up close.


    Me, Lucas, might be the only person that she is looking forward to meeting and spending significant time with.


    Because I had to do other things to her that were equally as unpleasant as the kiss, she rapidly adjusted to it despite the fact that I didn''t kiss her for very long. Instead, I will need to indulge in other activities with her as we spend time together.


    I will start to fuck her, but before that, I think a boob job will be good. I bring her to her knees and thrust my cock as quickly as I can, by removing her cleavage clothes around her boobs.


    While I was doing this, she was utterly unable to do anything about it. I have to work as quickly as I can toplete this job.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You are going to be a nice little cum dump bitch, and you are going to let me fuck you in every possible way before I send you off to find Devon, all right? After I''m done with you, you won''t just be getting my cum; you''ll also be full of it. Once I''m done with you. That is a promise that I will keep to you from my end."


    "Of course, I believe the idea that it would be absolutely fantastic for me in each and every way imaginable. Do whatever you want to me inside of me."


    She treats what I want to do to her with such indifference, such as when I pull her dress down and start fucking her tits from above while she looks at me as if this is apletely normal part of a discussion, and she does this while she is talking to me.


    She is very respectful of what I want to do to her or doing to her at this very moment.


    A conversation that starts with me groaning and moaning my way through the delight of fucking her tits with deep, fast strokes, wanting to make as efficient of a work of her as possible before I am finished and feel like she has been sufficiently used and fucked.


    This is my crafty scheme, the heinous act of retribution that I have been mulling over for all of these years, and now I am going to carry it out to the fullest extent that I am able to fulfil it. I have been thinking about it all of these years.


    All of these years, I have been looking forward to something simr, and now that I am finally getting it, it is finally paying off.


    I continue to make out with her while telling her that she possesses extremely fuckable tits while I am simultaneously making out with her and massaging her wonderful breasts together.


    I have whispered to her these words, "woow! Your tits are, hands down, the most fuckable tits I''ve ever seen, "I remarked this while making her tits bounce after each stroke of pleasure that I gave them.


    My hips continue to move while this is going on, and I continue to press in as quickly and as violently as I can into her.


    I will proceed in the same manner for as long as it is possible for me to do so.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã

 Chapter 67 67: I Am Not Done Yet! [R-18+]

    My hips continue to move while this is going on, and I continue to press in as quickly and as violently as I can into her.


    I will proceed in the same manner for as long as it is possible for me to do so.


    It is a sick way to get even while giving myself pleasure in the process; it is something that may be as cruel and exasperating as I am able to make it, and it is something that I am able to achieve.


    She responds to my earlierpliment about her breasts by saying, "Thank you, I do love my breasts," while shing another wonderful smile on her face. She does this while maintaining eye contact with me.


    Even if the intensity with which I deliver thepliment borders on the obscenity, she is overjoyed to have received it from me.


    Not only that, but in addition to that, I also have a really great andrge cock. That is extremely impressive.


    One of the positions that offers the greatest level of pleasure is the one in which I have it tucked in between her big breasts. This is also one of the mostfortable positions.


    It would imply that Mei is already involved, which in the long run can only be interpreted as being beneficial for me as a result of the nature of the situation.


    In spite of the fact that the experience of continuously being ignored or discouraged is exhrating at the moment, all I want is to connect with someone or to be appreciated for what I have aplished.


    This is the case despite the fact that I get a rush of excitement whenever I''m subjected to a situation in which I''m constantly ignored or frustrated.


    It makes matters both more alluring and more depraved to fuck my hated cousin''s girlfriend if she''s at least a little bit into it and reacts to me with obscene talk of her own, as this heightens both the sexiness and the wickedness of the situation.


    Things might not be as erotic or as filthy as they if they are if not because of the fact that she is not at least a little bit into it.


    I think it would be fantastic if she had a genuine interest in it, and for that reason, I really hope that she does.


    It would appear that the continual shifting of focus away from the strategy and towards other aspects of the situation is to me for this circumstance urring once again.


    I heave a sigh before asking, "Tell me more." My piece of advise to Mei was to, "Compliment my cock whenever you feel like it," and I told her to do it anytime she was in the mood. In order for it to be more sexy and appealing.


    She produced an excited purring sound while anxiously ncing up at me and added, "It''s sorge, and it feels so beautiful tucked between my fat tits."


    "It is ratherrge, and yet it can be fitted veryfortably. My tits are having a great time with this activity. My tits have never been pounded this hard before, and the size of your cockpared to Devon''s is quite a noticeable difference. Although it''s likely that it''s the biggest one I''ve ever seen, I can say for certain that it is the biggest cock." Once more, she praised my cock and me, of course with her delight full smile.


    "And you''ll wear my cum if I blow my load down your dress? Just go about your day with my semen clinging to your clothes and all over your body; after all, this will only make it stick to you more, right?" As I was going through the experience of bliss, I remarked to Mei with a sigh, and sheughed.


    "Obviously, I will carry out your wish! You are wee to use me as a filthy rag whenever you see fit, in any way you see fit." My head snaps around, and with a rumbling grunt, I blow my load down the front of her dress. I groan as my cock explodes and all of the hot, gooey cum leaks down, which is sticky and sure to make a mess of her clothes and her skin as I pull my dick back out and very quickly shove it into her mouth. I know it''s going to make a mess of both of them. It''s that self-assurance and assurance in what I''m doing that gets my anger.


    I didn''t waste a second before beginning to face fuck Mei, using quick and deep strokes to force my cock down her throat as she stares up at me with green eyes that are bright and excited. During this whole ordeal, she has been staring at me with excitement in her eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    For the same reason, I tangled my hands up in her hair, and I did this so that I could leave as much of a mark on her as I possibly could.


    Before now, I have never had as many valid reasons to want topletely ruin the life of a woman as I do right now, but all I can think about is finding a way to make Mei''s life a living hell before she goes out into the world.


    When everything is considered, there is a high possibility that nobody will notice, but I will, and the fact that I will notice is the only thing that actually matters in this situation because it is the only thing that will determine the oue.


    Mei suffocates on my cock as a result of deep back and forth thrusts, and there is nothing that can slow me down or my cock down as it puckers her face in advance as I show her my worst and without even the slightest bit of apology.


    I am going to let the rawness of fucking her prove my point, as well as my power and dominance over the situation, so that I can indicate that I am in charge. I am unrestrained and crude, and my thirst for human body and blood.


    She continues to look up at me with a kind smile as she ''gets to know me'' in this most perverse of ways, despite the fact that saliva is running down her chin and tears are beginning toe up in her eyes as a result of the pressure and the battle to inhale and exhale.


    She puts on a joyful smile in spite of the fact that I roughhouse with her to the point where she is weeping; nheless, she does not truly stop or push me away when we enjoy ourselves.


    I speed up my fucking, hitting her beautiful face with my cock and attempting to strangle her with my cock while I do so.


    Every sloppy gagging noise she makes is another little victory for me, another little swell of pride to keep rolling with as I show her nothing but the most callous treatment I can muster, out of control and unapologetic, aching for more of something too twisted and vulgar to ever imagine subjecting someone to until this beautiful moment right now.


    I am unable to even think straight as a result of the raw, bubbling power that is building up inside of me at this precise moment, as well as the fact that everything is zing so intensely out of control.


    As I face fuck her and take delight in the loud and strong reaction that follows, I am merely acting on instinct and the primal, dominant drive that I am experiencing at the time.


    I can''t get enough of the eager, unhinged excitement of really putting her through the worst that I can conjure, and the fact that she is coughing so loudly on my cock is a dreame true.


    The fact that she is choking her way through the violence with a gleeful expression on her face makes it all the more enjoyable for me to fuck her mouth as I push on with confidence and ensure that every action I take is one that constitutes total vition.


    She is overjoyed at the prospect of carrying out my request and satisfying my requirement, and taking this into consideration, there is nothing that can prevent me from just going all out with her and having my twisted fun.


    I try to force my cum down her throat at the appropriate moment, groaning and pulling her in, making her sputter and drool all over my balls as they empty down her hot throat, cum spilling down and leaving her in an absolute mess as she moans and shivers as she takes the indignity to the fullest extent that I am able to muster it.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã

 Chapter 68 68: Do You Enjoy Getting Ravaged Like This! [R-18+]

    I try to force my cum down her throat at the appropriate moment, groaning and pulling her in, making her sputter and drool all over my balls as they empty down her hot throat, cum spilling down and leaving her in an absolute mess as she moans and shivers as she takes the indignity to the fullest extent that I am able to muster it.


    I did this as thoroughly as I possibly could.


    I am now the majority of the way towards proving my point, but I didn''t feel like I was finished yet as I pulled my cock out of her mouth, and letting her wipe her mouth and face, and brushed away the tears that were making her make-up flow, before I grabbed hold of her and dragged her over to the bed.


    I throw her at the bed, as she falls on the bad by her face, I grip at her hair and m her face in the bed and as her asses up to my mouth, I loosen my grip on her hair as I began to p her ass, and then I pull her dress upside and throw her on face side.


    Mei yells as her dresses up, and I give her a nice, quick p across her perky ass before mming my cock very roughly into her pussy. Her dresses up, and I give her a nice, quick p across her perky ass.


    She lets out a few soft moans as I begin to ravage her without much care for anything other than doing my worst and making sure she is fully aware that it is all on me. She moans softly as I begin to ravage her.


    Back and forth, I thrust my cock as I worked my way through showing her pussy my worst. I was feverish and grunting my way through it.


    "Do you enjoy getting fucked like a dirty bitch?" I ask her while she simply groans in pleasure as I hold onto her hips and keep her over the edge of the bed,pletely at my whim and disposal. I grip her hips as I keep her there.


    "Oh sure, without a doubt. It feels fantastic. You are free to make as much use of my body as you choose." A few groans areing out as she battles to keep herself together during my worst, but overall, she is handling it very well given the brutality with which I am showing her pissy with my cock.


    Mei is responding to my words with a gentle and polite permission for me to continue using her, and it is an absolute dream. She is being friendly and warm about this situation, and she is doing everything she can to act like her boyfriend''s cousin isn''t wrecking her pussy with cruel intent.


    I am going to take this as far as I can, and at this point, there is nothing that can stop me.


    As I let it all out, the slick heat of her pussy draws me in deeper, keeping me moving harder and faster as I let it all out, submitting Mei to the quick fucking that would fulfil thest step of my n, with one load down her dress and another in her tummy.


    I only need to creampie her toplete the trifecta before I send her crashing back out again; then my goal will be finished, and my vengeance will beplete.


    As I fuck Devon''s girlfriend, and now I am breaking her girlfriend or soon to be his wife pussy, I know she''ll be epting his marriage proposal with a womb full of my cum, and that is as sweet a justice as there can be in this world.


    Devon broke so many things of mine over the years, but as I fuck his girlfriend, and now I am breaking her girlfriend by ravaging her pussy mercilessly, as she cried and her moans getting louder and louder.


    As I continue on my path, I have no remorse or concern for what I have done, and I am likely using my powers to an even greater extent than I ever have before.


    Moaning loudly as I fuck the cute woman into submission, her slick tight pussy tighter around my cock, aching for this, and I am quick to lean and groan, "Beg for it," as I said this and seek utter control and dominance over this situation, to seize something cruel and brutal and without care for what happens or what I have to do for the satisfaction I want. It is the most fun I have ever had. Moaning loudly as I


    She whimpers, "Please do your business inside of my pussy." "I have to have it."


    You have no intention of ever telling Devon, do you? I ask her to do it because I get a pleasure out of fucking her pussy and because I get a thrill out of getting revenge on my cousin Devom.


    "Never." She says this with joy while being fucked by my cock all the way throughout and all the other manner.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But who does a better job of fucking both you and your pussy?" I asked of Mei in the midst of mercilessly wrecking her pussy with my cock.


    "You are! I beg of you, cum inside of me!" She adds that as she started crying out of pleasure as she waited for my cum to enter her pussy, moaning more and more by the second.


    It''s exactly what I was hoping to hear, and as soon as it did, an overwhelming sense of gratification flooded my body, causing me to ache, shiver, and thrust myself forward angrily.


    I moaned as I buried my cock deep into her greedy pussy and gave her exactly what she wanted; there was no hesitation or control in my brutality as my cock erupted and pumped her pussy full of hot, potent of my cum.


    Mei is left whining and twisting as she cums under the pressure of it, a writhing mess happy to be taken and used in this manner, to have her womb fucked and cummed inside of her. I fill her womb with my seed, filling Mei and leaving her cuming under the pressure of it.


    Then I pull my cock back inside of Mei pussy, causing her to groan and pull her dress down again. After that, I pull her off the bed. When she gets close to me, I grab her hair and force her to kneel down in front of me.


    Just for good measure, I give her face a few deep strokes with my cock as she sucks it clean.


    The only time I felt ready to put a stop to this chaos was when I took a step back and headed towards the exit. "It was a pleasure to make your acquaintance."


    "It was lovely to meet you too!" she exims to the other person. "I am overjoyed to learn that Devones from such a wonderful family. Let''s talk againter." She leaves the room as if nothing had happened, as if nothing at all had happened.


    I decide to pursue her and wind up wandering back out into the crowd, where I am eventually confronted by Christine, who bounces on top of me and grabs my dick.


    She asks me this question while stroking my cock and giving kisses all along my neck. "Did you just do what I think you just did?" she enquires. "And you didn''t even invite me along?"


    I sigh and smack Christine''s ass as she pulls in close against me. I make a promise that the next time I fuck a cousin''s girlfriend before he proposes to her, I''ll let you eat the cum out of her. "I promise," I say. "I''ll let you eat the cum out of her."


    "So, how much fun are you having at this party?" I ask her.


    "It''s okay. The best part, however, is catching glimpses of you rushing around and getting into all sorts of deep and messed-up trouble. You have, without you realising it at this point, paved the way for a great many changes to ur today." I received an answer from her.


    "It''s okay. The best part, however, is catching glimpses of you rushing around and getting into all sorts of deep and messed-up trouble. You have, without you realising it at this point, paved the way for a great many changes to ur today." I received an answer from her.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle offer)

 Chapter 69 69: Strangness In The Morning!

    ----


    Power stones plz...a?o???a?o???


    ----


    "It''s okay. The best part, however, is catching glimpses of you rushing around and getting into all sorts of deep and messed-up trouble. You have, without you realising it at this point, paved the way for a great many changes to ur today." I received an answer from her.


    I am about to ask Christine one more time what it is that she is talking about when I hear someone clear their throat.


    I look around and see that everyone in the room is gasping as Devon gets down on one knee and holds a ring in front of Mei.


    Mei''s face is lit up with joy despite the fact that her makeup is a mess and that cum is not only in her belly but also running down her pussy to her slick thigh.


    "I do! Oh, Devon, you''re absolutely correct, and I couldn''t love you more for it!" she says this as tears begin to form in her eyes, but this time they are the result of actual emotion rather than a fat cock being forced down her throat, and I roll my eyes.


    Christine makes thement again like, "He doesn''t know."


    I boast that he won''t notice even if I do it ten more times in a row. I asked her, "Wouldn''t it be fantastic if I simply kept fucking her anyway?" and the answer was yes.


    "It''s a good thing I like watching because otherwise, I may start feeling envious of all the pleasure you''re having," she said making herment.


    "Well, why don''t we go find another cousin of mine that I can fuck, and this time, you can suck on my balls while we do it?" I y pranks on her, groping her excitedly as I do so. "Or, just get on your knees, and I''ll fuck your face square in the middle of it," I said alternatively.


    I observe Devon taking a piece of paper out of his pocket, and it appears to be an emotional speech that he has written specifically for this event. "I''ll give it my best, too, and fuck it up good. Anything to distract or overwhelm him."


    Christine chuckles as she kneels down and yells, "Do it!" while widening her mouth and dropping to her hands and knees.


    Even though I had juste, I started opening my pants again and saying, "Well, better than watching their mellow drama." I don''t even know how many times I''vee in total in just today, but I think I can just keep going for more and more until I exhaust all of my stamina. I don''t even know how many times I''vee in just today.


    And speaking of stamina, I think it''s just me, but it increases by many many timespared to my previous self. It feels like something more powerful is growing inside of me, which is making me stronger and preventing my stamina from being depleted.


    I am able to remove my pants, and despite the fact that I am naked in the midst of a house full of people, not a single person seems to be bothered by us in any way.


    Christine grabbed hold of my cock, which was by this pointpletely rigid, and began to give it a few quick strokes from her right hand. At the same time, she began to caress my balls with her left hand, gently and softly squeezing them.


    She repeated it a few times until I had a pre-cum, and then she started to suck it quickly-quickly while her left hand was still on my balls, gently and softly massaging them, which caused me to climax quicker than I had anticipated.


    My cock was still in Christine''s mouth when I abruptly grabbed her head and made my face move upwards while groaning, " ahh... I... I am cum...mming! " I yelled as she removed my cock from her mouth and started to give me a hand job.


    After I cum, her hand started moving even more faster than before.


    I cummed at her face, covering her entire face in my cum, she groan in pleasure at receiving my cum on her face, and she began to lick my cum with her finger.


    After she finished licking everything, she started cleaning my cock with her lips and finished by kissing it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I sai to her while Iplimented her blow job skills, "Ahh... Yes, your blow job skills are really on a whole other level," and while this was a sincere remark, it was also entirely urate.


    "Hmm... Oh! Thank you very much for thepliment; it''s something of which I''m very proud, if I may say so myself," she said when she take my cock out of her mouth for replying me.


    ------


    Next Morning:


    When I first open my eyes each morning, I am often met with a feeling of unease it was always like this, but today was something different a sense that something is not quite right in the atmosphere around me.


    This sensation is difficult to describe and even harder to understand. It feels like I have woken up in a ce that I do not belong, like I stumbled into the home of a friend after ate night and am now lying on their sofa, disoriented and confused.


    As Iy in bed next to Christine, I can''t help but feel like something is off, even though she is sleeping peacefully and seemspletely at ease.


    Her soft smile and rxed posture do little to ease my concerns. It is almost as if my body is sending me a warning, a premonition that something is amiss, and it is leaving me feeling lost and uncertain.


    The feeling is difficult to put into words, but it is as if my body is aware that something is wrong with me and is trying to warn me.


    It is a general sense of vagueness, a feeling of mise that I cannot interpret as useful advice. It is a nagging sensation that leaves me feeling disoriented and lost.


    I wish I could put my finger on what is causing this strange feeling of difort, but it seems to be beyond my grasp. I cannot identify the source of this unease, and it persists, leaving me feeling unsettled and uncertain. It is as if I am living in a world that is slightly out of sync, a ce where nothing is quite as it should be.


    Despite this strange sensation, I try to go about my day as normally as possible, not that it was in past few days. I get out of bed, get dressed, but the feeling remains, a constant reminder that something is not quite right. It is a reminder that I am not in control, and that there are things in this world that are beyond my understanding.


    In the end, I can only hope that this feeling will eventually pass, and that I will once again feel at ease in the world around me. Until then, I will continue to steer this strange and unfamiliar feeling, searching for answers and trying to make sense of my fuckable world.


    After a couple of seconds of my looking at Christine, I noticed that she quickly opened both of her eyes. The question "Did you do something?" was the first thing that came out of my mouth this morning.


    It''s usatory, and it''s rooted in things about Christine that I still don''t understand about who or what she really is, but I can''t help but feel that if something is wrong and I didn''t just eat too much potato sd that had been out for too long, she would be to me for it, somehow.


    She questioned, "Me?" with a voice that rumbled with a knowing and humorous knowing. "I don''t think I''ve ever been guilty of anything in my life. With all of the antics to the contrary, I''m a very good girl. Her lips press on my cheek, but I don''t even bother to pretend that I''m captivated by the experience.


    "But maybe. Perhaps, but in all honesty, the me lies solely with you. Do you remember what I said to you back when everything first started? Concerning the way in which the world around you would eventually alter as a result of your actions and the fact that you should have been aware of what you were doing in order to direct those changes? Because yesterday was yourst day to make it a reality, and you spent it fucking your cousins, just keep that in mind when we go out today." She cautioned me about my conduct and the consequences that would follow from them.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle offer)

 Chapter 70 70: Why Dont You Order Me To Do That! [R-18+]

    In previous chapter I made some edits and add some paragraphs so the chapter was made too long so I remove 250 words from the previous chapter so it can go back to it''s normal size so you will maybe find starting some paragraphs somewhat simr. Thnx????


    *****


    "In which direction are we headed?" I asked her. She has already thought out everything and waspletely prepared for everything that was going to happen. It doesn''t make any sense to me, yet she seems to take everything in stride and smile about it.


    As I gazed at Christine, I couldn''t help but wonder about the inner workings of her mind. She seemed to have aplete understanding of the strange and unsettling situation we were in, and was approaching it with a sense of calm and confidence that was both admirable and baffling to me.


    I couldn''t help but question what could be going through her mind, and what sort of thought processes or experiences had led her to be so prepared and collected in the face of such uncertainty.


    The mere thought of it was enough to stir feelings of apprehension within me, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and respect for her.


    At the same time, I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something deeper and more mysterious going on inside of her that I couldn''t quiteprehend.


    She purrs as she kisses me again and rubs her hand along myp, trailing her fingertips delicately along my thigh on her way to begin caressing my morning wood, which is half-rigid and suddenly growing firmer as she leans her body warmth firmer against mine.


    "Wherever you want to," she says, and then she kisses me again before rubbing her hand along myp.


    "The possibilities for adventure and discovery are endless. You''ll be able to witness how different ces have evolved and changed, and it''s all because of the impact your actions have had on the world around you. The transformation may not be noticeable in the grand scheme of history, but it''s remarkable how much society has changed in a rtively short period of time. People are now looking to you for guidance and direction, and it''s a testament to your influence."


    "Exploring the world will give you a unique perspective on how things have changed from your actions, and you''ll be able to see first-hand the effects of your actions. Perhaps you''ll visit a city that has been revitalized because of your actions, or a ruralmunity that has flourished under your the guidance of your actions. You''ll be able to see how different people and cultures have adapted to the changes and how they havee together to form a more cohesive society."


    "Not only will you get to see the positive impact you''ve had, but you''ll also get to experience new things and createsting memories. You''ll get to sample exotic foods, meet new people, and learn about different cultures. You''ll be able to expand your horizons and broaden your understanding of the world."


    "In short, the journey ahead is full of excitement and possibilities. You''ll be able to see the world in a whole new light and have experiences that will stay with you forever. So, embrace the adventure and let''s see where it takes us."


    I let out a contented groan as Christine caressed my cock, muttering, "God yes."


    "However, it sounds as though you''d like for me to handle this matter first," she said in a purring voice, as she continued to rub herself against me in myp.


    Her actions and intimate gestures made it clear that she was trying to make a physical connection with me.


    I was enthused by her approach and responded with an enthusiastic nod, indicating my agreement. As she leaned into me, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and anticipation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her touch was sending shivers down my spine and I was fully engaged in the moment, eager to see where it would lead.


    Her seductive movements and hushed voice made it clear that she was not just interested in discussing the matter at hand, but in exploring a deeper connection with me.


    "If that''s what you want, why not ask me directly? You should understand that your charming and polite way of encouraging women to participate in inappropriate conduct has now be the epted norm in polite society," Christine said to me in a tantalizing and alluring voice.


    Her words were delivered with a seductive tone, making it clear that she was trying to tter and manipte me intoplying with her request.


    Her statement also indicated that she believed that this type of behavior was widely epted and considered to be proper manners, which was a concerning notion.


    In this cloudy and uncertain environment, it is of minimal importance to contemte how the source of the information that she imparts to me is acquired or what her true identity may be.


    The crucial factor is that she consistently offers me the responses I seek, regardless of whether she has obtained them through mystical means or has been granted some special insight.


    The haze may obscure many things, but it cannot obscure the fact that she provides me with what I yearn to hear.


    In this situation, the manner in which the information is acquired and the identity of the informant are inconsequential as long as I receive what I desire.


    "Would you be so kind as to choke on my morning hard cock and gulp my cum down your tight throat so that I don''t have to leave bed with a hard-on?" I ordered Chriatine with my request just as she wanted me to do.


    Christine mutters in answer, "It is my responsibility as a woman to," and then she pulls my cock out, tossing all of the covers aside and taking her ce on her stomach between my legs, grabbing a firm grasp of my dick and pushing her way down.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle offer)

 Chapter 71 71: A Morning Pleasure! [R-18+]

    Christine mutters in answer, "It is my responsibility as a woman to," and then she pulls my cock out, tossing all of the covers aside and taking her ce on her stomach between my legs, grabbing a firm grasp of my dick and pushing her way down.


    There are very few things that canpare to waking up to Christine sucking my cock while she cheerfully presses onward to take me into her mouth and slurp me right now, happy to get to work and serve me in a way that only she can.


    As I let out a low, rumbling sigh, I feel the thrill taking hold of me, and she is just so damn wonderful at sucking cock. I let her pull my cock into her orbit and then I leaned back and let her worship my cock to start off what I can already tell is going to be a very eventful day. Her mouth wrapped tightly around my dick as I let her pull my cock into her orbit.


    Christine is clearly overjoyed to be a part of a certain activity and this is evident in her behavior and demeanor.


    Her level of excitement makes it clear that the experience will be something truly special, regardless of the fact that you do not have any knowledge or understanding of what the event entails.


    Thisck of information only adds to the anticipation and excitement surrounding the event. It is impossible to resist the allure of such a fantastic opportunity, especially with someone as enthusiastic as Christine at the forefront.


    Her excitement only serves to heighten the expectation that this will be an experience unlike any other, one that will leave asting impression.


    She puts my cock deep in her mouth and gets right to the point, slurping my cock all the way down her gullet while simultaneously beginning to choke on my morning wood, just as she was told to do.


    As I run my fingers through her hair, I notice that she has once again changed her hair color for the event again. Her head moves in broad, consistent motions as she does this, and I realise that she is doing this to draw attention to the fact that she is blonde.


    As I sit here and reflect on the situation, I find myself uncertain about the exact details of what''s going on. Despite this, there is something about Christine involved that I find incredibly appealing.


    Her hair is so incredibly soft, and the fact that she''s a blonde only adds to my enjoyment. I have a soft spot for blondes, and her hair only enhances my appreciation for her.


    Although I may not have aplete understanding of the events taking ce, I''ve made the choice to ept what''s happening and go along with it.


    I find that there is a sense of peace and pleasure thates from simply letting things unfold and not trying to control or resist them. This person is doing something, and I have faith that it''s all for my enjoyment, so I choose to let her do whatever she wants.


    As I focus on the present moment and the sense of calm and pleasure thates from just letting things be, I realize that this decision to go with the flow is worth it. I trust that whatever is happening is ultimately for my enjoyment, and I don''t want to disrupt that by trying to control the situation.


    In conclusion, even though I may not have a full understanding of the events taking ce, I''ve made the conscious choice to let things going as they are.


    Starting the day with this experience is a wonderful way to begin the day on a positive note. Life can be unpredictable and filled with challenges, but I findfort in knowing that I was able to have this experience, regardless of what the rest of the day may hold.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The ability to focus on something positive is a valuable way to start the day, and I am grateful for this opportunity.


    I have a great deal of trust in Christine''s oral sex skills, and this allows me to rx and fully enjoy the experience of observing her in action.


    I don''t have to worry about whether or not she will let me down, and this frees me up to simply enjoy the moment.


    In conclusion, even if the day may bring challenges, I have the positive experience of observing Christine in action to hold onto.


    Her blowjobs skills are truly impressive, and I haveplete trust in her abilities to satisfied me. The opportunity to observe her and start the day with a sense of peace and positivity is truly valuable, and I am grateful for this experience.


    While she is sucking my cock off, there is a friendly kind of eagerness to the way that she does it, and I enjoy every second of it while I am lying there and simply allowing her continue.


    She''s certainly showing that fact now as she gives me more than the typically very dispassionate treatment I''ve been getting from the women at sucking my cock because I make them.


    She has be an integral part of my new life, which has been weird and unfamiliar, serving as a source offort and familiarity.


    She hase to embody the closest rtionship to that of a girlfriend, and this is evident through her actions.


    Having her presence has brought some sense of normalcy and stability to my life, and I am grateful for her role in it.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle offer)

 Chapter 72 72: Ok! Lets Get Going! [R-18+]

    Having her presence has brought some sense of normalcy and stability to my life, and I am grateful for her role in it.


    Her unwavering support has been invaluable and has helped me navigate theplexities of my new surroundings. I am lucky to have someone like her by my side during this transition period.


    At this point, I have had my sister and cousins suck my dick in a casual manner, and it has established the most peculiar kinds of expectations for me to meet.


    The presence of Christine has introduced some changes that have made the contrast between the past and the present more pronounced.


    As the time passes by, the differences are bing increasingly noticeable. It''smon for things to change and evolve over time, and it''s important to adapt to these changes in a way that works best for me.


    If the changes are causing me stress or difort, it''s okay to express my feelings and work towards finding a solution that works for everyone involved.


    I ampletely taken by Christine''s confident and lively demeanor. Her bold approach is invigorating and adds an exciting new dimension to my experience. As she attends to my needs, I savor each and every moment, feelingpletely rejuvenated.


    Her statement about her "obligation as a woman" has definitely captured my attention, but I have decided to hold off on asking any further questions for now.


    I want to make the most of this moment, have some fun, and give Christine a chance to catch her breath.


    I understand the importance of being mindful of others and respecting their needs, even as I seek to fulfill my own curiosity.


    The changes in my rtionship with Christine are bing increasingly tangible as time goes by, and I am embracing each new moment as ites.


    The contrast between the past and present is more evident, and I am adapting to these changes in a way that works best for me.


    With Christine''s lively presence and my newfound appreciation for the present moment, I am confident that the future holds many more exciting experiences.


    Because right now there is nothing about her mouth that is reluctant, as Christine keeps on sucking and keeps on working at my cock with a steady and considerate approach that has me slowly melting into the embrace of obscene delights until I really can''t keep track of any of what''s happening here.


    She isying into me with so much passion and so much zest for life that I really don''t know how to handle any of it, but I know that I want it, know that I crave the chance to just give in and let go of myselfpletely.


    I surrendered to the morning, allowing myself to be steadily hot as the sensations within my aching body became increasingly hot and hard.


    I am allowing myself to fully immerse in the morning bliss. I am opening up to the possibilities that Christine and her talented mouth have to offer. She will work her magic, igniting my desires and leaving me in a state of intense arousal. I can feel the anticipation building within me, knowing that she will bring me to new heights of pleasure.


    As she continues to work her way down my cock, I can''t help but be more and more turned on. The sensations are electric, and I am powerless to resist.


    I find myself groaning in pleasure, my cock and body responding instinctively to her touch. The sensations are overwhelming, and I can''t help but pull her closer, urging her to take my cock even deeper into her mouth.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I am fully surrendering to the experience, allowing myself to be taken on this pleasurable journey. I am ready to feel every sensation to its fullest, to bask in the delight that Christine has to offer.


    I am open to the unknown, to see where this encounter will lead. I am ready to be fully consumed by pleasure, to let go of all my inhibitions and simply bask in the ecstasy that she provides.


    She pulls away just as I am about to climax, and I figure that it is all due to the fact that she is now so familiar with my dick that she knows precisely when I am going toe.


    I don''t mind too much as she jerks me off all over her face, ensuring a messy, gooey finish that has her yelping in delight as I blow on her.


    The woman eagerly epts my cum, letting out a mixture of muttering and joyous exmations at the experience.


    She then leans back, relishing in the moment and making no attempts to rid herself of my cum by licking it all and swallow it. Her reaction is a clear indication of the obscene pleasure she is feeling.


    After a few moments of indulging in the sensation, she suddenly sits up and utters, "Okay, let''s get going now." Her words are spoken with a sense of urgency, as if she has a lot on her te and cannot afford to waste any more time.


    She moves quickly and abruptly, leaving me lying there, wondering about the day ahead. As I observe her, I am left to ponder about the kind of day that lies in store for me outside.


    Her sudden change in demeanor and sense of urgency has left me feeling a bit bewildered and uncertain about what the future holds.


    I can only hope that the rest of the day will unfold smoothly and that I will be able to keep up with her fast pace.


    In conclusion, the Christine''s reaction to my cum and her eagerness to move forward is a testament to her high energy and sense of purpose.


    Her actions leave me feeling both amazed and intimidated, as I am left to ponder about the challenges and adventures that the day ahead may bring.


    Despite the uncertainty, I remain hopeful and determined to keep up with her and face whatever lies ahead with confidence and courage.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle offer)

 Chapter 73 73: The Outside Lewd World!

    Power stones plzz???''???''


    _____


    Whenever I reminisce about the instances where I conversed with others regarding the changing state of the world, it seems to me that those discussions revolved around a vague, undefined concept that was difficult toprehend.


    Despite my efforts tomunicate my thoughts and ideas, it felt as though my words were falling on deaf ears.


    It was disheartening to feel that my concerns were not being taken seriously, or that the significance of the situation was not being fully acknowledged.


    Moreover, my credibility was tied to my area of expertise, which made it even harder to convince others to take my words seriously.


    The feeling of inadequacy crept in and made me doubt myself, leaving me wondering if I was the one at fault.


    I knew that I was not alone in feeling this way, but theck of action and the unwillingness to ept the magnitude of the situation left me feeling disillusioned.


    It is frustrating to see the world changing in ways that are difficult to understand, and even more so to see it happen right before my eyes with little acknowledgement or concern from others.


    I hope that with time, more people will open their minds and take the necessary steps to address the changes that are urring, for the sake of our future and the world we inhabit.


    As I reflect on the recent events, I find it difficult to believe that they actually happened.


    The world seems to have taken a sharp turn, leading me down an unfamiliar path, causing me to question everything I thought I knew. It''s as if I''ve entered an alternate universe where the rules that once governed my life no longer apply.


    I''m struggling toe to terms with what I''m seeing and experiencing. It feels like I''m trapped in a vivid and surreal dream that refuses to end. Every day brings a new surprise, a new challenge to my understanding of the world.


    The strangeness of it all is unsettling, and I''m having a hard time making sense of things. The world has be apletely different ce, and I feel like I''m struggling to keep up.


    I''m seeing things I never thought I''d see, experiencing things I never thought I''d experience. It''s like the rug has been pulled out from under me, and I''m struggling to regain my footing.


    Despite my confusion and disorientation, I can''t help but feel a sense of curiosity about this new world.


    Perhaps in time, I''lle to understand it better, but for now, I''m just trying to make sense of the bizarre and surreal world that I find myself in.


    As soon as I step out of my front door, I''m confronted with an unexpected and jarring sight. Across the street, the woman who lives in the house opposite me is standing on her front porch, her robe open and her bare breasts exposed for all the world to see.


    She''spletely unfazed as she checks her mail, not even bothering to cover up as she shuffles around in her slippers. It''s a shocking and embarrassing sight, and I can feel the heat rising to my cheeks as I try to look away.


    But the bizarre and unsettling experiences don''t stop there. Later in the day, my colleague Christinees to visit me at work wearing a blouse that leaves absolutely nothing to the imagination.


    Her breasts arepletely uncovered, and the tight fabric hugs every curve of her body. It''s almost as if she''s daring anyone to say anything about it, and I can''t help but feel ufortable as she struts around the office as if it''s the most normal thing in the world.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As the day goes on, I continue to encounter more and more women who seem to have no qualms about showing off their bodies in public.


    Tight pencil skirts, sheer blouses, and low-cut tops seem to be the order of the day, and it''s as if the rules of decency and modesty have beenpletely thrown out the window.


    I can''t help but wonder what''s caused this sudden shift in attitudes and behavior, and I feelpletely out of ce in this brave new world of shameless exhibitionism.


    As she approaches me, my eyes are immediately drawn to her attire. It''s as if my gaze is being pulled in by a powerful ma, and I can''t help but stare in amazement.


    As we walk down the street, my attention is repeatedly captured by the sight of women dressed in revealing clothing.


    Their tight pencil skirts leave little to the imagination, entuating the curves of their thighs and backsides.


    It''s a brazen disy of their sexuality, and I''m taken aback by how honest and unapologetic it is.


    Despite my initial shock, I can''t help but feel embarrassed by my reaction. Why am I so surprised to see women embracing their sexuality and confidently disying their bodies?


    Perhaps it''s because we''ve been conditioned to view nudity and sexuality as something to be ashamed of, or maybe it''s because these women are challenging the traditional societal norms that dictate how women should dress and behave.


    Whatever the reason, it''s clear that the world is changing, and these women are a symbol of that change.


    They are defying outdated stereotypes and embracing their freedom to express themselves however they choose. It''s both exciting and daunting to witness, and I can''t help but wonder what other changes are on the horizon.


    As the women pass by me, my mind is thrown into a state of confusion and bewilderment. The tant disy of skin that they are exhibiting makes me feel ufortable and embarrassed, causing me to feel like I''m on the verge of falling over.


    I can''t believe that they would go out in public dressed like this, with their cleavage and thighs exposed for all to see.


    When I turn to Christine for an exnation, she seems unfazed by it all, wearing a shirt that is practically identical to the one she was wearing before.


    When I turn to Christine for an exnation, she seems unfazed by it all, wearing a shirt that is practically identical to the one she was wearing before.


    I can''t help but feel like I''m missing something, as if there''s some secret understanding that everyone else has that I don''t. Perhaps I''m just being too prudish and old-fashioned in my thinking.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle offer)

 Chapter 74 74: The New Way Of Greeting!

    Power stones plzz???''???''


    _____


    I can''t help but feel like I''m missing something, as if there''s some secret understanding that everyone else has that I don''t. Perhaps I''m just being too prudish and old-fashioned in my thinking.


    As I walk further down the street, my confusion only grows as Ie across several odd contraptions that look like benches but are much too short to be used for sitting.


    I can''t imagine what purpose they serve, and I can''t help but feel like I''m in some sort of bizarre alternate reality.


    The world is changing, and I''m not sure if I''m ready for it. The familiar things that I once knew and understood are now bing strange and foreign to me.


    I can''t help but wonder what other surprises this brave new world has in store for me.


    As I walk down the sidewalk, I can''t help but notice the unusual benches that line the entire length of the street.


    They are unlike any seating arrangement I have seen before, with a low profile and curved design that looks more suited for kneeling than sitting.


    Despite their odd appearance, they seem to be ced with intention, spaced every few feet along the sidewalk.


    But what is their purpose? I can''t recall ever seeing them before, and their strange vibe makes me wonder if they have ever been used on a sidewalk before.


    It''s as if they were installed for a specific reason, but for what? Perhaps they are meant formunal gatherings or as a ce to rest while waiting for public transportation.


    Or maybe they are a unique addition to the sidewalkndscape, meant to spark conversation and inspire creativity.


    As I continue down the sidewalk, I can''t help but ponder the mystery of these curious benches. Whatever their purpose may be, they have certainly caught my attention and sparked my imagination.


    As I stroll down the street, my attention is caught by a small shop disy. The items in the disy are carved out of polished wood and depict fantastical beasts in intricate detail.


    I pause to take a closer look, running my palm over the surface of one of the items, admiring the beautiful craftsmanship. Although I''m not sure what the purpose of these items could be, I feel drawn to them.


    As I continue down the street, I see a man and a woman greet each other. They exchange pleasantries and the man proceeds to grab the woman''s breast.


    I can''t hear what they are saying, but I watch in surprise as the woman kneels down on one of the nearby benches and begins to perform oral sex on the man.


    Despite the shock of the public disy of affection, the people around them seem to take no notice, continuing on with their day as if nothing unusual is happening.


    As I walk away, I can''t help but wonder how the world has changed so much. The disy of public sexuality and the unusual shop disy are just two examples of the strangeness that seems to permeate everything around me.


    It''s unsettling, but at the same time, there''s something fascinating about it. I feelpelled to keep exploring and trying to make sense of this new world, even if I''m not sure I''ll ever truly understand it.


    I witnessed a disturbing scene where a woman stopped to greet a man who seemed familiar to her. The woman knelt down and sat on one of the kneeling benches, which caught my attention.<novelnext></novelnext>


    What happened next was shocking; the woman pulled the man''s dick out of her pocket and began performing oral sex on him.


    What was more unsettling was that she seemed to be engaging in this act as a form of greeting.


    As she continued to suck on the man''s dick, her mouth moved as if she was engaging in small talk. She would asionally pause and pull back to say something while continuing to jerk him off. The entire scene made me shiver with disgust and difort.


    The brazen act of engaging in sexual activity in a public space is not only disturbing but also illegal. It is vital to respect other people''s privacy and maintain appropriate boundaries in public areas.


    Engaging in such behavior not only puts oneself in danger of legal repercussions but also creates a sense of difort and disgust for those who witness it.


    It is essential to maintain appropriate behavior in public spaces and respect the privacy and dignity of others.


    As I observe her actions, a shiver runs down my spine. There is something eerie about the way she carries herself, like the words being spoken do not bother her at all. It is unsettling to witness such behavior, especially out in the open where anyone can see.


    I cannot help but feel rmed, and my eyes dart towards Christine, hoping she will provide some rity on the situation.


    The man''s murmurs and groans fill the air, and a crowd has begun to form around them, like it is some sort of performance.


    I cannot fathom how anyone can engage in such obscene acts in public. It is beyond me how they do not seem to care about the potential consequences of their actions. It feels as though they are deliberately trying to provoke a reaction from the people around them.


    As the minutes tick by, my difort grows, and I cannot help but think that something needs to be done to put a stop to this.


    It is uneptable to engage in such behavior in public, and it is only a matter of time before it esctes into something far more dangerous.


    In conclusion, the scene before me is both disturbing and unsettling. It is difficult toprehend how anyone can engage in such behavior without any regard for those around them.


    The crowd''s growing numbers only add to the unease, and it is clear that something needs to be done to prevent such urrences from happening again in the future.


    The crowd''s growing numbers only add to the unease, and it is clear that something needs to be done to prevent such urrences from happening again in the future.


    As I am being dragged by the wrist by my friend Christine, I can''t help but feel a mixture of disbelief and excitement.


    It''s almost surreal to see a public humiliation in broad daylight, and at the same time, I feel an adrenaline rush. Despite my friend''s urging, I can''t help but turn around to stare at the bizarre scene.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle offer)

 Chapter 75 75: Slow Motion?

    Power stones plzz???''???''


    _____


    It''s almost surreal to see a public humiliation in broad daylight, and at the same time, I feel an adrenaline rush. Despite my friend''s urging, I can''t help but turn around to stare at the bizarre scene.


    What strikes me the most is the nonchnt attitude of the passersby. They seem unperturbed by the unusual event taking ce in their midst.


    I find this behaviour peculiar, and I can''t quite put my finger on why. If it were me, I would stop in my tracks, gawk at the scene, and maybe even take some pictures to remember the moment.


    As we continue to walk away, I am left pondering about what just happened. It''s not every day that I witness a public humiliation, and I wonder how the person on the receiving end is feeling. It''s hard to imagine being subjected to such treatment, especially in a public ce.


    In conclusion, witnessing a public humiliation can elicit a range of emotions, from disbelief to excitement.


    The nonchnt attitude of the passersby may seem peculiar, and the event can leave one wondering about the feelings of the person being humiliated.


    As we stroll along the deserted street, a strange feeling washes over me. It''s as if I''m the only one who is unaware of some significant detail about this ce. I can''t shake off this sensation as it lingers with me, making me feel uneasy.


    I try to distract myself by looking around, but my mind keeps drifting back to the unexpected sexual act that took ce in broad daylight.


    What baffles me the most is the fact that nobody batted an eye at it. It''s not something you see every day, and yet, it seemed like it was a part of the daily routine here.


    Suddenly, Christine breaks the silence and says something that catches my attention. She tells me that I might understand this ce better if I were to see more of it. Her words confuse me, but her cheerful smile and firm grip on my arm make me follow her lead.


    As we continue our walk, I can''t help but wonder what Christine meant by her words. Is there something I''m missing? Is there more to this ce than meets the eye? I feel intrigued and curious, and I realize that there is so much more to explore and discover in this seemingly unremarkable town.


    As we walk more deep in the ce, I can''t help but notice that some of the people are not fully clothed, which makes it challenging to avoid staring.


    However, as I try to focus on something else, I realize that everyone is moving in slow motion. Their movements are methodical and precise, as if they are all following a specific script.


    It''s as if they''re in a trance-like state,pletely absorbed in their objective, oblivious to the world around them.


    Their steps are purposeful, as if they know exactly where they''re going and what they''re doing. The way they move is almost eerie, like watching a scene from a dream.


    As we continue through the crowd, the slow-motion movements be even more apparent. It''s almost as if time has slowed down, and everything is happening in slow motion. Even the sounds seem muffled, as if we''re in a different world altogether.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Despite the strangeness of it all, there''s a certain calmness to the slow movements. It''s as if everyone is in sync, and nothing can disrupt the peace.


    The atmosphere is serene, and I find myself getting lost in the slow, rhythmic movements of the crowd.


    In the end, I can''t help but be captivated by this bizarre disy. The slow-motion movements,bined with the nudity and trance-like state of the people, create an otherworldly experience that is both mesmerizing and unsettling.


    From the time I step out of my building, I can''t help but feel a sense of unease again and again as my mind wanders.


    I''m unsure if there is something in the air or if I''m just losing my grip on reality. These thoughts consume me, leaving me unable to see the world in the same way that I used to.


    My attention is drawn towards the nearby fitness centre, a ce I''ve passed by before. It''s a cheap gym that offers the bare minimum when ites to equipment, with open windows that allow passersby to watch the people inside working out. I''ve seen some of the women who frequent the gym before, but today something is different.


    As I watch the women inside, I can''t help but feel disconcerted. There''s something that sets today apart from any other day that I''ve walked past. Perhaps it''s the way they move, or the look on their faces. I''m not sure what it is, but it has me on edge.


    As I continue on my way, I can''t shake the feeling that something has changed within me. The world looks different, and I''m left questioning whether it''s all in my head or if something truly has shifted. I''m left with more questions than answers as I continue on my journey, unsure of what lies ahead.


    As I walked into the gym, I immediately noticed that the equipment had been reorganized. The exercise bikes, which used to be located in the center of the room, were now lined up against the windows. I couldn''t help but wonder why they had made this change.


    But as I looked closer, I saw something that caught me off guard. On every other bike seat, there was a massive, realistic-looking dildo pointed straight up in the air.


    I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. Was this some sort of prank or joke? Or was this actually a new workout trend that I wasn''t aware of?


    As I continued to look around, I noticed that no one else seemed to be bothered by the dildos. In fact, some people were even using them to hold onto while they pedaled. I waspletely confused and unsure of how to react.


    As I left my spot in the gym, and keot moving forward slowly mind was still reeling from the bizarre sight. I couldn''t help but wonder what other strange urrences the day had in store for me. It was a reminder that life is full of unexpected twists and turns, and sometimes you just have to roll with the punches.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. the ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle offer)

 Chapter 76 76: A Pure Coincidence! [R-18+]

    As I left my spot in the gym, and kept moving forward slowly mind was still reeling from the bizarre sight.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what other strange urrences the day had in store for me. It was a reminder that life is full of unexpected twists and turns, and sometimes you just have to roll with the punches.


    Yet, the woman herself is not the main focus of my attention. She is currently wearing yoga pants, but while she is doing so, she is tearing a hole in them where her pussy is, which means that her pussy is now entirely exposed, and she is not even attempting to hide it.


    Her top has a heart-shaped cutout where her breasts showing clearly bare, and it''s clear that she''s no stranger to pushing the limits when ites to fitness, in her mind or vision she is just doing his daily workout.


    She checks her phone and puts on some music as she''s sitting on a sex toy in broad daylight, and she doesn''t seem the least bit bothered by the idea that people can see her doing it.


    When she first gets on the bike, she has apletely intent expression on her face, as if she were going for a run on any other typical weekday morning.


    Despite the unusual sight of her astride what appears to be a dildo, she remains focused on her workout. The expression on her face is one of intense concentration as she selects her music and prepares to start her routine.


    She doesn''t seem bothered by the fact that she''s bouncing up and down on the toy as she rides, as it''s simply a part of her workout regimen.


    As she begins to ride the exercise bike, it''s clear that she''s not going to let anything get in the way of achieving her fitness daily practice.


    However, there is little doubt that she is riding a dildo, and it does not take long before she begins to rock back and forth on it as the tempo quickens.


    It blows my mind that she does this as a normal part of her workout, like it''s simply another obstacle that she has to grit her teeth and go over so that she can go even faster.


    Hermitment to her exercise routine is evident in her unwavering focus and dedication. Despite the unique nature of her workout, it''s clear that she''s not doing it for shock value.


    Her focus is entirely on her fitness, and the dildo is simply a tool that she uses to challenge herself further.


    Her willingness to experiment with different techniques and equipment demonstrates her desire to continually improve her fitness levels.


    As I watch her, I can''t help but be impressed by her discipline and determination. She''s not content to simply go through the motions, and her focus and dedication are a testament to hermitment to fitness.


    It''s clear that she''s willing to do whatever it takes to achieve her fit body, no matter how unconventional her methods may seem.


    In conclusion, the woman''s workout routine may be unusual, but it''s clear that her dedication and discipline are admirable.


    She''s willing to push the limits and experiment with new techniques in order to achieve her fitness goals.


    Despite the unconventional nature of her workout, it''s clear that she''s taking her fitness seriously and ismitted to improving her health and well-being.


    I mutter, "That''s new," as I continue to watch her tits bounce for a while.


    The scene in front of me is too much to process. I was already taken aback by the woman on the exercise bike, but now I''m faced with two more couples engaging in explicit sexual acts on the street.


    The sound of the woman administering the titfuck while talking about the weather only adds to the absurdity of the situation. I can''t help but wonder what has led people to behave this way in public, but of course it''s me.


    As I continue to walk, I''m at a loss for words. The only sound I can hear is the moaning and groaninging from the couples. I turn to look at Christine, hoping for some kind of exnation. However, all she gives me is a smirk, as if she''s in on the joke and I''m not.


    I wonder how much longer I can keep up this facade of not understanding what''s going on.


    It''s clear that there''s a whole world of sexual exploration happening around me, and I''m on the outside looking in. The thought sends a shiver down my spine, as I realize that I''ve been missing out on so much.


    Eventually, I gather the courage to ask Christine what''s going on. "What is all of this? Why are people doing this in public?" I ask, trying to keep my voice steady.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Christine looks at me, as if she''s considering her answer. "It''s just a form of expression, a way for people to break free from societal norms and expectations. These people are expressing themselves in ways that feel natural to them. It''s a beautiful thing, really."


    I''m not sure I agree with her, but I can see the passion in her eyes as she talks about it. It''s clear that she believes in what''s happening, and I can''t help but feel a little envious of her confidence.


    As I continue to walk, I can''t help but feel like I''m seeing the world in a different way. The sounds and sights around me are no longer just background noise, but a part of arger conversation that I''m only just beginning to understand.


    In conclusion, the scene of public sexual acts may be shocking, but it''s clear that for some people, it''s a way of expressing themselves and breaking free from societal norms.


    As I turn a corner, I am taken aback by a stroke of good fortune as Ie face to face with Rose. Her eyes light up with surprise at the unexpected meeting, and I am equally shocked by the chance encounter.


    The memory of my crush on her has faded somewhat due to my busy schedule, but her presence reignites a spark of interest.


    She greets you with a smile and a cheerful "Hello!" which brings back a sense of familiarity and warmth.


    I can''t help but feel a sense of anticipation and hope for a future encounter as I see Rose. Despite the passage of time, the attraction between us is still evident, and the brief exchange leaves me feeling excited.


    Despite being caught up in the chaos of everyday life, the memory of my attraction to Rosees flooding back when I see her unexpectedly.


    She looks absolutely stunning, and my eyes are immediately drawn to her figure-hugging turtleneck. True to form, the top reveals her ample breasts, which are open and perky,pletely free as she waves at me.


    The sight of her breasts moving with the wave she gives me is almost hypnotic, and my mind begins to wander to all the times I''ve dreamt of being with her.


    The sudden rush of attraction leaves me feeling almost giddy, and I can''t help but notice the way her curves entuate her figure.


    Despite the fact that I''ve been too busy to think about my crush, seeing her in person has brought everything back to the forefront of my mind.


    As she stands before me, I can''t help but feel drawn to her, and the anticipation of what might happen between us in the future is almost too much to bear.


    In conclusion, the unexpected encounter with Rose has brought back all the memories and feelings of my attraction to her.


    Her stunning appearance and the sight of her ample breasts have reignited my desire, leaving me feeling almost giddy with anticipation.


    The brief encounter has left me hopeful for a future encounter and the possibility of exploring the attraction between us.


    As I greet Rose, I can''t help but notice how exposed she is. Despite my initial shock, I try to keep my cool and continue talking to her.


    "Hey Rose," I say, "It''s great to have you back. I know I haven''t spent much time in the office recently, but..." Before I can finish my sentence, she undoes my belt and sinks to her knees in front of me.


    The sudden turn of events takes mepletely by surprise, and I''m not sure how to react.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle offer)

 Chapter 77 77: A New Restaurant Waitress! [R-18+]

    [Power stones plz ????????????a?o???a?o???a?o???]


    ----


    I let out a deep moan as she takes me into her mouth, her tongue swirling around the head of my cock. I can feel myself getting harder with every passing moment, and the sensation is almost overwhelming.


    The only thing I know for sure is that I want to see where this is going, and I let Rose take the lead as she kneels down on one of the benches and begins to fish out my cock.


    Despite my initial hesitation, the sight of Rose on her knees in front of me is enough to make me forget everything else.


    I let out a deep moan as she takes my cock into her mouth, her tongue swirling around the head of my cock. I can feel myself getting harder with every passing moment, and the sensation is almost overwhelming.


    As Rose continues to work her magic, I let myself get lost in the moment. I''m not sure where this is going, but I''m willing to follow her lead and see where things end up.


    The pleasure is almost too much for me to bear, and I''m not sure how much longer I can hold on before giving in to my desires.


    In conclusion, the sudden turn of events leaves me feeling shocked and overwhelmed, but I decide to see where things go and let Rose take the lead.


    The sight of her on her knees in front of me is almost too much to bear, and I give in to the pleasure, letting myself get lost in the moment.


    As I try to process what''s happening, Rose smiles up at me and asks, "But what?" as if she''s not in the middle of trying to pleasure me.


    I didn''t ask for this, and I''m not sure how to react to her nonchnt attitude. Despite my confusion, she continues to move into position and starts to suck on my cock. As I feel the sensation build, she continues to talk around my member, making things even more surreal. I can''t help but wonder why she''s suddenly doing this, and why she seems sofortable with the situation.


    It''s clear that Rose is experienced in this area, probably from me when I ordered her when I got my power, and her actions are leaving me feeling both shocked and aroused at the same time.


    The whole situation is confusing, but I can''t deny the pleasure that Rose is providing me. As she continues to talk around my cock, I let myself get lost in the moment, feeling the waves of pleasure wash over me.


    Eventually, I''ll realize the meaning behind the objects in the room, but for now, I''m content to let Rose take the lead and see where things go.


    Despite the unexpected turn of events, I can''t help but feel grateful for the pleasure she''s providing, and I let myself fully enjoy the experience.


    I find myself in a moment of pure bliss as the person in front of me delivers a sloppy yet exhrating experience. Her direct and abrupt manner of handling things leaves me feeling a mix of confusion and excitement. I''m not entirely sure what''s going on, but I can''t deny that it feels good. "I hihurb who woubebt be aroub mush ahewhay," she mumbles through it while still pleasuring my cock.


    But before I know it, she takes my cock right even deeper down her throat. As she gags on it, her face curls in mild annoyance. It''s like the way she''s choking on it is an obstacle she wishes wasn''t there.


    But it''s not like she craves my cock so much that she wishes she could deepthroat me and breathe at the same time. It''s all very weirdly detached, and that''s possibly the most exciting part about all of this.


    Without any prompting or reason to feel like anything about this ising from any order I''ve given her or any lingering effects from what I''ve done, she presses on, sucking me down.


    The conversation stops for a moment as she keeps on gagging. But she doesn''t stop until I''m finished with her entirely. I can''t help but feel intrigued by her detachment.


    It''s like she''s not doing this for me, but for herself. And that''s what makes it all the more exciting. As I start to move my hips, she keeps up with me, taking me deeper and deeper.


    All I can hear are her moans and my groans. It''s an odd sensation, but I can''t deny the pleasure it brings. Finally, I reach my climax, and she takes it all in.


    I pull out of her mouth, panting heavily, as she looks up at me with a satisfied grin.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That was fun," she says, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. I can''t help but agree. This strange, detached girl has left me wanting more. Who knows what other surprises she has in store for me.


    As I pull out of her mouth, she says, "It was nice to see you again." I can feel myself getting closer and closer to climax, and suddenly I blow my load all over her face and tits. There''s no hesitation, no grace, no ceremony. It''s just one big gooey mess that I pump all over her, letting gopletely.


    But she doesn''t seem to mind. In fact, she smirks brightly as I give her my worst, and everything about it just feels so goddamn right. It''s like we both needed this, and there''s no shame in it.


    As I catch my breath, I can''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. It was messy and primal, but it was exactly what we both wanted. She wipes her face with the back of her hand, still smirking as she looks at me.


    "Until next time," she says with a wink, and I can''t help but feel excited at the thought of what other dirty fun we''ll get up to in the future.


    I say to Rose, "Take care, Rose" while pping her face repeatedly with my dick before putting it away. "I''ll see you around," I said to Rose.


    "You too!" She gets to her feet and continues on her journey as if nothing has happened, as like it''s no big deal. Even if it is a really significant matter.


    As I wish her a safe journey, she replies with the same sentiment.


    Christine''s sneering grin brings me back to the present. She examines me from head to toe, and I suddenly feel self-conscious. "Are you beginning to see it now at longst?" she asks me.


    I nod, feeling like I''m finally starting to understand what she''s been trying to tell me. "Yes, I think I am," I reply, hoping I sound more confident than I feel.


    "Let''s go locate afortable ce to sit down," she suggests, and I follow her as we make our way towards a nearby bench. As we sit down, I can''t help but think about how much I''ve learned from Christine. She has a way of seeing things that I never would have considered on my own.


    I realize that even though the conversation with the stranger was a significant matter, it''s not the only thing that''s important. Learning from those around us, gaining new perspectives, and being open to change are all crucial elements in our growth as individuals.


    ------


    I''m not sure what to make of the new girl who just walked up to the restaurant where I am sitting. She''s wearing a tight shirt that leaves little to the imagination, and it''s clear that she''s not wearing a bra. The puffy outline of her nipples is clearly visible against the fabric, and I can''t help but feel ufortable.


    As I settle in for the long haul on this insanity, I try to focus on the reason I came to the restaurant in the first ce. The food here is amazing, and it''s one of my favorite ces to sit down and rx after a long day.


    But it''s hard to ignore her. She keeps fidgeting and adjusting her shirt, drawing attention to her body. It''s almost as if she wants people to look at her. I can''t help but wonder what her story is.


    As I sit down at a nearby table, my eyes are drawn to a stunning girl clearing off the table next to me. She''s wearing a miniskirt that''s so short it leaves me wondering how she gets away with it.


    Her expression is strained, and her long brown hair is pulled back in a loose ponytail. I can''t help but notice her wless figure, with perky breasts straining against her top.


    Her face is soft and pretty, but her stress is evident, and I can''t me her for it since she''s working. I''m entranced by her figure, which is absolutely perfect.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle proposal

 Chapter 78 78: A Strange Menu!

    Power stone plz.a?o???a?o??????¡ë


    ------


    As I observed her, I couldn''t help but notice the girl''s strained expression and her long, flowing brown hair that was casually tied back in a loose ponytail. Despite her evident stress, her face was still soft and pretty, with a natural charm that was hard to ignore.


    However, my attention was quickly drawn to her body, which was wlessly proportioned, entuated by her perky breasts that were straining against her top.


    I couldn''t help but feel a tinge of guilt for objectifying her, especially since she was working. But it was impossible not to be entranced by her figure, which was a work of art, and it was clear that she had put in a lot of effort to maintain it.


    As she finished clearing the table, she caught me ncing at her, and I quickly looked away, hoping that she hadn''t noticed my gaze. However, to my surprise, she approached us and said with a friendly smile, "Give me a minute, and I''ll join you both."


    I felt my face flush with embarrassment, and my heart raced as she joined our table. Up close, her beauty was even more breathtaking, with her smooth skin and deep brown eyes that sparkled when sheughed.


    Despite my initial objectification, I couldn''t help but admire her natural charm and beauty, and I made a mental note to appreciate her as a person rather than just an object of desire.


    As I sit down and open the menu, I notice that everything is different from what I remember. As I scan through the options, I realize that there is something quite unusual about the menu.


    I can hardly believe my eyes when I see that every menu item has an option listed beneath it, offering the addition of semen into the meal for a slightly higher price.


    It''s not just one or two items either. Every single menu option has the same option, listed alongside standard add-ons like ''extra cheese'' or ''side of fries''.


    My initial shock turns to disgust as I wonder who would even want to eat something like that. I can''t fathom how someone could think that putting cum on a burger would be a good idea.


    I slowly put the menu down, feeling disoriented and confused. The idea of eating suddenly doesn''t seem as appealing as it did moments ago. I can feel my stomach churn as I try to wrap my head around the fact that this is an actual menu item in a restaurant.


    I take a deep breath and try topose myself before turning to Christine, who is standing nearby. I try to keep my voice even, despite the shock and disgust I am feeling, hoping to get to the bottom of this bizarre menu. "Okay, let''s talk. So, this... everything. It''s your doing?"


    Christine''s expression remains neutral as she nods, confirming that it is indeed her doing but my too. I can''t believe what I am hearing.


    I want to ask why  would someone even think of putting semen on the menu, but I don''t want to offend by saying that, I don''t know what would happen to me in this change world by saying that. Instead, I ask her how someone came up with such a strange idea.


    She tells me that it was all part of an of us, and what we did. She wanted to see how people would react to the idea of semen being an ingredient in their food. I can''t help but feel disgusted and horrified at the thought of being part of an person to eat this food like that.


    As the conversation continues, Christine exins that she was inspired by the idea of "sexualizing food." She believed that by adding semen to the menu, she could create a sense of taboo and sexual tension that would attract customers. I can hardly believe what I am hearing. I never thought that food could be sexualized in such a way.


    As the conversation draws to a close, I realize that I won''t be ordering anything from this menu. I am not sure if I will even ever return to this restaurant, but I can''t help but be intrigued by the idea of sexualizing food. It''s a bizarre concept, but one that I can''t help but think about.


    Christine expresses her frustration with me forck of understanding, as evidenced by her sharp response of, "No, it goes to you too other than me. Do you seriously still not understand?" Her point is that every action I have taken, no matter how seemingly insignificant, has contributed to the world''s current state. In essence, Christine argues that I was the one is responsible for the world they are now living in.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Christine then goes on to exin that to me that my actions have had a cumtive effect on the world. She emphasizes that every decision I have made and every action I have taken has contributed to the current state of the.


    "Every one of your deeds has contributed to the making of this. You were the one. You made the choice to bring about all of these events. Everything that you put out into the world, everything that you did, everything that you did to make your behaviour normal... it alles back to you." She said to me.


    Furthermore, Christine notes how my behavior has helped to shape the cultural norms of society. She points out that it has be socially eptable for a woman to kiss a man on the cheek when they first meet, and how sexual harassment is often overlooked.


    My behavior has normalized these actions and contributed to the creation of a society where they are epted.


    In essence, Christine is attempting to make me aware that their actions have consequences, and they bear a responsibility for them. Every action has a ripple effect that can have significant consequences on society as a whole.


    "Everyone else is simply following the lead that you set, and although I am well aware that you are not a shining example of proper conduct, the fact that you have be this is exactly what the world has been waiting for. I cautioned you right from the start to watch what you were getting yourself into, and now we''re really in this situation," Christine told me.


    My only response is, "That''s absurd," but it''s not like we can have a rational discussion about it anyhow. "So this means that any man can do what I do?" I ask.


    Christine argues that I have set this example for others to follow, and as a result, people are emting my behavior. "Every one of your deeds has contributed to the making of this. You were the one. You made the choice to bring about all of these events. Everything that you put out into the world, everything that you did, everything that you did to make your behavior normal... it alles back to you," she exins.


    Despite the fact that I am not a model of proper conduct, I have unwittingly be a role model of sorts. Christine cautions me that she warned me about the potential consequences of my actions, and now we are faced with a challenging situation.


    My failure to acknowledge the seriousness of the situation suggests that I may not fullyprehend the implications of my actions. I fail to see that my actions have contributed to the normalization of behaviors that are not only inappropriate but also harmful.


    Christine''s concern stems from the fact that my actions have set a precedent for others to follow, and this is a dangerous path to tread. It means that people are likely to emte my behavior, which could result in a society that is morally bankrupt.


    In conclusion, Christine''s warning to me underscores the importance of being mindful of my actions. "Everything that you put out into the world, everything that you did, everything that you did to make your behavior normal... it alles back to you." I need to recognize that my actions have consequences and can have a significant impact on others.


    Christine exins to me that while I may still have the ability to use my charm to manipte situations to my advantage, the rules have changed for most other men. The recent shift in societal restrictions means that individuals are now free to do whatever they want to each other''s bodies.


    This newfound freedom, however, does not mean that individuals can act with impunity. Breaking thew will still result in consequences, regardless of the shift in societal norms.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle proposal

 Chapter 79 79: Hm... Yes That Would Be Great! [R-18+]

    Would you be kind enough to leave some power stones here???''???''


    -------


    This newfound freedom, however, does not mean that individuals can act with impunity. Breaking thew will still result in consequences, regardless of the shift in societal norms.


    Christine uses the example of a man who gets pulled over for speeding. Even if he tried to touch the female officer inappropriately, he would still be cited for his infraction.


    However, if I were in the same situation, I might be able to talk my way out of a ticket, even if I were to touch the officer. This newfound sexual freedom has changed the world as we know it.


    I am repulsed by the idea of such behavior being socially eptable and ask Christine if it is why the menu lists cum in as an optional apaniment for everything.


    While I am trying to change the subject, Christine cautions me about the importance of being mindful of my actions and how they contribute to the world we live in.


    In conclusion, Christine has enlightened me on the recent shift in societal norms regarding sexual behavior. While I may still be able to use my charm to manipte situations to my advantage, breaking thew will still have consequences.


    The newfound freedom to do what we want with each other''s bodies has changed the world, but it is essential to be mindful of our actions and their impact on others. The conversation serves as a reminder that even seemingly insignificant actions can contribute to arger societal shift.


    "I understand what you''re saying, but it''s not like I want to be a part of this new sexual world, where ever uh man can do what I do, you are understanding this right. If that is the case what is the point of this power," I tell Christine, feeling uneasy about the implications of what she just said.


    "I know I wish for this kind of world, but you know what I mean by that right." I said unable to exin correctly but I think she got a gist of my situation.


    "I know," she responds sympathetically. "But the fact remains that every action we take contributes to the world we live in. We can''t just ignore the consequences of our behavior."


    "I get that, but it''s still hard to wrap my head around. How did we get to this point?" I ask, genuinely curious.


    "Well, it''s abination of factors," Christine exins. "Changing cultural attitudes towards sex, the rise of social media and dating apps, and the increasing eptance of non-traditional rtionships all yed a role in shifting societal norms. It''s not something that happened overnight, but rather a gradual evolution over time."


    "I see," I say, still processing what she''s telling me. "But what about the consequences? Surely there must be negative consequences to all of this."


    Christine nods, her expression serious. "Yes, there are. Increased rates of sexual assault and harassment, the objectification of women, and the normalization of unhealthy sexual behaviors are just a few examples. It''s important that we acknowledge these negative consequences and work towards creating a safer and more equitable society for everyone."


    As our conversationes to a close, I realize that Christine''s words have given me a lot to think about.


    While I may not have wanted to be a part of this new sexual world, the fact remains that my actions and choices contribute to it, whether I realize it or not.


    It''s up to me to be mindful of my behavior and work towards creating a better world for everyone.


    "And for the restaurant menu problem," the response that Christine gives is unyielding: "You essentially made yourself a buffet item for your own sister to eat."


    I groan and then say, "Well, that''s fair. Is that OK as well at this point? Incest?" The words thate out of Christine''s mouth leave me feeling sick to my stomach. "I can''t believe what I''m hearing," I say, trying to keep my voice calm.


    "I know it''s hard to ept, but it''s the truth," Christine replies, her tone matter of fact. "These are the new societal norms that we have to navigate."


    "But what about basic decency and respect?" I ask, my frustration growing.


    "That''s a thing of the past, my friend," Christine says with a shrug. "We''re living in a world where anything goes, and there are no consequences for our actions."


    I shake my head in disbelief. "I can''t believe that you''re okay with this. How can you ept this with such behavior?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Christine gives me a knowing look. "I''m not saying that I agree with it, but it''s the reality we''re living in. And as I said before, every action we take can make changes to the world we live in. We can''t just ignore the consequences of our behavior."


    I feel defeated. It''s hard to argue with her logic, even if I don''t agree with it. "I guess I just have to ept that this is the new normal," I say with a sigh.


    Christine nods, her expression sympathetic. "It''s a tough pill to swallow, but we have to adapt to live in this world. And who knows, maybe things will change even more in the future."


    As I was perusing the menu, the attractive waitress returned to my table and leaned over my shoulder. She asked, "Would you like some extra service with that, while you search for your food in menu?" At first, I wasn''t sure what she meant, but then she rified, "I could give you a hand job or blowjob while you wait for your food."


    "Yes, a hand job, that would be great. Thank you."


    Then I say again with a happy smile, "I would love for you to wrap your hand around my cock and jerk me off right here," and then I watch as she undoes my pants and pulls out my cock, then she wraps her hand around my cock and begins to work on jerking me off as I pull the menu back up. "I would love for you to wrap your hand around my cock and jerk me off right here," I say.


    Sitting in the restaurant, my mind is consumed by thoughts of food. The tantalizing aroma wafting from the kitchen and the inviting decor of the dining room make it impossible for me to resist the urge to indulge.


    I consider the menu, pondering over the many options avable, but ultimately it seems that any choice would be the right one.


    The attentive service of the restaurant staff only adds to the appeal, and I find myself eagerly anticipating what is toe.


    As the server approaches me with a warm smile, she poses the question in a casual manner, almost as if she were asking me if I wanted a ss of water.


    But then something unexpected happens. Her hand reaches towards myp, her fingers delicately tracing over my erect penis.


    I am initially taken aback by the suddenness of the gesture, but as her touch intensifies, I begin to feel an overwhelming surge of arousal.


    The sensation is both strange and exhrating. I am acutely aware of the other diners around me, but at the same time, I am consumed by the pleasure of the moment.


    As she continues to pleasure me, I am filled with a sense of anticipation and excitement, eagerly anticipating what is toe next.


    In the midst of this unexpected experience, I realize that I am enjoying it in ways I never thought possible. It is as if I am discovering a new side of myself, one that I am eager to explore further.


    As the server''s gentle touch sends waves of pleasure coursing through my body, I feel a sense of liberation, free to indulge in the moment without fear or hesitation.


    It is a moment that I will never forget, and one that will remain etched in my memory for years toe.


    As I sit at my table in the restaurant, my eyes wander down to the menu. I have already perused it once, but I find myself flipping through it again, taking my time to fully appreciate the options avable. The dishes are all familiar, and the traditional favorites that I know and love are still present.


    As I examine the menu, I can''t help but notice the exceptional service that I am receiving. The waitstaff are attentive and amodating, making sure that my every need is met.


    They seem to anticipate my every desire before I even know what it is that I want. It is a level of service that I have never experienced before, and it makes me feel valued and appreciated as a customer.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle proposal

 Chapter 80 80: Well! I Am Liking It.

    You are in my world and I order you to send one power stone, if you can a?o???a?o??? (plzza?¡è???a?¡è???)


    -----


    They seem to anticipate my every desire before I even know what it is that I want. It is a level of service that I have never experienced before, and it makes me feel valued and appreciated as a customer.


    As I continue to peruse the menu, I am struck by the new additions to the extras section. The restaurant seems to have taken great care in selecting unique and interesting items that will appeal to their patrons.


    Despite the changes, however, I am confident that the traditional favorites will still be as delicious as ever.


    The exceptional service that I am receiving seems to elevate the entire dining experience to a new level. It is as if every detail has been carefully considered and crafted to perfection.


    I find myself savoring every moment, enjoying the luxurious atmosphere and the delicious food in equal measure.


    In this moment, I realize that this is how dining out should always be. The exceptional service and attention to detail make me feel as though I am being treated like royalty. It is an experience that I will not soon forget, and one that I will always cherish.


    As I sit at my table in the restaurant, I nce over at Christine, who is also perusing the menu.


    She gives me a sly grin, knowing that we are both enjoying the exceptional service that we are receiving. The waitstaff seems to be going above and beyond to ensure that we have a memorable dining experience.


    As I look back down at the menu, I can''t help but feel a sense of excitement at the whole situation. It is as if I am being treated like royalty, with Christine and I receiving the royal treatment from the waitstaff.


    The hand job that I am receiving from the waitress only adds to the thrill of the moment, and I find myself bing more and more aroused with each passing second.


    It is clear that this level of customer service has be the new standard, with the restaurant going to great lengths to ensure that their patrons are satisfied in every way possible.


    From the exquisite food to the attentive service, it is clear that this establishment takes great pride in their work.


    As I continue to enjoy the hand job that the waitress is providing me with, I find myself bing more and more immersed in the experience.


    The way that she goes about jerking me off is both skillful and exhrating, and I find myself losing track of time as I savor the moment.


    In this moment, I realize that dining out can be so much more than just a meal. It can be an experience that is both thrilling and memorable, and one that will stay with me for a long time toe.


    As I sit in the restaurant, enjoying the exceptional customer service that I have set up, I can''t help but feel a sense of pride at the fact that I have been able to normalize this level of service.


    It''s almost as if I have unlocked a secret code that allows me to experience the best of what the restaurant has to offer.


    The fact that I am able to receive such exceptional service is not lost on me, and I feel as though I should be rewarded for my efforts in some way.


    Perhaps there should be some sort of prize or recognition for those who are able to elevate the dining experience to this level.


    As I ponder these thoughts, Christine interrupts my musings by asking me about the burgers. She shrugs her shoulders and looks up at me from her menu, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    I shrug in response and tell her that they are "really decent." This is most likely what I will order, as I know that the food here is always of the highest quality. I am confident that I will enjoy whatever I choose to order, as everything on the menu is delicious.


    As I wait for the waitress to return, I can''t help but feel a sense of excitement at the prospect of what is toe. The hand job that I received earlier has left me feeling exhrated and alive, and I am eager to see what other surprises the restaurant has in store for me.


    The waitress says, "We just got a new t top grill in yesterday," as she begins to shift position,ing around from, and settling down onto yourp, while still jerking your cock throughout the entire process. "I''ve never seen the burgers turn out looking that wless; it cooks them like a dream," she said.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "How would you rate their burgers?" Christine inquires while shrugging her shoulders and gazing up at me from her menu.


    The waitress continues, "I would definitely rmend the cheeseburger with bacon. It''s a ssic, but it''s always a hit with our customers."


    "I''ll take that," I say, unable to resist the temptation of a perfectly cooked cheeseburger with crispy bacon.


    Christine nods in agreement and adds, "I''ll have the same with extra onions, please."


    As we wait for our food to arrive, the waitress continues to work her magic on my cock, and I can''t help but feel grateful for the exceptional customer service.


    The prospect of trying out the new grill,bined with the skilled touch of the waitress, has made this dining experience one that I will never forget.


    I pause for a moment, taking a deep breath as I try to collect myself after the intense pleasure of the hand job and orgasm. "I''ll have the bacon cheeseburger with fries and a Coke, please," I say with a smile.


    The waitress jots down our orders and heads back to the kitchen, leaving me and Christine alone at the table. I can feel the heat between us as we both bask in the afterglow of the erotic encounter.


    "I have to say, this is quite the unique dining experience," Christine says with a grin.


    I chuckle in agreement. "That''s an understatement. I never thought I''d be getting a hand job in the middle of a restaurant, without me asking first."


    She giggles and takes a sip of her Diet Coke. "Well, I''m certainly notining. And those burgers do sound delicious."


    I nod in agreement, feeling a sense of anticipation for the food and the continuation of the sexual adventure. The waitress returns shortly with our orders, and we dig in, savoring the delicious vors of the perfectly cooked burgers and crispy fries.


    As we eat, the waitress continues to attend to my needs, gently stroking my cock under the table and making sure that my ss is never empty. It''s a strange and thrilling experience, but one that I know I''ll never forget.


    Turning my attention to Christine, I respond to her query, "I am thoroughly enjoying the attention, and I have no trouble adjusting to this kind of treatment bing the new normal."


    Christine rolls her eyes and grins at me teasingly, "So, asking every prettydy you meet to jerk you off wasn''t too much effort, was it?" I can''t help but chuckle at her quip. After all, I''ve been given multiple orgasms by two women without any prompting, and it''s a pretty fantastic way to start the day.


    But then Christine poses an intriguing question, "The question now is, how do you want to take this up a notch?" Her suggestive tone piques my interest, and I find myself considering the possibilities.


    As Christine teases me with a yful smile, I can''t help but agree with her observation. It had be effortless for me to ask any attractive woman Ie across to take care of my sexual needs. The whole experience had be normalized for me, and it felt like a part of my routine.


    However, Christine''s question piques my interest. I am curious to know how we could take things up a notch, considering that we were already having such a wild time. I can''t help but wonder what new heights of pleasure we could reach if we pushed the boundaries a little further.


    With a mischievous glint in my eye, I turn to Christine and reply, "That''s an excellent question. Let''s see if we cane up with something even more exciting and daring to try out." The possibilities of exploring new erotic frontiers with willing partners make me excited and eager to see where this journey could take us.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle proposal

 Chapter 81 81: Compensation! [R-18+]

    Power stones plzzza?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    With a mischievous glint in my eye, I turn to Christine and reply, "That''s an excellent question. Let''s see if we cane up with something even more exciting and daring to try out." The possibilities of exploring new erotic frontiers with willing partners make me excited and eager to see where this journey could take us.


    "Well," I reply, pausing to gather my thoughts, "we could experiment with different types of sexual acts or try incorporating new kinks. Or perhaps we could even invite more participants to join in on the fun."


    Christine''s eyes light up at my suggestions, and I can see the wheels turning in her mind as she contemtes the possibilities.


    We both know that we''re just scratching the surface of what we can explore together, and the thought of pushing boundaries and experiencing new pleasures excites us both.


    "Well, it seems like every random guy on the street now gets his call answered from anydy he desires, so I suppose I should find out a way to make this unique for me, shouldn''t I?" I said to Christine, my tone yful and sarcastic.


    Christine raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by myment. "Oh, and how do you n on doing that?"


    I chuckled. "I don''t know, maybe I''ll start a cult or something. Have a bunch ofdies worship me as their king." I leaned in closer to her, a mischievous glint in my eye.


    I soundpletely ridiculous when I make that im, as if I am in some way feeling the need to escte things because now I am not ''so special'' anymore. "What do you say if I ascend to the throne of the world?"


    Christine looks at me, amused but curious. "And how exactly do you n on doing that?" she asks, taking a sip of her drink.


    I shrug, pretending to ponder the question. "Well, if I can get every woman to serve me like these two have, then maybe I can use that power to my advantage. Who knows, I might be able to start my own harem or something."


    Christineughs at the absurdity of my idea, but I can see the gears turning in her head. "You know, there might be something to that. If you can get enough women under your control, you could have a whole army of loyal followers."


    I nod eagerly, feeling a rush of excitement at the prospect. "Exactly! And who knows what we could aplish with that kind of power."


    Christine nods in agreement and affirms that the decision being made is a sensible and solid one that makesplete and utter sense. Her words carry a tone of confidence and conviction, as if she is speaking from experience and has knowledge of the subject matter.


    As she continues to speak, I cannot help but notice her attempt to y up her charms, although it does not quite have the desired effect. She walks the fine line between teasing and mocking remarks, which causes me to be slightly wary of her intentions. Despite this, I cannot help but feel a sense of trust and reassurance from her words.


    With a deep sense of honesty, Christine voices her belief that this is the only path to take. Her conviction is evident, and I feel a growing sense of respect for her as she speaks. The path she is referring to seems clear and well-defined, with no room for doubt or hesitation.


    However, her attempt at yful banter and humor does not seem to be well-received. Instead, I find myself bing slightly annoyed and suspicious of her intentions. Her actions seem to be contradictory to her words, and it makes me wonder if she truly has my best interests at heart.


    As I let her know that it will only be a few minutes until the meal arrives, I cannot help but feel a growing sense of apprehension. My mind drifts to the crude and unsettling remark she makes about her own anatomy, which causes me to question the sanity of the situation.


    Overall, while I appreciate Christine''s support and advice, I cannot help but feel a growing sense of unease and uncertainty about the situation at hand.


    Christine rolls her eyes, expressing a hint of annoyance, but she still manages to crawl out from under the table to join me. As shees closer, she takes hold of my cock and begins to stroke it with a firm grip before taking it all the way down her throat.


    In that moment, as she is preupied, I have the opportunity to contemte and n my next steps in pursuing my goals. I reflect on the practicalities of implementing my n and consider the various strategies that could be effective in achieving my desired oue.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Should I start by gaining experience at the local level, or would it be more beneficial to dive straight into a higher-level role within the government? Perhaps there are other avenues that I have not yet considered, and I spend some time brainstorming and exploring different possibilities.


    Overall, I am grateful for the chance to clear my mind and think more deeply about the path I want to take, even if it is in the midst of an unexpected and unconventional situation.


    As I watch Christine slurping on my cock, I can''t help but think about the n that we discussed earlier. It just doesn''t seem practical to start at the local level and work my way up through the various levels of government. The thought of it makes me feel frustrated and impatient. I need a more efficient way to achieve my goals.


    As I ponder my next move, I realize that time is of the essence. I can''t afford to waste any more time on a slow and tedious approach. I need something that will get me results quickly.


    With these thoughts running through my mind, I try toe up with alternative strategies that can help me achieve my goals more expediently.


    Perhaps I could leverage my connections andwork to get a head start on thepetition. Or maybe I can take a more aggressive approach and make bold moves.


    As I contemte these options, I can feel my frustration slowly giving way to excitement. I''m starting to see the possibilities, and I know that with the right approach, I can make my dreams a reality.


    But for now, I''ll just have to wait for my burger and enjoy the view of Christine working hard to please me. It''s something to think about while I n my next move.


    As I sat there, lost in my thoughts, the sound of the waitress''s voice snapped me back to reality. "Hello, sir! Your food is here," she said in a chirpy tone, dressed in a provocative outfit.


    I replied with a hint of annoyance in my voice, "Thank you for the food, but the wait was too long. Do you not think that some sort ofpensation is in order?" My face twisted into a smirk as I spoke.


    The waitress''s smile didn''t falter as she responded, "I''m terribly sorry for the wait, sir. We do have a special service that we offer aspensation if you''re interested." She began to twirl her hair, her movements entuating her already provocative attire.


    I thought for a moment before replying, "Sure, why not." I said to the waitress as I began to open my order, and as I was already know what is this special service waitress was talking about that''s why I already told Christine to take her seat, so she can eat her food and the waitress can offer her special service.


    As I opened my meal, I already knew what the special service entailed, but it was always a nice treat to have someone pamper you, even if it was just for a short while.


    The waitress just began to kneel and then she began to massage my cock and balls, easing the tension that had built up from the long wait. Her touch was soft and gentle, yet firm enough to alleviate the knots on my cock to give me pleasure.


    As she worked her magic on my cock, I couldn''t help but admire her beauty. Her outfit hugged her curves in all the right ces, and her hair fell in soft waves around her face.


    Her mouth worked very fast as she wave back and forth on my cock, her hand while giving my balls massage. The softness in her mouth as the tip of my cock touch her throat, " it feels so good." I said it was like a drug where one be addict.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle proposal

 Chapter 82 82: Call Me If You Need Me! [R-18+]

    Power stones!??''"??''"


    ------


    Her mouth worked very fast as she wave back and forth on my cock, her hand while giving my balls massage. The softness in her mouth as the tip of my cock touch her throat, " it feels so good." I said it was like a drug where one be addict.


    Despite my initial annoyance of that I unable to eat food while she give me her special service, but I found myself enjoying the attention and care that the waitress was giving me. It was a small gesture, but it had turned my entire mood around.


    I wasing because of her blowjob while her other hand massage my cock as a result it make me ore stimte and I immediately cum in her mouth, my hand automatically grab her head with her hair.


    I cum in her mouth, she began to stand up from under the table, and she began to lick her lips where some of the cum was.


    As the massage on my balls and her blowjob came to end, the waitress handed me a card with her number on it, "If you ever need anything, just give me a call," she said with a wink.


    I thanked her for the service and headed back to my table to finish my meal. As I sat there, I couldn''t help but think about the power of a simple gesture of my order.


    --------


    The idea of purchasing a home has been on my mind a lottely. It may not seem like a significant step towards iming the world as my own, but it would certainly make a huge difference.


    As I find myself suddenly earning a lot more money than I have ever earned before, I can''t help but feel that the humble dwelling I''ve been upying for years is no longer appropriate. It''s time to make a change.


    Not that I need money to buy anything but you know it just, I don''t know make me feels sarified, I don''t know what is this? But I think it''s just in every human nature.


    Just like how most of the rich peopls is greedy just  for more money, even though they have enough they they can live their life easily without doing any work, but even though they are just greedy for even more money.


    I havee to the realization that if I want to improve my quality of life, I am going to need to take some extraordinary action. It''s no longer feasible for me to settle for the type of location that my menial I always lived. I need to take the leap and invest in a home that will provide me with the space andfort I crave.


    While this decision may seem daunting, I am willing to do what it takes to achieve my goals. The thought of owning my own home is motivating me to work harder and smarter, knowing that with hard work, I can make this more women dreame true by giving them what they want.


    I want to be able toe home after a long day''s work which is nothing but fucking women here and there and thene to my home, not someone else bug my own and rx in a space that truly feels like my own.


    In conclusion, the purchase of a home may not seem like a significant step to some, but for now, it would mean be beneficial.


    To achieve my goal of owning a home that would turn my previous superiors green with envy, I know that I need to have the necessary liquid cash to make the process go as smoothly as possible. After careful consideration, I have made the decision to return to my workce and collect a portion of the money I''ve earned.


    As I walk through the doors, I greet the doorman as I normally would, trying to act as if I am checking in for a day of work. Despite the fact that thepany''s chief financial officer may not be aware of the significance of the meeting that I have scheduled with her, I can''t help but feel like I am taking a bold step forward towards achieving my dreams.


    I know that this meeting will be crucial in helping me secure the funds I need to make my dream home a reality. I am determined to negotiate the best deal possible and leave the meeting with the necessary funds in hand.<novelnext></novelnext>


    -------


    As I take these steps towards making my dream home a reality, I can''t help but feel a sense of pride in myself. The idea of owning a luxurious andfortable home has been on my mind for years, and it''s exciting to finally be taking action towards achieving it.


    Returning to my former workce isn''t an easy decision to make, but it''s one that I know is necessary. I need the funds to secure the type of home that I''ve always dreamed of, and I am willing to do what it takes to make it happen.


    Walking through the doors and greeting the doorman feels familiar yet strange at the same time. It''s been a while since I''ve been in this environment, and I''m reminded of how far I''vee since my days as an employee.


    The lobby of the building is adorned with nter rows that have been sculpted into elegant shrubbery to give the impression of sophistication and elegance. In the past, these nter rows spelled out the name of thepany on either side, but currently, they have taken on a rather controversial form.


    The majority of the shrubs have been fashioned into towering phallic symbols, with only a couple of the lower bushes shaped like pairs of shapely breasts made of green foliage. It''s a rather peculiar sight to behold, but it does add an element of intrigue to an otherwise dull lobby.


    Dotted throughout the area are some other kneeling seats, although the floor does not seem to be nearly as painful to kneel on. It''s a relief to know that the lobby designers have taken thefort of visitors into consideration.


    All in all, the lobby is a rather strange ce, with its unusual nt sculptures and curious seating arrangements. However, it does make for an interesting and memorable first impression, leaving visitors wondering what other unusual surprises await them as they explore the rest of the building.


    The scene in the lobby is nothing short of shocking. A woman is bent over the information desk, performing a hand job security guard jerking her in very passion, while another female security guard is pinned up against the wall with a man thrusting into her pussy from behind.


    It''s a vulgar and disturbing disy but also one of best scene I have watched, and I quickly avert my gaze, feeling both embarrassed and disgusted at them, don''t know what is this but probably just a inner feelings.


    Hastily, I make a direct left and step into the elevator, desperate to escape the chaos of the lobby. I press the button for the sixth level, where the department of finance is located. As the doors close, I try to shake off the image of the debauchery happening behind me.


    When the elevator dings and the doors slide open, I find myself in a different world entirely. The row of desks in front of me is filled with people in suits, all busily typing away at theirputers and crunching numbers. It''s a stark contrast to the madness of the lobby, and I feel a sense of relief wash over me.


    As I make my way through the department of finance, I can''t help but feel a sense of superiority. These individuals, though clearly intelligent and dedicated to their work, are still tethered to their workstations. I try not to let my ego get the best of me, but there''s no denying that my position is a step above theirs.


    As I pass by rows of cubicles, I catch glimpses of employees furiously typing away at theirputers, attempting to bnce thepany''s books and find ways to optimize profits. They are the ountants and optimization experts, and though they may be essential to thepany''s sess, I can''t help but feel a sense of pity for them.


    My attention is quickly diverted, however, when I catch sight of a woman in a nearby cubicle who is bent over herputer, being vigorously fucked by someone from behind. It''s a shocking sight, but before I have a chance to process it, I look down the hall and see two women doing fingering to each other at the same time while also moaning and groaning and screaming, while they wait in line for the copy machine.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle proposal

 Chapter 83 83: Can I Borrow Your Mouth!

    It''s not quite enough to make me feel as if I had want toe back, but obviously employment is picking up in the most perverse ways possible, and it does sort of stink that I wasn''t able to partake in this type of activity when I was still employed here.


    If I could simply pull up someone''s skirt and put my cock in her whenever I felt like it, going to work would have been a lot less of a hassle for me.


    And yes, I am able to do that today; but, life in general is a lot ''easier'' now, and the experience is not the same.


    Nheless, it is a gain. Much better.


    Despite any initial uncertainty or doubt, the current situation has ultimately resulted in a much better situation than my previous life. It is fascinating how the workings of fate can lead to unexpected results.


    As an example, when I first began working at thispany, I made inquiries about various employees. Interestingly, the very first individual I inquired about turned out to be the personal secretary of thepany''s NFO.


    At the outset, she was employed as the receptionist for Cally, a bright-eyed and cheerful woman who held the responsibility of recruiting new staff members.


    In a different life, it is entirely possible that the secretary could have been a model given her stunning appearance.


    She possesses long, flowing blonde hair that cascades down her back, framing her striking features.


    It could be said that her appearance borders on intimidating; however, this impression is quickly erased by her ever-present bright and sunny smile, which perfectly matches her cheerful demeanor.


    In retrospect, it seems as if the initial hesitation or doubts about the situation were unwarranted.


    Ultimately, this seemingly coincidental urrence has resulted in a gain, proving that sometimes, things do work out for the better.


    Her body is the type that women dream of having, with curves in all the right ces and a full, shapely figure that seems almost too perfect to be real.


    Thanks to recent advancements in fashion, her already stunning physique has never looked better. She''s wearing a in white button-up blouse, but it''s unbuttoned all the way down to reveal a red bra that is unlike any other.


    The bracks cups, leaving her breasts exposed and fully visible. Despite this, the bra manages to draw even more attention to her already prominent assets, emphasizing her full, gorgeous chest.


    As she types away at her keyboard with lightning speed, her ample big boobs sways back and forth, captivating everyone around her.


    Her effortless beauty and confidence are a sight to behold, making other women envious of her enviable figure. It''s as if she''s not even trying, yet she exudes sensuality and charm with every move she makes.


    It''s not just her body that''s remarkable, though; it''s the way she carries herself. With a self-assurance that can onlye from beingfortable in one''s own skin, she exudes confidence and poise.


    It''s no wonder that other women want to be like her, and men can''t help but be drawn to her. In a world that often ces a premium on perfection, she is a shining example of how beautyes in all shapes and sizes.


    In addition to her stunning figure and alluring outfit, she''s also wearing a unique red bra that defies the traditional bra style.


    This bracks cups, leaving her breasts fully visible and exposed for all to see.


    However, despite its unconventional design, the bra somehow manages to enhance her already impressive chest, making it even more irresistible to those around her.


    Toplete her ensemble, there''s a ck tie tucked between her breasts, giving the overall look a yful and flirtatious feel.


    As she types away at her keyboard, lost in thought and concentration, I saunter over to her desk and casually lean against it.


    With a broad grin on my face, I adjust the mode on my phone and dial a number. "Hello, Cally! I was wondering if Mrs. Tremont is avable at the moment. I need to have a conversation with her about something important."


    Although I try to appear nonchnt, my heart is racing with anticipation. I''ve been waiting for this moment for weeks, and now that it''s finally here, I can hardly contain my excitement.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Mrs. Tremont is a formidable woman, and I know that our conversation will not be an easy one, if now not for my this power.


    However, I''m determined to see it through ande out on top. With a deep breath, I wait for Cally''s response, hoping that Mrs. Tremont is nearby and willing to speak with me.


    Cally greets me with a polite smile, although it''s clear that she doesn''t recognize me. I can''t help but notice how gorgeous her smile is, and I find myself sizing her up and down. I imagine how nice it would be to see her smile covered in my cum


    That smile is so beautiful and nice that I had definitely want to see it covered with cum as I size her boobs and ass up and down because it''s nice enough that I had want to see it coated in it my cum.


    Pushing these thoughts aside, I focus on my reason for being here. When I ask about Mrs. Tremont, "She''s out at lunch right now," Cally informs me that she''s currently out at lunch but should return soon.


    "Will you be able to make some space avable for a quick meeting when she returns?" I ask if it would be possible to schedule a quick meeting with her when she returns not that she can deny it it.


    As I ask about the scheduling an appointment with the receptionist, she responds in a cheerful tone, "Of course I can help you with that!" She exins that she has avability in the early afternoon since there are no appointments booked during that time.


    Without hesitation, I provide her with the necessary information to schedule the meeting and she efficiently enters it into her database.


    Why not, I just have wait here and have fun here for a while. As we confirm the details, I notice her fingers swiftly typing away, creating a rhythmic cking sound that catches my attention.


    Although I try to remain focused on our conversation, my eyes are inevitably drawn to the subtle bouncing of her breasts as she types.


    Despite feeling a slight twinge of guilt for being momentarily distracted, I can''t help but appreciate the beauty of her exposed cleavage.


    It doesn''t feel like an invasion of privacy since she is wearing an open top that reveals all of her assets without offering much support.


    Nevertheless, I quickly avert my gaze and refocus on our conversation, feeling grateful for her assistance and looking forward to our uing meeting.


    I take my peek and nothing about it seems invasive in this world, but she noticed it and ask me, "Is there anything more that I can get for you, sir?"


    "There is one thing," I said. "As I wait for Mrs. Tremont toe by, would it be possible for me to use your throat as a cock warmer? I know it''ll mess up your makeup, but I truly want to make you choke so hard on my cock that you start crying." These are the kinds of terms that shouldn''t seem so ''natural'' to me anymore, but I have moved on from all of that already.


    "Yes, without a doubt. If you could just fuck my mouth till it hurts my jaw, that would be great. After you''vepleted what you''re doing, I''ll be able to redo my makeup." Shemunicates in a straightforward and carefree manner while concentrating on typing up the document as I sneak around the front of the room and get behind her desk.


    I then pull out your cock from my pants and get a hold of it. I didn''t even need to test the waters; I am just putting them on on her fucking mouth that my cock is about togo into there, so I give it a couple smacks against the side of her face and rub up against it for a bit.


    After holding the pressure for a few more moments, I turn her head towards me and offer her the drink.


    Surprisingly, she doesn''t flinch or show any signs of difort. Instead, she continues to carry out her administrative duty without interruption.


    I go back and forward with while my cock in her mouth wet mouth making my cock slurping sound, and she gag on my cock making more and more slurping sound.


    As I help her mouth to take my cock fully, I take my time and enjoy the moment, relishing in the intimacy of the act.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle proposal

 Chapter 84 84: Ravaging! [R-18+]

    1 power stone!??''"a?o?????''"a?¡è???


    -----


    As I help her mouth to take my cock fully, I take my time and enjoy the moment, relishing in the intimacy of the act.


    Despite the potentially distracting nature of the situation, the woman remains focused on her duties and doesn''t even blink as I assist her mouth with my cock. Her professionalism and dedication to her job are impressive and speak to her character.


    Cally''s eyes remain on her screen as I push into her mouth, shifted off to the side to keep her focused on doing her job.


    For the most part, she ignores all of the specifics behind what I do as I just push forward and have my way with her.


    I repeatedly thrusts into her mouth cause her to choke loudly on it, and as my cock makes that thrust down into her throat, I hear her gagging on it again and again.


    The sensation that Cally''s throat ispletely virginal, as if she''s never had a good, proper face fucking before, her mouth envelops my cock in a tightness her her throat that helps me in getting a pleasure with frightening certainty that she really is an angel.


    This sensation urs because of the tightness that envelops my cock. As I push forward and forcefully sink into her mouth, it convulses around my cock, bing tense and tight.


    This provides me with a unique and perverted form of pleasure, which I do not feel the least bit ashamed of in the slightest.


    I feel myself winding up in raw delight as I push further into her mouth and grab tightly at fistfuls of her soft blonde hair. She trembles slightly as she takes it, and I can see myself winding up in raw delight as well.


    I take my time, being careful and sliding steadily into her throat with the focus on making sure I''m in there tight and firm before I do anything too desperate. I''m training Cally''s throat up for what''s toe, savoring the sensation of her tightness enveloping my cock.


    As I take my time with steady thrusts back and forth, I focus on a gentle way to begin this facefuck. I don''t want to rush into anything too quickly or recklessly, so I approach it with care and caution.


    My goal is to slide steadily into Cally''s throat and make sure I''m in there tight and firm before moving on to more intense actions.


    This approach allows me to be more deliberate and calcted in my movements. It also gives me the opportunity to observe Cally as she continues to do her job with utmost professionalism and focus, despite the fact that my cock is in her throat.


    As I watch her work, I can''t help but feel a sense of admiration for her ability to remain unfazed by the intensity of the situation. She is truly the consummate professional, and I appreciate her dedication to her work.


    Despite the inherently sexual nature of our interaction, everything feels straightforward and focused on the end goal. And even with my cock buried deep in her throat, Cally doesn''t miss a beat. She continues to work diligently, without any hint of difort or hesitation.


    As Cally''s smooth lips brush up against my pelvic area, I can feel myself bing aroused with anticipation. I know that I want to make love to her, but I also want to take my time and savor every moment.


    Starting off with a slow and steady rhythm, I begin fucking her mouth with purpose. I concentrate on making her gag loudly on my cock, gradually building up to something harsher. With each broad stroke of my hips, I can feel myself getting more and more turned on.


    But I don''t want to rush this experience. I want to take my time and enjoy every second of it. So, I focus on breaking in Cally''s throat, making her feel every inch of my cock as I go deeper and deeper. I want to make sure that she remembers this moment for the rest of her life.


    As I continue to thrust into her mouth, I can''t help but admire her beauty. Her lovely face is a sight to behold, and I feel lucky to have her all to myself in this moment. I take my time, savoring every sensation, and making the most of this incredible experience.<novelnext></novelnext>


    With Cally at my mercy, I take my time and show her what it means to truly be pleasured.


    As I watch Cally''s hands move with an almost frightening precision, I can''t help but find it incredibly hot in a slightly scary way. She seems like she could handle anything I dish out, and that just makes me even more eager to enjoy her mouth and fuck it as hard as I want.


    With this thought in mind, I quicken my pace and begin to rock back and forth with gentle strokes, taking pleasure in the gradual buildup towards something more intense. I don''t hold back or try to slow things down, instead relishing in the hot and depraved sensations coursing through my body.


    As I continue to thrust into her mouth, I marvel at her incredible work ethic, knowing that she can endure even my most vulgar desires without flinching.


    It only drives me to push harder, to take her deeper and make her feel every inch of my cock as I explore her throat. And as I lose myself in the pleasure of it all, I can''t help but wonder just how much more she can take before she breaks.


    ? As I move my hips in a way that just feels right, I don''t make any attempt to slow down or fight against it. It''s as if the rhythm has taken over, and I can''t help but move in time with it.


    People can see me, but nobody is really ''watching'' me do it. They simply go about their day, not paying any attention to my movements or registering how I''m dancing. It''s like I''m in my own little world, lost in the music and the moment.


    It''s crazy to experience, but there''s so much to enjoy that I simply can''t help but give in to it all. The beat pulses through me, and I feel alive with every step I take. I lose myself in the music, and for a brief moment, nothing else matters.


    As I dance, I can feel the energy of the crowd around me, and it''s infectious. The collective excitement and joy are palpable, and I can''t help but get swept up in it. I let myself go, free and uninhibited, and for that moment, I am truly living.


    I don''t have to wait long before I start abused Cally''s gorgeous face with my cock with as much force as I possibly can. I know I can''t hold back forever, so I give in to the pleasure and get down and dirty with her.


    With broad, rough strokes, I move back and forth, fucking her hot, lovely mouth and her spasming throat with a careless tempo. I want to challenge the smile that Cally wears, the one that justifies the very secretary-like weing nature that she maintains because she is so good at her job.


    As I continue to pound away at her throat, I relish the feeling of her gagging on my cock, the sound of her gasping for air, and the sight of her tears streaming down her face. It only spurs me on to be rougher, to push her limits even further.


    I want her to know that I''m the one in control, that I''m the one dominating her in this moment. And judging by the way she moans and writhes beneath me, I can tell that she enjoys it just as much as I do.


    I want to fuck the brightness off of Cally''s face, to dim the light in her eyes, and to challenge the smile she wears. It''s all I can think about as I press forward and begin to use her in such a rough manner, letting my focus bear down upon her with a unique kind of fire and fervor that nothing can stop now.


    I push forward with such force, driving myself deeper into her body with every thrust, feeling the tightness and warmth of her around me. Every sound she makes only fuels my desire, and I can feel myself losing control.


    But I remind myself to take it slow, to savor every moment of this experience. I want to make itst as long as possible, to explore every inch of Cally''s body and see what else she can do for me.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã

 Chapter 85 85: Callys Smile! [R-18+]

    1 power stone!??''"a?o?????''"a?¡è???


    -----


    But I remind myself to take it slow, to savor every moment of this experience. I want to make itst as long as possible, to explore every inch of Cally''s body and see what else she can do for me.


    As I continue to fuck her roughly, I can see the desire in her eyes, the hunger for more. It only drives me further, pushing me to give her everything I have and more.


    Together, we are lost in the intensity of the moment, and nothing else matters but the pleasure we are giving each other.


    As I thrust my cock deep into Cally''s mouth, she begins to drool uncontrobly. Each movement I make only intensifies the sensation, causing thick, messy strands of saliva to escape from her hot mouth with each rock.


    She''spletely at my mercy, unable to do anything but submit to my rough treatment of her.


    The forceful motion is a clear indication of my dominance over her, leaving her with no choice but to surrender to my desires. Despite her initial resistance, she''s nowpletely helpless and exposed, at the mercy of my every whim. I continue to use her thoroughly, taking everything from her that I desire.


    As I look down at her, I realize that I''ve made aplete im on her. She''s mine to do with as I please, and she knows it. There''s a certain satisfaction in knowing that I haveplete control over her, that she''s utterly helpless to resist me. I continue to ravage her throat, reveling in the pleasure I''m giving her, and knowing that there''s nothing she can do to stop me.


    As I have my way with her, I realize that this perverted fantasy I had long forgotten about is nowing to life in a way I couldn''t have possibly imagined. All my thoughts of fucking other hotties around the workce seem insignificantpared to the pleasure I''m experiencing at this very moment.


    I can see the difort etched on her face, her brow furrowing as she tries to take it all. Her eyes are starting to water, but I show no signs of slowing down. I fuck her hard, so hard that she''s having trouble keeping up. Her throat spasms around my cock, but it only makes me more excited.


    Despite her struggling to handle it all, she doesn''t show any signs of wanting me to stop. I take advantage of this and continue to push her limits, taking what I want from her and giving her pleasure she could never imagine. The sensation of power and control is like nothing else, and I find myself bing more and more aroused.


    As I look down at her, I see the lust in her eyes, and I know that she''spletely mine. She''s submitting to mepletely, taking everything I can give her without any resistance. I continue to ravage her throat, knowing that she''s helpless to resist me, and relishing in the pleasure I''m giving her.


    Despite the difort etched on her face and the tears streaming down her cheeks, I don''t let up on the pressure I''m applying to her. It doesn''t really matter whether she wants me to stop or not, I know that she''s going to take it. Her submission only fuels my desire for her, and I continue to ravage her throat without any mercy.


    I can feel her throat spasm around my cock, as I give it exactly what it deserves. The rough fucking is training it up for what I expect will be a lot more use in the future by men who are just as eager as I am to pound her pretty face raw. It''s a perverted thought, but it only makes me more excited.


    Despite my rough treatment of her, she doesn''t for a moment pull back or try to make me stop. She just epts it, and that only makes me want her more. The sensation ofplete control is like nothing else, and I relish in the power that I have over her.


    As I continue to fuck her throat, I realize that she''s bing more ustomed to it. Her resistance is slowly giving way to submission, and I can see the pleasure in her eyes. I know that I''m training her up for something bigger, something that she''ll never be able to resist.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The thought of other men using her in the same way only adds to my excitement. I''m just one of many who will get to experience the pleasure of her submission, and I can''t wait to see her used by others. She''s mine for now, but soon enough she''ll belong to all who desire her.


    As I pull away from her, I can see that her mascara is beginning to run down her face, mixing with the tears that are streaming down her cheeks. It''s a mess, but one that I can''t help but admire. After all, I''ve just given her a gift, a gift of intense pleasure that she wouldn''t have experienced otherwise.


    However, the aftermath of my rough treatment is evident in the way she''s struggling topose herself. Her typing falters, and I can tell that the pressure I applied to her throat is making it difficult for her to breathe. She''s reduced to choking and drooling, her face aplete mess.


    Despite the chaos, I can''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. I''ve pushed her to her limits, and she''s submitted to mepletely. The mascara running down her face only adds to her beauty, and I can''t help but marvel at the sight.


    But even as I take pleasure in the aftermath, I can''t help but feel a twinge of guilt. What I''ve done to her is far from conventional, and it''s possible that she may not have enjoyed it as much as I did. As I leave her to recover, I can only hope that she finds some sce in the pleasure I''ve given her.


    It''s an absolute disaster, a result of my own actions and my own twisted desires. But that''s what makes it so thrilling, and that''s what keeps me going as I use her so shamelessly. I indulge in unique and wicked forms of pleasure, making sure that she gets the full brunt of my intensity until I lose myself in the moment.


    As I pull back from her hot mouth and tight throat, I can''t help but feel a rush of adrenaline. I''ve taken her to the brink and back, and she''s submitted to mepletely. But even as I revel in the aftermath, I can''t help but feel a sense of guilt. What I''ve done to her is far from normal, and it''s possible that she may not have enjoyed it as much as I did.


    But the thrill of pushing boundaries and indulging in taboo desires is too strong to ignore. I know I''lle back to her, eager to push her limits further and explore new depths of pleasure. As I leave her there, panting and struggling to catch her breath, I can''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. I''ve left my mark on her, and she''ll never forget the intense pleasure I''ve given her, even if it came at a cost.


    I grip her hair tightly, pulling her face towards mine. I let out a deep groan as I release a massive, warm load all over her face. Her skin is now coated with my cum, and I can''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction as I smack my wet, slimy dick all over her face, spreading the gooey ropes of spunk as a final "gift" for her.


    As I pull back, I hear her voice interrupting my moment of pleasure. "Is there nothing else to ask?" she says, refocusing on her work without even bothering to clean up the mess I made on her face.


    I can''t help but feel a sense of smugness at the power I hold over her. I know that what I did was aplete and total disaster, but that''s what made it so thrilling. It was all my fault, but that''s what kept me going, engaging in these wicked acts to make sure she got the worst of me.


    I stand there for a moment longer, watching her as she tries to continue working, her face still covered in my cum. I can''t help but chuckle to myself at the thought of how she''ll have to exin this to anyone who asks. But for now, it''s time for me to leave and let her deal with the aftermath.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle proposal

 Chapter 86 86: In The Office! [R-18+]

    1 power stone!??''"a?o?????''"a?¡è???


    -----


    I stand there for a moment longer, watching her as she tries to continue working, her face still covered in my cum. I can''t help but chuckle to myself at the thought of how she''ll have to exin this to anyone who asks. But for now, it''s time for me to leave and let her deal with the aftermath.


    I nod at her and say, "Yeah, I''m gonna go wait for her at her office now. Thanks for being my little cocksucking whore." She grins at me, almost like she''s proud of the title I''ve given her, and replies, "Being an oral punishment toy is what I''m here for."


    It''s such a strange job title, but I can''t deny that the thought of having someone to use and abuse like that is appealing. Maybe I''ll have to consider applying for a position like that myself. Or maybe I''ll just have to use it as a punishment for Christine, who''s been getting on my nervestely with all her taunting and nonsense.


    As I turn to leave, I can''t resist giving her onest smack on the cheek with my slimy, wet dick, leaving a trail of cum on her face. She doesn''t flinch or protest, simply epting it as part of her job. It''s almost too easy to dehumanize her when she''s so willing to be used like this. But then again, that''s exactly what she''s here for.


    I stride confidently into Mrs. Tremont''s office and make myselffortable in her plush chair, feeling the soft leather against my skin as I wait for her. As I settle in, I reach down and undo the button on my trousers, freeing my growing erection and letting it rise to its full, impressive size.


    ncing around the room, I take note of the various items on disy, including an ornate elephant statue on her desk. It brings back memories of thest time I was in this room, which was with my former manager, who has since moved on from thepany. It''s strange to think how much has changed since then, yet how little this room seems to have changed.


    As I wait, I can''t help but feel a sense of excitement and anticipation building inside me. Mrs. Tremont is a powerful woman, and the thought of taking her here in her own office fills me with a deliciously taboo thrill. I know I shouldn''t be doing this, but the risk only adds to the excitement.


    As I stroll into Mrs. Tremont''s office, I take a moment to settle down and make myselffortable on her nice-ass chair, letting out a sigh of rxation. With the prospect of some sexual fun with Mrs. Tremont, my cock swells up high, and I nce about the room, taking in the surroundings.


    The first thing that catches my eye is arge ivory cock statue on her desk. It''s quite impressive, and I can''t help but wonder if it''s a new addition since thest time I was here. It''s not a dildo, but it''s definitely a decorative penis that''s just kind of there, standing proud and erect.


    As I look out the window, I notice a neighbouring building that used to have a long, thin antenna at the very top of it. However, upon closer inspection, I realize that it has since been modified to be wider, and its end is now red and spherical.


    The sight conjures the image of a cock head in a very distinct way, and I can''t help but feel a little turned on by the thought of it. It''s as if the entire city is conspiring to remind me of my sexual desires and fantasies.


    As I wait in Mrs. Tremont''s office, I can''t help but notice how much the room has changed since thest time I was here. The elephant statue that once sat on her desk has been reced by arge ivory penis that serves as a decorative piece. It''s an odd choice, but I suppose it fits with the overall vibe of thepany.


    I noticed another building by the side of the neighbors building, I notice the neighbouring neighbor building and how it has changed as well.


    The once long, thin ad painting on that building at the top has been changed to be wider and has a long at the end, giving it a more wider, bigger and clear appearance, of a man fucking a woman and doing some kind of stamina pills ads.


    Soon enough, Mrs. Tremont enters the room, and I can''t help but feel a rush of excitement as I take in her stunning appearance. She''s the Chief Financial Officer of thepany and a total knockout.


    I can imagine how some people might be suspicious of her sess, wondering if she got there by sleeping her way to the top. But as far as I''m concerned, it doesn''t matter how she got there as long as she''s willing to y along with my little games.


    As I was sitting in Mrs. Tremont''s office waiting for her to enter, I overhear some rumors about a division of thepany that I am not familiar with and have no intention of getting involved with. It''s just background noise to me, as I am here for apletely different reason.


    As I waiting prwviously, I can''t help but notice how stunning Mrs. Tremont looks. She''s the finance division of thepany and has always been a topic of conversation among colleagues, with rumors suggesting she used her looks to get ahead. But as I look at her, I can''t deny her beauty.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Just as she enters room and my eyes are immediately drawn to her revealing attire clothes. Her jacket is open, revealing a blouse that''s ripped out to showcase her ample cleavage. I can''t help but feel a bit mesmerized by her appearance, and I wonder if she''s intentionally trying to distract me.


    In Mrs. Tremont''s office, I can''t help but notice how her pencil skirt hugs her curves in all the right ways, entuating her toned thighs and shapely ass. It''s almost distracting, but I manage to keep my eyes focused on her as she enters the room.


    Her long, ck hair is pulled back tightly into a bun, but as soon as she''s settled in, she undoes it, causing her hair to fall in soft waves around her shoulders. It''s a small gesture, but it gives her an air of rxation that she so desperately needs.


    Despite her beauty, there''s a perpetual look of annoyance etched on her face. It''s clear that she''s had a long day, and I can''t help but feel a bit of pity for her. I wonder if I should offer to help in some way, but then I remember why I''m really here.


    I take a deep breath and remind myself that I''m here for a purpose. I need her to sign off on my proposal, and I''m determined to get what I want. But first, I need to make sure she''s in the right state of mind.


    "Mrs. Tremont," I say, rising from the chair and walking over to her. "Is everything okay? You seem a bit stressed."


    She looks up at me, surprised by my concern. "I''m fine," she says curtly. "Just a long day."


    "Well, I have an idea that might help you rx," I say, leaning in closer to her. "But first, can we talk about the proposal I submitted?"


    She nods, but her attention seems to be elsewhere. I can tell that she''s intrigued by my suggestion, and I know that I have her right where I want her.


    I sit down in her chair, pulling my cock out and leaning back as I wait for her. As soon as she arrived at her chair, she wastes no time and drops herself onto my cock, revealing that she''s not wearing any underwear.


    It''s clear that she''s not interested in any small talk or pleasantries, and I can tell she''s been waiting for this moment for a while.


    I can feel her wetness as she grinds her hips against me, taking my cock deeper inside her with each thrust. Her tight pussy feels like heaven around my cock, and I can''t help but groan in pleasure.


    I reach up and grab her hips, pulling her closer to me as I thrust harder and faster, wanting to feel here undone around me.


    As we continue to fuck, she leans back and pulls her skirt up even higher, giving me an even better view of her bare pussy. I can''t resist the temptation and reach up to rub her clit, causing her to moan and grind harder against me.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã

 Chapter 87 87: Now Riley Not That! [R-18+]

    1 power stone!??''"a?o?????''"a?¡è???


    -----


    As we continue to fuck, she leans back and pulls her skirt up even higher, giving me an even better view of her bare pussy. I can''t resist the temptation and reach up to rub her clit, causing her to moan and grind harder against me.


    She speaks, and I can hear the irritation in her tone. "Cally says you wanted to see me for an emergency meeting." I nod, taking a moment to appreciate the way her body moves against mine.


    I decide to push my luck a little, asking if I can refer to her by her first name instead of Mrs. Tremont. "Doesn''t it seem a little pretentious to refer to someone who is going to ride my cock as a filthy slut, don''t you think?" I ask, pulling on her hair a little harder to get a response from her.


    Her expression changes, and I can tell she''s getting turned on by my words and actions. I continue to y with her hair, pulling it harder and harder as I speak to her. "You make quite brazenments about it," I say, "but I know deep down you love it."


    She moans softly in response, and I can feel her body starting to move against mine. I know that I have her right where I want her, and I can''t wait to take her to the edge and back again.


    I feel a little uneasy, but I can''t help but find her attractive. As we talk, I realise that referring to her as, "Mrs. Tremont" feels a little pretentious and formal, especially since we''re about to engage in something much more intimate. So, I ask her if it''s okay to call her "Riley" instead.


    She smiles at me warmly and says, ''That would be much better.'' she breathe a sigh of relief, and we continue our conversation.


    We have an open, rxed dialogue, and I start to feel like I am connecting with her in a meaningful way.


    I notice that she seems a bit ufortable with the crudenguage I''ve used before, so I decide to approach her differently this time. Instead of calling her a "filthy slut," I express my desire for her in a more respectful way.


    As gather her hair, I pull on it gently, hoping to evoke a response without hurting her. She smiles in response to my gesture, and take it as a sign that she is open to connecting with me in a more intimate way


    I can sense her tensing up, so I quickly reassure her that I won''t do anything that she''s notfortable with. She responds hesitantly, but ultimately agrees to the change innguage. I want to make sure that she feels safe and respected in our encounter.


    I realize that it''s important tomunicate with her and understand her boundaries. As we continue, I make a conscious effort to pay attention to her reactions and adjust my actions ordingly. I want this to be an enjoyable experience for both of us.


    As she continues to ride me, I can''t help but feel pleased with how smoothly everything is going. It''s almost too good to be true.


    But I push those thoughts aside and focus on the present moment, enjoying the physical pleasure of our encounter.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She decide to strike up a conversation to pass the time, asking me why I made the trip to visit her. The questiones out of nowhere, but she is genuinely curious about my answer. She have a feeling that there''s something significant behind my visit, she thinks.


    As she continues to move up and down on myp, I can sense a hesitation in her response. It''s clear that there''s something she''s not telling me. I don''t want to push her too hard, but I also don''t want to let the opportunity for a deeper connection slip away.


    "As the newly appointed Synergy Optimization Manager, I am presenting a proposal that I believe is worth considering. After careful consideration and analysis, I suggest that the corporation acquires a residential property that costs three million dors. While this may seem like a sudden suggestion, I assure you that it has been well-thought-out and will be beneficial for thepany in the long run."


    "To ensure a smooth and efficient process, I suggest that instead of sending the funds to me, a business ount is created specifically for this acquisition. This will eliminate the need for involving the bank and any unnecessary dys that may ur as a result."


    "I understand that this proposal may require further discussion and deliberation, and I am open to any questions or concerns that may arise. However, I strongly believe that this acquisition will prove to be a sound investment for the corporation and will contribute to its long-term sess."


    As Iy on the chair, Riley responded to my demand for a house, "Three million dors is a lot of money for a house," without even flinching.


    I could see the skepticism in her eyes as she continued, "And to add to that, you don''t even have a family, do you? I have no problem with that, but it seems like a lot of money considering you''re not even in Malibu." Despite her doubts, she continued to work her way up and down my cock in a steady and controlled manner.


    Riley rode me with a direct and uplicated manner, showing herplete focus on the task at hand. Her movements were unyielding and purposeful, and I could tell that she was not letting anything distract her from her goal of pleasuring me.


    As she continued, I couldn''t help but admire her dedication and focus, and I knew that I was in good hands.


    The sensation of her riding me was intense, and I could feel my body responding to her every movement. It was like she hadplete control over me, and I waspletely under her spell.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã

 Chapter 88 88: Whats The Reason! [R-18+]

    1 power stone!??''"a?o?????''"a?¡è???


    -----


    The sensation of her riding me was intense, and I could feel my body responding to her every movement. It was like she hadplete control over me, and I waspletely under her spell.


    I found myself lost in the pleasure, and I knew that I would do anything to keep this feeling going.


    In that moment, I realized that Riley was not just any innocent woman or something.


    She was a master at her skills, and I was lucky to be able to fuck her, even if it bcz of this world and my power.


    With every thrust, she brought me closer to the edge, and I knew that I was about to experience an explosion of joyful pleasyre unlike anything I had ever felt before.


    Riley was the real deal, and I knew that I would never forget this moment for as long as I lived.


    As she was pounding on my cock continuously, I couldn''t help but be impressed by her professionalism.


    She waspletely focused on the discussion at hand, and she made sure to be as giving pleasure as much as possible. It was clear that she took her work seriously, and I knew that I was dealing with a true expert, and she was pending on my cock too in professional way.


    For her, sex was just a distraction in the background that she had to deal with. But for me, it was the reason I was here.


    "I want a luxury home I can staff exclusively with beautiful women in skimpy, slutty outfits, room to fuck indiscriminately, space to umte all the live-in lovers I feel like, and most importantly, I want a bigger house than everyone who works at this shitholepany," I said,ying out my desires.


    As I spoke, I could see a glimmer in her eye, and I knew that she understood what I wanted. She was a professional, after all, and she knew how to deliver exactly what her clients desired. I could feel the anticipation building within me as I waited to see what she woulde up with.


    As I held my ground, I made it clear to her that I wanted a bigger house than anyone who worked at this "shitholepany". I was not afraid to speak my mind and make my desires known.


    I could see the shock and surprise in her eyes, but she quicklyposed herself and continued with her work, it''s like she know what I am saying but can''t do anything to it.


    As she worked her pleasurable magic on my cock by pounding and squeezing my click inside her pussy, my hands roamed over her body, squeezing and exploring every inch of her.


    I could feel the softness of her breasts under my fingers, as I squeezed them aggressively as I held myself in ce. It was as if I was trying to take out all my frustrations on her, using her body as an outlet.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Despite my aggressive behavior, she remained calm and focused. It was as if she had seen it was nothing before and knew exactly how to handle me. She understood my disdain for this location and my willingness to do whatever it takes to get what I want.


    She was willing to go to any lengths to help me achieve my goals, even if it meant enduring my aggressive behavior. And for that, I was grateful with the pleasure of her wet and tighter pussy.


    As I allow my power to take hold, I feel a rush of excitement surge through my body. It''s a unique kind of wanton need that I''vee to crave, and it''s made all the more satisfying by the fact that I can talk my way into getting whatever I want. It''s just one of my crazy superpowers, and I know that I can make her yield to it too.


    "You make apelling argument, but the --" she begin to say, but before she can finish my sentence, the ringing of her phone interrupts me.


    Finally, she hangs up the phone and turns back to me. "Sorry about that," she says, a hint of apology in her voice.


    "No problem, you can pick it up, in the mean time I can just smack your ass and pussy, so it''s no problem for me." I said while squeezing her breast.


    She reaches into her purse to answer it, and I use the opportunity to take a deep breath and gather my thoughts.


    As she talks on the phone, I watch her carefully, trying to read her bodynguage and figure out what she''s thinking.


    I can tell that she''s distracted, as I fuck her, but I''m not deterred, she just doing what she have to do despite my aggressive behavior on her body.


    As Riley continues to ride me, lifting me up and growling out a strained "Yeah, Cally?" in response to the phone ringing, I can''t help but be impressed by her ability to multitask. Despite the distraction, she''s still going at me hard, her movements automatic and careless in the best way possible.


    Her ass smacks against myp with a loud sound each time she takes me down to the hilt, and I feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge. But just as I''m about to lose myself in the pleasure, the phone rings again, interrupting us once more.


    "I told him not to phone with the--no, I know that he''s on the line, and I--look Cally, this isn''t a good time, I''m in a meeting right now, and he''s--yes, alright, whatever, put him through," she says, her voice strained with frustration.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã

 Chapter 89 89: A Call! [R-18+]

    1 power stone!??''"a?o?????''"a?¡è???


    -----


    "I told him not to phone with the--no, I know that he''s on the line, and I--look Cally, this isn''t a good time, I''m in a meeting right now, and he''s--yes, alright, whatever, put him through," she says, her voice strained with frustration.


    I can tell that the interruption has thrown her off her game a bit, but she''s still riding me hard, determined to finish what she started. I watch as she takes a deep breath, trying to regain her focus, and I can''t help but feel a surge of admiration for her.


    Despite the distraction, Riley is still able to pleasure me in ways that I never thought possible. Her skill and dedication are impressive, and I find myselfpletely caught up in the moment, lost in the pleasure that she''s giving me.


    "I''ll call him personally. Cally, I don''t want you to have to shout at my spouse. You''re my assistant because you''re the generous spirit that keeps me anchored, and I''ll handle this. Just patch me through to him, I need to get this over with," I say firmly into the phone, trying to end the call as quickly as possible so I can focus on the pleasure that Riley is giving me.


    Before I can hang up, I give Riley a swift kick in the rump, urging her to keep going. And she does, maintaining a wless dialogue while working her way up and down my dick. I can feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge, and I know that it won''t be long before I explode with pleasure.


    Throughout the whole phone call, Riley never loses herposure. She''spletely focused on the task at hand, determined to pleasure me no matter what. I can''t help but be impressed by her skill and dedication, and I know that I''m lucky to have her in my life.


    As Iy there, basking in the afterglow of my incredible experience with Riley, I can''t help but think that this could be the start of something amazing. The idea of being able to indulge in my desires without disrupting the rest of the world is incredibly appealing to me.


    I mean, why should one person''s pleasure have toe at the expense of everyone else''s happiness? It just doesn''t make sense to me. But with Riley, it''s different. She''s able to pleasure me in a way that feels almost effortless, and all the while she''s able to go about her day as if nothing is happening.


    The thought of being able to experience this kind of pleasure on a regr basis is incredibly enticing. I can imagine myself getting used to it, bing addicted to the rush of pleasure thates with each encounter.


    But at the same time, I know that I need to be careful. I can''t let my desires consume me. I need to be mindful of the world around me, and make sure that my actions don''t have any negative consequences.


    Still, the idea of being able to have my cake and eat it too is incredibly appealing. And with Riley by my side, I feel like anything is possible. Together, we can explore the limits of pleasure and push each other to new heights.


    I can hear Riley''s phone ringing, interrupting our moment of pleasure. She reaches over to answer it, still riding me with a practiced ease.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hello? Yes, hey. You''ll have to move quickly, as I''m busy right now," she says, her voice strained with effort.


    I listen in as she talks to the man on the other end of the line, her tone sharp and businesslike. "No, I know you think it''s important, so spit it out; I want to hear what''s worth calling me when I''m in a meeting," she says, her words clipped.


    I can sense her frustration growing as the man continues to speak, and she interrupts him with a sharp retort. "I am, in fact, in a meeting right now. I wouldn''t make anything up like that simply to get out of talking to you since I''m currently in a meeting, and right now you are making me appear to be really disrespectful," she says, her voice rising in anger.


    I can feel her body tense up as she argues with the man on the other end of the line, but she doesn''t miss a beat in her rhythm. She continues to ride me, her movements bing more frantic and urgent as she tries to finish the call as quickly as possible.


    Despite the interruption, I find myself getting even more turned on by the sight of her multitasking like this. It''s a testament to her skill and experience, and I can''t help but feel grateful that she''s able to handle both me and her work with such effortless ease.


    I feel the Riley continuing to bounce on my cock as she converses with a man on the other end of the phone, who I assume is her husband. Her pace quickens and intensifies as she rocks up and down on me, and I can''t help but enjoy the sensation of her tight, hot pussy wrapped around my hard cock.


    As I lean back, I allow the Riley to take control and ride me without interference. I relish the chance to simply rx and enjoy the warmth of her cunt as she moves up and down my shaft. It''s a feeling that I don''t want to end anytime soon.


    At the same time, I notice that the woman on the phone is bing increasingly agitated, and the Riley seems to be growing impatient with the conversation as well. Despite this, I make no move to interrupt or stop the Riley from riding me.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã

 Chapter 90 90: Im Not Faking! [R-18+]

    At the same time, I notice that the woman on the phone is bing increasingly agitated, and the Riley seems to be growing impatient with the conversation as well. Despite this, I make no move to interrupt or stop the Riley from riding me.


    I focus instead on the sensations coursing through my body as she bounces on me, taking me deeper and harder with each thrust. It''s a moment of pure pleasure, and I''m in no rush to bring it to an end.


    Despite the apparent argument that Riley is having with her husband, my cock is still buried deep inside her, and I''m relishing every moment of her riding me, even if it''s not as enthusiastic as before. Her movements are automatic and mechanical, but that doesn''t matter to me. All I care about is the pleasure I''m feeling with each thrust.


    As I look down at her, I can see the tension in her body, and I can''t help but wonder what''s causing it. Perhaps it''s the argument with her husband, but right now, all I care about is the fact that her body is open to me. I feel like I have her all to myself, and that thought alone is enough to drive me wild with desire.


    Meanwhile, her husband ispletely oblivious to the fact that while he''s arguing with his wife, I''m buried deep inside her.


    He has no idea that she''s riding me, and I can''t help but feel a sense of excitement knowing that I''m taking part in this forbidden act.


    The thought of getting caught only adds to the thrill, making me want to savor every moment of this experience even more.


    As Riley continues to bounce on my cock, I close my eyes and let myself fully enjoy the sensations. I can feel her body tensing up and rxing with each thrust, and I know that I won''t be able to hold out for much longer.


    But for now, I just want to savor this moment, with her body open to mine, and the thrill of the forbidden coursing through my veins.


    As I continue to enjoy the sensation of Riley''s body moving up and down on my cock, I can''t help but revel in the depravity of the situation.


    It''s almost too taboo, too thrilling to have sex with someone while they''re on the phone with their significant other,pletely unaware of what''s happening.


    My thoughts are interrupted as I tune back into the conversation, just in time to hear Riley''s next words. Her voice is strained and tense, as if she''s struggling to maintainposure.


    It''s clear that this argument with her husband is affecting her more than she wants to let on, but at the same time, her body betrays her as she continues to ride me with increasing intensity.


    I can feel her arousal building, her pussy bing wetter and tighter around my cock. It''s almost as if the tension in her voice is directly linked to the intensity of her movements, as if she''s trying to use sex as a way to release the stress and frustration she''s feeling.


    As much as I want to push her further, to make her lose controlpletely, but I just let her continue to ride me, enjoying the sensations and the taboo thrill of the moment, but also mindful of the fact that there are limits to what''s eptable.


    I can feel Riley''s body tense up as she continues to argue with her husband on the phone. Her voice cracks and quivers, but she tries her best to hide it behind a tough exterior.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m not using work as an excuse to avoid you. This is my job!" she exims. "If you keep acting like this, I''m going to tell Cally to stop taking your calls."


    As the argument esctes, Riley''s movements be more intense and forceful. She uses upward thrusts to drive my cock deeper into her pussy, as if trying to distract herself from the conversation.


    I can feel the wetness and heat of her pussy enveloping my cock, and I can''t help but moan in pleasure.


    Despite the tense situation, I can''t deny the excitement and arousal coursing through my body. It''s as if the argument between Riley and her husband has heightened the sexual tension between us, and I relish in every moment of it.


    The thought of being caught in such a scandalous act only adds to the thrill, and I find myself pushing deeper into her with each thrust.


    In the heat of the moment, I can''t help but wonder if this is what Riley secretly wants - for me to take control and satisfy her desires while her husband is none the wiser. And as she continues to bounce up and down on my cock, I know that I am more than willing to oblige.


    As her voice grows more strained, I can feel myself putting a significant amount of pressure on her, taking things to their extreme and stretching any and all perceptions of usibility or decency to their breaking point.


    Despite the fact that she is not doing a very good job of concealing the fact that she is getting fucked, he seems to not be paying attention to the situation at all.


    I wonder if it''s because people tend to gloss over sexual innuendos these days, or maybe it''s because she''s showing her irritation so obviously that the specifics of what''s happening arepletely beyond the point.


    Either way, I can''t help but revel in the intensity of the moment. Her body is writhing against mine, and every time she thrusts down onto my cock, I feel an incredible surge of pleasure.


    Even though I know I shouldn''t be taking advantage of this situation, I can''t seem to stop myself.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã

 Chapter 91 91: A Very Hardcore Session! [R-18+]

    1 power stone!??''"a?o?????''"a?¡è???


    -----


    Even though I know I shouldn''t be taking advantage of this situation, I can''t seem to stop myself.


    There''s something incredibly erotic about the fact that she''s having this argument with her husband while I''m fucking her brains out.


    It''s like we''re both getting away with something naughty, and that makes it all the more exciting.


    As the conversation continues, I can feel her body getting more and more worked up. With each passing moment, her thrusts be more forceful and urgent, and I can tell that she''s on the brink of orgasm. I''m not sure if her husband can hear her moans and gasps over the phone, but I can certainly feel them, and they''re driving me wild.


    I remind myself that it doesn''t really matter what happens in this situation. I can only go with the flow, so I thrust harder into Riley, fucking her with abandon until I reach my climax. My actions drive home the fact that his discovery would be inconsequential to me.


    I continue to fuck Riley recklessly and without any regard for the consequences. It''s not like she can do anything to me, and I make sure she knows it by taking her harder and harder. The point is driven home as I push on, unrelenting and unfazed.


    As I reach my peak, I let out a primal groan and deliver a hot creampie deep inside of Riley while she is still on the phone with her husband. Her body betrays her as she gasps at the sensation, but I don''t stop. Instead, I keep going, thrusting until I ampletely spent.


    As Riley reaches orgasm, her voice rises into a feverish yell, and she almost seems unaware of what is happening or why it is happening. It''s a familiar sensation for you, one that you have felt before, and you know that she is experiencing something intensely pleasurable.


    But just as quickly as her moans turn to yells of ecstasy, her attention is pulled back to her phone call. She answers her husband with a strained voice, trying to keep herposure, but it''s clear that she is on the verge of losing her cool.


    As she speaks to her husband, you can feel her pussy clenching tightly around your cock, as if her body is trying to hold onto the pleasure it just experienced. And yet, she manages to keep up the charade, scolding her husband for interrupting her business meeting and threatening to end the call.


    When she hangs up the phone, she lets out a huff of annoyance and turns her attention back to you. "So, what was it that you wanted?" she asks, as if nothing had just happened. But you can see the lingering arousal in her eyes and feel the heat radiating from her pussy, evidence of the powerful orgasm she just had.


    "I want you guys to buy me a house," I said, struggling to keep a straight face as I spouted out meaningless corporate buzzwords. "It''s a smart investment that will boost our ROI and allow me to maximize our synergies."


    As I spoke, I couldn''t help but cringe at the absurdity of thenguage I was using. It felt like I was regurgitating a bunch of jargon that didn''t actually mean anything, just to impress my colleagues and make my request sound more important than it really was.


    But despite my difort, I knew that this was how things worked in the corporate world. You had to talk the talk and y the game if you wanted to get ahead. So I pushed through, continuing to spew out words like "leverage" and "strategic advantage" with all the grace of a hairball being coughed up by a cat.


    As I finished my pitch, I waited anxiously for my colleagues'' response. Would they see through my charade, or would they be impressed by my mastery of the corporate lexicon? Only time would tell, but for now, I tried my best to look confident and assured, even as I secretly wished I could just speak like a normal human being.


    As Riley offers her apologies for the interruption, I wave off her concerns with a casual shrug. After all, I got what I wanted, and that''s all that matters. I can tell that she''s still upset, but she''s doing her best to smooth things over.


    "It''s all good," I say with a grin. "But while we''re on the subject of getting things done, would you mind if I broke your asshole in while you help me set up the ount for the home purchase and transfer the funds?"


    Riley''s eyes widen in surprise, but a slow smile spreads across her face. "You''re insatiable," she says with a chuckle. "But I like that about you."


    Without another word, she leads me to her office, where we quickly get to work on setting up the ount and moving the funds over. But even as we work, our bodies are tangled together, with me driving into her tight asshole with every thrust.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Despite the distraction, we manage to get everything done quickly and efficiently. And when we''re finally finished, we both copse onto the couch, panting and sweating.


    "Damn," Riley says with augh. "I don''t think I''ve ever closed a deal quite like that before."


    I just grin at her and pull her close, feeling satisfied and fulfilled in more ways than one.


    "so, should I ravage your big ass?" I ask not that she can deny it.


    "I''m more than happy to oblige," I respond to Riley''s invitation with a smirk, already feeling the excitement building in my groin. With a lustful gleam in my eyes, I position myself behind her, ready to ravage her ass as she sets up my ount.


    I can feel my heart racing as Riley gives me the go-ahead to ravage her ass while she sets up my ount. The excitement of the moment is palpable as I dive in, thrusting harder and harder with every motion. I can hear her moans filling the room, and I can feel the tightness of her ass as my dick plunges deeper into her.


    I can''t help but think of how this moment is all about control. I am the one taking charge here, and she is willingly submitting to my desires. Every thrust is a reminder of how much power I have in this situation, and it''s intoxicating. I push harder, driving her to the brink of pleasure and pain with each motion.


    As I continue to ravage her, I can feel her body tense up with pleasure. Her breathing bes ragged andbored, and I know she''s close to the edge. I can''t resist the temptation to push her over that edge, so I increase the intensity of my thrusts. The sound of her moans grows louder, and I can feel her body convulsing with pleasure.


    In that moment, I am consumed with desire. The thrill of domination is overwhelming, and I continue to thrust deeper and deeper, my dick growing tighter and tighter with each motion. The pleasure is overwhelming, and I am lost in the moment, caught up in the raw physicality of it all.


    Finally, after what feels like an eternity of thrusting, I can feel my orgasm building. My body tenses up as I reach my peak, and I thrust one final time, burying myself deep inside her. I let out a primal roar as I release, the pleasure washing over me in waves.


    As I catch my breath, I pull out of Riley''s ass and copse onto the big soft sofa beside her. We lie there in silence, both of us panting and gasping for air. I can feel the sweat on my brow, and my heart is still racing from the intensity of the experience.


    Finally, Riley turns to me with a sly grin on her face. "I think that should just about cover the cost of your new investment," she says, and I can''t help butugh.


    As we lie there catching our breath, I can feel my dick slowly starting to harden again. The intensity of the experience has left me wanting more, and I can tell by the look on Riley''s face that she''s not quite finished yet either.


    She rolls over onto her stomach, presenting her ass to me once again. I can see that it''s still red and swollen from my earlier pounding, and the sight of it makes my dick twitch with excitement.


    Without a word, I climb onto the sofa behind her and position myself between her spread legs. I can feel her body tensing up in anticipation as I start to slowly slide my dick into her ass once again.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã

 Chapter 92 92: The Unexpected Threes*Me! [R-18+]

    1 power stone!??''"a?o?????''"a?¡è???


    -----


    Without a word, I move onto the sofa once again, positioning myself between Riley''s legs. Her pussy is glistening with moisture, and I can''t resist the temptation to taste her once again.


    I start to lick and suck at her pussy once again, savoring the taste of her arousal on my tongue. The intensity of the moment is overwhelming, and I can feel my own desire building once again.


    As I continue to pleasure her with my tongue, I can feel her body tensing up with pleasure once again. Her moans fill the room, and I can tell that she''s close to reaching her own orgasm once again.


    I increase the intensity of my movements, alternating between gentle licks and deep thrusts with my tongue. I can feel the pleasure building inside me once again, and I know that I''m about to reach my own peak.


    Finally, I can''t hold back any longer, and I let out a deep guttural roar as I put my once again cummimg cock in her oussy and cum inside her once again. We both copse onto the sofa, exhausted and spent, but deeply satisfied by the intensity of our experience.


    As we lie there catching our breath, I can''t help but think that this is just the beginning. There''s so much more to explore, so much more to experience, and I know that we''ll being back to each other again and again, consumed by our desire for one another.


    "That was amazing!" I said especially to no one, but I got a reply from Riley who is beside me naked.


    "Yes, your cock is just so big and amazing." Shepliment my cock.


    Just as we both were panting on the sofa, office door opened and Riley Secretarye in, she didn''t even mind that we both were naked.


    Riley big boobs were fully bare as they go other way from her chest, as her pussy was fully exposed to and my cum was gushing out of her pussy.


    "Ma''am, your husband is calling again and again even though I told him that you were in meeting but he insisted on talking to you." She called out as she exins the reason why shee here.


    "What does he want now, I already told him that I am busy, but no he just don''t listen to anyone or he just don''t want to." She shouted in an angry tone.


    "Well well, why don''t we ignore that and enjoy ourselves, why don''t we go for threesome this time, see my cock is agreed on too in this by getting hard again." I said clearly my eyes on her big boons and her ass, even though just a few moments ago I already ravaged her mouth. I just can''t control this lust of mine like it''s getting bigger and bigger.


    "Well why not, Cally won''t mind having some fun but by the looks on her face I think he had already get her fun on the the by you. But that doesn''t matter now." Riley said in a sultry voice while squeezing her boobs with her one hand while the other on my cock already stroking her.


    I can feel the desire building once again, knowing that we''re about to experience something even more intense and exhrating than before. As Riley''s Secretary watches us with a mixture of shock and arousal, I can''t help but feel a sense of pride in the fact that we''re able to indulge in our desires so freely.


    Riley stands onto the sofa, her body fully exposed to us both. I can see the lust in her eyes as she positions herself between us, eagerly waiting for us to take her.


    Without hesitation, I move towards her, my cock already rock hard and pulsing with desire. I can feel the heat of her body as I slide into her, her pussy already wet and inviting.


    As I start to thrust into her, I can feel her body responding eagerly to my touch. Her moans fill the room, and I can tell that she''s enjoying every moment of it.


    Meanwhile, Riley''s Secretary Cally stands by, watching the scene unfold before her with fascination and arousal. I can see the look of desire in her eyes, and I know that she''s tempted to join in on the fun.


    Without a word, I reach out to her, pulling her towards us and encouraging her to join in on the fun. She hesitates for a moment, but the sight of Riley''s body writhing with pleasure is too much for her to resist.


    She climbs onto the sofa beside us, her body trembling with anticipation. I can feel her hands exploring my body, caressing my chest and my back as I continue to thrust into Riley.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As the intensity of the moment builds, I can feel my orgasm building once again. But this time, it''s different. This time, there are two women here to pleasure me, two women here to satisfy my desires.


    As Riley and I got more and more into it, Cally started to loosen up as well. She joined us on the sofa, her hands wandering over both of our bodies as we continued to pleasure each other.


    Riley was already straddling me, her pussy wet and hot as she rode my cock with abandon. Cally''s hands were on my chest, her lips exploring my neck and shoulders as she moaned with pleasure.


    I could feel myself getting close to another orgasm, the pleasure building up inside of me until I could barely stand it. But before I could release, Riley got off of me and pushed me onto the sofa.


    She turned around and presented her ass to me, her pussy still glistening with arousal as she lowered herself onto my cock once again. Cally was right beside us, her fingers tracing patterns on Riley''s back as she watched us both with a hungry look in her eyes.


    Riley''s moans filled the room as I thrust into her from behind, my hands gripping her hips as I drove into her harder and harder. Cally leaned in and started to kiss and lick at Riley''s breasts, her tongue flicking over her nipples as she moaned with pleasure.


    The intensity of the moment was almost too much to bear, and I could feel myself getting close once again. I let out a deep growl as I exploded inside of Riley once again, my body tensing up as I released.


    With a sultry grin, Cally moved down between my legs and took my hard cock into her hands. She began to stroke it gently, teasing the head with her fingers and eliciting a moan from me.


    As she continued to stroke me, Riley moved up to me and pressed her big breasts into my face, offering them up for me to suck and y with. I eagerly took them into my hands, squeezing and massaging them as I sucked on her nipples.


    The sensation was overwhelming, and I could feel my desire building once again. Cally continued to stroke my cock, and I could feel myself getting harder and harder with each motion.


    As I continued to y with Riley''s breasts, I could feel Cally''s mouth on me, her lips wrapping around the head of my cock as she began to suck and lick me. The sensation was intense, and I couldn''t help but let out a loud moan.


    As she continued to pleasure me with her mouth, Riley moved down between my legs and began to lick and suck at my balls. The sensation was almost too much to bear, and I could feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge.


    But just as I was about to release, Cally stopped and pulled away, leaving me hanging on the brink of pleasure.


    "Clean him up, Cally," Riley said with a sultry grin. "Make sure he''s nice and clean for us."


    With a smile, Cally moved back down between my legs and began to clean me with her tongue. The sensation was overwhelming, and I could feel my desire building once again.


    As she continued to lick and suck me clean, I couldn''t help but let out a loud moan. The intensity of the moment was almost too much to bear, and I knew that I was close to releasing once again.


    But just as I was about to let go, Cally stopped and pulled away, leaving me hanging once again.


    "Come on, Cally, don''t tease him like that," Riley said with augh. "Let''s finish him off together."


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã

 Chapter 93 93: Black Stocking Bunny Girl! [R-18+]

    1 power stone!??''"a?o?????''"a?¡è???


    -----


    "Come on, Cally, don''t tease him like that," Riley said with augh. "Let''s finish him off together."


    With a sultry grin, Cally moved back into position between my legs, and Riley climbed onto the sofa beside me, presenting her pussy to me once again.


    I eagerly took Riley into my arms, and Cally took my cock into her mouth once again. The sensation was intense, and I could feel my desire building once again.


    I can feel my dick growing even harder as I watch Riley suck on Cally''s breasts, her mouth exploring every inch of her ample bosom. Meanwhile, I start to thrust into Cally''s tight pussy, driving deeper and harder with each motion.


    Cally''s moans fill the air as I pound into her, her body shaking with pleasure beneath me. I can feel her pussy tightening around my cock, and I know that she''s close to reaching her own orgasm.


    With Riley''s encouragement, I push even harder, my body mming into Cally''s with increasing force. The intensity of the moment is overwhelming, and I can feel my own orgasm building once again.


    As I continue to pound into Cally''s tight pussy, I can feel my dick growing even harder, and I know that I''m about to explode with pleasure. With one final thrust, I let out a deep groan as I climax, my cum shooting deep into her.


    As I copse onto the bed beside Cally, I can see Riley moving in closer, her mouth now focused on Cally''s pussy. I can see the look of ecstasy on Cally''s face as Riley''s tongue explores every inch of her, and I know that she''s about to reach her own orgasm once again.


    Riley''s mouth works tirelessly, driving Cally to the brink of ecstasy once again. With each motion, I can see Cally''s body shaking with pleasure, her moans growing louder and more urgent.


    Finally, with one final burst of pleasure, Cally reaches her climax, her body shaking with pleasure beneath Riley''s skilled tongue. As she copses onto the bed, panting and gasping for air, I can''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction knowing that we''ve given her the pleasure she craved.


    As we all lie there on the bed, catching our breath, I know that this won''t be thest time wee together in this way. There''s just too much desire and passion between us, and I can feel it burning even hotter than before.


    "We should do this again sometime," Riley says with a sly smile, her eyes flickering between me and Cally.


    "I couldn''t agree more," I reply, ad I stand up from the sofa and began to go outside, I already fuck Cally twice and Riley like three to four times.


    I put my pants and clothes on as I began to think,


    ''Now I am bored from the two of them, I should probably find someone else to fuck." I thought as I proceed to go outside through the office door.


    "Well, I will see you again some timeter to fuck you again," I said to both of them as they were still wanting from my hardcore y with them, my cum leaking out of their pussy and big ass, and their all hairs pretty much all messed up.


    As I get out of Riley''s office I began to go down, but this time by stairs, bcz in the elevator someone was fucking his co-worker in there, so I thought why would I disturb them.


    As I was going to the first floor by the stairs I noticed a girl, who was wearing a sexy rabbit cosy costume, and her leg was covered by ck stockings to get thighs which were too big and were looking sexier from it.


    Her rabbit cosy outfit was too erotic for men''s and her boobs were just too big, no... It was average big but they were looking too big on her body, she was very slim, but her hips were too big, only her stomach area was slim other than that her very assets were looking too big on her body.


    She was carrying some yellow covered files, to the upper floors, I got turned on again by her sexy body and her sexy cosy bunny outfit and not to mention the ck stocking and her thick thighs.


    As she began toe close to me I said to her, "Hey, where are you going with these files," she began to focus her attention to me as her tiny red lipsticks lips to move and give me a reply of my question.


    "I am just delivering this files to the upper floors there are some tasks for everyone, though I am very much tired from all the work," She said as she stops where I am she is pretty simr to me in height, her boobs bouncing up and down even though hmshe stops in my ce.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Maybe you have built up some stress on work," I said to her while looking at her jiggling big boobs on her chest.


    "Uhmmm... You are right I have been working non stop for some time, maybe I really have built up some stress," she said looking really tired she even said this words while in exhaustion.


    "If you want I can help you relive some body stress, what do you think." I said oggling her sexy body I am not even looking at her face while saying this.


    "Really! You mean that, you know you can take those words back now," she said happily in a sultry said while biting her tiny red beautiful lips.


    "What are you talking about, I will never go back on my word as you can see I am already ready for that." I said while pointing at my pants, my once worn out cock had been hard again poking out of my pants.


    "Hmm... That''s really big!" she said in a sultry voice once again as she began to touch it through my pants.


    As she began to touch my cock, I felt a surge of pleasure coursing through my body. I took the files from her hand and put them aside, then lifted her up in my arms, carrying her to a near floor and then to a nearby bench.


    I sat down on the bench, with her straddling myp. Her rabbit cosy outfit was still on, but I had already started to unbutton her top, revealing her big breasts.


    I reached up and cupped them in my hands, feeling their softness and weight. I took her nipples between my fingers, teasing them gently as she moaned in pleasure.


    Her hands were all over me, exploring my body as we kissed passionately. I felt her hot breath on my neck as she nibbled on my earlobe, sending shivers down my spine.


    As I sat on the stairs, the girl in her rabbit cosy costume dropped down to her knees in front of me, her big bouncing breasts just inches away from my face. She ran her fingers over the bulge in my pants, teasing me with the promise of pleasure.


    Slowly, she unzipped my pants and pulled out my hard cock. I gasped as she ran her tongue over the tip, sending shivers of pleasure down my spine. She then engulfed my cock in her mouth, her lips working up and down my cock, as she took more and more of me into her mouth.


    I ran my hands through her long, silky hair, enjoying the feeling of her mouth on my cock. She was an expert at giving head, and I knew that I wouldn''tst long if she kept it up.


    But she wasn''t satisfied with just giving me a blowjob. She pulled back and leaned forward, pressing her huge breasts together, as she took my cock between them.


    I moaned in pleasure as she began to slide her breasts up and down my cock, her nipples hard against my skin. She looked up at me, a wicked glint in her eye, as she teased my cock with her tits.


    I couldn''t take it anymore. I reached down and grabbed her by the waist, pulling her towards me. I wanted to feel her body against mine, to take her hard and fast right there on the stairs.


    But she pushed me back, a sly smile on her face.


    "Not so fast," she said, standing up and turning around, so that her round ass was facing me. She leaned forward, resting her hands on the stairs, as she wiggled her hips seductively.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã

 Chapter 94 94: No, No... Not So Fast! [R-18+]

    1 power stone!??''"a?o?????''"a?¡è???


    -----


    "Not so fast," she said, standing up and turning around, so that her round ass was facing me. She leaned forward, resting her hands on the stairs, as she wiggled her hips seductively.


    I groaned in pleasure as she took more of my cock into her mouth again from between her breast, her tongue swirling around the head of my cock as she sucked and bobbed her head up and down. She continued to y with my balls, gently massaging them as she worked on my cock with her mouth.


    She pulled back for a moment, looking up at me with her big brown eyes as she licked her lips. "Mmm, you taste so good," she said, her voice sultry and filled with desire.


    I couldn''t help but smile as I looked down at her, her cosy outfit still on as she worked her magic on me. She started to move faster and faster, her head bobbing up and down on my cock as I moaned in pleasure.


    The girl''s hands were moving up and down my cock while her lips were kissing and teasing my sensitive tip. I let out a low moan as I leaned back, enjoying the pleasure she was giving me.


    As her mouth continued to work on my cock, she brought her big boobs together again and pressed them tightly around my rock hard cock. Her breasts were warm and soft, and I couldn''t help but let out a groan of pleasure as she began to move them up and down, giving me a titjob.


    Her movements were slow and deliberate, and she took her time as she teased me. She licked and nibbled on my head while her breasts bounced and jiggled around my cock.


    I reached down and grabbed her ass, pulling her closer to me as I thrust my hips forward, wanting more of her. She moaned around my cock as she continued to give me a titjob, her movements bing more intense as she picked up the pace.


    Her breasts were slick with my pre-cum and her saliva, and the sight of my cock sliding between them was almost too much for me to handle. I could feel myself getting close to the edge, but I didn''t want it to end yet.


    As the bunny th cosy girl continued to give me an intense boob job, I couldn''t help but moan in pleasure. Her big boobs were enveloping my cock as she squeezed them tightly around it.


    Her hands were still teasing my cock, running up and down, adding to the pleasure. I could feel my pre-cum leaking out of the tip, and she used it to lubricate her breasts even more.


    She picked up the pace, and I could feel her warm breath on my cock. It was an incredible sensation, and I could feel my entire body shudder with pleasure. She continued to work my cock with her huge breasts, and I couldn''t help but wonder how they would feel around my face.


    I couldn''t take it anymore, and I ced my hands on her shoulders, signaling her to stop. She looked up at me, her face flushed with arousal. I could see the desire in her eyes, and I knew I wanted to take this to the next level.


    "Let''s go there," I said, and she nodded eagerly. We made our way down the hallway, my cock still hard and throbbing in anticipation. As we reached our ce. She stood there, her big breasts heaving with anticipation.


    I could see the lust in her eyes as she looked at me. I walked up to her, my hands reaching for her massive breasts. I squeezed them tightly, reveling in their softness and warmth.


    She moaned, her head falling back in pleasure. I continued to knead her breasts, teasing her nipples with my fingers. I could feel them harden under my touch, and I knew I needed to taste them.


    I leaned down, my mouth capturing one of her nipples. I licked it gently, circling it with my tongue. She moaned again, her hands tangling in my hair. I continued to suck on her nipple, running my tongue over it, and taking it into my mouth.


    She pushed me back, her eyes smoldering with desire. She dropped to her knees, her hands reaching for my cock. She wrapped her big boobs around my cock once again, and I groaned with pleasure.


    She began to slide them up and down my cock, her eyes never leaving mine. Her boobs were so big and soft, and I could feel them sliding over every inch of my cock. She used her hands to squeeze them together, creating an even tighter grip on my cock.


    I could feel my balls tightening, and I knew I was getting close. She sensed it too and picked up the pace, her boobs sliding up and down my cock faster and faster. I couldn''t hold back any longer, and I exploded, shooting my hot cum all over her massive breasts.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She looked up at me, her face covered in my cum, and smiled. We both knew that this was only the beginning of our passionate interaction.


    "Now let''s move onto only mouth stress relief, not the watermelon one." This was not me who said that but the bunny cosy girl, licking all the cum in her breasts and on her face.


    As she pulled away from my cock, I watched as she took a deep breath and looked up at me, her eyes full of desire and hunger. "Mmm, you taste so good," she moaned softly, her tongue darting out to lick her lips.


    I smiled down at her and ran my fingers through her hair, tugging gently as I felt her tongue swirl around the head of my cock. She took me back into her mouth, bobbing her head up and down as she took me deeper and deeper.


    I moaned loudly, feeling the pleasure building within me. Her mouth was so warm and wet, and she knew exactly how to use her tongue to drive me wild. I couldn''t help but thrust my hips forward, wanting to feel more of her soft, wet mouth around my cock.


    She let out a muffled moan as I pushed deeper into her, and I could feel her fingers curling around the base of my cock. She began to pump me faster, her mouth working in perfect harmony with her hand as she brought me closer and closer to the edge.


    I let out a low groan, feeling the tension building within me as I approached orgasm. She must have sensed it too, because she suddenly pulled away, a mischievous glint in her eye.


    "Not yet," she whispered, her fingers still wrapped tightly around my cock. "I want to make you feel even even better first, that you will forget about anything else."


    With that, she moved her head down between my legs, her tongue darting out to lick at my balls. I gasped at the sensation, feeling the pleasure radiating through my body as she continued to tease and tantalize me.


    She spent several minutes working me over, switching between licking my balls and taking my cock deep into her mouth.


    I couldn''t help but moan and writhe beneath her, my hands gripping the sheets as I surrendered myself to the pleasure.


    Finally, she pulled away from me, a satisfied smile on her face. "You''re so hard," she murmured, her fingers stroking my cock. "I think you''re ready for more now."


    With that, she took me back into her mouth, her lips closing tightly around my cock as she began to bob her head up and down. I let out a loud moan, feeling the pleasure building within me once again.


    This time, she didn''t hold back, working me over with a fierce intensity that left me gasping and moaning. I could feel my orgasm building within me, my muscles tensing as I approached the edge.


    But just as I was about to explode, she pulled away from me again, a wicked grin on her face. "No, No...Not yet," she whispered, her fingers still wrapped tightly around my cock.


    She continued to tease and tantalize me, bringing me to the brink of orgasm time and time again before pulling away. It was an incredible game of pleasure and denial, and I could feel myself bing more and more addicted to her touch.


    Finally, she took me back into her mouth, her tongue swirling around the head of my cock as she worked me over with a fierce intensity. I could feel the pleasure building within me once again, and this time I knew that I was going to cum.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 95 95: Such A Teaser! [R-18+]

    Finally, As she took me back into her mouth, I couldn''t help but moan at the pleasure that her tongue was giving me. It swirled around the head of my cock with such intensity, it was almost too much to handle.


    I could feel the heat and pressure building within me, and I knew that it wouldn''t be long until I reached the point of no return. She was working me over so fiercely, it was impossible to resist the pleasure that was coursing through me.


    Suddenly, with a loud and uncontroble moan, my orgasm hit me like a ton of bricks. My body shook with the intensity of it, and I could feel myself flying as I exploded into her waiting mouth.


    The sensation was indescribable, as every nerve ending in my body seemed to light up with pleasure. The pleasure that she was giving me was beyond anything that I had ever experienced before, and I couldn''t help but revel in the intensity of the moment.


    As I slowly came back down to earth, I realized that I had just experienced the most intense orgasm of my life. It was as if I had been transported to another dimension, where nothing else existed except for the pleasure that she had given me.


    Feelingpletely drained, I pulled myself up to a sitting position, and looked down at her with a huge smile on my face. "Wow," I said, "that was incredible." She grinned back up at me, her face still wet with my cum, and we both knew that we had just experienced something truly special.


    As I caught my breath, I gazed down at her, admiring her beauty and the way she had skillfully pleasured me. With a contented sigh, I murmured, "That was incredible."


    She met my gaze with a sultry smile, clearly pleased with the results of her efforts.


    "I''m d you enjoyed it," she purred, running her hand up my chest.


    But even in the midst of my pleasure, I couldn''t ignore the fact that I wasn''t quite satisfied yet. As if reading my thoughts, she asked, "What do you want me to do next?"


    I chuckled, running my hand through her hair. "Actually, I think I want to please you now," I said, a mischievous glint in my eye.


    Her eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly recovered, a blush creeping up her cheeks. "Oh really?" she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I nodded, a smile spreading across my face. "Yes, really. I want to make you feel as good as you just made me feel."


    After the intense blowjob, I lifted her up in my arms and walked over to her desk. I gently ced her on top of it and kissed her neck, nibbling on it softly before trailing kisses down to her breasts.


    As I fondled and licked her breasts, I could taste her soft skin of her boobs. She was getting wetter with every touch, and I knew she was craving more.


    Without wasting any time, I slipped my hand under her panties, feeling her warmth and wetness with my fingers.


    She moaned loudly as I began to rub her clit, slowly circling my fingers around it. Her body was quivering with pleasure as I continued to tease her, but I didn''t want her to cum just yet. I wanted to prolong the pleasure, to make her wait until she was begging for cum.


    As I teased her, I moved my other hand up to her breasts, massaging and squeezing them as I continued to rub her clit.


    Her moans grew louder and more urgent, and I knew she was close to the edge. But I didn''t stop. Instead, I increased the intensity of my movements, feeling her body tense up as she fought to hold back her orgasm.


    As she moaned and writhed beneath me, I felt a wave of pleasure wash over me. Her wetness was a testament to how much she was enjoying this experience, and I wanted to savor every moment of it.


    I leaned back and lifted her up onto the desk, her legs spread wide open for me. I could see the anticipation in her eyes as I positioned myself at her entrance, slowly sliding in. She gasped as I filled her uppletely, and I began to move in and out in slow, deliberate strokes. Each time I entered her, I felt her body shudder with pleasure.


    I wanted to take it to the next level, so I gently lifted her legs and ced them on my shoulders, giving me better ess to her pussy. My eyes were locked on hers as I leaned in and began to tease her clit with my tongue. She let out a soft moan, her hips bucking up towards my face in a silent plea for more.


    I continued to tease her with my tongue, gradually building up the intensity until she was moaning and writhing beneath me. She was close, I could tell, but I wasn''t ready for it to end yet. So, I pulled back, denying her the release she so desperately craved.


    I wanted to draw it out, to make itst as long as possible. As I felt her body start to tense up, I knew she was close to orgasm.


    I wanted to give her the ultimate pleasure, so I continued to alternate between licking her clit and thrusting my fingers in and out of her pussy, finding a rhythm that had her squirming with pleasure.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As her moans grew louder and more frequent, I could feel her inner walls clenching around my fingers, her body starting to shake with the impending release.


    I moved my mouth up to her breasts, sucking on her nipples as I continued to stimte her clit and G-spot.


    I could sense her need for more as I moved my fingers in and out of her, feeling her walls clench and release around them. It was a sensation that I never wanted to end.


    Her moans grew louder as I continued my exploration of her most sensitive areas, my fingers dancing across her G-spot and my tongue flicking over her clit.


    I was lost in the pleasure of the moment, but I could feel her body tensing, getting closer and closer to the edge. I wanted to make sure that she reached the peak of her pleasure, so I increased the speed of my movements, pushing her further and further towards the brink.


    Finally, I could feel her muscles clenching around my fingers, her body shaking with the intensity of her wet and tight pussy.


    With a devilish grin, I returned my attention to her pussy, resuming the relentless assault on her sensitive clit. She writhed beneath me, her moans growing louder and more urgent with every flick of my tongue. I could feel the tension building within her, her body quivering with the need to release.


    Just as she was on the brink of orgasm, I pulled back once again, denying her the release she craved. She let out a frustrated groan, her eyes pleading with me to finish what I had started.


    "You''re teasing me," she whined, but I just chuckled and continued to y with her, relishing in the power I held over her body.


    After a few more moments of teasing, I relented, returning my mouth to her clit and working her towards the brink of ecstasy once again.


    I continued to pleasure her with my mouth and fingers, reveling in the feeling of her body writhing beneath me. With each passing moment, her moans grew louder and more urgent, driving me wild with desire.


    As I felt her growing closer to the edge, I added a second finger, thrusting them in and out of her rapidly. She gasped and moaned in pleasure, her hips bucking up towards my face.


    I could feel her walls tightening around my fingers as her orgasm approached, and I intensified my movements, determined to push her over the edge.


    Just as she was about to cum, I removed my fingers and my mouth, leaving her panting and frustrated once again.


    "You''re such a teaser," she said, looking at me with a mix of desire and irritation.


    "I know," I said with a grin. "But I''m not done with you yet."


    With her body writhing under my touch, I continued to tease her with my fingers and tongue.


    Her breaths grew heavier and more rapid as I flicked my tongue against her clit and slipped my fingers in and out of her slick entrance.


    Her grip on the desk tightened, and her moans became louder and more urgent as she begged for more.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 96 96: Last Time I Promise! [R-18+]

    Power stone''s ,a?o???a?o???a?o???


    -----


    Her grip on the desk tightened, and her moans became louder and more urgent as she begged for more.


    After a minute of teasing, I withdrew from her and slowly stood up, revealing my fully erect cock.


    Her eyes widened at the sight of it, and she let out a gasp. I positioned myself between her legs, slowly pushing my throbbing member into her slick, wet pussy.


    The feeling of her tightness and warmth wrapped around me was indescribable, and I let out a deep moan of pleasure.


    Slowly at first, I began to move in and out, relishing the feeling of her pussy clenching around me with each thrust.


    As I started thrusting my cock into her pussy with increasing intensity, she couldn''t help but reach for her own breasts, massaging them as if trying to enhance the pleasure.


    The room was filled with the sounds of our lustful moans and the pping of our skin as I pounded her harder and harder.


    I gripped her hips tightly, using them to guide her movements, each thrust pushing her closer to the edge. Her wetness coated my cock, making it easier to slide in and out of her with increasing speed.


    "You feel amazing," I groaned, barely able to contain my own pleasure. She let out another loud moan, confirming that she was as close to the edge as I was.


    I couldn''t hold back any longer and thrust into her hard, feeling her body shake with the force of her orgasm. Her walls clenched tightly around me, milking me for all I was worth as I came inside her, both of us panting and sweating with the intensity of our release.


    As much as I wanted to bring her to orgasm, I still had some other ns. I slowed down the pace and withdrew my cock from her, eliciting a disappointed whimper from her.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, clearly yearning for more.


    "I''m not finished with you yet," I replied, guiding her to the edge of the desk. "Get on your hands and knees."


    She quicklyplied, turning around and presenting her luscious ass to me. Unable to resist, I gave it a yful smack, making her moan once again.


    With her in position, I positioned myself behind her and rubbed my cock along her wet folds, teasing her wet and tight with the head of my cock. She pushed back, eager to take me inside her, but I held back, prolonging the anticipation.


    I reached forward and grabbed her hips, slowly pushing my cock inside her until I was buried deep. She moaned loudly at the feeling of being filled again.


    "You like that, don''t you?" I growled as I started to thrust in and out of her.


    She responded with another moan, pushing back into me with every stroke. I grabbed onto her hips tighter, pulling her onto me with each thrust.


    I again pulled out my cock from her wet pussy and tight pussy to tease her, but believe me it wasn''t easy from me too, it''s like I was just teasing myself.


    As I was fucking her from behind her, in a rough manner, I slowly pushed my cock back into her once again, relishing the feel of her tightness it began more wet and tight.


    I grabbed onto her hips and started to fuck her from behind, my cock hitting her g-spot with each thrust.


    Her moans turned into screams as I fucked her harder and faster, the sound of our skin pping together filling the room. I could feel my own orgasm building, but I wasn''t ready to let it happen yet.


    With her legs spread wide on the desk, I could see the glistening wetness of her pussy inviting me to taste her.


    I slowly lowered my face to her folds, inhaling her musky scent. My tongue traced her outer lips, asionally dipping into her pussy before returning to tease her clit.


    She arched her back and cried out in pleasure as I flicked her sensitive bud with my tongue. I could feel her walls clenching around my fingers as I slipped them inside her, curling them to hit all the right spots.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As I continued to work her with my mouth and fingers, I could feel my own need growing stronger. But I couldn''t let myself cum just yet, not until she had been brought to the brink and pushed over the edge.


    I doubled my efforts, my tongue and fingers working in perfect sync to bring her closer and closer to orgasm. Finally, she let out a loud scream and convulsed on the desk, her sweet nectar flooding my mouth and coating my fingers.


    I licked her clean, savoring the taste of her and the satisfaction of bringing her to such heights of pleasure. But I knew we weren''t done yet - I still had more in store for her.


    She writhed and moaned under my touch, her body trembling with need. I could tell she was close to orgasm again, but I wasn''t gonna to let her cum just yet.


    Instead, I stood up and positioned myself between her legs again. I pushed my cock back into her, this time starting off slow and deep.


    Her moans turned into screams again as I fucked her harder and faster, pounding into her with all the pent-up desire I had been holding back.


    As I thrust into her again, I could feel her pussy clenching around me, her moans growing louder and more urgent. But I wasn''t ready to let her cum just yet. Instead, I slowed down and savored the feeling of her tightness around me. I wanted to make thisst as long as possible.


    Gradually, I picked up the pace again, pounding into her with more force than before. Her screams filled the room, and I knew that I was giving her exactly what she wanted.


    I felt my own primal urges taking over, and I began to fuck her with wild abandon, determined to show her the depths of my desire. I grabbed onto her hair tightly, pulling her head back as I kissed her neck and shoulders, leaving marks in my wake.


    I couldn''t get enough of her, and I knew that I would never be able to get enough. I wanted to dominate herpletely.


    As I continued to fuck her hard and fast, I felt my own orgasm building. But I wasn''t going to let it happen just yet. Instead, I pulled out of her again and spun her around, pushing her back onto the desk.


    She waspletely at my mercy, and the power it gave me was intoxicating. With each thrust, I felt my own pleasure building, but I held back, determined to make her cum first.


    I could feel her pussy indide tightening around my cock as she reached the edge once again, her moans growing louder and more desperate.


    The sensation of her wet and tight pussy engulfing my cock was overwhelming, and her screams of pleasure only made me want to fuck her harder.


    Despite my growing urge to release, I held myself back, determined to keep the pleasure going for as long as possible.


    Suddenly, I had an idea. I flipped her over and bent her over the desk, her ass up in the air and her face pressed against the documents.


    I delivered a hard p to her ass, eliciting a yelp of surprise and pleasure from her. Her pussy was still dripping wet, and I was eager to feel her tightness around my cock once again.


    I moved behind her and pushed my cock into her juice dripping pussy, relishing the feeling of her warmth and tightness as I began to thrust into her.


    She moaned and whimpered, begging for more as I pounded into her with all the strength I had. I couldn''t resist grabbing onto her hips and pulling her into me with each thrust, mming into her with an intensity that left us both gasping for air.


    As we moved together in a frenzied rhythm, my mind was consumed by nothing but the pleasure I was giving her and the pleasure she was giving me. I knew I couldn''t hold back much longer, but I wanted to savor every moment before oi cumm.


    With her body trembling and her moans growing louder, I grabbed her hips tightly and thrust into her with even more force.


    The sound of our skin pping together echoed through the room as I pounded into her, reveling in the feeling of her tightness.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 97 97: See Ya Later!

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    The sound of our skin pping each other every time I thrust my cock into her pussy together echoed through the room, reveling in the feeling of her tightness.


    But I wasn''t close to cum yet. I pulled out of her and turned her around, pushing her against the desk once more. I lifted one of her legs up and positioned my cock at her pussy, slowly sliding it back into her wet pussy.


    As I started to thrust in and out of her again, I could feel her walls clenching around my cock, and I knew she was getting close to the edge. Her moans and screams filled the room as I hit her g-spot with every thrust, driving her closer and closer to orgasm.


    Despite her body shaking with pleasure and her pussy clenching around my cock, I wanted to make her wait a little longer, to intensify her ecstasy before finally granting her release. I increased my pace, pounding into her pussy harder and faster, relishing in the sounds of her moans and screams.


    I wanted to prolong the pleasure and push her to the edge before giving in to our desires. I quickened the pace and began to thrust into her with greater force, relishing the feeling of her tightness wrapped around me. The sounds of our bodies colliding filled the room, her moans echoing off the walls.


    As the tension between us grew, I knew that I couldn''t hold back any longer. With a sense of urgency, I withdrew from her and spun her around, grasping her hair and bringing her face to mine.


    Our lips touch in a fierce kiss that was fueled by passion and desire. I could taste the saltiness of our sweat on her lips, and the heat of our bodies only intensified the moment.


    With a sense of purpose, I pressed her back against the desk, my hands exploring every inch of her body. As I gazed into her eyes, I felt an overwhelming desire to satisfy her every need.


    I continued to ravage her with an insatiable hunger, lost in the moment of intense pleasure. Our moans and screams echoed through the empty office, filling the air with the sounds of our wild passion.


    As I thrust into her, I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, driving me closer and closer to the edge. The feeling was exhrating, and I knew I couldn''t hold on much longer.


    Despite the intensity of our encounter, it seemed as though no one else in the world existed. There was no one to interrupt our private disy of unbridled lust.


    I intensified my thrusts, each one sending waves of pleasure through her body. I could feel her pussy gripping me tighter with each movement, as if begging me to take her over the edge.


    With each passing moment, my arousal grew, building to an unstoppable climax. My primal instincts took over as I plunged into her,pletely lost in the sensation of her tight, wet pussy.


    Finally, unable to resist any longer, I let go and allowed myself to explode inside her, my screams of pleasure mingling with hers as we both reached the peak of ecstasy.


    After the intense moment of passion, we were both left breathless, our bodies entwined and covered in sweat and bodily fluids.


    Iy on top of her, feeling the rise and fall of her chest as she panted heavily. Despite our exhaustion, we didn''t want to move, wanting to savor the moment a little longer.


    As wey there, her fingers gently traced patterns on my back, sending shivers down my spine. Her touch was so soft and loving that it made my heart swell with happiness.


    I lifted my head to look at her, and our eyes met, reflecting the same emotions ofplete madness and satisfaction.


    In that moment, everything else in the world seemed to fade away. We were lost in each other, in the sensations that still lingered between us. The sensual that we had just experienced had brought usplete satisfaction.


    Time seemed to slow down as wey together, entangled in each other''s arms. The world outside seemed to fade away, leaving just the two of us lost in our own little bubble of passion and desire. It was a feeling that I never wanted to end.


    As wey there, I could feel her hands gently tracing circles on my back, her touch sending shivers down my spine. The warmth of her body against mine was like a nket of pure bliss.


    Her fingers tugged at my skin, pulling me closer to her, and I happily obliged. I nuzzled my face into the crook of her neck, taking in the sweet scent of her hair. It was like a drug, intoxicating and addictive, and I couldn''t get enough of it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I felt her sigh contentedly, and I knew that she was just as lost in this moment as I was.


    After our intense physical connection, wey intertwined in each other''s embrace, enjoying the warm afterglow of our passion. Words were unnecessary, as the silence between us was filled with a sense of profound connection.


    In that moment, there was no need for external validation or verbal affirmation, for our bodies had spoken anguage of their own.


    The feeling of closeness, the electric energy coursing through our veins, the tenderness of our touch - it was all there, tangible and undeniable.


    As wey there, I couldn''t help but express my admiration for her. I lifted myself up and looked at her, marveling at her beauty. "You are amazing," I said, my voice filled with sincerity.


    She smiled at me, her eyes shining with happiness. "So are you," she replied.


    After a moment, I knew it was time to get up and get dressed. I reluctantly pulled away from her, putting on my clothes. As I did, I told her to clean up my cock. She obeyed without question, taking care of me with the same level of intensity and care that she had shown during our lovemaking.


    As she cleaned me up, I took the time to really savor the moment. I wanted to go into detail and take my time with her, exploring every inch of her body with my hands and my mouth. I wanted to show her just how much she meant to me, and how much I appreciated the passion we shared.


    So, I took her hand and throw her to the desk again. Wey down together, facing each other, our eyes locked in a deep gaze. I started to explore her body, tracing my fingertips over her skin, feeling the goosebumps rise in response.


    I leaned in and kissed her deeply, my tongue exploring the depths of her mouth. She moaned softly, her hands moving up and down my back.


    I took my time with her, kissing her neck, her corbone, her breasts. Each time I touched her, she arched her back, her breathsing faster and faster.


    I trailed my fingers down her stomach, feeling the soft skin beneath my touch. I dipped my fingers into the wet pussy between her thighs, making her gasp again, she became more sensitve. I rubbed her clit gently, watching as her body trembled with pleasure.


    I continued to stroke her, my pace slow and steady. I wanted her to feel every moment of pleasure again, every sensation, so that when she finally came, it would be the most intense orgasm she had ever experienced.


    Because of our previous sex, her pussy became more sensitive that is why she grew closer and closer to climax faster this time, I could feel her body start to tense up.


    I kept stroking her, not letting up, until finally, she let out a loud moan and came in a burst of pleasure. Her body shook with the force of it, and I held her tightly, kissing her deeply as she came down from her pussy.


    ''I don''t think she has any strength left now,'' I thought looking at her as I shake my hand from her juicy fluid.


    "Well, I will be going now, I will meet you again ife here again for some business," I said as I began to from the office but this time from the elevator.


    As the two people who were fucking in the elevator, finished when we, I mean me and that bunny girl were fucking on desk.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 98 98: Gangbang In Security Office!

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    You may see some mistakes in this chapter, as it hasn''t fully edited yet, as today here was a festival so I couldn''t get a time. Sorry for that.


    ------


    And for this whole novel, in this chapter and any other chapters all the girl is of age are 20+ there isn''t a single teenager in any chapter all the girl are of age 20+


    ------


    "Well, I will be going now, I will meet you again ife here again from some business," I said as I began to from the office but this time from the elevator.


    As the two people who were fucking in the elevator, finished when we, I mean me and that bunny girl were fucking on desk.


    "Yeah! Okay I will be here when youe and other than that you cane anytime to fuck my slutty pussy," the bunny cosy girl said attracting my attention again.


    I turn around and in surprise and shock she is panting heavily even now but she replied me even in that state, "Oh! You do have left some strength to speak after I just ravaged you, very impressive. Well see uster, I will being here again some time." I said as I turn around began to move to the elevator.


    As I stepped out of the elevator and onto the ground floor, a feeling of tion consumed me. But my euphoria was quickly interrupted by a shocking sight that left me speechless.


    In front of me, a group of men and security guards had gathered around a woman, who was moaning loudly as they took turns having sex with her in various positions.


    One man was behind her, thrusting into her wet pussy with vigor, while another had his hard cock buried deep inside her mouth.


    Two others were holding her legs apart, allowing a fifth man to fuck her tight ass with abandon. The woman''s body writhed and convulsed with pleasure as the men used her in every way possible.


    Despite the debauchery thaty before me, I couldn''t help but feel an intense erotic charge in the air. My eyes were glued to the scene unfolding before me, my mind racing with thoughts and fantasies that I had never dared to voice.


    The woman''s moans grew louder and more intense with each passing moment, as the men continued to take turns fucking her with abandon.


    They were relentless in their pursuit of pleasure, each one eager to im their own moment with her.


    And yet, the woman seemed to be enjoying every second of it, her body writhing with pleasure as she surrendered herself to their whims.


    As I stood there, transfixed by the scene unfolding before me, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and arousal building inside me.


    The men were all so muscr and ruggedly handsome, their bodies glistening with sweat as they moved in and out of the woman''s various openings.


    And the woman herself was an absolute goddess, her curves and contours begging to be touched and worshipped.


    I took a few steps closer to the gate, feeling my cock straining against my pants with every move. The sight before me was just too much to resist.


    As I stepped outside, the cool breeze air hit me, bringing me back to reality. However, my mind was still reeling from the intense experience that I had just witnessed.


    The sight of those security guards and that girl engaging in such raw and unbridled pleasure was something that I couldn''t shake off.


    A part of me couldn''t help but feel lust after seeing that girl, who was being taken in every possible position by those muscr men.


    I couldn''t even begin to imagine the level of pleasure that she must be experiencing.


    But then again, I reminded myself that I had just had an incredible sexual experience myself, and that jealousy had no ce in my mind.


    I took a deep breath and tried to clear my mind, focusing on the present moment. As I walked down the street, I noticed how quiet it was, with only a few cars passing by in the distance.


    The city seemed to be asleep, unaware of the wild sexual encounters happening behind closed doors.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But I couldn''t help but wonder what other sexual escapades were happening around me, just out of sight.


    The thought was both thrilling and a little bit unnerving, but it was impossible to ignore the excitement that it brought.


    As I made my way down the street, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. It was as if the entire city was alive with sexual energy.


    Everywhere I looked, couples were making out and groping each other in in sight. In dark alleyways, I caught glimpses of people having sex, their moans echoing through the night.


    I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. Had the world always been like this, and I had just been blind to it? Or was this some sort of strange, twisted reality that I had stumbled upon? Whatever the case may be, I found myself strangely aroused by the sheer debauchery on disy.


    As I walked, I passed by a man and a woman going at it against a brick wall. The woman''s legs were wrapped around the man''s waist as he thrust into her, his mouth hungrily devouring hers. I couldn''t help but stop and watch, feeling a heat building in me.


    Everywhere I turned, there were couples engaged in lustful activities, giving in to their primal desires without a care in the world. It was like the city had shed its inhibitions and embraced the raw, unbridled passion thaty within each of us.


    Despite feeling a little overwhelmed by it all, I found myself bing increasingly aroused as I walked through the streets.


    The sound of flesh pping against flesh, the moans and groans of pleasure, all of it was like a siren''s call to my own primal instincts.


    My thoughts drifted back to the girl in the security office, and the jealousy I had felt earlier was reced by a fierce desire to experience what she had. I wanted to be taken by someone, to lose myself in the throes of passion like she had.


    Despite my best efforts to ignore the stirring in my loins, my body was betraying me. It seemed like every passing moment, the sexual energy of the city was getting stronger, and my cock was growing harder in response.


    I looked around, trying to find a some hotty girls where I could relieve myself with, but everywhere I looked, there were people engaging in sexual acts.


    As I continued walking, I couldn''t help but notice that the people around me seemed to be dressed, which could be considered the most erotic and revealing clothing in normal world.


    Women were wearing tight and revealing dresses, some in ck stockings with short skirts or just wearing panties. It was like a feast for my eyes, and I felt my cock stirring in my pants again.


    I couldn''t help but think about how strange it was that my body seemed to have some kind of stamina that allowed me to be hard again so quickly. Despite having just had an intense sexual experience, the mere sight of these women was enough to turn me on all over again.


    As I walked, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of power in my body. It was like my stamina was being renewed with each passing moment, allowing me to keep going and keep getting harder.


    As I walked down the street, my eyes scanning the crowds for any sign of a beautiful college girls, a sudden thought urred to me.


    I wanted to fuck some college girls. The memories of my own college days flooded back, and I remembered all the beautiful girls I had seen there.


    But then I quickly remembered the reality of the situation. College girls often had inted egos and would only date or be interested in ''badass'' boys. These boys were often the delinquents who would bully others and treat the girls like queens, even if it came at a terrible price.


    It was a sad reality, but one that I had witnessed all too often. The popr girls would always go for the boys who fit this mold, and it was frustrating to see them throw away their potential for someone who was only interested in using them.


    My eyes still searching for a beautiful girl to fulfill my desires, I couldn''t help but feel a bit of excitement at the prospect of being with a college girl.


    Despite the negative aspects, there was still something incredibly alluring about them.


    As I approached the college, I could see that it was buzzing with activity. The sound ofughter and chatter filled the air, and groups of students were gathered together, chatting and joking around.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 99 99: Blondy! [R-18+]

    Power stone''s guys??????


    ------


    Hello guys I am thinking hmm... Like after this month I am gonna make some shit happen and change the world how was it before, just that only mc has the power. And if you have any ideas of what situation would be made to make the world how was it before make ament on this paragraph. Everyment would be appreciated.


    -----


    As I approached the college, I could see that it was buzzing with activity. The sound ofughter and chatter filled the air, and groups of students were gathered together, chatting and joking around.


    As I walked closer, could hear snippets of conversation, and my ears perked up when I heard a group of girlsughing and teasing each other.


    They were making fun of one of their friends for having small breasts, and for not being as attractive as some of the other girls on campus.


    I couldn''t believe how cruel they were being to their friend, but the worst part was that the boys in the group were just standing there,ughing along with them.


    It was clear that these students were obsessed with appearances, and that they judged people based on their looks rather than their personalities.


    I shook my head and continued walking through the campus, wondering if I would ever find the kind of girl I was looking for in this shallow environment.


    My eyes couldn''t help but roam over the various outfits the girls were wearing. Some were dressed in skimpy cosy outfits, while others were wearing revealing school uniforms that left little to the imagination. It was clear that they were all trying to look as attractive as possible, and it was working.


    Meanwhile, the boys were dressed in their usual clothes, but they were more focused on flirting and touching the girls.


    I watched as some boys gave the girls a quick fingering, while others kissed them deeply, their hands roaming over their bodies.


    But it didn''t stop there. Some couples were taking things even further, with the boys fucking the girls right there on the college bench in every position imaginable, but mostly doggy style.


    Moans and groans echoed through the halls as the sexual energy of the college reached a fever pitch.


    As I watched, I felt my own cock starting to throb in my pants once again, and I knew that I needed to find someone to release my pent-up desires with.


    I could even hear the girls moans, from where I am standing, "yes... Yes... More harder fuck my pussy more harder you bastard."


    "Hmm... Well some have their own fetish for their time," I said looking all kind of scenery of the erotic school.


    -----


    The ssroom was filled with students eager to learn about all things sex. The professor was a middle-aged woman with long, curly hair and a kind smile.


    She started the ss by discussing the basics of human anatomy, and then moved on to teaching us about the different erogenous zones of the body.


    As the ss progressed, the professor went into great detail about the different sexual positions, and even demonstrated them on a life-sized mannequin.


    She exined the benefits and drawbacks of each position, and encouraged us to try them out with our partners.


    After the ss was over, I decided to check out the canteen. There were groups of students sitting together, chatting andughing over their meals.


    But as I looked closer, I noticed that some of them were also sneaking touches and gropes under the table, their eyes filled with lust.


    I also saw a couple making out in the corner of the canteen, their hands wandering all over each other''s bodies. It was as if sex was a normal and epted part of college life.


    Intrigued, I decided to attend another sex education ss. This time, the professor was a middle-aged man with a stern demeanor.


    He taught us about the importance of safe sex, and how to use condoms and other forms of contraception.


    He also went into great detail about the various sexually transmitted infections and diseases, and how to prevent them. He even brought out samples of various condoms, and showed us how to properly use them.


    The next ss I attended was about the art of tantric sex. The professor was a young woman with short, spiky hair and a mischievous smile.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She taught us about the importance of connecting with our partners on a deeper level, and how to use breathing techniques and meditation to enhance our sexual experiences. +


    She also demonstrated various tantric positions and techniques on a willing volunteer, who moaned with pleasure as she was brought to orgasm.


    It was a truly eye-opening experience, and I left the ss feeling more in tune with my own sexuality.


    As I walked through the college halls, I couldn''t help but notice that there was an aura of sexual energy that permeated every corner of the building.


    Students were openly flirting with each other, and some even engaged in sexual acts right in the middle of the hallways.


    In one ssroom, I saw a couple having sex on a desk, their moans and groans echoing throughout the room. In another, I saw a group of students gathered around aptop, watching porn and masturbating together.


    As I was just doing this, I quickly found myself bored with the lectures, the professors going on and on about positions and techniques that I was already well aware of.


    My mind started to wander, and before I knew it, I was scanning the ssroom, looking for some hot girl to fulfill my desires.


    That''s when I saw her. She was sitting in the back row, blonde hair cascading down her back, her blue eyes sparkling with mischief.


    Unlike the other students, who were dutifully taking notes and paying attention to the lecture, she seemed bored, her eyes glued to her phone.


    As I walked towards the girl in the ssroom, I noticed that she waspletely engrossed in something on her phone making moans sound and like "yes, yes faster ravaged my pussy."


    She was so absorbed in her phone that she didn''t even nce up at me. I tried to get a peek at what she was watching, leaning over slightly, and was surprised to see that she was watching a porn with an anal sex video.


    I couldn''t help butment on her choice of video. "Nice choice," I said, a smirk on my face. "But if you''re looking for something intense, I can give you something much better than that."


    Her eyes finally flickered up towards me, and I could see a mischievous glint in them. "Oh really?" she said, her tone yful. "And what might that be?"


    I leaned in closer, my lips almost brushing against her ear. "You can give me a intense blowjob," I whispered. "I guarantee you''ve never had one like mine before."


    She chuckled softly, her breath hot against my cheek. "And what makes you so sure of that?"


    I grinned, feeling the familiar stirring in my loins. "Let me show you," I said, reaching out to gently touch her cheek.


    Without another word, I leaned in and captured her lips in a deep, passionate kiss. She moaned softly, her body melting against mine as our tongues tangled together.


    I could feel the heat building between us, my cock growing harder by the second.


    Pulling back slightly, I looked into her eyes, seeing the desire burning there. "Come with me," I whispered, taking her hand and leading her out of the ssroom.


    We made our way down the hallway, our footsteps echoing through the empty halls. Finally, we reached an empty ssroom, and I pushed her inside, locking the door behind us.


    With a hungry growl, I pressed her against the wall, my hands roaming over her body as I devoured her lips. She moaned softly, her body arching against mine as I ground my hard cock against her thigh.


    But I thought that first I would have to take a lead by giving her pussy some softness and some of my tongue, by teasing her.


    Breaking away from the kiss, I dropped to my knees in front of her, my hands sliding up her legs as I reached for her panties. With a quick flick of my wrist, I ripped them away, exposing her glistening pussy to my hungry gaze.


    Without hesitation, I buried my face between her thighs, my tongue flicking out to taste her sweet juices. She moaned loudly, her fingers tangling in my hair as I licked and sucked at her clit.


    I could feel her body trembling with pleasure, her moans growing louder and more urgent with each passing moment. With a wicked grin, I stood up and lifted her up, pushing her back against the wall.


    I took her lips and her her a very rough kiss on her lips while I roughly caught her hair.


    "Now give me a best blowjob you can give, and give my rock hard cock a unforgettable pleasure," I order her while she looked at me with a sly and yful smile.

 Chapter 100 100: Little Blonde Sucker! [R-18+]

    1 power stonea?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    "Now give me a best blowjob you can give, and give my rock hard cock a unforgettable pleasure," I order her while she looked at me with a sly and yful smile.


    She got on her knee and began to unbuckle my pants but her touch of hands already giving me pleasure.


    She sessfully unbuckled my wants and take out my cock at first she just lick my hard cock and giving a few strokes, while her other hand massaging my balls in a rhythm with her hand, she stroke my cock and and massage my balls at the same time.


    I stood there, watching her as she knelt before me, her eyes locked onto mine. She licked her lips, and I knew what was about toe.


    I was rock hard, my cock straining against my pants as she leaned in, her wet mouth inches away from my throbbing member.


    I could feel the heat radiating from her body as she leaned closer, her tongue darting out to flick across the head of my cock.


    A shiver ran down my spine as I let out a low moan, my fingers tangling in her hair as she took me deeper into her mouth.


    Her lips were soft and wet, and I could feel her hot breath against my skin as she worked her magic on me.


    I closed my eyes, lost in the sensation, as she bobbed her head up and down, taking me deeper and deeper with each stroke.


    She used her tongue to tease and tantalize me, swirling it around the head of my cock and then taking it deep into her mouth once again.


    Her hands moved up and down my thighs, kneading and massaging them as she sucked and licked me.


    I couldn''t believe how incredible this felt. It was as if every nerve in my body was on fire, and I knew that I wouldn''t be able tost much longer.


    But I didn''t want it to end just yet. I wanted to savor every moment of this intense pleasure.


    I opened my eyes, looking down at her as she continued to work her mouth on me. She was looking up at me, her blue eyes full of desire and lust. I could see the hunger in her gaze, and it only turned me on even more.


    As her mouth continued to work my cock, I felt her hands begin to explore my balls. The sensation of her touch was electric, and I couldn''t help but moan in pleasure.


    She gripped them tightly, her fingers kneading the sensitive flesh with an almost rough touch.


    The more she squeezed, the more I felt myself getting closer to the edge. It was like she had an innate sense of how to bring me to the brink of orgasm and keep me there.


    In the midst of my pleasure, I grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled her head back. Our eyes met, and I couldn''t help but smirk at the sight of her mouth still wrapped tightly around my cock.


    "You like sucking my cock, don''t you?" I asked her, the words dripping with lust and dominance.


    She looked up at me, her eyes locking onto mine as she continued to stroke and tease my balls. Her lips tightened around my cock, and she hummed in response, her muffled moans sending vibrations through my entire body.


    The sound of her pleasure only made me harder, and I pulled her hair even harder, guiding her movements as she worked my cock with an expert hand.


    Her wet mouth continued to slide up and down my length, each stroke sending a wave of pleasure through me.


    I was so lost in the moment that I didn''t even notice the sounds of the world around us fade away. All I could hear was the sound of her mouth working my cock and the moans of pleasure escaping from both of our lips.


    It was like time stood still as we both became lost in the intensity of the moment.


    And as the pressure in my groin built to an almost unbearable level, I knew that I was close to cumming. But I held back, wanting to savor every moment of this intense blowjob.


    I asked her again, "You like sucking my cock, don''t you little blonde cocksucker?"


    Her eagerness and desire to please me was evident as she nodded in agreement. Her eyes locked onto mine, a glimmer of anticipation shone through her blue orbs as she slowly wrapped her lips around my cock.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I watched in awe as she began to work my cock with her mouth, her tongue tracing small circles around the tip.


    Her movements were slow and sensual, building the tension inside of me with every flick of her tongue.


    The sensation of her rough hands on my balls sent shivers of pleasure down my spine. I moaned loudly as she tightened her grip, and I could feel the pressure building in my groin.


    As I pulled her hair, forcing her head back, her lips mped down tighter on my cock. I could see the excitement in her eyes, and I knew that she was just as turned on as I was.


    With my cock in her mouth, she moaned softly, the vibrations sending waves of pleasure through my body. I could feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge, my cock growing harder by the second.


    I pushed her head down onto my cock, feeling her take me deeper and deeper into her throat.


    Her gagging and choking only made me more turned on, and I couldn''t help but thrust harder, pushing her limits to see just how far I could take her.


    She worked tirelessly, her mouth and tongue driving me wild with desire. I could feel my balls tightening, a sure sign that I was about to cum.


    But I wasn''t ready to let it end just yet. I pulled her off my cock, my eyes burning with desire. "Not yet," I said, my voice low and raspy. "I want more."


    I felt an overwhelming sense of power as I took control of her head, using it to guide my movements.


    Her struggle only fueled my desire, and I couldn''t help but moan in pleasure at the sight of her tears and the sound of her gagging.


    But despite the difort, she continued to suck my cock with a fierce determination. Her tongue danced along my length, her mouth working to bring me to the brink of orgasm.


    I could feel the pressure building in my balls, and I knew I was getting close. I wanted to savor this moment for as long as possible, to feel her mouth and tongue working on me in such an intense way.


    So I kept thrusting, pushing deeper and deeper into her throat as she gagged and choked. Her tears mixed with her saliva, coating my cock in a slickyer of wetness.


    As I felt myself reaching the edge, I pulled her head back and withdrew my cock from her mouth. "Not yet," I told her, my voice husky with desire. "I want to enjoy this a little longer."


    The blonde hot girl continued to gag and choke on my cock, but her mouth was still working hard to bring me pleasure.


    Despite the difficulty she was experiencing, she persevered with her tongue and lips, trying to make sure that I was enjoying every second of this incredible blowjob.


    I was in absolute ecstasy, every flick of her tongue and every movement of her lips sent waves of pleasure through my body. My cock grew harder and harder in her mouth as she continued to work it with skill and dedication.


    With her mouth still tightly wrapped around my throbbing cock, I began to thrust harder and deeper, feeling the sensation build with every passing second.


    Her eyes met mine, and I could see the desire and lust in her gaze, which only fueled my passion even more.


    I moaned out loud, relishing in the pleasure of her wet mouth and the sensation of her tongue as she massaged my cock. It was a feeling like no other, and I knew that I was reaching my breaking point.


    But even as I approached the edge of ecstasy, I wanted to hold off just a little longer, wanting to experience every second of this intense pleasure.


    The blonde hot girl was relentless in her pursuit of making me cum, but I was determined to hold on just a little bit longer.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 101 101: Go Back! [R-18+]

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    The blonde hot girl was relentless in her pursuit of making me cum, but I was determined to hold on just a little bit longer.


    I continued to control my urges, even as the sensation grew more intense. I didn''t want to cum just yet, not when I was enjoying every moment of this incredible blowjob.


    So I ced my hands on the back of her head, gently guiding her movements as I began to thrust my hips with an increasing intensity.


    With each thrust, I could feel her mouth and tongue working harder and faster over my throbbing cock. She gagged a few times, but she didn''t stop. Instead, she kept going, eager to please me.


    As I continued to thrust, I could feel her hands on my thighs, massaging them as she worked her magic with her mouth.


    Her fingers danced along my skin, sending shivers of pleasure through my body. I let out a low groan, the pleasure bing almost too much to handle.


    I could feel my cock pulsing with the need to release, but I fought against the urge. I wanted to prolong this moment as long as possible, to savor every sensation and every movement of her mouth over my cock.


    As she continued to work my cock with her mouth, I felt the pressure building within me. My breaths became shallow andbored as I struggled to hold on just a little longer.


    She pulled back, teasing me with her tongue before engulfing my throbbing cock again. I moaned loudly as the sensations overwhelmed me, my hips thrusting forward of their own ord.


    Her mouth felt like heaven, the warmth and wetness driving me wild with desire. Every time she took me deep into her throat, I could feel my balls tightening in anticipation.


    But I knew that I couldn''t hold on much longer. The pleasure was too intense, and I felt myself getting dangerously close to the edge.


    I was lost in the pleasure, my body consumed by the incredible sensations her mouth was providing. Every time she deepthroated me, it felt like I was being sucked into a vortex of pleasure, and I couldn''t get enough.


    I tightened my grip on her hair, pulling her head back as I thrust forward, burying myself deeper in her throat. Her gagging only served to turn me on even more, and I found myself getting more and more aggressive with my movements.


    But she didn''t back down. Instead, she matched my intensity, sucking and licking my cock with renewed fervor. Her hands were everywhere, exploring my body as she worked her mouth over my cock.


    I could feel my balls tightening, a sure sign that I was close to cumming. But I didn''t want it to end just yet. I wanted to enjoy this moment for as long as possible, to savor every sensation, every flick of her tongue, every contraction of her throat.


    My desire for her was reaching an all-time high. I didn''t want to end the intense moment, but I knew that I had to take control before I lost myself entirely.


    I pulled her lips off my cock and stand her up beside me. I wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled her close, feeling the heat radiating from her body as I kissed her deeply.


    Our tongues danced together in a heated embrace, and I tasted the faint tang of my own pre-cum on her lips. I broke away from the kiss, feeling a pang of regret that I had to stop. But I couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "Get back to work," I growled, pushing her head back down towards my waiting hard dick. I watched as she eagerly took me back into her mouth, her eyes locked onto mine.


    The intensity of her gaze drove me wild, and I could feel my cock growing even harder in her mouth. I closed my eyes, savoring the sensation of her lips wrapped around my cock as she worked it with her tongue.


    She eagerly epted my dick back into her mouth, taking my cock deep as her tongue swirled around my cocl head, driving me wild with desire. I was in a state of intense ecstasy, my senses heightened by her every movement.


    As I continued to thrust my cock into her mouth, the sound of her gagging and choking only served to fuel my lust even more. I was lost in the moment, consumed by the intense pleasure that coursed through my body.


    Her mouth was like a wet, hot cavern, and I was determined to explore every inch of it. I grabbed her hair tightly, using it to guide her movements as I began to thrust harder and faster.


    With every thrust, I could feel my orgasm building, the pressure building up inside of me like a volcano ready to erupt. But I held back, determined to savor every moment of this intense and passionate encounter.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I took a moment to admire her beautiful breasts, cupping them in my hands and giving them a gentle squeeze. Her nipples were hard and erect, begging to be sucked and nibbled on.


    I leaned down and took one of her nipples into my mouth, swirling my tongue around it and biting down lightly. She moaned softly, arching her back and pushing her chest forward, offering me better ess to her breasts.


    I moved to the other nipple, giving it the same attention as the first one. I could feel her body writhing beneath me, her hips grinding against the the ground as I continued to pleasure her.


    With one hand still cupping her breast, I trailed the other down her body, tracing circles over her stomach and hips before finally reaching the apex of her thighs.


    I could feel the heat radiating off her pussy, and I knew she was just as turned on as I was.


    I slid my fingers between her folds, teasing her clit with slow circles before dipping my fingers inside her. She was wet and ready for me, and I couldn''t wait to be inside her.


    But first, I wanted to mark her. I sat up and looked down at her, admiring her naked body. I took hold of her right breast and sank my teeth into the soft flesh, leaving a deep red mark behind.


    She gasped in pleasure and pain, but I didn''t stop there. I moved to the other breast, biting down just as hard, leaving another mark.


    Satisfied with my work, I moved back down to her pussy, eager to continue pleasuring her.


    With her breasts marked, Imanded her to turn around, and she eagerlyplied, presenting her wless ass to me.


    Without any hesitation, I dove right in, burying my face between her cheeks and running my tongue over her tight little asshole.


    As I worked her with my tongue, I slipped my fingers inside her wet pussy, teasing her walls and making her moan even louder. I loved how she responded to my touch, and I knew that I was driving her wild with desire.


    She writhed and moaned beneath me as I continued to pleasure her, using my tongue and fingers to drive her closer and closer to the edge.


    I was determined to make her cum before I did, and I knew that it wouldn''t be long before she was begging for release.


    As much as I enjoyed tasting her sweet wet pussy, I knew that I couldn''t resist the urge to fuck her any longer. I flipped her over onto her back, spreading her legs wide and revealing her wet and glistening pussy.


    Without hesitation, I dove in, burying my face between her legs and eagerly licking and sucking at her clit. She was writhing and moaning beneath me, and I knew that she was close toing undone.


    But I didn''t want to give her the satisfaction just yet. I pulled away from her pussy, causing her to groan in frustration. I climbed on top of her, positioning myself at the entrance to her dripping wet pussy.


    With one swift motion, I plunged deep inside of her, filling her uppletely. She gasped at the sudden intrusion, but soon began to moan in pleasure as I pounded her hard and fast.


    I pounded her harder and harder, the sound of our bodies pping against each other filling the room. Her moans and screams only spurred me on, and I gripped her hips tightly, pulling her closer to me with each thrust.


    I could feel her pussy wetness coating my cock, making it easier to slide in and out of her with each movement.


    The pleasure was almost too much to handle, and I felt my body begin to tense up as I approached the brink.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 102 102: Position Change And Her Frustration! [R-18+]

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    The pleasure was almost too much to handle, and I felt my body begin to tense up as I approached the brink.


    But I didn''t want it to end just yet. I slowed down my pace and leaned in to kiss her deeply, tasting the sweet nectar of her desire on her lips.


    As I continued to kiss her, I felt her hands roam over my body, grasping at my muscles and pulling me closer to her.


    I could feel her getting closer and closer to the edge, and I knew that I wanted to bring her over before I allowed myself to cum and I can feel her too.


    So I reached down and began to rub her clit with my thumb, feeling the way her body tensed up in response. She began to writhe beneath me, her moans bing louder and more urgent.


    I knew that she was close, so I increased the speed and pressure of my thumb on her clit, pushing her toward the edge. Finally, with a loud cry, she came, her body jerking in pleasure beneath me.


    I could feel the heat emanating from her slick, wet pussy as I positioned myself at her entrance. She spread her legs wider, inviting me in with a sultry grin.


    With a deep breath, I pushed forward, feeling her warmth envelope me as I slid inside her.


    Her moans were like music to my ears, and I couldn''t help but grin as I began to move inside her. She was so responsive to my every touch, her body arching and writhing beneath me as I fucked her hard.


    Her breasts bounced with each of my thrusts, and I couldn''t resist the temptation to reach down and take one of her nipples between my fingers.


    I rolled it gently between my thumb and forefinger, eliciting a shudder of pleasure from her.


    Her pussy was so tight, gripping my cock like a vice as I pounded her harder and faster. I was lost in the sensation, lost in the pleasure of feeling her body respond to mine.


    As we moved together in a rhythm as old as time, I knew that I was close to the edge. I could feel the tension building in my body, coiling tighter and tighter with each passing moment.


    The sensation of her tight and wet pussy around my cock was driving me crazy. Every time I thrust into her, her walls would contract around me, creating an intense feeling of pleasure. I could tell from her moans and screams that she was enjoying it as much as I was.


    With each passing moment, my pace quickened, and I could feel my heart racing with the excitement of the moment. I could sense my orgasm building inside me, and I knew that I wouldn''t be able to hold back much longer.


    Her screams of pleasure filled the room, and I could feel her fingers digging into my back as I pounded her harder and faster. I was lost in the pleasure of the moment, driven by the intense desire to make her cum hard.


    As I mmed into her with increasing intensity, I could feel her tightness and wetness enveloping my cock. It was a sensation that drove me wild with lust, fueling my desire to give her everything she wanted and more.


    With each thrust, I felt her walls clenching around me, drawing me deeper inside her. The sound of her moans and cries of pleasure filled the air, spurring me on even further.


    I could feel the intensity building, my balls tightening as I knew I was getting closer and closer to the edge.


    Finally, I couldn''t hold back any longer. With one final, powerful thrust, I buried myself deep inside her and let out a loud groan of satisfaction as I came.


    My hot cum filled her pussy as she screamed out in ecstasy, the sensation of my release driving her over the edge.


    As I copsed onto her back, still inside her, I could feel my heart racing with the intensity of what we had just experienced. It was as if time had stood still for those few moments, as if nothing else in the world mattered but the two of us, lost in the moment of raw, intense pleasure.


    I stayed there for a moment, holding her tight and relishing in the feeling of our bodies pressed together. But as the heat and intensity began to fade, I slowly pulled myself out of her, feeling the wetness and warmth of her pussy on my cock.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After our intense fucking session, I wasn''t ready to let her off the hook just yet. I wanted to keep the pleasure going, to keep her on the edge of ecstasy. So, I pulled out of her and flipped her onto her back, spreading her legs wide open.


    I could see the lust in her eyes as I leaned in, and I could feel her anticipation building. I dove back in with my tongue, flicking her clit with the tip of it before sucking it between my lips.


    Her moans grew louder as I began to tease her mercilessly, alternating between slow, gentle licks and rough, intense sucking. I could feel her body writhing beneath me, her hips bucking up to meet my mouth.


    She was begging me to let her cum, but I wasn''t ready to give her that release just yet. I wanted to make her wait, to build up the tension until she was practically begging for release.


    I could see the frustration and anticipation in her eyes as I pulled back, denying her the pleasure she craved.


    But I wasn''t done with her yet. I climbed up her body, positioning my hard cock at her pussy. I could feel her hot wetness beckoning me, urging me to slide inside her. But I held back, teasing her with just the tip, watching as she squirmed beneath me.


    I knew she wanted it badly, but I wanted to make her wait just a little longer. I leaned in and kissed her deeply, my tongue exploring her mouth as I ground my hips against hers.


    I could feel the heat building between us, the tension growing until it was almost unbearable.


    Finally, I relented, sliding my cock deep inside her wet, waiting pussy. She gasped as I filled herpletely, and I began to move inside her slowly at first, savoring the feel of her tight walls gripping me.


    But soon, the need for more overtook me, and I picked up the pace, pounding her with increasing intensity.


    Her moans grew louder and louder, filling the room as I fucked her relentlessly. I could feel my own pleasure building, my balls tightening as I approached the edge. But I wasn''t ready to give in just yet.


    My cock was rock hard as I plunged deep inside her once again. I felt her body quiver with pleasure as I set a relentless pace, my hips pping against her ass with each thrust. Her cries and moans were like music to my ears, driving me wild with desire.


    I could feel the tension building inside me, and I knew it wouldn''t be long before I exploded. But I refused to give in just yet. I wanted to make her feel every inch of me, to drive her to the brink of ecstasy before letting her go.


    So I pulled out of her and flipped her over onto her stomach, pushing her face down into the floor. I entered her from behind once again, my cock sliding effortlessly into her wet, weing pussy.


    Her cries of pleasure grew louder and more urgent as I pounded her from behind, my hands gripping her hips tightly as I thrust harder and harder.


    Her body shook and trembled beneath me, her pussy clenching and releasing around my cock in a desperate attempt to bring me over the edge.


    Her body was trembling with desire, and I could see the frustration in her eyes as I withdrew from her once again. I watched as she begged and pleaded with me, desperate for release.


    But I wasn''t ready to let her have her cum just yet. I wanted to draw out this moment, to make her wait until she was nearly out of her mind with desire.


    So I teased her, running my fingers lightly over her clit and nipples as she writhed beneath me, her body aching with need.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 103 103: From Behind! [R-18+]

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ? ------


    Her body was trembling with desire, and I could see the frustration in her eyes as I withdrew from her once again. I watched as she begged and pleaded with me, desperate for release.


    But I wasn''t ready to let her have it just yet. I wanted to draw out this moment, to make her wait until she was nearly out of her mind with desire.


    So I teased her, running my fingers lightly over her clit and nipples as she writhed beneath me, her body aching with need.


    Finally, when I could stand it no longer, I climbed on top of her and thrust deep into her once again.


    I pounded into her with all the pent-up desire and frustration that had been building within me, feeling her walls clenching around me as she moaned and screamed beneath me.


    But even as she drew closer and closer to the edge of release, I refused to let her go. I pulled out of her again and again, leaving her gasping and panting, her body throbbing with need.


    And just when she thought she couldn''t take it any longer, I finally gave her what she wanted, plunging deep into her once again.


    I watched as she took my cock into her pussy, her moans getting loud I thrust my cock into her wet pussy with taking myself to the brink of orgasm.


    It felt incredible, and I couldn''t resist running my fingers through her hair and pulling her closer to me.


    As I continued to thrust into her, the sensations were overwhelming. Every movement brought me closer and closer to the edge, and I knew it wouldn''t be long before I exploded.


    I gripped her hips tightly, pulling her back into me with every stroke. Her moans and gasps filled the air, and I could feel her pussy clenching around my cock.


    She was close to the edge, and I was determined to make her cum before I did.


    I began to increase the speed and intensity of my thrusts, pounding into her with all the passion and desire that had been building within me.


    I grabbed her hair and tightened my grip more, pulling her head back further and exposing more of her neck.


    The sight of her beautiful neck drove me wild with desire, and I couldn''t resist the urge to kiss and nibble at her skin.


    As I continued to ravage her with increasing intensity, I could feel her body responding to my every touch and movement. She was moaning and writhing beneath me, her pussy clenching tightly around my cock.


    Suddenly, she let out a loud cry of pleasure, her whole body convulsing with the force of her orgasm. I marveled at the sight before me, watching as she rode the waves of pleasure that washed over her.


    But even as she came, I knew that I couldn''t hold out much longer. My breathing became more and more ragged as I pounded into her relentlessly, my hips mming against hers with every thrust.


    As I felt my balls tighten once again, I knew that I was getting close to the edge. I could sense that she was close too, her moans growing louder and more urgent with each passing moment.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was only a matter of time before we both reached the pinnacle of pleasure together.


    As her orgasm subsided, I continued to thrust into her, trying to hold on a little longer. I could feel her pussy still clenching around me, as if begging for more.


    With my hand still between her legs, I began to rub her clit once again, coaxing another moan from her lips. Her body was still shaking with aftershocks, but I could sense that she was ready for more.


    I continued to pound into her, each thrust bringing me closer and closer to the edge. I could feel my balls tightening once again, and I knew that I was about to cum hard.


    With one final thrust, I buried myself deep inside her and let out a loud groan as I came, my hot cum filling her pussy once again.


    Wey there, both of us panting and sweating,pletely spent from our passionate encounter. But I knew that we were far from done.


    As we caught our breath, I rolled over onto my back, pulling her on top of me. We kissed deeply, our tongues dancing together in a wild and frenzied rhythm.


    I could feel her pussy rubbing against my still-hard cock, and I knew that I was ready for round two.


    I took a moment to admire her stunning body, spread out in front of me like a feast. Then, I reached over and grabbed the bottle of lube from the side table.


    I slicked up my fingers and began to massage her puckered entrance, feeling her shiver with pleasure.


    She moaned as I teased her, slowly working one finger, then two, then three inside of her. Her muscles clenched around me, and I knew she was enjoying it.


    Finally, I couldn''t resist any longer. I positioned myself behind her and began to push my cock into her tight little asshole.


    It was a tight fit, but I was ready to pushed my cock slowly and steadily until I was buried deep inside her.


    I couldn''t resist exploring this new territory any longer. My hands ran over her ass cheeks, feeling the softness under my fingertips.


    I spread them apart to reveal her puckered hole, feeling a rush of excitement as I pushed the head of my cock against it. Slowly but steadily, I began to push my way inside.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 104 104: The Satisfied Look! [R-18+]

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    I spread them apart to reveal her puckered hole, feeling a rush of excitement as I pushed the head of my cock against it. Slowly but steadily, I began to push my way inside.


    She gasped and moaned in a mix of pleasure and pain as her tight ring of muscle stretched around my thick cock.


    I could feel her body trembling beneath me, her hips shifting back to meet my thrusts. I paused for a moment to let her adjust to my size, feeling the tension build between us.


    As she rxed and began to move in rhythm with me, I picked up the pace. My hips pistoned back and forth, driving my cock deeper and deeper into her tight little ass.


    The sound of our skin pping together echoed through the room as I fucked her with increasing intensity.


    I felt a wave of pleasure rush through me as I continued to pound into her ass, relishing in the tightness and warmth of her body.


    Her moans and whimpers only encouraged me further, and I began to thrust into her with increasing force.


    With one hand on her breast and the other gripping her hip, I felt her body begin to shudder from the force of my cock in her ass once again. Her walls clenched tightly around my cock.


    As I continued to fuck her ass, the intensity of the pleasure began to build within me. I wanted to take things to the next level, to really feel her tightness around my cock as I plunged in and out of her.


    So, I pulled out of her and flipped her over onto her back. I straddled her hips, taking the reverse cowboy position, and positioned the head of my cock against her tight little asshole once again.


    She moaned as I pushed myself inside, feeling her muscles clench around me as I sank in deep. I began to move back and forth, thrusting into her ass with increasing force and speed.


    ? As I continued to pound her, I reached down and grabbed her breasts once again, squeezing and fondling them as I drove my cock into her tight little hole.


    The sensation was overwhelming, and I could feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge. With each thrust, my balls pped against her ass, sending waves of pleasure through my body.


    I leaned forward and kissed her, tasting her sweat on my tongue as I continued to pump into her. I could feel her getting closer to the edge too, her moans growing louder and more urgent with each passing second.


    I could tell she was close to the brink of another orgasm, and I wanted to make it happen. I pounded into her harder and faster, feeling my cock swelling inside her as I got closer to the edge myself.


    Finally, I could take it no longer. With a loud groan, I exploded inside her, my hot cum flooding her ass as I came hard.<novelnext></novelnext>


    We both copsed in a heap, panting and sweating from the exertion of our activities. But even though we were both exhausted, I knew that we weren''t done yet.


    I pulled out of her and sat back on my haunches, admiring the sight of her ass covered in my cum. She smiled up at me, and I knew that we were both ready for more.


    I grabbed her hips and pulled her towards me, positioning the head of my cock at the entrance to her pussy. She moaned as I pushed inside her, feeling her wetness envelop me as I sank in deep.


    We began to move together in perfect rhythm, our bodies slick with sweat as we fucked each other with abandon. I could feel her pussy clenching around my cock, and I knew she was close toing once again.


    I reached around and grabbed her ass, pulling her towards me with each thrust. The sound of our flesh pping together filled the room, and I could feel the tension building within me once again.


    Finally, she came, her body shaking with the force of her orgasm as she cried out in pleasure. Her pussy clenched around me, milking me for all I was worth as I pumped into her with renewed vigor.


    I could feel myself getting close to the edge once again, and I knew that I wasn''t far behind her. With a final thrust, I came hard, my hot cum flooding her pussy as I filled her up with my seed.


    We copsed together in a heap, spent and exhausted from our wild activities. But even though we were bothpletely drained, I knew that we would be doing this again very soon.


    After some moments of lying on the floor, I stood up, looking down at her with a sense of satisfaction.


    Shey there on the floor, panting and sweating, her mouth still open in pleasure as she let out a softugh.


    I could see the pleasure in her eyes, a clear sign of what we had just shared.


    I stood there for a moment, just watching her, taking in the sight of her lying there with a satisfied grin on her face. Her eyes were closed, and her chest was rising and falling in slow, steady breaths.


    As I gazed down at her, I felt a sense of contentment wash over me. I had given her pleasure, and in return, I felt fulfilled. It was just a very satisfied look on her face as she was just waiting for it, and I can yo just fulfilled her dreams of pleasure.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 105 105: HOT MILF!

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    As I gazed down at her, I felt a sense of contentment wash over me. I had given her pleasure, and in return, I felt fulfilled.


    It was just a very satisfied look on her face as she was just waiting for it, and I can yo just fulfilled her dreams of pleasure.


    I continued wandering through the College corridors, my mind still reeling from the intense sexual encounter I had just had with the college student. As I walked, my eyes wandered, searching for my next target.


    It wasn''t long before I caught sight of a stunning teacher walking down the hallway towards me.


    She was wearing a form-fitting skirt that hugged her curves in all the right ces, and a tight blouse that showed off her ample cleavage.


    Her long, toned legs were entuated by a pair of ck stockings that seemed to go on forever.


    As she passed me, I caught a whiff of her perfume and felt a shiver run down my spine. I knew then that I had to have her. Without even thinking, I turned around and followed her down the hallway, watching her hips sway with each step.


    I followed her into a ssroom and closed the door behind me, my heart pounding in my chest with excitement. The teacher turned around and looked at me, her eyes narrowing in suspicion.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked, her voice sharp.


    I stepped closer to her, invading her personal space. "I couldn''t help but notice how beautiful you are," I said, my voice low and seductive.


    The teacher looked at me, her expression softening slightly. "I don''t have time for games," she said, but I could see the desire in her eyes.


    I took a step closer, my hand reaching out to touch her. She didn''t move, and I took that as a sign to continue. I trailed my fingers down her arm, feeling the smoothness of her skin. She shuddered slightly, and I knew I had her.


    I pulled her into a deep kiss, my tongue exploring the inside of her mouth. She moaned softly into my mouth, her hands reaching up to grip my shoulders.


    I pushed her up against the wall, my hands roaming over her body. I could feel the heat between her legs, and I knew that she wanted me just as badly as I wanted her.


    I slid my hand up her skirt, feeling the dampness of her panties. She gasped as I rubbed her clit through the thin fabric, and I could feel her getting wetter by the second.


    I dropped to my knees, pulling her panties down as I did so. Her pussy was glistening with her arousal, and I couldn''t resist burying my face between her legs.


    I licked and sucked at her pussy, teasing her clit with my tongue. She writhed against me as I continued to lick and suck at her pussy, the teacher moaned loudly, her fingers tangling in my hair. I could feel her hips bucking against my face, urging me to continue. I slipped two fingers inside of her, curling them upwards to hit her g-spot. She cried out in pleasure as I stroked her, her juices dripping down my chin.


    I stood up, pressing my body against hers. Our tongues intertwined as we kissed, our hands exploring each other''s bodies. I could feel her breasts pressing against my chest, and I couldn''t resist reaching down to pinch her nipples. She gasped against my mouth, her hips grinding against mine.


    As I continued to lick and suck at her pussy, the teacher moaned and writhed against the wall. Her hands were tangled in my hair, pulling me closer as she rode the waves of pleasure that I was giving her.


    I could feel her getting closer and closer to the edge, so I pulled back slightly, teasing her with gentle kisses on her inner thighs. Her breathing was ragged, and I could see the desperation in her eyes as she looked down at me.


    Without warning, I stood up and spun her around, pushing her over the desk in the middle of the room. She gasped in surprise as lifted up her skirt, revealing her round, smooth ass.


    I took a step back to admire the sight before me. Her skin was pale and wless, and the ck stockings that she was wearing were now ripped in the middle, showing off her toned calves.


    I ran my hands over her ass cheeks, squeezing and kneading them as she moaned with pleasure. Without warning, I brought my hand down hard on her right cheek, making her gasp.


    "Do you like that?" I asked, my voice low andmanding.


    "Yes... I love this fucking so much," She said while nodded her head continuously, her eyes shining with desire.


    I spanked her again, harder this time, and she cried out, the sound echoing through the empty ssroom.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As I continued to suck on her clit, I slid my hand up her skirt and grabbed onto the waistband of her stockings.


    With a swift tug, I ripped them down the middle, exposing her creamy thighs. She gasped at the sudden sensation, but I could tell that she loved it.


    I began to alternate between licking and nibbling on her clit, and then I slid a finger into her dripping wet pussy. She moaned loudly, and I could feel her walls clenching around my finger as I pumped it in and out of her.


    I added a second finger, and then a third, watching as her body writhed in pleasure. She was close toing, and I could feel her getting even wetter as I worked her pussy with my fingers and tongue.


    Suddenly, she pulled away from me, panting heavily. "Wait," she said, her voice hoarse. "I want you inside me."


    Without a word, I stood up and unbuckled my belt. I pushed her skirt up over her stomach, revealing her toned abs and the wetness between her legs. I positioned myself between her thighs, my cock hard and ready.


    With one swift movement, I pushed inside her. She moaned loudly, her eyes rolling back in pleasure. I began to move slowly, my hips grinding against hers.


    Her pussy was incredibly tight, and I could feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge.


    I picked up the pace, thrusting harder and faster into her. She wrapped her legs around my waist, pulling me in deeper.


    I continue my face with this slowly slowly pushing my dick in her pussy with much force than the previous one, she also moans in pleasure.


    The students in ss were just doing their work as their teaching professor was fucking by me at this very moment, they just doing their work what they were supposed to do.


    Some were taking notes some we''re just watching their friends talking while talking one students just doing their bragging.


    I couldn''t resist the temptation of those soft, supple breasts any longer. I moved my hands up and grabbed them, massaging them with my fingers and feeling the weight of them in my palms.


    No matter how many times I touched them, it always felt like the first time, and I knew that I could never get enough of them.


    As I continued to squeeze and y with her breasts, I slowed down my pace, teasing her with each slow, deliberate thrust.


    The sight of her in her ck stockings only added to the eroticism of the moment, making me even more turned on and harder than before.


    The sensation of her pussy wrapped around my cock and her breasts in my hands was too much for me to handle.


    I quickened my pace and began to pound into her with renewed vigor, feeling the pleasure building inside me once again.


    "Ahh... Ahh... Ahh.... Ahh... Ahh... Yes... Yes... Just keep doing that, yes... Yes... I fucking love this so much," she shouted in pleasure, the more harder force I used the more she moans and the more she moans the more harder I get and want to fuck her and tease her.


    Her moans grew louder and more frequent as I continued to pound into her with increasing intensity.


    Each thrust was met with an enthusiastic cry of pleasure from her, urging me on to give her more of this.


    With each forceful thrust, her moans of pleasure grew louder and more urgent, driving me to push harder and faster. The sounds of her pleasure echoing through the empty ssroom only served to intensify my own desire and arousal.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 106 106: Milfer Bouncing Assets! [R-18+]

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    Although some students nced over in our direction, their curiosity quickly faded as they returned to their own work. As for us, we were lost in the moment, fully immersed in the sensations of our bodies entwined in passion.


    As I continued to pound into her tight and wet pussy, I couldn''t help but groan in ecstasy. The clenching of her inner walls around my cock only made my pleasure grow more intense, pushing me closer and closer to the edge.


    But I knew I couldn''t let go just yet. I wanted to tease her, to make her beg for release before finally giving in to the ultimate pleasure of our bodies joining in orgasmic ecstasy.


    And I too keep fucking her, I too groan in pleasure of her tight and wet pussy, her inner side of pussy clenching my cock even harder after every thrust.


    I pped her ass in excitement of what I was feeling and she too liked it rough. As I delved deeper into her tight pussy, I could feel her body respond to my touch.


    Her moans and whimpers grew louder as I yed with her nipples, sending shivers of pleasure down her spine.


    With each thrust, I felt pussy gripping my cock, urging me on to go faster and deeper into her pussy.


    Her breasts were soft and pliant under my hands, and I squeezed them gently, marveling at the feel of her skin against my palms.


    I pinched her nipples, tugging them gently as she squirmed beneath me. Thebination of her pleasure and mine was almost too much to bear, but I pushed on, determined to bring us both to the brink of ecstasy.


    The sound of our bodies colliding and the erotic moans reverberating around the room were a testament to the intense pleasure we were both experiencing.


    I could feel her pussy clenching around my hard cock, almost as if it were begging me to give her more.


    The sight of her writhing in ecstasy beneath me was almost too much to handle, and I found myself bing more and more turned on by the second.


    I grabbed onto her hips, using my grip to pull her back onto my cock with each deep thrust.


    As I watched her arch her back and throw her head back in pleasure, I knew that I wanted to make her cum again before I released myself inside her.


    I increased the pace of my thrusts, pounding into her with an unbridled force that elicited even louder moans from her.


    I could feel the familiar feeling of pleasure building inside me, but I pushed it aside, focusing solely on her pleasure.


    I shifted my attention to her sensitive clit, rubbing it in circr motions with my fingers. Her hips bucked in response, grinding against my hand as she moaned louder and louder.


    The intensity of her pleasure was written all over her face, and I could feel her pussy walls pulsating around my cock, indicating that she was close to cumming.


    I didn''t stop my relentless thrusts as I added more pressure on her clit, sending her over the edge. She let out a loud cry, her body shuddering with the force of her orgasm.


    I watched as her face contorted with ecstasy, her eyes shut tight as she rode out the waves of pleasure.


    Despite her climax, I didn''t slow down. I continued to pound into her wet pussy, enjoying the tight grip of her walls around me.


    The sound of our bodies colliding filled the room, mixing with her moans of pleasure. My own orgasm was building rapidly, and I knew I was close to cumming again.


    But I wanted to make itst.


    I slowed down my pace, taking deep breaths to regain control of my impending orgasm. I didn''t want to finish yet. I wanted to savor this moment for as long as possible.


    As I moved in and out of her, I leaned down and whispered in her ear, "Do you like it when I fuck you hard like this?"


    She moaned in response, "Yes... yes... fuck me harder."


    I listen to her request and began to fuck her even harder, but I could feel myself getting close, my balls tightening as I pounded into her wet pussy.


    With one final thrust, I emptied myself inside her, my cock pulsing with pleasure as I came hard.<novelnext></novelnext>


    We copsed in a heap on the Desk, both of us panting and sweating from our exertions. But even though we were both exhausted, I knew that we weren''t done yet.


    I pulled her up to her feet and pushed her up against the wall, pressing my body against hers as I kissed her deeply. Her lips were soft and warm, and I could taste the remnants of our earlier activities on her tongue.


    I reached down and began to rub her clit once again, and she moaned into my mouth as I brought her closer and closer to the edge once again. I could feel my cock growing hard again, and I knew that I wanted to fuck her again.


    But this time, I wanted to try something new.


    I pulled away from her and walked over to the desk, rifling through the drawers until I found what I was looking for. I walked back over to her, a smile on my face as I held up a pair of handcuffs.


    "Are you up for trying something new?" I asked her, the excitement clear in my voice.


    She looked at me hesitantly, but I could see the desire in her eyes. "Sure," she said, nodding slowly.


    I walked behind her and cuffed her hands together, then I pushed her down onto the desk, then climbed on top of her.


    I began to kiss her neck once again, nibbling and sucking at her skin as I rubbed my hard cock against her wet pussy. She moaned and writhed beneath me, her handcuffed hands pulling at the chains as she begged for more.


    I could feel her getting wetter and wetter as I rubbed against her, and I knew that I couldn''t wait any longer.


    I positioned myself between her legs and pushed my way inside, the sensation of her tight pussy clenching around me almost too much to bear.


    I began to thrust into her hard and fast, the chains of the handcuffs rattling as I pounded into her relentlessly. She was screaming and moaning in pleasure, her body arching up to meet mine with each thrust.


    I pounded into her relentlessly, my hard cock sliding in and out of her wet, tight pussy with ease. She cried out in pleasure as I went harder and harder, each thrust hitting her sweet spot just right.


    I leaned over her, grabbing her hair and pulling it back as I continued to fuck her. She moaned and writhed beneath me, her body arching up to meet mine.


    With a sudden burst of energy, I flipped her over onto her hands and knees, her perfect ass presented to me. I smacked it hard, enjoying the sound of my hand hitting her flesh and the way it jiggled under the impact.


    "Fuck yes, spank me harder," she moaned, her voiceced with lust.


    I obliged, delivering another hard p to her ass before plunging my cock back into her pussy. The intensity of our sex was almost overwhelming, and I knew I couldn''t hold out much longer.


    But I didn''t want it to end just yet.


    With a sudden burst of inspiration, I pulled out of her and turned her over onto her back. I spread her legs wide and dove in, my tongue finding her clit and working it expertly.


    Her moans grew louder and more urgent as I brought her closer and closer to the edge. Finally, with a loud cry, she came hard, her pussy clenching and spasming around my tongue.


    I crawled up her body and positioned myself between her legs, my cock pulsing with need. Of her right pussy Without any warning, I mmed into her again, the force of my thrusts sending shockwaves through her body.


    She wrapped her legs around my waist, pulling me in closer as I continued to fuck her hard. The sound of our bodies pping together echoed throughout the room, mixing with her moans and cries of pleasure.


    With a sudden burst of energy, I pulled out of her once again and flipped her over onto her hands and knees.


    I slid back inside her, feeling her tight pussy gripping me tightly as I began to pound into her with all the force I could muster.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 107 107: Let Me Take The Lead! [R-18+]

    I interrupted her to get into a morefortable position, so I could enjoy the sensations she was giving me even more. As Iid back on the desk, I looked up at her and watched as she crawled towards me.


    The sight of herrge, voluptuous breasts hanging down and swaying with her movements was incredibly arousing.


    Without a word, she positioned herself above me, her massive breasts hovering tantalizingly close to my face. I could feel her warm breath on my cock as she wrapped her soft mounds around it and began to give me a titjob.


    As she squeezed her breasts together, I felt my cock being engulfed by the soft, supple flesh. It was an incredible sensation, and I moaned in pleasure as she worked her magic.


    The tight channel that her breasts created made it feel like my cock was being massaged and stimted from all angles.


    She started moving her breasts up and down, her nipples grazing my skin with each stroke. I reached up and began to y with her nipples, squeezing and pulling them gently. Her moans of pleasure filled the room as she continued to pleasure me with her tits.


    She continued to move her breasts up and down, faster and faster, using her soft skin to create a tight grip around my cock. I couldn''t help but moan as I felt the pleasure intensifying. It was like nothing I had ever experienced before.


    As I ran my hands over her breasts, I noticed how her nipples hardened under my touch. I couldn''t resist the urge to give them a pinch, and she gasped in pleasure, her grip around my cock tightening even more.


    I continued to fondle her breasts, ying with them as she worked me with her tits. Her moans were music to my ears, and I could feel my orgasm building inside me.


    The sensation of her massive breasts moving around my cock was intense, and I could feel myself getting the pleasure and more pleasure.


    I was overwhelmed by the sensation of her soft flesh enveloping me, and I couldn''t resist running my hands over her body, feeling her curves and edges.


    Her breasts were a work of art, and I marveled at how they moved together in a smooth, rhythmic motion. I wanted to savor every moment of the experience, so I slowed down and let myself get lost in the sensation.


    As she continued to pleasure me with herrge breasts, I couldn''t help but admire their beauty. They were massive and soft, with perky nipples that were hard and erect with excitement.


    As she picked up the pace, her breasts began to move in a mesmerizing rhythm, creating a pleasurable friction on my cock that had me gasping for air.


    I could feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge as she worked her magic on me. The sensation of her huge breasts bouncing and jiggling around my hard shaft was unlike anything I had ever felt before.


    Her moans of pleasure were driving me wild, and I could see the excitement in her eyes as she focused on giving me the ultimate pleasure.


    With one hand on her hip, I used the other to reach up and y with her breasts, squeezing and massaging them as she continued to slide them up and down my cock. I could feel her getting wetter and wetter, and it only added to the intense pleasure I was feeling.


    The intense pleasure coursing through my body was overwhelming, and I could feel my heart racing faster and faster. Every movement of her soft, warm breasts against my cock was driving me closer and closer to the edge.


    With a final burst of energy, I cried out that I was about to cum. She responded with an encouraging moan, urging me on as I let go and allowed the pleasure to wash over me.


    I thrust my hips upward, feeling my cock throb with ecstasy as I released my load. My hot cum sprayed all over her massive breasts, coating them in a sticky white fluid. I watched as it dripped down her chest, creating a mesmerizing pattern that made me want to go again.


    She looked at me with a satisfied smile, licking her lips and running her hands over her cum-covered breasts. I copsed back onto the desk,pletely spent but still feeling the aftershocks of my orgasm.


    "That was amazing," she said, her voice filled with desire. "You really know how to please a woman."


    As I came on herrge soft boobs, she moaned in delight and eagerly swallowed every drop of my cum. She squeezed my cock between her breasts one final time, milking everyst drop from me.


    I shuddered with pleasure as I felt her warm mouth engulf my cock once more. She licked and sucked every inch of my spent shaft, taking care to clean it thoroughly with her talented tongue.<novelnext></novelnext>


    My body was still tingling with the aftershocks of my orgasm, but the hot milf was relentless. She continued to stroke my cock, keeping me on the edge of ecstasy as she sucked and licked it with expert skill. I couldn''t believe how amazing she was, and I knew that I wanted to experience more of her incredible talents.


    "God, you''re incredible," I gasped, my eyes locked on hers.


    As she pleasured me with her mouth, I felt my body responding with an intensity that I had never experienced before.


    Her tongue danced expertly over my cock, driving me wild with desire. Meanwhile, her massive breasts were bouncing up and down, jiggling enticingly as she worked me.


    I couldn''t resist the temptation to touch her soft breasts, and I squeezed and massaged them as she continued to pleasure me.


    The feel of her soft flesh under my fingers only added to the pleasure I was experiencing, and I groaned in pleasure as she continued to suck me off.


    As she looked up at me with those beautiful eyes, I felt my body tensing up with the approaching orgasm.


    After an intense round of deepthroating, I withdrew my cock from her mouth and flipped her onto her back, revealing her soaking wet and glistening pussy.


    I couldn''t resist the urge to taste her once more, so I wasted no time and dove down between her legs, parting them wider to reveal her beautiful pussy lips.


    I breathed in her scent and flicked my tongue across her clit, eliciting a low moan of pleasure from her. I continued to tease her, circling her sensitive nub with my tongue before sucking on it gently.


    As I worked my magic with my tongue, I reached up and took her nipples between my fingers, pinching and teasing them as she squirmed with pleasure beneath me.


    Her moans grew louder and more urgent as I worked her clit with my tongue, her hips thrusting upwards to meet my mouth.


    As I pushed my cock into her, I felt her tightness enveloping me, and I let out a deep groan of pleasure. Her eyes were closed, and her mouth was open in a silent moan as I began to move inside of her.


    I set a slow and steady rhythm at first, savoring the feeling of her tight pussy gripping my cock with each stroke. But soon I picked up the pace, pounding into her harder and harder as she matched my movements, meeting each thrust with one of her own.


    Her legs wrapped around me, pulling me in deeper as she moaned with pleasure. I could feel the sweat on my brow as we both worked towards our climax, lost in the intensity of the moment.


    As I was about to pound her from behind, she surprised me by sitting on the desk and gesturing for me to lie down. I was intrigued by what she had in mind and eagerlyplied, lying back as she climbed on top of me and straddled my hips.


    She lowered herself onto my cock slowly, letting out a soft moan as she took me deep inside her. I could feel her pussy clenching around me, tight and wet as she began to move her hips in a sensual rhythm.


    I let out a low groan of pleasure, grabbing onto her hips and helping her move up and down on my cock. Her breasts bounced and jiggled in front of me, and I couldn''t resist reaching up and grabbing onto them, squeezing them as she rode me hard.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 108 108: Properties & Sophia Wildie! [R-18+]

    I let out a low groan of pleasure, grabbing onto her hips and helping her move up and down on my cock. Her breasts bounced and jiggled in front of me, and I couldn''t resist reaching up and grabbing onto them, squeezing them as she rode me hard.


    Her eyes were closed in pleasure, and I could tell that she was enjoying every moment of our encounter.


    I reached up and caressed her face, running my fingers through her hair as she continued to ride me with wild abandon.


    I moaned as I felt her wet pussy envelop me, and she began to ride me with slow, deliberate strokes. But before I could take over, she climbed on top of me, straddling my hips as she lowered herself onto my cock.


    I couldn''t believe the stamina this woman had. I thought for sure she would be too exhausted to continue, but here she was, riding me like a pro.


    Her breasts bounced and jiggled with each movement, and I couldn''t resist reaching up to squeeze them as she rode me.


    She moaned with pleasure, her head thrown back as she focused on giving us both the ultimate pleasure.


    As we continued to move together, she leaned forward, her hands braced on my chest as she picked up the pace. I thrust up into her, meeting her movements with equal intensity.


    Our bodies pped together with each thrust, the sounds of our pleasure filling the room. I could feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge once again, and I knew that I wouldn''t be able to hold back for much longer.


    I let out a low groan of pleasure, grabbing onto her hips and helping her move up and down on my cock. Her breasts bounced and jiggled in front of me, and I couldn''t resist reaching up and grabbing onto them, squeezing them as she rode me hard.


    Her eyes were closed in pleasure, and I could tell that she was enjoying every moment of our encounter. I reached up and caressed her face, running my fingers through her hair as she continued to ride me with wild abandon.


    I moaned as I felt her wet pussy envelop me, and she began to ride me with slow, deliberate strokes. But before I could take over, she climbed on top of me, straddling my hips as she lowered herself onto my cock.


    I couldn''t believe the stamina this woman had. I thought for sure she would be too exhausted to continue, but here she was, riding me like a pro.


    Her breasts bounced and jiggled with each movement, and I couldn''t resist reaching up to squeeze them as she rode me. She moaned with pleasure, her head thrown back as she focused on giving us both the ultimate pleasure.


    As we continued to move together, she leaned forward, her hands braced on my chest as she picked up the pace. I thrust up into her, meeting her movements with equal intensity.


    Our bodies pped together with each thrust, the sounds of our pleasure filling the room. I could feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge once again, and I knew that I wouldn''t be able to hold back for much longer.


    Suddenly, she leaned back, pulling me up with her. I was now sitting up, my legs spread wide as she straddled me once again. But this time, she was facing away from me, her back pressed against my chest as she began to move her hips in slow, circr motions.


    I wrapped my arms around her, grabbing hold of her breasts as she continued to move. Her moans filled the air, and I could feel her body starting to tremble with pleasure.


    I reached down between her legs, my fingers finding her clit as she rode me. I began to rub her gently, my thumb pressing against her most sensitive spot as she moaned even louder.


    She turned her head to look at me, a sultry smile ying across her lips. "You like that, baby?" she asked, her voice husky with desire.


    I could only nod in response, my own pleasure building with each passing moment. She continued to ride me, her movements bing faster and more urgent as we both approached the brink of orgasm.


    Suddenly, she leaned forward, cing her hands on the Desk as she thrust her hips back even harder. I could feel my cock pulsing inside of her, and I knew that I was about toe.


    I let out a loud groan, my body tensing as I erupted inside of her. She let out a scream of pleasure, her body shaking as she came as well.


    We copsed onto the Desk, our bodies still entwined as we caught our breath.


    As thest waves of pleasure subsided, I slowly pulled out of her and watched as shey there, her chest heaving as she caught her breath. I couldn''t help but smile at the sight of her lying there,pletely spent and satisfied.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I climbed down off the desk and began to gather my clothes, pulling on my pants and shirt as I moved around the room.


    I could feel her eyes on me as I dressed, and I knew that I would never forget this incredible encounter.


    As I finished getting dressed, I turned to her and saw that she was still lying there, her eyes closed and a smile on her face. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for this incredible woman who had just given me such a memorable experience.


    I walked over to her and leaned down to kiss her on the forehead. "Thank you for your time, you cocksucker," I whispered, and then I turned and walked out of the room, feeling like a new man.


    As I made my way back to my out of the college, I couldn''t help but think about the incredible sexual experience I had just shared with this woman. I had never felt so alive and exhrated.


    ------


    As I sit in the lobby of the building, I pull out myptop to start my search for a real estate agent who can help me find the luxurious property of my dreams.


    My mind is set on finding a location that can offer me every amenity imaginable, in a gorgeous setting where I can make something amazing happen.


    I understand that the key to finding the right property is to have the right real estate agent on my side, and I am determined to find someone who can help me navigate theplex world of luxury real estate.


    As I begin to browse through my options, one thing bes clear to me: I want a real estate agent who not only has the knowledge and expertise I need, but also the confidence and sex appeal to make the process exciting and enjoyable.


    As I was sitting at her desk with myptop open, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and anticipation. The mere thought of uncovering something new and exciting had me feeling restless. I took a deep breath and began my search.


    Within a few moments, I found what I was looking for. I was ecstatic with the discovery, but I couldn''t just leave yet. I needed to be sure that everything was in proper working order.


    While I was making some calls, a cute redheaded security guard approached me. She was wearing a form-fitting uniform that hugged her curves in all the right ces. Her flirtatious smile and suggestivements were too much to resist.


    Without wasting any time, she dropped down to her knees and began to suck my cock right there in the lobby. It was an unexpected and incredibly thrilling experience.


    The way she moved her mouth and the sensation of her tongue was sending shivers down my spine. As she worked me over, I could feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge.


    I knew I had to keep my cool and not let anyone catch us, but it was getting harder to do so with every passing moment.


    The feeling of pleasure was so intense that I couldn''t help but let out a moan as the cute security guard continued to work her magic on me. She was clearly skilled at what she was doing, and it didn''t take long for me to reach my peak.


    As Iposed myself and got ready to leave, my phone rang. It was Sophia Wildie from Gold View Realtors, a luxury property agent I had been hoping to work with.


    "Good morning, my name is Sophia Wildie, and I work with Gold View Realtors. How may I help you?" she greeted me professionally.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 109 109: Lets Have Some Fun!

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    "Good morning, my name is Sophia Wildie, and I work with Gold View Realtors. How may I help you?" she greeted me professionally.


    "Hi Sophia," I responded, still feeling a bit lightheaded from the recent encounter, "I was browsing your website and noticed you have some beautiful properties listed for sale in the north end. I''m interested in seeing them and would love for you to show me around. Are you avable to meet me at one of the properties?"


    Sophia seemed eager to assist me, and we quickly arranged to meet up at one of the properties she had listed. I was excited to see what luxurious amodations and gorgeous settings awaited me as I embarked on my journey to find the perfect property.


    Stepping out of the building, my eyes were immediately drawn to the peculiar sight in front of me. Three women, all dressed in tight and revealing office attire, were bent over a nter with their faces pressed against the wall.


    Meanwhile, men in business suits were relentlessly pounding on their bodies with fervor. The scene was shocking and appalling, yet I couldn''t help but be intrigued by the spectacle before me.


    I quickly averted my eyes and walked away, feeling a mix of disgust and curiosity. It''s not my scene butt what kind of person enjoys this sort of thing? I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts as I made my way down the street. The image of the women bent over the nter lingered in my mind.


    "That''s not a problem at all!" Sophia eximed with a wide smile. "Dealing in luxury properties, it''s essential to have a certain level of image and professionalism to appeal to high-end clients. And believe me, I''m willing to do whatever it takes to make those sales andmissions," she continued, hinting at the sacrifices she was willing to make to seed in her line of work.


    As she spoke, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. It seemed like she was willing topromise her true self just to make a sale, and that made me question her authenticity as a person.


    But at the same time, I couldn''t deny the allure of the luxurious properties she represented and the potential of what I could achieve by investing in them.


    As soon as Sophia started speaking, I could tell she was used to dealing with the super-rich. Her voice was smooth and polished, with just the right amount of inflection and emphasis on key words.


    It was clear that she knew how to navigate the world of luxury real estate, and she had likely dealt with clients who demanded nothing but the best.


    When I expressed my interest in the properties listed on her website, she responded with practiced ease.


    "Is there a certain one that piques your attention in particr?" she asked, her tone conveying a sense of eagerness and willingness to help. It was clear that she was focused on making a sale, and she would do whatever it takes to make that happen.


    She then went on to exin that she was currently handling the sale of many properties in the north end region, all of which were of varying sizes and would be ideal for families of anyposition.


    Her words were carefully chosen and designed to appeal to my needs and desires as a potential buyer. It was evident that she had done her homework and was well-versed in the market trends and demands of her clients.


    As she continued to speak, I couldn''t help but admire her skills as a real estate agent. It was clear that she was a master of her craft, and I felt confident that she could help me find the perfect property for my needs.


    I smile widely and wickedly as I walk to my car, excited to finally upgrade to a new car. "The biggest one you have," I say confidently to the salesperson, eager to test drive some vehicles. As I browse the lot, my mind wanders to my personal life.


    As I walked towards my car, my mind drifted back to my conversation with my partner Christine. We had talked about our ns for the future, and it had been a productive discussion.


    Christine had decided not to join me today, which was fine since I needed some time to focus on finding the right property.


    We had discussed the possibility of having arge number of visitors and hiring on-site employees to manage our property. It was clear to both of us that we needed a spacious ce that could amodate all our needs.


    The real estate agent''s response was polite and professional, but there was an undeniable change in her demeanor when the topic of live-in staff was brought up. Her voice seemed to shift in tone and volume, indicating that this was an area of expertise for her.


    I couldn''t help but notice the hint of greed in her eyes, knowing that the sale of a property with such amenities would mean a heftymission for her.


    As tempted as I was to make a crude joke to myself about her willingness to do anything to make a sale, I refrained and continued with the conversation.


    After some discussion, we agreed to meet at 3 Elk Grove Lane in about an hour. Before ending the call, she inquired about whether my significant other would be joining me. It was a fair question, but it caught me off guard.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I had told her about my ns to purchase a property, but I hadn''t mentioned anything about my personal life. Nevertheless, I answered her question and confirmed that I would being alone.


    As I hung up the phone, I couldn''t help but reflect on the power dynamic at y. The real estate agent was clearly trying to win my business, but I was the one with the money and the ability to make decisions.


    It was a position of privilege that I had grown ustomed to, and I relished in the feeling of being in control.


    "Indeed, she will do that."


    "That''s interesting! I shall look forward to seeing you then, sir, farewell."


    After saying "Bye," I hang up the phone and immediately dial Christine''s number. "Hello, I''ll be over to pick you up, and we''re going to go have a look at some houses."


    She exins that in order for me to convince my employer to buy me a house, I had to sleep with my boss first.


    I don''t wonder how Christine is aware of that particr fact, but after a while, I decide to stop inquiring about it. "I just want you to think about that," she said on the phone. "Just think about it."


    I sneer and brush off the statement, saying something along the lines of, -I''ll go around and fuck her mouth the next time while she gives me the money for a car too.''


    "Get ready and report to the basement. I have tremendous ns."


    --------


    But I thought before I pick up Christine, to go the the real estate for a house why not have some fun.


    I began to look Outside of the car and began to look for a redhead female security guard who just previously sucked my cock, I thought she was gone but I see her as shee out of building like she was just waiting for this moment, I called her over to my car and she without hesitationes over.


    "Hey, you wanna have some more fun before I go?" I asked her, as she looked at me with a yful grin.


    "Sure thing, sir," she responded, her voice dripping with lust.


    I motioned for her to get into the car, and as soon as she was inside, she began to unbuckle my pants. I could feel my excitement building as she fished out my cock and began to stroke it with her expert hands.


    Then she began to use her mouth and I let out a deep moan as the female security guard continued to stroke my cock with her soft and wet mouth.


    Her tongue flicked across the head of my cock, sending waves of pleasure through my body. I leaned back in the car seat, my eyes closed as I focused on the sensation of her lips sliding up and down my cock.


    She worked her mouth over me with skill, taking me deep into her throat before pulling back and swirling her tongue around the tip.


    Her hands worked in unison with her mouth, stroking me with long, firm strokes as she took me to the edge of bliss.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 110 110: In Back Seat! [R-18+]

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    She worked her mouth over me with skill, taking me deep into her throat before pulling back and swirling her tongue around the tip. Her hands worked in unison with her mouth, stroking me with long, firm strokes as she took me to the edge of bliss.


    I could feel myself getting close, my body tensing up as I felt the familiar pressure building deep in my balls.


    The security guard must have sensed my impending orgasm, because she took me even deeper into her mouth, swallowing me down to the hilt.


    I let out a low growl as I came hard, my cum shooting deep into her throat as she swallowed everyst drop. She continued to suck and stroke me until I waspletely spent, then sat back in her seat with a satisfied smile on her face.


    As I continue to stroke and fondle her, the female security guard seems to be increasingly aroused, her breathing quickening and her body writhing in anticipation.


    She pulls me towards her, pressing her soft lips against mine in a deep, passionate kiss. I explore her mouth with my tongue, tasting her sweet saliva as our tongues dance together.


    As she pulls back, the security guard eagerly slides down my pants, revealing my throbbing erection. She takes it into her mouth, wrapping her lips around the shaft and working it with her tongue. Her mouth is so smooth and wet, sending waves of pleasure through my entire body.


    Once I am fully erect, I take her by the hand and lead her to the backseat of the car. She eagerly follows, her eyes filled with desire as she strips off her dress and reveals her gorgeous body. Her toned muscles ripple beneath her skin, and her ample breasts bounce as she moves.


    Without hesitation, I run my hands over her curves, feeling the warmth of her skin under my fingers. I tweak her nipples, feeling them harden and grow more sensitive under my touch. She moans softly, arching her back and offering herself up to me.


    As I feast on her breasts and nipples, the security guard writhes beneath me, her hands wing at my back and urging me to take her harder. I move down her body, trailing kisses and bites along her stomach and thighs. I can smell her arousal, the musky scent driving me wild with desire.


    Finally, I reach her pussy, and I waste no time in diving in. I lick and suck her clit, feeling her writhe and moan beneath me. She tastes so sweet, her juices flowing freely as I delve deeper and deeper into her.


    But I am not satisfied yet. I want more. I want to feel her tight ass clenching around my cock, driving me wild with pleasure. So I take hold of her hips and flip her over, exposing her tight little asshole to me.


    As my fingers dance over the folds of her pussy, the security guard''s body quivers with delight. The slickness of her wetness coats my fingers, and I can feel the walls of her pussy tightening with anticipation.


    Eager to take things further, I position myself between her legs, positioning my cock at her entrance. She moans loudly as I slowly push inside of her, her walls yielding to the pressure of my manhood.<novelnext></novelnext>


    With each thrust, I feel her clenching and squeezing around me, her moans growing louder and more desperate.


    As we switch positions, the intensity only grows. We try out different angles and positions, exploring the depths of each other''s desires.


    The car bes a den of lust, filled with the sounds of our passion as we explore each other''s bodies with abandon. Her hands w at my back, urging me on to greater heights of pleasure.


    The car sways and rocks as we move together, lost in our shared ecstasy. The sound of flesh pping against flesh fills the air, punctuated by the asional moan or gasp of pleasure. I feel my own orgasm building within me, the pressure and heat growing with each passing moment.


    As I thrust into her with increasing speed and intensity, I could feel the heat and pressure building within me.


    The security guard''s moans grew louder and more urgent, and I knew that we were both getting close to the edge. I gripped her hips tightly, using them to guide my movements and drive myself deeper inside of her.


    Her body was so incredibly responsive to my touch, and every thrust elicited a gasp or a moan from her lips. I could feel her walls clenching tightly around my cock, and I knew that she was close to orgasm.


    I wanted to make her cum before I did, so I reached around to y with her clit, rubbing it in quick circles as I continued to pound into her.


    As I reached my climax, the pleasure washed over me in waves, my body wracked with spasms of ecstasy. I felt her inner walls clenching around my cock, milking me for everyst drop of my release. I let out a deep groan, my face buried in the crook of her neck as I emptied myself into her.


    We bothy there, panting and sweating, the smell of sex hanging heavily in the air. I pulled out of her, feeling a sense of loss as my nowid cock slipped free from her tight grip. She turned to me with a satisfied smile, her eyes sparkling with pleasure.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 111 111: Were Not Done Yet! [R-18+]

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    We bothy there, panting and sweating, the smell of sex hanging heavily in the air. I pulled out of her, feeling a sense of loss as my nowid member slipped free from her tight grip. She turned to me with a satisfied smile, her eyes sparkling with pleasure.


    "That was amazing," she said breathlessly.


    I grinned, feeling a sense of pride at having pleased her so thoroughly. "You''re not so bad yourself," I replied.


    We took a moment to catch our breath before getting ready for our second round, As she jiggled her ass in front of my face, I couldn''t resist the temptation and plunged my face into her sweet, sulent cheeks.


    I licked and nibbled on her soft skin, feeling her shudder with pleasure. Eventually, I moved back to her pussy and resumed my thrusting, feeling her walls clench around me with each stroke.


    As the intensity grew, I knew I needed something more. So, I pulled out of her pussy and flipped her over, positioning her on all fours.


    I couldn''t resist the sight of her perfect ass, so I grabbed onto it and spread her cheeks wide open, revealing her tight little asshole.


    Without hesitation, I plunged my cock deep into her ass, relishing the sensation of her tight walls gripping me tightly. She screamed out in pleasure, and I couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming sense of satisfaction.


    Her ass was like a vice grip around my cock, squeezing me tighter with each thrust. I relished the sensation of her tightness, the heat of her body enveloping mepletely. Her moans filled the car, growing louder and more intense as I thrust deeper and harder.


    As I continued to m into her, I couldn''t resist the temptation to give her ass a firm p, relishing the sound of skin against skin.


    Her screams of pleasure only spurred me on, making me thrust harder and harder. I reached around and started ying with her clit, rubbing it hard and fast as I pounded her ass.


    The mix of pleasure and pain was exquisite, a heady cocktail that sent me spiraling towards the edge. I could feel the heat and pressure building inside of me, the need toe growing more and more intense with each passing second.


    My lust for her grew more and more intense as I plunged into her ass. Her body felt like it was made for me, every inch of it designed to give me pleasure.


    I held her tightly, feeling her muscles ripple as I drove myself into her, the wetness inside her slick and inviting.


    As I picked up speed, I felt the car rocking back and forth, the sound of ourbined pleasure filling the air.


    I pped her ass again, the sound echoing around the confined space. Each p elicited a louder moan from her, and I knew she was close toing.


    I relished in the sensation of her skin beneath my hand, loving the way her flesh jiggled with each thrust. Her cries grew louder, her body shuddering with pleasure as I continued to pound her ass. I felt like I was losing control, the pleasure taking over my body.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As I continued to thrust into her, my mind and body were consumed by my desire for her. I leaned over her back and inhaled her scent, my face buried in her hair.


    I could feel the sweat on her skin, and it only added to the intoxicating aroma. I was lost in the moment, driven by my insatiable desire.


    With every thrust, the pressure in my balls grew, and I knew I was getting closer to the edge. I didn''t want to hold back any longer; I wanted to fill her up with my cum and mark her as mine.


    I picked up the pace, my hips mming into her ass with increasing force. I could feel her body shaking with pleasure, and I knew she was close toing as well.


    With every pulse of my cock, I felt my body shudder with pleasure as I released my pent-up desire inside her.


    My mind was hazy with pleasure, the world around me fading away as I focused solely on the feeling of her tight ass milking me for every drop of cum I had to offer.


    She arched her back, her body convulsing as her own orgasm washed over her. Her screams echoed through the car, a testament to the intensity of the pleasure we had just shared.


    As wey there, entwined in each other''s arms, I felt a deep sense of satisfaction wash over me. We had given ourselves fully to each other, and it was a connection unlike any other.


    Eventually, I pulled out of her, ourbined juices dripping from my cock. We both copsed onto the seat beside each other, our chests heaving as we struggled to catch our breath.


    We sat there in silence for a few moments, our bodies still tingling with the aftershocks of our intense encounter.


    It was a moment that neither of us would ever forget, a testament to the raw and powerful connection we shared through our bodies.


    As I instructed her to clean up my cum-covered cock, she grinned at me with a mischievous look in her eyes. Her yful demeanor was a turn-on in itself, and I couldn''t wait to feel her mouth on me again.


    She wasted no time in running her fingers over my length, spreading the cum around and making me shiver with pleasure.


    I watched her as she yed with me, admiring her beauty and skill. Her eyes were locked onto mine as she leaned in and took me into her mouth, her warm lips enclosing me in a tight embrace.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 112 112: Sophias Erotic Figure! [R-18+]

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    She wasted no time in running her fingers over my length, spreading the cum around and making me shiver with pleasure. I watched her as she yed with me, admiring her beauty and skill. Her eyes were locked onto mine as she leaned in and took me into her mouth, her warm lips enclosing me in a tight embrace.


    The sensation of her mouth around me was almost too much to handle. I moaned as she worked her tongue over me, swirling it around the sensitive head and driving me wild. I reached down and ran my fingers through her hair, holding onto her as she continued to pleasure me.


    As she sucked me, her hand continued to stroke my shaft, making me even harder. I could feel the familiar tension building in my balls once again, and I knew I wasn''t going tost long. I wanted to feel her mouth on me when I came, to experience that ultimate pleasure once again.


    I get a hard grip on her hair as I cum once again, "ahh... Yes... That''s the point," I groan as I shoot my cum inside her mouth my hand still on her hair by very hard grip as I was choking her on my cock.


    "hmmm... ghmmm..." she groan as she take all of my cum into her throat, slurping on my cock as she swayed her tongue while I choke my cock on her throat, and gulping my cum straight into her stomach, while also cleaning my cock with her tongue continuously in the way.


    After some time, it was over she clean all of my cock clean with her tongue, I loosen the grip from her hair and without me tell her to get up she gets up leaving my cock and caressing her lips with her fingers and licking them.


    "Thanks for the meal, that was delicious," she said still licking her fingers in a sultry way like she want to go another round.


    "Well, your''s skill were good too," I said looking at her as I pull up my pants, and began to buckle up it, her eyes still at my cock, which was now under the pants.


    "Well, you were amazing but now I have to go now, so, see yater, I hope toe back and fuck you upter at a leisure time," I said as I open the back seat car gate for her.


    "No problem, if you ever feel horny my wet pussy will be waiting for you, and that exclusive only for you," she said as she began to dress up with her right tight security guard dress, her shirt I was very tight, her boobs want t get out of that clothe, like that shirt can''t hold her big boobs which were just want toe out.


    She began to get up and start g to get out of the car through the gate, I opened for her like a gentle man.


    As she sessfully get out of the car, she looked at me and then formed a yful grin at her face as she began to go inside the building.


    She was walking in a cat style her boobs bouncing every step she takes and her ass to a perfect line on her pants between her ass, by able to show those big asses are.


    She finally made it to the building as the show was over of her bouncing boobs, I too get to the front driver seat to began moving to the destination.


    "Well, lets get going," I murmured to myself as I step on elerator and car began to moving.


    -------


    As I drove up with Christine beside me, my eyes were immediately drawn to Sophia Wildie. She was standing there, holding a clipboard at her hip, and shing a smile that could light up the whole block.


    I couldn''t take my eyes off Sophia Wildie as I pulled up to the property. She looked stunning with her clipboard resting on her hip and her radiant smile on disy. But it wasn''t just her smile that caught my attention, it was her entire being that exuded an irresistible allure.


    I couldn''t help but notice how her long brown hair was perfectly styled and cascaded down her back in loose waves. The way her pearl ne rested against her neck sent shivers down my spine, and I imagined running my fingers along the pearls and tracing the curves of her neck.


    But it was her buttoned-up blouse that really got my heart racing. The way the material hugged her curves, teasing me with just a hint of whaty beneath. I couldn''t resist the temptation to imagine what it would be like to slowly unbutton her shirt and reveal the luscious curves of her breasts.


    But despite my erotic thoughts, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for her professionalism. In a world where women often unted their bodies for attention, Sophia exuded a confidence and respectability that made me want her even more. I couldn''t wait to see what else she had in store for me, and I knew that this meeting would be one that I wouldn''t forget anytime soon.


    I couldn''t help but admire the confidence with which she carried herself, exuding an air ofpetence and authority. Her smile was warm and weing, putting me at ease as we approached her. As she greeted us, I could tell that she took her role seriously and was well-prepared for the task at hand.


    Overall, Sophia''s presence was a breath of fresh air, and I was grateful for the opportunity to work with such a professional and capable individual.


    As I approached her, my eyes were immediately drawn to her outfit. She was wearing a button-up blouse that seemed to defy thews of physics, as it was miraculously able to hold her ample breasts in ce, but not without exposing a level of cleavage that could make even the most professional setting feel like a sultry nightclub. The way her chest heaved with each breath was mesmerizing, and I couldn''t help but feel a stirring in my loins.


    And if that weren''t enough, her tight skirt hugged her curves in all the right ces, leaving nothing to the imagination. It was as if she had purposely chosen her attire to entice me, and I found myself wondering just how far I could push the boundaries of propriety with her.


    The thought of her in that tight skirt, with her curves on full disy, was almost too much to bear. I wanted to reach out and touch her, to feel the smoothness of her skin beneath my fingers. But I have to wait for now, After all, this was a somewhat like roleying setting, and I didn''t want to ruin things just yet. But still, the temptation was almost too much to resist.


    Another very tight skirt leaves little to the imagination, and all in all, you are ready to take this as far as I can in the name of testing the true limits of what I can get away with here. In other words, another very tight skirt leaves little to the imagination. The correct response is "anything," but where''s the excitement in leaving it at that?


    I couldn''t help but notice how her long brown hair was parted to the side, and how the pearl ne she wore around her neck added to the allure of her appearance. As much as I tried to resist, I couldn''t deny the immediate and intense temptation that I felt.


    Part of me wondered whether I should act on these impulses instantly, but another part of me knew that it was important to maintain a level of thing for now, so it can be more pleasurable after. As much as I was drawn to her, I knew that it was not right to act yet I have to wait and then get the fruits of my resistance.


    Instead, I tried to focus on the task at hand and push aside any distractions, so I can enjoy thisdy at ater time. Even in the face of temptation. While it was tempting to give in to my desires, but I tell myself to wait so I can enjoy more like a roley thing.


    As I stepped out of my car, I couldn''t help but notice a slight change in her expression. Her smile, which was once bright and weing, seemed to falter as she realized who I was. Perhaps it was because my car didn''t exactly scream ''million-dor home buyer,'' or maybe it was something else entirely.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 113 113: House Scenery & Some Clenching!

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    As I stepped out of my car, I couldn''t help but notice a slight change in her expression. Her smile, which was once bright and weing, seemed to falter as she realized who I was.


    Perhaps it was because my car didn''t exactly scream ''million-dor home buyer,'' or maybe it was something else entirely.


    Regardless, I couldn''t help but appreciate her physical appearance. She was exactly the type of stunning, picture-perfect realtor that I had been searching for.


    Her features were striking, and she exuded an air of confidence and professionalism that made her all the more attractive.


    Other from that, her physical characteristics give off the impression of being very simr to the type of gorgeous, good for a poster type that I specifically opted for while searching for the most attractive realtor avable on the market.


    As I approached, I couldn''t help but notice a hint of annoyance in her demeanor. However, she managed to keep a smile on her face and greeted me with a cheerful "Happy to see you could make it!" while pointing towards the house behind her.


    As I turned around, my gaze was drawn to the sight of a magnificent mansion standing tall behind Sophia.


    The grandeur of the structure was awe-inspiring, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and wonder at the thought of entering it. The roads leading up to the house were long and wide, inviting me to explore further.


    As I approached the garage, the numerous doors caught my attention, suggesting that the house was capable of housing multiple vehicles. I wondered whose automobiles they were and what kind of luxury vehicles might be hidden behind those doors.


    However, my attention was quickly diverted by the beauty of the lush greenery surrounding me. The young trees, recently transnted with such care, were growing steadily and exuded an air of vitality.


    The shrubs and flowers were arranged in perfect harmony, as if each one had been meticulously ced to create a beautiful tapestry of colors and textures.


    It was evident that a great deal of time and effort had been devoted to maintaining such a pristine garden.


    In that moment, I couldn''t help but feel grateful for the opportunity to be in such a stunning environment. The mansion and its surrounding garden felt like an invitation to indulge in the finer things in life, and I was excited to see whaty ahead.


    As I stepped out onto the driveway, my eyes were immediately drawn to the beautifully crafted cobblestone walkway that led up to the entrance of the mansion.


    The stones were ced with such care and precision that the path looked like it had always been a part of thendscape.


    The natural yet sophisticated appearance of the pathway was entuated by the verdant vegetation surrounding it. Lush, young trees and perfectly arranged shrubs and flowers bordered the pathway, filling the air with their sweet fragrance.


    As I approached the mansion, my gaze was drawn to a water-spouting statue that stood prominently in the middle of the yard. It was an intriguingbination of elegance and vulgarity.


    Arge marble cock served as the centerpiece of the fountain, with water spewing out of it and cascading down into the foundation.


    The sound of the water was calming, and the sight of the fountain was mesmerizing. The contrast of the refined brick facade of the mansion against the crude marble fountain was striking, creating an odd but captivating scene.


    My eyes were fixated on the fountain''s centerpiece, arge marble cock spewing water into the air. Its vulgarity was a stark contrast to the elegance of the water-spouting statue surrounding it, but somehow it added to the charm of the whole scene.


    As I walked closer to the mansion, I couldn''t help but be amazed by its grandeur. It was undoubtedly a mansion, with a two-story structure that exuded luxury from every angle.


    The manor house was a sight to behold, with its brick facade standing tall and proud. Its windows were the epitome of high quality, with every pane of ss looking like it had been crafted by a skilled artisan.


    The mere sight of them made me feel like I was stepping into a whole new world of indulgence and status.


    Despite feeling both excited and intimidated by the opulence of it all, I couldn''t help but appreciate the beauty of the mansion from the outside.


    Every detail, from the immactely kept greenery to the meticulously ced cobblestone walkway, was a testament to the level of care and attention that had been given to creating this masterpiece.


    The two-storey mansion towered above me, emanating an aura of luxury that was unmatched by any other residence I had ever seen.


    Its pristine balconies were carefully designed to offer panoramic views of the surrounding areas, and I could only imagine the breathtaking scenery thaty beyond.


    As I stood there, I felt a sense of gratitude for the world thaty before me. The mansion''s grandeur was an invitation to indulge in every possible way and attain the status that I had always longed for.


    I took a moment to appreciate the thought and effort that had gone into creating such a magnificent abode.


    It was clear that the owner of this mansion had no need for such extravagance, but their immense wealth allowed them to purchase everything they desired.


    As I looked around, I could not help but imagine a world where a single phrase such as ''I have the money'' was enough to acquire anything you wanted. Although such a reality was undoubtedly twisted, at that moment, it felt exhrating to be swept up in the feeling of it all.


    As I approached Sophia, I couldn''t resist the urge to tease her, so I yfully gave her a p on the ass and a firm squeeze before suggesting that we take a look at the house.


    Although I knew that there were uncertainties ahead, I had a sense of confidence that everything would work out in the end.


    Sophia responded with a smile, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm as she turned to me and said, "If you ever feel like you need more space in your home, don''t hesitate to let me know. I''d be delighted to sell you this house and help you start a happy family."


    As I looked at the grandeur of the house before me, I couldn''t help but imagine what it would be like to live in such avish abode.


    It was clear that Sophia had a knack for selling properties to wealthy individuals, but her offer was tempting nheless. But it''s not like am tempting I have money so I can buy house but I want to check carefully for now.


    Christine''s expression reveals a hint of confusion when she hears the word "couple," but she keeps a straight face as I lead Sophia down the driveway, still holding onto her behind. Sophia then speaks up, asking about the neighborhood we are in.


    she exin to us that thend was bought by a corporation a few years ago, and since then, they have built twenty-five luxury residences.


    The first one has just be avable on the market, and more than half of them have already been purchased by customers.


    The area was previously sparsely popted, with a few small residences, some businesses, and a park.


    she go on to exin that this new development is an excellent opportunity for anyone looking to get into themunity on the ground floor.


    It''s a ce where one can raise a family and enjoy the luxuries of a newly developed and exclusive neighborhood.


    The houses are not only built to high standards but are also designed with functionality in mind, providing ample space for a growing family.


    As we continue to walk down the driveway, I can''t help but feel excited about the possibilities that lie ahead.


    This neighborhood has all the amenities one could ask for, including top-notch hotels, parks, and shopping centers, making it the perfect ce for families to thrive.


    "At this point in time, we aren''t really interested in children. We recently came into a significant amount of money, and at this point all we want is a decent ce to call home. A home seemed like an appropriate very first luxury purchase before having to deal with issues such as cars, you know?"


    The remark, which puts the car into context in a way that seems to immediately calm her whole body as she receives an answer to the problem of why I am purchasing a house driving a car like that, causes her to loosen up a little bit, and I can feel that ease as it spreads throughout her entire being.


    ----


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã

 Chapter 114 114: Sophia Hips Onto Me! [R-18+]

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    "I have no problem understanding. Your house is the single most significant investment you can make in your lifetime, and I''m delighted you''ve established the benchmark for the kind of lifestyle you want to maintain for yourself; you have excellent taste." Commentary that is hazy, meaningless, and full of cliches.


    I can empathize with the woman''s need to embellish the image of wealthy people since it''s a crucial aspect of her job.


    Even if I disagree with her approach, I choose not to argue and maintain a polite demeanor. I nod and smile agreeably as she approaches the entrance and uses her key to unlock the door.


    As I follow her inside, my mind drifts to a more physical form of pleasure. I notice how tight her skirt hugs her curves, and I''m ovee with the urge to touch her.


    I reach out and pull her skirt up along her body, exposing her toned legs and thecy lingerie she''s wearing underneath. She gasps in surprise but doesn''t resist as I hoist her up into the air, her legs wrapping around my waist.


    Despite the suggestive situation, I maintain myposure and treat her with respect. I make sure to keep my grip on her firm and secure, taking care not to drop her.


    As she unlocks the door for me, I can''t help but feel a sense of excitement at the prospect of exploring more intimate encounters with her.


    But for now, I''ll content myself with the simple pleasure of feeling her body pressed against mine as we make our way inside.


    As I stand there with Christine, I am reminded of our conversation earlier about our future ns and the possibility of needing on-site employees.


    But for now, I have the assistance of Christine to help me with my current needs. I ask for her help, knowing that I have a lot on my te and that I could use some assistance.


    Christine responds eagerly to my request and takes hold of my cock, giving it a few strokes before helping to guide it upward.


    With her help, I sink Sophia down my cock with one smooth motion, feeling the pleasure course through my body as I enter her. I can sense Christine''s excitement as she assists me, and I am grateful for her willingness to help fulfill my desires.


    Before we begin to walk into the home, Sophia lets out a few muffled clicks and whimpers, but otherwise remains mostly silent throughout the process.


    I am focused on the sensation of Sophia''s tightness around my cock, and I can feel myself getting lost in the moment. Christine continues to assist me, guiding me and helping to keep me stable as we move into the home.


    As soon as we enter the house, Sophia wastes no time in showcasing thevish features of the property, beginning with the entrance way.


    "Before you ask, yes, those steps are actual marble, and it feels just as nice to go down them in the morning as it would feel to walk on clouds," she said exaggerates the grandeur of the steps, iming that they are made of real marble and feel as soft as clouds underfoot.


    She puts on an extravagant sales pitch, but I am not particrly interested in what she is saying. Instead, I am more focused on the pleasure that Sophia is providing me with her tight and wet pussy.


    I continue to thrust her up and down my cock while she talks, relishing in the sensation of her walls gripping me with each stroke.


    Despite the distraction of our sexual activities, Sophia continues her sales pitch, telling us through of the home and highlighting various features such as the high-end appliances in the kitchen and the spacious bedrooms.


    I barely register what she is saying, only catching bits and pieces of her words as I concentrate on the pleasure building within me. Sophia moans and gasps, her own pleasure heightened by the taboo nature of our activities.


    As we move from room to room, I be increasingly aware of the risks involved in having sex with Sophia while she is working. If we are caught, it could potentially harm my reputation, and Sophia could lose her job.


    However, the adrenaline rush of doing something forbidden only makes the experience more intense. I take hold of Sophia''s hips and pound into her harder, feeling my orgasm building.


    I lift Sophia''s legs even higher, feeling a rush of pleasure as I thrust deeper into her tight, wet pussy. Despite the distraction, I manage to take in the grandeur of the entryway.


    Sophia''s words ring true as I take in the beauty of the dual staircases, each leading up to the second level. The marble steps gleam under the light, and the ornate railings give off a sophisticated air.


    I can feel my cock getting harder as I gaze up at the high ceiling, admiring the intricate chandelier hanging above. In the centre of the room, between the two staircases, stands an enormous and ornate statue.


    It towers over us, measuring approximately fifteen feet across and ten feet tall, and I can''t help but marvel at its intricate details.


    Sophia continues her sales pitch, pointing out the intricate details of the statue and the various pieces of artwork that adorn the walls.


    Her words are barely registering in my mind as I continue to fuck her hard and deep. I know that she is simply doing her job, but the thought of buying a house from her after what we have just done makes me chuckle to myself.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 115 115: Carry Fuck Me! [R-18+]

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    Her words are barely registering in my mind as I continue to fuck her hard and deep. I know that she is simply doing her job, but the thought of buying a house from her after what we have just done makes me chuckle to myself.


    p¨£§ád¨£ §«?¦Í¨º1,§ã¨°§® As we make our way through the rest of the house, I can''t help but notice the exquisite attention to detail in every room. The living room is expansive, with arge firece and plush couches that look inviting.


    The kitchen is fully equipped with top-of-the-line appliances, and the dining room is fit for a king with arge wooden table and intricately carved chairs.


    Sophia leads us up the grand staircase, and I can feel my excitement building as we explore the various bedrooms and bathrooms.


    Each room is decorated in a unique style, with luxurious furnishings and breathtaking views of the surrounding area.


    The master bedroom is particrly impressive, with a king-sized bed, arge balcony, and a spacious bathroomplete with a Jacuzzi tub.


    As we continue to explore the house, I can''t help but feel a sense of amusement at Sophia''s sales pitch, especially when she talks about the history and the ''character'' of the house.


    It''s as if she''s trying to sell me not just the physical property, but also the idea of owning a piece of the past.


    When I jokingly asked if the massive statue in the entrance was included with the house, Sophia yed along, assuring me that it was indeed part of the package.


    Her response was so smooth that it almost sounded rehearsed, but I couldn''t help but chuckle at the idea of having such a grandiose piece of art in my collection.


    I then decided to steer the conversation back to more sensual topics, and asked her which direction she wanted me to take her to next.


    Her response, although slightly muffled due to the fact that she was impaled on my cock, was clear enough for me to understand. "Please carry fuck me left side first," she said, and I obliged.


    As we made our way through the hallway, I couldn''t help but notice the intricate details in the architecture, from the elegant moldings to the ornate chandeliers.


    However, my focus was more on the way Sophia''s body writhed with pleasure as I pounded her tight cunt against the wall.


    In between moans, she continued to point out different features of the house, trying to maintain her professional demeanor even as she was being used for my pleasure.


    It was almostical to see her switch between the two roles, but I couldn''t deny that the contrast was turning me on even more.


    In that moment, I was grateful for Sophia''s sales pitch. It had given us an excuse to explore every inch of the house, and I was getting more and more turned on with each room we visited. I couldn''t wait to see what else was there for me or should I say for us.


    As I walk with Sophia impaled on my cock, Christine is beside me, watching with excitement as I maintain my dominant hold on the situation.


    Despite her presence, I feel no difort as I continue to derive pleasure from the act of carrying and fucking Sophia at the same time. The feeling of her tight pussy wrapped around my cock is too good to ignore.


    Sophia begins to guide me through the house, showing off each room and its unique features. She points out various pieces of furniture and artwork, describing them as if she were giving a tour.


    I don''t pay too much attention to the details of the decor, as I am more focused on the sensation of Sophia''s pussy gripping my cock.


    She assures me that all the furniture is just for disy and that I can rece it with my own taste whenever I want. I make a mental note to do just that, as I can''t imagine myself enjoying furniture that has been previously used by someone else.


    As we move through each room, I continue to bounce Sophia up and down my cock, feeling her moan and whimper with pleasure.


    Christine seems to be getting more aroused as she watches us move through the house. I can see her eyes darting back and forth between Sophia and myself, and I know that she''s enjoying the power dynamic that''s unfolding before her. However, I choose to ignore her for now and continue to enjoy my time with Sophia.


    As Sophia leads me through the house, I notice that the disy pieces themselves have undergone some peculiar transformations.


    The chairs, for example, have something protruding from the top of them - upon closer inspection, I realize that they are dicks. It seems like the designer has incorporated a sexual theme into the furniture.


    As for the couch, each seat has not one, but two leg rests. One of the leg rests is tall and protrudes outward, while the other is shorter and resembles a low bench.


    Thetter is perfect for ady to cuddle into while acting as your cock warmer, while you watch television or just rx.


    As I take in the bizarre disy pieces, Christine continues to stand beside me, seemingly impressed by what she sees.


    Meanwhile, Sophia appears unfazed by my growing arousal as I continue to bounce her up and down my cock.


    Despite the oddity of the furniture, I can''t help but appreciate the designer''s creativity in incorporating sexuality into everyday objects.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 116 116: Entertaining Room! [R-18+]

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    Despite the oddity of the furniture, I can''t help but appreciate the designer''s creativity in incorporating sexuality into everyday objects.


    The ''entertaining room'' seems to be arge, open space that could serve a variety of purposes. Perhaps it could be used as a space for hosting parties or gatherings, or even as an area for working on projects or hobbies.


    Despite the mundane name, the room is clearly well-appointed and designed with entertaining in mind.


    In addition to the spacious entertaining room, there are also two restrooms located downstairs. While they may have been added as an afterthought, they are still incredibly luxurious and elegant.


    It''s clear that no expense was spared when it came to outfitting these spaces, and they are likely to impress even the most discerning guests.


    With such attention to detail throughout the entire house, it''s no wonder that every room feels like a high-end, five-star hotel.


    As Sophia shows me around the house, I keep bouncing her up and down my cock with each step, enjoying the tight grip of her pussy around me.


    She exins to me the features of each room, emphasizing how it would be perfect for entertaining guests. I nod along, not really paying attention to her words but more focused on the pleasure I''m experiencing.


    We finally make our way to the kitchen, and I''m immediately struck by the high-end appliances. Sophiaments that they would be perfect for a trained chef to use, given theirplexity.


    I can''t help but agree as I run my hand over the sleek stainless steel surfaces of the refrigerator and oven. The kitchen opens up to a patio area, which is perfect for hosting outdoor parties.


    As Sophia continues to show me around the house, I can''t help but feel impressed by the attention to detail in every room.


    Even the bathrooms, which were added as an afterthought, are luxurious and elegant. I realize that this house would be perfect for hosting extravagant parties and impressing my guests. Where I can find and fuck hotdies who wille to my parties.


    Amidst all the house tour and conversation, I maintain my dominant position, making Sophia ride my dick with every step I take. I am inplete control, unbothered by her bouncing on my hard cock while admiring the high-end appliances in the kitchen.


    Although there is no apparent reason to keep her going, I let her keep riding me because it feels good, and her tight pussy adds to my pleasure. Despite the situation, I don''t show any concern and keep going about my business as usual.


    While moving from the kitchen back to the living room, I suddenly prate her, and my cock explodes with a hot and sticky cum.


    Despite this sudden release, I don''t stop and continue to bounce her on my cock as we move down the hall.


    It''s evident that my satisfaction is of utmost importance, and nothing can stop me from achieving it, not even the orgasm, well it''s the orgasm that is my satisfaction.


    As my attention shifts towards the interesting sight, I ask Sophia, "So, what exactly is this?"  I asked her to exin what it is that we are looking at.


    She responds that it is a neighbourhood movie theatre and that it can amodate up to fifty people. She further exins that the projector uses thetest digital technology and that the house is designed to be a smart home.


    Everything is set up to recognise spokenmands, including the thermostat, the television, and the projector in the theatre room. Even the gadgets in the kitchen have been arranged ordingly.


    Christine, who is standing nearby, makes her way towards the entrance to get a closer look. I am amazed by the level of detail and the thoughtfulness that has gone into the design of the house.


    It seems like every aspect of modern technology has been incorporated into the home, making it a futuristic and highly functional living space.


    The idea of having a movie theatre in the house excites me, and I can already imagine all the movie nights I could host for my friends and family, and fuck thedies while everyone watched the movie or maybe I can just start porn in the theatre and make a orgy or bondage atmosphere there.


    ''Well, let''s think about thatter.'' I though there is no point in thinking too much ahead that you can just forget to enjoy the present.


    After Sophia showed me the neighbourhood movie theatre, I expressed my surprise and asked her about the smart home capabilities of the house.


    Sophia confirmed that the house was capable of recognising spokenmands and that everything had been arranged to make it a smart home. Intrigued, I decided to test out the system and asked the house to insult Sophia by calling her a name.


    To my surprise, a female voice responded with a vulgar insult directed towards Sophia. The absurdity of the situation made meugh, and I couldn''t believe that the house was capable of such a thing.


    p¨£§ád¨£ §«?¦Í¨º1,§ã¨°§® It was a childish but entertaining moment that added to my overall enjoyment of the tour. The fact thatputers could do something like this was new to me, and I was happy to ept it.


    I take hold of her hand and lead her towards the right side of the house, my cock still buried deep inside her.


    With every step, I continue to thrust into her, causing her body to bounce up and down on my hard member. I feel her inner walls contract around me as she moans in pleasure and frustration.


    As we reach the side of the house, I cum inside her once more, but this time, I make sure she cums with me. Her body shudders in pleasure as I feel her juices gush out around my cock.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 117 117: Slurp It Once A Week! [R-18+]

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    As we reach the side of the house, I cum inside her once more, but this time, I make sure she cums with me. Her body shudders in pleasure as I feel her juices gush out around my cock.


    Ignoring the sensation, I continue to walk alongside her as she talks about the different areas of the house. She exins that this side of the home is ideal for entertainment, with more open space for guests to move around freely.


    She also mentions that fitness is a priority, as evidenced by the presence of exercise equipment in one corner of the room.


    As we explore the space, I take note of the various amenities avable for entertaining, such as a bar area and arge seating area for guests. Sophia exins that the sound system is top of the line, and that the room can amodate arge number of people for parties and events.


    Despite all this, I remain focused on the task at hand, enjoying the sensation of her tight pussy around my cock as I continue to thrust into her with each step.


    Sophia points towards various exercise machines and equipment, showcasing the space on the right side of the house.


    She exins that although they are only for disy, the area would be perfect for a personal gym or for bringing in a personal trainer. She also mentions the backyard tennis court, and how if they were to relocate a single room, it could be made even better.


    Moving on to the next item on the list, Sophia shows me an indoor pool. Despite its small size, the luxury of having a pool inside a home is not lost on me.


    I can hardly believe that I am seriously considering purchasing a property with such an extravagant feature.


    Nheless, the idea of swimming at any time of day, regardless of the weather, is incredibly appealing. It would be the perfect ce to rx and unwind after a long day, or to invite friends over for a swim party.


    Upon heading upstairs, I discover a multitude of opulent amenities that the house has to offer. The bedrooms are a sight to behold, each one more luxurious than thest.


    The grandeur of the master bedroom, in particr, is breathtaking, with a king-sized bed taking center stage and arge balcony overlooking the backyard pool and garden.


    The en-suite bathroom is equally impressive, with arge jacuzzi tub, a walk-in shower, and his and hers sinks.


    There is also an additional home theatre room upstairs, equipped with state-of-the-art sound and lighting systems. I can already envision myself hosting movie nights with friends and family in this luxurious space.


    As we move through the bedrooms, I can''t help but notice the extravagance of the walk-in closets. They are almost like separate rooms themselves, with ample space for clothing, shoes, and essories.


    I imagine how easy it would be to get lost in this house, and how much time and effort would be required to maintain and organize all of these luxurious spaces.


    Meanwhile, Sophia continues to chat amiably, unfazed by the shots of thrusts I keep offering her pussy. I can hardly believe that all of this is real, and I feel a sense of disbelief and awe wash over me.


    Despite the explicit sexual activity between the two of us, Sophia manages to maintain her professionalism andposure throughout the tour. It''s a testament to her resilience, as she continues to point out the house''s selling points with poise and grace.


    As they make their way through the different parts of the house, Sophia showcases her knowledge of the property by giving detailed descriptions of each room''s features and amenities.


    As the tour continues, Sophia''s ability to recite the sales pitch from memory bes even more impressive, as she doesn''t even need to refer to her clipboard.


    Even with the distraction of the sexual activity, she remains focused andposed, never losing her ce or forgetting any important details.


    Despite the obvious distraction that the sexual activity must be causing, Sophia never breaks character, maintaining her professional demeanor throughout the tour. It''s a true testament to her ability to multitask and handle stressful situations, even ones as unusual as this.


    Despite the physical and emotional strain that Sophia must be feeling, she manages to keep herposure throughout the house tour.


    However, this only serves to arouse the protagonist even more as he sees her as a representation of the perverse world that they live in. He has managed to turn a simple property viewing into an obscene experience.


    Finally, when the tour is over, the protagonist almost casually puts Sophia down on the floor without a second thought, demonstrating hisplete disregard for her well-being.


    Sophia trembles as she kneels on the floor, and the protagonist takes advantage of her submissive posture to ejacte once more all over her breast and face,peting with the pearl ne he previously gave her.


    The scene is disturbing and highlights the protagonist''spleteck of empathy towards Sophia, who is treated merely as a sexual object for his pleasure.


    With a mischievous grin on my face, I confirm to Sophia that I am sold on the property and everything she showed me.


    I express my delight and add a cheeky request, "I''ll take it. I love everything that I''ve seen here, and my only additional request is that you check up on me once every week or two and slobber all over my balls while you''re here," I said while also adding, "That is my condition so how about it."


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 118 118: Of Course Sir!

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    I express my delight and add a cheeky request, "I''ll take it. I love everything that I''ve seen here, and my only additional request is that you check up on me once every week or two and slobber all over my balls while you''re here," I said while also adding, "That is my condition so how about it."


    Sophia responds with a nod of agreement and a smile on her face, "Of course, Sir, I have no objections to that in any way." She appears to be pleased that I am satisfied with the property and is willing to amodate my request.


    However, she reminds me of the financial obligations associated with the loan, which we had previously glossed over.


    Sophia suggests that she put me in touch with the bank to discuss the specifics of the loan. It is a prudent move, and I agree to follow up with her in that regard.


    In summary, Sophia appears to have sealed the deal, and I am now the proud owner of a luxurious property. The conversation ends with an arrangement to follow up on the loan, and I am left to my own devices to contemte the experience.


    Sophia is thrilled to hear that I will be paying for the property in full, without the need for a loan. She exims, "It makes my day! I''m so happy to hear that!" I can''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at her reaction.


    I know that this is just the beginning of my climb to the top of the world, and what better ce to start than in a luxurious mansion surrounded by marble, uniformed staff, and phallic-shaped nts?


    As Sophia continues to process the transaction, I can''t help but take in the grandeur of the house and imagine all of the possibilities thate with owning such a property.


    The thought of entertaining guests in the vast outdoor space, hosting pool parties, and rxing in the jacuzzi fills me with excitement.


    Once the details are finalized, I thank Sophia for her assistance and inform her that I would like to start working in the house as soon as possible.


    She nods and begins to pack up her clipboard and other materials. As she prepares to leave, I can''t help but think about how much my life has changed in just a few short hours.


    As Sophia beams with joy at my decision to purchase the property outright, I can''t help but feel a sense of aplishment. The idea of being surrounded by luxurious surroundings,dies in uniform, and nts shaped like genitals all feels like a dreame true. It''s a step in the direction of achieving the kind of sess I''ve always desired.


    Sophia snaps me out of my thoughts, "I''m so thrilled to hear that! We''ll get started on the paperwork immediately. And as for working here, we can arrange that as soon as you''re ready."


    I nod, "Excellent, I''m ready to start as soon as possible."


    ------


    After buying my dream home, I wanted to ensure that it was fully staffed with a team of beautiful and attractive women who could cater to my every need.


    To achieve this goal, I started going through listings and conducted several rounds of interviews to find the perfect candidates.


    It was important for me to have vivacious women who could perform various tasks like cooking, cleaning, driving, and most importantly, catering to my sexual desires.


    I made sure that these women were wellpensated for their work since they were not just my employees but also my live-in whores.


    I treated them with respect and gave them afortable living environment in the servants'' quarters.


    My personal chef would prepare meals that were both delicious and visually appealing, while my maids kept everything spotless and tidy.


    Having a driver at my beck and call also made it easier for me to go out and indulge in my various pleasures without having to worry about driving myself. And when I did have a night in, the women were always ready and willing to satisfy my every desire.


    Of course, I didn''t just hire any woman who applied for the job. I carefully selected the most attractive candidates who had the skills to meet my needs.


    After all, what''s the point of having a staff of women if they don''t look good doing it? And as expected, they were all stunning, with curves in all the right ces and a willingness to do whatever I wanted.


    In addition to their work duties, I made sure that they were always avable to satisfy my sexual desires whenever I wanted. It was an unspoken rule that they were there to please me, and they did so with enthusiasm. In return, I made sure to reward them with gifts and bonuses whenever they went above and beyond.


    Living in my dream home surrounded by these beautiful women was a fantasye true. It was like living in my own personal paradise, where every desire was catered to, and every whim was indulged. I knew that I had achieved a level of sess that most people could only dream of, and I wasn''t afraid to unt it.


    Walking around my home with my personal harem by my side, I felt like a king. And why shouldn''t I? I had everything I could ever want and more. I knew that I was living the life that most men could only fantasize about, and I savored every moment of it.


    As a man with infinite resources and wealth, I have the ability to hire only the most attractive candidates for my staff. I know that their good looks are a significant factor in their hiring, but it''s not the only one.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 119 119: What Do We Have Today!

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    As a man with infinite resources and wealth, I have the ability to hire only the most attractive candidates for my staff. I know that their good looks are a significant factor in their hiring, but it''s not the only one.


    They must be able to fulfill my every desire, including my insatiable sexual appetite. It''s not as if they wouldn''t be doing the same thing if they weren''t working for me, I think to myself. Money makes the world go round, and I have plenty of it to throw around.


    Every day, I am on the prowl, eager to make moves on any attractive women I encounter. Why wouldn''t I be? My days consist of nothing but lounging in luxury within my newly purchased andvishly decorated home.


    It has everything I could ever want, from high-end furnishings to state of the art technology. I am surrounded by stunning views and exotic artwork, but the most attractive things in my home are my staff.


    I know that many of my employees live on-site in the servant''s quarters, and while they may be serving as my personal chef, maids, and driver, I know that they are also avable to fulfill my every desire both way by paying them or just getting their ass or pussy a creampie.


    I pay them handsomely, so there''s no reason why they wouldn''t be willing to do so. Their good looks and willingness to please make them all the more desirable to me.


    It''s not as if I force them into anything; they are more than willing to oblige. I have made sure to create afortable and safe environment for them to work in, one where they are free to express themselves and explore their sexuality without fear of judgment. It''s a mutually beneficial arrangement for both of us.


    As I go about my day, I am always on the lookout for attractive women, whether it be at the grocery store or while out for a drive. My wealth and power make it easy for me to approach them and make my intentions clear. I have never been turned down before, and I don''t expect to be in the future.


    In the end, my wealth and power have allowed me to indulge in my every desire without any life problem. I have surrounded myself with beautiful women who are willing to cater to my every whim. Life is good, and I am grateful for it every day.


    After a luxurious night''s sleep, I realize that I have been idle for far too long, and it''s time to get back into the game. I wake up to find mypanion, Christine, still sound asleep, and I decide to head downstairs. It''s around eight in the morning, and I''m eager to get started with my day.


    As I make my way down to the dining room, I feel a sense of excitement building within me. I take my seat at the head of the table and address Annalie, one of my personal staff members, who is already there, preparing for the day ahead.


    With a smile on my face, I ask her, "What do we have today, Annalie?" I can''t help but feel a rush of anticipation at the thought of all the possibilities that lie ahead. The world is my yground, and I am ready to take it by storm.


    Annalie, one of the most attractive women I have employed, enters the dining room from the kitchen.


    Her long ck hair is pulled back into a ponytail, and she''s wearing a chef''s hat that conceals most of her face.


    Despite this, her stunning cheekbones and warm smile catch my attention. I can''t help but notice how well-tailored her chef''s uniform is to her figure, especially her ample breasts.


    Her smile broadens as she approaches my seat at the head of the table, her full lips shining with gloss. "Good morning, sir," she greets me cheerfully, setting a te down in front of me. "We have a three-course breakfast for you today, starting with fresh fruit sd, followed by eggs benedict, and finished off with a chocte croissant."


    I nod, impressed. "Sounds fantastic, Annalie. You always know how to please me."


    She blushes at my praise, which only adds to her appeal. "Thank you, sir. I try my best."


    As she moves around the table, serving the other women who have begun to trickle into the room, I can''t help but admire her shapely form and the way her uniform clings to her curves.


    I know she''s aware of the effect she has on me, but I don''t mind. After all, what''s the point of having beautiful women around if you can''t appreciate them?


    As Annalie returns to the kitchen, I turn my attention to my breakfast, savoring each bite and nning out my day. It''s time to start shaking things up and adding some excitement to my luxurious but monotonous routine.


    Annalie''s chef uniform is much more form-fitting than traditional ones, emphasizing her curves and figure to an intoxicating degree.


    The top is tailored to fit her bust perfectly, making the buttons appear as though they are about to burst under the pressure of her ample breasts.


    The snug skirt she wears hugs her hips and ass, leaving little to the imagination. It''s impossible not to admire her stunning physique and the way her curves entuate her femininity.


    As I take a seat at the head of the table, Annalie steps out of the kitchen with a warm and genuine smile that illuminates her already gorgeous features.


    Her ck hair is pulled back into a ponytail, and she wears arge chef''s hat to conceal her appearance. She ces a te of scrumptious-looking food in front of me and informs me of the breakfast menu: scrambled eggs with lobster, grilled tomatoes, and eggs benedict baked in a puff pastry shell. It''s enough to make anyone''s mouth water.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 120 120: Under The Table! [R-18+]

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    Her ck hair is pulled back into a ponytail, and she wears arge chef''s hat to conceal her appearance.


    She ces a te of scrumptious-looking food in front of me and informs me of the breakfast menu: scrambled eggs with lobster, grilled tomatoes, and eggs benedict baked in a puff pastry shell. It''s enough to make anyone''s mouth water.


    But the real treates when she leans in close and whispers, "And whatever of my holes you so wish, sir." Her words send a shiver down my spine, and I can''t help but imagine all the ways I could take advantage of her offer.


    I know she''s just one of my many live-in whores, but there''s something about Natalie that''s particrly alluring.


    I take a bite of the eggs and lobster, savoring the deliciousbination of vors. "This is fantastic, Natalie," I say between bites. "You truly are a talented chef." She beams with pride at thepliment, and I can''t help but notice how her smile seems to light up the entire room.


    I observe Annalie''s smile as she receives mypliments on her breakfast. "You have truly outdone yourself this morning, Annalie. It looks fantastic," I tell her with a smile.


    "Annalie, you have surpassed your previous standards this morning. Now, would you be so kind as to choke on my cock and drool all over my balls while I eat your delicious food, you culinarily gifted cum dumpster?" I ordered her while grinning at her ertoic face.


    I didn''t surprised as, Annalie responds with enthusiasm and agrees to my order. She is eager to please me, even if it means performing such an act.


    I cannot help but feel a sense of satisfaction and pleasure at the thought of taking advantage of her in this way, even if it is I have already done with many women.


    Without hesitation, Annalie slides under the table, maintaining a pleasant expression and continuing to provide excellent service.


    It is clear that she is willing to do whatever it takes to satisfy me, even if it means performing such a humiliating and degrading act.


    As she begins to pleasure me beneath the table, I can''t help but feel a sense of power and control over her.


    It is as if she is nothing more than an object for my pleasure, a toy to be used and discarded at my whim. But at the same time, I cannot deny the pleasure that her actions bring me.


    I respond to Annalie''s pleasure she is giving me with a smirk, appreciating her dedication to her job. "That''s what I like to feel and hear of your groans," I say, as I dig into the mouth-watering breakfast she has prepared for me.


    The scrambled eggs with lobster are cooked to perfection, and the grilled tomatoes are juicy and vorful. As I savor each bite, I can feel Annalie''s mouth engulfing my hardening cock beneath the table.


    Despite the pleasure she is giving me, Annalie remains professional and attentive to her duties.


    Her skill in multitasking is impressive, and I can tell she takes pride in providing me with the best of both worlds: a delicious meal and satisfying sexual pleasure.


    As Annalie continues to pleasure me beneath the table, I can''t help but feel a sense of power and control.


    The fact that she is willing to submit to my every desire, even in a professional setting, only reinforces my dominance over her and the other women in my employ.


    But at the same time, I know that this power dynamic is only possible because of the vast wealth I possess.


    Without it, these women would not be willing to subject themselves to my every whim and desire.


    Annalie''s experience in high-end restaurants has given her the necessary skills to serve her customers while being fucked.


    She is adept at putting on her customer service face, making it appear as if she is more than happy toply with my requests while providing excellent service.


    Her facial expression remains pleasant and weing, and she does not let her work as a whore interfere with her ability to provide top-notch service.


    When she emerges from beneath the table, she hides the fact that she had been sucking my cock with a grace that onlyes from experience.


    With practiced skill, she resumes her duties as a personal chef, making sure that the meal is served hot and ready.


    Meanwhile, I pull my chair closer to the table, eagerly anticipating the meal that Annalie has prepared for me.


    The aroma of the other food wafts up my nose, making my mouth water. I take a bite of the scrambled eggs with lobster, and the rich, buttery vor melts in my mouth. The grilled tomatoes add a tangy note to the dish, perfectlyplementing the eggs.


    I take another bite, savoring the explosion of vors in my mouth. Meanwhile, Annalie continues to work on my cock, taking it in her mouth as deep as she can.


    She''s skilled at maintaining a steady rhythm, using her tongue and lips to bring me to the brink of ecstasy. Her mouth feels warm and wet, and the sensation of her lips wrapped around my cock is too much to handle.


    But I hold back, wanting to enjoy the meal before I finish. The eggs benedict served in a puff pastry shell is a delightful surprise, adding ayer of richness to the already decadent meal. I savor every bite, all while Annalie works her mouth magic on my hard big cock from below the table.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 121 121: Most Faithful Servant! [R-18+]

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    But I hold back, wanting to enjoy the meal before I finish. The eggs benedict served in a puff pastry shell is a delightful surprise, adding ayer of richness to the already decadent meal. I savor every bite, all while Annalie works her mouth magic on my hard big cock from below the table.


    As now a wealthy and powerful individual, I have the luxury of being able to indulge in my desires and hire only the most attractive and sexually talented applicants.


    To ensure that they meet my standards, I conducted a ''trial run'' with each of them, during which I tested their sexual abilities and their ability to cook.


    Among these applicants was Annalie, who proved herself to be an excellent cook and a skilled sex partner.


    In the dinning table, Annalie immediately takes action, forcing herself down on my cock with a skilled and practiced motion.


    She takes my entire cock down her throat until her nose is pressing against my pelvis, causing her to choke and gag as she struggles for air. Despite this, she continues to work diligently, never once breaking her focus on pleasuring me.


    It is clear that Annalie is experienced andfortable with this kind of service, knowing exactly how to please me and provide me with the pleasure that I crave.


    Her previous experience in high-end restaurants has clearly taught her the importance of maintaining a professional demeanor and customer satisfaction, which she now applies to her role as my personal chef and sexual partner.


    I cannot help but feel pleased with my decision to hire her, as she is the perfectbination of culinary talent and sexual prowess, providing me with an unmatched level of satisfaction.


    Annalie''s dedication to her job is apparent in the way she takes my cock down her throat without hesitation, keeping it there instead of bobbing up and down like other women.


    It''s as if she is determined to make my experience as pleasurable as possible, using her throat as a warm and weing home for my cock.


    Her throat muscles clench and spasm around me, the sounds of her struggle music to my ears. Despite her evident difort, she doesn''t stop, and the sight of her trembling body and the sound of her choked gasps only make me harder.


    I am aware that I have the power to take advantage of any woman I want, but Annalie is different. She goes above and beyond to ensure that I am happy and satisfied in every way.


    Her submission is not just physical, but also mental, and it''s clear that she is eager to please me in any way she can. With her, I know that I can trust her to take care of all my needs, and that she will always go the extra mile to make me feel special.


    I let out a moan of pleasure as the first bite of the exquisite eggs benedict with the ky puffy pastry melts in my mouth while also the someone special with a very erotic figure and a face to indulge my cock in her mouth, thebination of the rich hondaise sauce and the buttery pastry an explosion of vours that leaves me wanting more.


    Even though it is almost too rich, I continue to indulge in each bite, savoring the delicious taste of the lobster scramble and grilled tomatoes alongside it.


    As I relish my breakfast, my attention is also drawn to the woman beneath the table who is choking on my cock with such passion and intensity that it is almost dizzying.


    Her struggles for air send tremors of pleasure through my body, and I revel in the power thates with dominating her in this way.


    Despite her obvious distress, Annalie remains focused on her job and continues to choke herself on my cock with reckless abandon, eager to please me in any way possible.


    Thebination of the exquisite food and the pleasure of dominating Annalie leaves me feeling content and satisfied, even as I push her limits and test her willingness to serve me. This is the life I have chosen for myself, and I am determined to enjoy every moment of it.


    As I relish each bite of the perfectly cooked breakfast, my attention shifts to the woman under the table, struggling to keep herself under control while being choked by my cock.


    Despite the danger of suffocation, Annalie remains steadfast in her service, not uttering a word of protest or making any attempt to pull away.


    As I increase the pace and force of my thrusts, her body shivers and trembles, barely able to withstand the panic building up inside of her.


    But she doesn''t waver in hermitment to providing me with pleasure, even as her nose brushes against my pelvis and her throat spasms around my cock.


    Annalie''s dedication to her job ismendable, and it''s clear that she takes pride in being a part of my pleasure.


    With each passing moment, her body bes weaker and more helpless, but she persists, determined to see me through to the end.


    Despite the potential danger and difort, she remains steadfast in her service, determined to give me the satisfaction I desire.


    Annalie''s dedication to serving me is unwavering, and she doesn''t let the pressure or the fear of losing her dignity interfere with her job.


    She knows that her ultimate goal is to please me and make sure that I am satisfied with her performance.


    Even though I am not paying her as much as she deserves, she continues to maintain her position and allows her throat to massage my cock over.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 122 122: Later At Lunch! [R-18+]

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    Even though I am not paying her as much as she deserves, she continues to maintain her position and allows her throat to massage my cock over.


    Annalie''s dedication to serving me is unwavering, and she doesn''t let the pressure or the fear of losing her dignity interfere with her job. She knows that her ultimate goal is to please me and make sure that I am satisfied with her performance.


    Even though I am not paying her as much as she deserves, she continues to maintain her position and allows her throat to massage my cock over.


    As she struggles to keep herself under control, she doesn''t show any signs of weakness orint. She remains focused on the task at hand, and her devotion to serving me is evident in her unwaveringmitment.


    I can tell that she takes great pride in her work, and she is willing to go to great lengths to ensure that I am satisfied with her performance.


    Meanwhile, I am savouring the delicious vour of the breakfast that Annalie has prepared for me.


    The eggs benedict with the ky puffy pastry and the rich hondaise sauce are a real treat for my taste buds, and I am grateful for Annalie''s culinary skills.


    Although it takes some time for her toplete her task, I don''t mind because the breakfast is worth the wait.


    As I continue to push Annalie''s limits, I be lost in the moment and lose all sense of who I am.


    I violently knock Annalie''s hat off her head and grab her hair, pulling her towards me with force. I demand that she ''open her lips,'' and while she groans at my roughness, Annalieplies with my request.


    Drool drips from her chin and covers my cock, balls, and pelvis, but Annalie doesn''t let the mess deter her from her task. She obediently opens her mouth and allows me to unload a big load of cum into her mouth.


    As I finish, Annalie shivers and whines, but she doesn''t hesitate to swallow everyst drop of my spunk without needing to be told. Finally, with a gasp of relief, Annalie finishes me off.


    Although my actions may seem aggressive, Annalie knows that this is all a part of her job. She understands that I am paying her to serve me in whatever way I desire, even if that means pushing her boundaries and treating her roughly.


    Annalie''s devotion to me is unwavering, and she never lets any difort or mess distract her from her duty to please me.


    As I finish unloading my cum into Annalie''s mouth, some of it spills out andnds on her lips, nose, and chin. She doesn''t flinch or show any sign of disgust at the mess, but instead asks in a submissive tone, "Will that be all this morning, sir?"


    I nod, feeling satisfied and spent after the intense oral sex session with Annalie. "Yes, for now. We''ll have lunch togetherter."


    "Thank you, Sir. I will be waiting eagerly for our lunch," Annalie responds, standing up from her position without attempting to clean herself up. The cum stains on her face will remain there for the rest of the day, a reminder of her service to me.


    As I leave the room, I make the decision to search for another person to engage in fun activities with. Despite the pleasure that Annalie brings me, I cannot risk causing this just too only for my cook, and I must find another way to fulfill my needs.


    -----


    As I make my way to the domestic worker''s quarters, I spot Alyssa, the head housekeeper, who is meticulously folding linens.


    Her focused expression shows her dedication to her work and her role as a leader. The other two maids are also present, busy with tidying up their quarters.


    As I enter the room, I can''t help but let out a snicker, trying to figure out how to proceed with my intentions without being too obvious.


    The maids aren''t dressed in the typical French maid outfits that are often depicted in fantasies like this. I take a moment to appreciate the simplicity of their uniforms, appreciating their practicality and functionality.


    Despite theck of overt sexual appeal in their attire, I find myself feeling excited at the prospect of being with one or more of them. Alyssa, as the head of the household staff, has a certain air of authority that intrigues me.


    I wonder how she would react to my advances and whether she would be willing to participate in the kind of activities that I desire. As I contemte my options, I can''t help but feel a sense of excitement building within me.


    The maids'' ck attire consists of a fitted button-up shirt and trousers that hug their curves and entuate their figures. Unlike traditional French maid dresses, their clothing is practical yet still alluring, making it easy for them to move around andplete their daily tasks while maintaining their appeal.


    While Karen had been initially hired as a cleaner, I decided to give her more responsibilities typically assigned to the maid staff.


    Although I do not offer her an official title like I do for Alyssa, who holds the position of head housekeeper, Karen has taken well to her new role and has be an essential part of my household staff.


    Alyssa, on the other hand, has embraced her new life as a domestic worker, no longer pursuing a corporate career that involves climbing thedder.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 123 123: Yours Pleasure Comes First! [R-18+]

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    Alyssa, on the other hand, has embraced her new life as a domestic worker, no longer pursuing a corporate career that involves climbing thedder.


    Her skills as a manager have been put to good use, as she supervises not only the maids but also the other domestic workers, ensuring that the household runs smoothly and efficiently.


    Despite her change in status, she takes pride in her work and has be an integral part of my household.


    The room is filled with the presence of multiple women, but Alyssa stands out as the most alluring choice among them all. Her red hair is vibrant and full of life, matching her bubbly and vivacious personality.


    She hums along to music ying in her earbuds while folding linens, and her movements are fluid and alluring, swaying her hips to the rhythm of the music.


    Her breasts bounce with each movement, drawing attention to her well-defined curves.


    At the opposite end of the room, Kelly also catches the eye. Though her face is pretty and her physique tight, she seems to be in a constant state of boredom as she goes about making the beds and tidying up.


    Despite this, her looks are still enough to make her a worthy contender in any room.


    It''s clear that each woman has her own unique appeal, whether it''s Alyssa''s vivacious energy or other woman opposite of Alyssa physical beauty.


    As the employer, it''s up to me to make a decision on who I want to pursue a sexual rtionship with, if anyone at all.


    It''s remarkable how Kelly manages to maintain an almost stoic expression no matter what is happening around her.


    She is always busy making beds and straightening things out, seemingly impervious to any distractions or disturbances.


    It''s as though she has a superpower that allows her to remain calm andposed no matter what chaos surrounds her.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa is a striking and lively redhead who hums along to her music while folding linens. Her movements are full of energy and her body seems to sway in rhythm to the music.


    There is no doubt that she is the most captivating person in the room, with plenty of bounce in her tits as she moves.


    As I enter the room, I greet thedies with a cheerful "Good morning." However, my actions are anything but proper, as I promptly expose my cock in front of them, strutting in with an air of arrogance.


    As I walk into the room, I notice that Kelly is busy cleaning the furniture, while Alyssa and Kerina are chatting with each other. I can feel my excitement building up as I realize that I have three beautiful women at my disposal.


    I approach them and announce my intentions in a direct and explicit manner. I am fully aware of the inappropriate nature of my behavior, but the thrill of the moment is too strong to resist.


    As I speak, I take note of their reactions. Kelly seems uninterested and continues with her work, her expression remaining neutral. Alyssa and Kerina, on the other hand, appear eager and excited. They look at me with a mix of anticipation and desire, their eyes fixed on my exposed cock.


    I know that I will need to put in extra effort to elicit any kind of reaction from Kelly. Perhaps she is more reserved than the other two, or maybe she is simply not interested in me. Regardless, I am determined to make this encounter as satisfying as possible for all parties involved.


    Alyssa is the first to respond, her bubbly personality shining through as she says, "Of course, sir. It would be our pleasure to serve you in any way we can." Kerina chimes in with her agreement, nodding her head enthusiastically.


    Kelly simply replies, "Yes, sir," before returning to her work. I know that I will need to work extra hard to bring out some kind of reaction from her, but that only makes the challenge even more exciting.


    With their agreement, I approach Kelly from behind, positioning myself to take her from behind. As I thrust into her, I observe her reaction, but as expected, she remains stoic and uninterested.


    Alyssa and Kerina, on the other hand, seem to be getting increasingly aroused, eagerly watching as I continue to fuck Kelly with abandon.


    Kelly''s response to the suggestion of engaging in sexual acts is unenthusiastic andcks emotion. She doesn''t appear to be against the idea but simply doesn''t seem interested. Without hesitation, she moves from where she is tidying up and approaches me.


    Addressing the other women, I requests that they kneel down and perform oral sex on him while he engages in anal sex with Alyssa. I instruct each woman by name, requesting their participation in the act.


    "Kerina, Alyssa, would you please go down on your knees and suck on my balls while I ruin Alyssa''s ass?" My words are direct and explicit, leaving no room for confusion.


    I then turns to Alyssa and asks her to kneel down and perform oral sex on him. The request is made with a sense of entitlement, indicating a power dynamic at y.


    The womenply with the request, and I ordered to engage in sexual acts with them as requested.


    Alyssa nods her head slightly, indicating her willingness to perform the requested service. Despite the insanity and lust that are clearly visible in her eyes, she remains calm andposed.


    Kerina, on the other hand, is more eager, wasting no time in responding to my request. "My work can wait," she says, "your balls are more important." Without hesitation, she drops what she is doing and joins Alyssa on her knees in front of me, ready to perform their task of sucking on my balls.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 124 124: Adrenaline Rush [R-18+]

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    Kerina, on the other hand, is more eager, wasting no time in responding to my request. "My work can wait," she says, "your balls are more important." Without hesitation, she drops what she is doing and joins Alyssa on her knees in front of me, ready to perform their task of sucking on my balls.


    Without warning, I feel the sudden rush of adrenaline as the two women charge at me. Their eagerness to please me is palpable, and I can hardly contain my excitement.


    As they approach, I reach out and grab hold of Kelly''s pants, tugging them down with a sense of urgency. Without missing a beat, I lift her up off her feet and position her where I want her.


    With my grip on her tight, I thrust my hips forward and drive my cock deep into her ass. The suddenness of my action catches her off guard, causing her to cry out in surprise as I im her with one swift movement.


    Despite her initial shock, Kelly''s body quickly responds to my touch, and she moans in pleasure as I take her hard and fast. Alyssa watches from the sidelines, eagerly awaiting her turn to please me.


    Kelly''s initial surprise at the sudden and forceful pration of her ass quickly turns into submission as I continue to ravage her with intense fervor.


    Her gasps and moans of pleasure only serve to fuel my own excitement, and I find myself working even harder to drive her to the brink of orgasm.


    As I continue to pound away at Kelly, I notice Kerina and Alyssa moving closer to me, both of them eager to join in on the action.


    They kneel down in front of me, each taking hold of one of my balls and eagerly sucking on it as I continue to ravage Kelly''s ass.


    The sensation of their wet mouths on my sensitive skin only serves to intensify my pleasure, and I find myself losing control as I take on all three maids at once.


    With each thrust, I can feel the pressure building, and it''s not long before I am consumed by an overwhelming sensation of pleasure.


    The maids are lined up before me, their bodies seemingly at myplete disposal. Their devotion to my every need and desire is apparent in the way they carry out their duties without hesitation or question.


    It is clear that they have been carefully selected and trained for this purpose, and they take their roles seriously.


    Their bodies are close to one another, and there is a sense of intimacy and familiarity between them that adds to the overall atmosphere of the room.


    They work together seamlessly, each one focused on fulfilling their part of the task at hand.


    As Imand them, they respond with enthusiasm and eagerness, never once questioning my authority or the nature of my requests.


    They are here to please me, and they do so with an unwavering dedication that is both impressive and arousing.


    I take pleasure in ying with them, using their mouths and bodies for my own gratification. They are like toys to me, but toys that are alive and responsive, eager to please and fulfill my every desire. It is a heady and intoxicating feeling, and one that I revel inpletely.


    As I feel the warmth of their mouths on my balls, my focus is solely on Kelly. I can''t wait to fuck her tight ass as hard as I can and wipe that bored expression off her face.


    The thought of dominating her excites me beyond measure, and I grab hold of her pants, pulling them down with a quick tug. I lift her up off the ground, holding her tight as I move into position.


    Without any hesitation, I force her down onto my cock, prating her tight asshole with one swift motion.


    She gasps in surprise as I im her with a ferocious intent, determined to take her to the brink of ecstasy.


    I fold her in half, hooking my arms under her legs and behind her head, giving her a full nelson standing fuck.


    As I thrust into her, she hisses in pain and fear, but it only spurs me on further. The strain and intensity of the moment are almost overwhelming, but I am determined to conquer herpletely.


    I can feel her resistance melting away as I takeplete control, dominating her body and mind.


    I relish the thought of inflicting pain and fear upon Kelly, as it heightens the intensity of the sexual encounter and makes her submission all the more satisfying.


    Her ass must endure the most strenuous and harsh treatment possible, pushing her to the limits of her endurance and causing her to scream out in pleasure and pain.


    Despite herck of professional qualifications, I am happy to keep Kelly on as my maid due to her tight and firm body, particrly her big bouncing tits, which satisfy my carnal desires to the fullest extent.


    She may be young and inexperienced twenty years old girl, but she is eager to please and willing to do whatever it takes to earn money for her work or college.


    As I hammer into her body, I revel in the power dynamic between us, knowing that I am the one in control and that she is at my mercy. Her screams and moans only fuel my desire to dominate herpletely, and I push her to the brink of exhaustion with every thrust.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 125 125: Taboo Fantasies! [R-18+]

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    As I hammer into her body, I revel in the power dynamic between us, knowing that I am the one in control and that she is at my mercy. Her screams and moans only fuel my desire to dominate herpletely, and I push her to the brink of exhaustion with every thrust.


    As I continue to pound her relentlessly, I feel an overwhelming sense of satisfaction and power washing over me.


    There''s something so incredibly intoxicating about knowing that I am the one in control, that I am the one dictating the pace and intensity of our encounter.


    Her moans and screams of pleasure only serve to fuel my desire, and I be increasingly determined to dominate herpletely, pushing her to the limits of her physical and emotional endurance.


    With every thrust, I feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge of ecstasy, driven on by a primal need to conquer and subdue.


    As our bodies collide, I can''t help but wonder about the other side of the equation, about Kelly''s motivations and desires. Does she secretly crave this kind of rough treatment? Or is she simply going along with it because she has no other choice? The thought only adds to my excitement, heightening the sense of forbidden pleasure thates with indulging in such taboo fantasies.


    Despite Kelly''sck of interest in her work and her constant resting bitch face, I am determined to show her that I am in control, that am the one who dominates and rules over her body.


    As I drive into her tight ass, am fueled by the desire to show her that she is nothing more than an object for my pleasure, and that she exists solely for my use.


    With every thrust, feel a sense of power, a rush of adrenaline as I push her to her limits. Her body is mine tomand, to manipte and abuse as I see fit, and I am determined to take advantage of this fact to the fullest extent.


    Her cries of pain and difort only serve to fuel my desire, and I continue to pound into her relentlessly, pushing her to the brink of copse.


    As I guide her body up and down my cock, I revel in the feeling of her tight ass clenching around me, the pressure building with every thrust. My goal is to destroy her, to push her beyond her limits until she can take no more.


    I can feel myself getting more and more worked up with every passing moment, the pleasure of taking control and dominating Kelly consuming me entirely.


    There''s something about making her submit to me, about pushing her to her absolute limits and forcing her to break down in front of me that is so incredibly satisfying.


    As I mercilessly pound into her tight ass, I can feel the anger and frustration building up inside of me, driving me to fuck her even harder and faster.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® The fact that she always seems so bored and disinterested only adds to my desire to dominate herpletely, to make her beg for more and show some real emotion for once.


    It''s not like sheins or anything, though. In fact, the harder I fuck her, the more she seems to enjoy it, and I can feel her body writhing and wriggling beneath me as I assault her without mercy.


    It''s almost as if the pain and the pleasure are all bing too much for her to handle, and I know that it''s only a matter of time before she breaks down and shows me what she''s really made of.


    And there''s something about that thought that just makes me want to fuck her even harder, to push her to her absolute limits and beyond. It''s like a primal urge that I can''t control, a need to dominate and destroy that is driving me to new heights of pleasure and ecstasy.


    All I can do is hold on tight and keep fucking her with all the power and intensity that I can muster, until she finally submits to mepletely and shows me the raw, unfiltered emotion that I''ve been craving all along.


    As I thrust into Kelly''s tight ass, I feel a surge of energy and excitement coursing through my veins. The sensation of her hot, velvety walls clenching around me is electrifying, and I revel in the sheer pleasure of it all.


    Alyssa and Kerina continue to work their magic on my balls, their mouths eagerly sucking and slurping, adding to the intensity of the moment.


    With each thrust, I feel my body responding, my muscles tensing and releasing as I push harder and deeper into Kelly.


    It''s almost like a dance, my movements perfectly synchronized with hers as we move together in a primal, animalistic rhythm.


    The sounds of our bodies pping together fill the room, mingling with the wet, sloppy noises of Alyssa and Kerina''s oral attentions.


    I''m determined to push Kelly to her limits, to make her scream and writhe beneath me as I subject her to the roughest treatment imaginable.


    I grip her hips tightly, pulling her back onto me with every thrust, feeling her body convulse and spasm as she struggles to keep up with my pace.


    As I near the edge, I increase the tempo, pounding into Kelly with all my might, driving her to the brink of ecstasy and beyond.


    She moans and gasps, her body writhing uncontrobly as I bring her closer and closer to the brink. And then, finally, it happens a€" the explosive release that sends us both hurtling over the edge, lost in a sea of passion and desire.


    In that moment, I feel like a god, a master of pleasure and pain, inplete control of Kelly''s body and soul.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 126 126: Thanks Ladies! [R-18+]

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    She moans and gasps, her body writhing uncontrobly as I bring her closer and closer to the brink. And then, finally, it happens a€" the explosive release that sends us both hurtling over the edge, lost in a sea of passion and desire.


    In that moment, I feel like a god, a master of pleasure and pain, inplete control of Kelly''s body and soul.


    To jumpstart my morning routine, I find that there''s no better way than to engage in a little bit of rough y with Kelly''s tight ass while having Alyssa and Kerina work tirelessly to suck and slurp on my balls.


    The pleasure of the momentpletely rids me of any lingering drowsiness that may have followed Annalie''s incredible breakfast and blowjob.


    Starting slowly, I begin by moving my hips, letting my body gradually follow suit until I''m fully in the rhythm.


    It''s almost like exercising, but I don''t need a personal trainer when I have Kelly to push to her limits.


    I want to give her the roughest treatment possible, determined topletely wreck her ass and push her to her breaking point.


    As I continue to pound into her, I can feel the anger and frustration building up inside of me, driving me to fuck her even harder and faster.


    The thrill of taking control and dominating Kelly is exhrating, and I relish in the feeling ofplete power over her.


    Despite the pain and the pleasure bing too much for her to handle, Kelly neverins. In fact, the harder I fuck her, the more she seems to enjoy it, and I can feel her body writhing and wriggling beneath me as I assault her without mercy.


    It''s almost as if the pain and pleasure are driving her wild with desire, and I know that it''s only a matter of time before she breaks down and shows me what she''s really made of.


    As I push Kelly to her absolute limits and beyond, I revel in the power dynamic between us. I am the one in control, and she is at my mercy. Her screams and moans only fuel my desire to dominate herpletely, and I push her to the brink of exhaustion with every thrust.


    In the end, I am confident that I can use Kelly''s services to help her achieve her professional goals while also satisfying my own sexual desires. She may not be the most qualified maid, but she is the perfect fit for my needs, and I will use her as thoroughly as I can.


    As I continue to thrust relentlessly into Kelly''s tight ass, I can feel her body starting to shake and twist beneath me.


    Her moans and groans of pain are getting louder and more frequent, but I don''t slow down or ease up.


    Instead, I push her to her absolute limit, determined topletely wreck her ass and make her submit to mepletely.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Despite her attempts to keep it together, it''s clear that the pain is bing too much for Kelly to bear.


    Her body is wracked with shivers and spasms as she struggles to cope with the intense sensations that I am inflicting upon her. I can see the frustration and agony written all over her face, but I don''t stop or show any mercy.


    As I continue to fuck her without mercy, Kelly''s cries of pain and anguish be more and more intense. It''s almost as if she is trying to resist the pleasure and pain that I am causing her, but she is unable to control her body''s response to my rough treatment.


    Despite the fact that Kelly seems to be losing control, I am not deterred. In fact, it only makes me more determined to push her to her absolute limits and beyond.


    The thought ofpletely dominating her and making her submit to mepletely is incredibly arousing, and I can feel my own pleasure building with every passing moment.


    In the end, I know that Kelly will break down and give in to mepletely. It''s only a matter of time before she reaches her breaking point and shows me the raw, unfiltered emotion that I have been craving all along.


    And when that momentes, I will be ready to take her to new heights of pleasure and ecstasy, reveling in myplete dominance over her.


    With every thrust, I feel myself getting closer and closer to my orgasm, my body trembling with pleasure as I prepare to blow my load.


    Kelly''s tight ass and the skilled mouths on my balls are driving me wild, and I know that I won''t be able to hold out for much longer.


    Finally, the pleasure bes too much to bear, and I cum hard, filling her ass with my hot, sticky seed. Kelly lets out a noise of frustration and despair, her body spasming against my touch as she loses control.


    As I pull out, I can see the agony and desperation etched on her face, and I feel a surge of power and dominance wash over me.


    I casually drop her onto the nearest floor, not bothering to help her up or show her any kind ofpassion or kindness.


    She lies there trembling, cum leaking out of her ass and her make-up running from the pain-induced tears. And yet, even in this vulnerable state, I can see the fire in her eyes, the same fire that drew me to her in the first ce.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã  o k a y

 Chapter 127 127: Two Nuns! [R-18+]

    Power stone''s guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    She lies there trembling, cum leaking out of her ass and her make-up running from the pain-induced tears. And yet, even in this vulnerable state, I can see the fire in her eyes, the same fire that drew me to her in the first ce.


    I know that I will keep pushing her to her limits, using her for my own pleasure and satisfaction, until she either breaks or submits to mepletely. And the thought of that just makes me want to fuck her even harder.


    With a smile on my face, I step back from the women and express my gratitude, "Thank you very much,dies." As I distance myself.


    "It is our joy to do whatever it is that you want us to do, sir." Alyssa responds with enthusiasm, her words fill me with satisfaction, knowing that I have theirplete obedience and willingness to fulfill my desires.


    The power dynamic between us is clear, and it gives me a rush of excitement to know that I can have them do whatever I please.


    Their subservience to me is a reminder of my dominance and control over them, and I relish in the fact that I can make them do whatever I want without hesitation. It''s a thrilling feeling, and I can''t wait to explore the depths of their willingness to please me.


    I smirk to myself as I slide my trousers back on and make my way out of the room, leaving the two women behind to clean up the mess I''ve made of Kelly''s ass and the mess that''s dripping out of her.


    As I exit the room, I can''t help but let out a satisfied chuckle. "Damn right it is," I mutter to myself, feeling a sense of power and control that is unparalleled. I leave them to deal with the aftermath of my intense fucking, including the ruinedforter on the bed that will need to be reced immediately.


    Walking down the hallway, I can feel a sense of satisfaction and aplishment wash over me. I know that I pushed Kelly to her limits and that she won''t forget this experience anytime soon.


    As for the two women left behind, they were just temporary ythings that I used for my pleasure and will discard without a second thought. After all, I have plenty of options and opportunities to satisfy my sexual cravings.


    -------


    As I hear the doorbell ringing, I feel curious about who could be there, but I have no idea what to expect.


    As I open the door, I''m shocked to see two nuns standing in front of me. They''re holding flyers and dressed in a way that seems very unusual to me.


    The two nuns are dressed in full habits, just like any other nuns, but their habits are modified to expose their bodies.


    They''re wearing skimpy crop tops that show off their t stomachs and luscious tits, and their habits draw even more attention to their immodesty.


    I can''t help but feel confused and intrigued at the same time, wondering what these nuns could possibly want from me.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    I notice that they''re holding some sort of flyers, and I wonder if they''re trying to spread their religious message in a different way.


    The whole situation is definitely shocking and unexpected, and I''m not sure how to react or what to say to them.


    The ck miniskirts are not helping matters, to say the least. They more closely resemble raunchy Halloween costumes based on a sick joke than they do anything that could ever be mistaken for real nuns. But, even if it were the case, it wouldn''t be the craziest thing about this new universe.


    As I stand in front of the two nuns, my eyes widen in surprise, and I greet them with a polite expression. "Oh, hi there. You definitely have my attention," I say to them, my curiosity piqued by their unexpected presence at my door.


    "Hello, sir, wee from the church down the street, Our Lady of Perpetual Kneeling, to ask if you have found God. We are going to all the new residents of the neighbourhood to invite them to our service. I am Sister Nora, and this is Sister Anna."


    The two nuns introduce themselves, and I nod as they exin that they are from the nearby church, Our Lady of Perpetual Kneeling. They are visiting all the new residents in the area to invite them to their service.


    Sister Nora, the elder of the two, takes the lead in speaking while Sister Anna remains by her side, looking on serenely.


    "I would love to hear you out, but why don''t you sink down to your knees a little bit first?" I said to to them as I look over their face and body with my lustful eyes, but my excitement quickly takes over as I suggest they kneel before me.


    My cock grows harder by the second as I anticipate what''s toe, a perverse and enticing surprise that I can''t resist.


    As the nuns kneel before me, I take out my cock and begin to smack them over the face with it. I can''t help but feel a wicked thrill at giving them such impure and filthy attention.


    It''s not long before my cock is throbbing with pleasure, and I begin to ejacte onto their faces and in their mouths.


    The nuns don''t seem to mind at all, though, and in fact, they seem to revel in the act of drinking my semen.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 128 128: Services! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    The nuns don''t seem to mind at all, though, and in fact, they seem to revel in the act of drinking my semen.


    They exin that they believe semen is the key, that it''s through the imbibing of semen that women can drink the blood of Jesus, and men who give their seed are selflessly giving of themselves just as he did.


    The sight of the two nuns on their knees before me, eagerly taking my semen, is a sight to behold. I can''t help but feel that this is exactly where they belong, servicing me and taking my seed as a form of worship.


    As they finish cleaning me off, I dismiss them with a smirk, knowing that they will be back for more soon enough.


    Sister Anna and Sister Nina, the two nuns standing before me, exin the practices of their church, Our Lady of Perpetual Kneeling.


    They revere semen as a holy sacrament and believe that women drinking it brings them closer to God. Sister Anna continues, "In our church, the men give their seed selflessly, just as Jesus gave himself for us."


    As she speaks, I can''t help but feel a sense of excitement and curiosity. The thought of women drinking from the cocks of men is something I''ve never heard of before, and the idea of it being a holy sacrament only adds to the intrigue.


    Sister Nina smiles as I turn my attention to her and begin to rub my cock along her lips. She seems to enjoy the teasing, eagerly awaiting the chance to drink from it.


    "During our services, us Sistersy on the altar, allowing men to fuck our pussies whenever they want, relieving their tension and giving us back the seed we revere so much," she exins.


    As she speaks, I can feel myself bing more and more aroused. The taboo nature of the church''s practices,bined with the enticing image of Sister Nina lying on the altar, ready and willing to receive my cock, is almost too much to handle.


    I thrust my cock deeper into Sister Nina''s throat, relishing in the way she chokes and gags on it, but her unwavering conviction only fuels my lust even more. Her eyes remain fixed on me, even as tears stream down her face, as if she''s determined to endure whatever I do to her.


    "It is through this sacrament that we haweeb we cah aw becob khosaw to rk ck gluchk." Through her choked words, Sister Nina continues to exin the sacrament they believe in, that it''s through drinking semen that they be closer to God. However, the choking bes too much for her, and she gestures to Sister Anna for help in clearing her throat.


    Sister Anna steps forward and begins to stroke my cock, taking over where Sister Nina left off. "We believe that semen is the key to salvation," she says, her voice low and sultry. "By drinking the seed of men, we are able to purify our souls and be one with God."


    As she speaks, Sister Anna continues to stroke my cock, bringing me closer and closer to the edge. I can feel my balls tightening, ready to release my seed down their willing throats.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    And with a final thrust, I explode, filling Sister Nina''s mouth with my hot, sticky cum. She swallows it eagerly, as if it''s the most natural thing in the world.


    The two nuns continue to stroke and worship my cock, eagerly waiting for the next load. And as they do, I can''t help but wonder what other perverse pleasures this church has in store for me.


    With a sly grin, I lean forward and offer my cock to both of the nuns. "I''ve got some cum for you to drink, if you want it. Had a good, hot load, and it''s arge one, but you''re going to have to share it," I say, as I bring my cock to their faces. They both eagerly nod their heads in agreement, ready to receive my seed as a sacrament.


    The nuns express their gratitude and eagerness, acknowledging the superiority of fresh cum over the older variety. "That would be wonderful, sir," Sister Nora replies.


    "We also have some cum of our own to drink, but fresh cum is so much better. Would you permit us to have a drink of it after you have finished working on Sister Nina''s mouth?"


    I nod in agreement and continue to thrust my cock into Sister Nina''s mouth, enjoying the sensation of her warm, wet mouth around my member.


    Despite my rough treatment of her, she remains steadfast and determined, determined to serve the Lord and consume my seed. Sister Anna looks on eagerly, waiting for her turn to taste the holy sacrament.


    After a few moments, I withdraw my cock from Sister Nina''s mouth and allow the nuns to take turns drinking from it.


    With a smirk on my face, I take a firm hold of Sister Anna''s head and guide her mouth towards my pulsating member. She begins to lick and tease the side of my cock, adding to the already intense pleasure I am experiencing.


    I encourage her along my dick, letting out a low moan as she obediently takes more and more of me into her mouth. Meanwhile, Sister Nina remains kneeling beside us, watching eagerly as I take control of her fellow nun''s mouth.


    As I continue to indulge in this madness, I can''t help but feel a sense of excitement and arousal at the thought of corrupting these devout nuns. Sister Nina''s earlier confession about their church''s belief in drinking cum as a holy sacrament only adds to my perverse pleasure.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 129 129: Come Inside Plz! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    As I continue to indulge in this madness, I can''t help but feel a sense of excitement and arousal at the thought of corrupting these devout nuns. Sister Nina''s earlier confession about their church''s belief in drinking cum as a holy sacrament only adds to my perverse pleasure.


    Without pausing, I take Sister Nina''s head in my hands and thrust my cock deep down her throat, causing her to gag and choke. But despite the difort, she remains steadfast andmitted to showing her faith in this twisted act.


    Encouraged by their enthusiasm, I keep up the pace, enjoying every second of their worshipful mouths on my cock.


    I can feel myself building towards an explosive climax, and with a few more thrusts, I finally reach the edge. With a sharp pull back, I release my load, covering both nuns with thick strands of my hot, sticky cum.


    Breathless and panting, I look down at the two nuns as they eagerlyp up my cum from each other''s faces, fully embracing their church''s twisted beliefs.


    It''s certainly not the typical way to spend a Sunday morning, but I can''t deny that it''s been one of the most satisfying experiences of my life.


    I continue to fuck Sister Nina''s mouth with no pause, letting her tongue and lips work on my throbbing Cock until I feel the familiar sensation of impending release building in my balls.


    I know I''m close, and so I pull out of her mouth and grab hold of my cock, stroking it furiously with one hand as I aim the tip towards the women''s faces.


    With a grin, I begin to pump out arge load of thick, sticky substance, aiming it towards Sister Nina''s open mouth.


    She greedily swallows every drop, her eyes widening in pleasure as she savors the taste of my cum. As I finish, she removes my cock from her mouth, leaving it dripping with strands of her saliva.


    With a satisfied grin on her face, Sister Nina then turns to Sister Anna, grabbing her face and pulling her close.


    She then leans in and drips half of the cum from her lips into Sister Anna''s waiting mouth, eagerly sharing the holy sacrament with her fellow sister.


    Sister Anna eagerly epts the gift, moaning in pleasure as she swallows the thick, sticky substance.


    The two women then rise up on their knees, passing the cum back and forth between their mouths, taking turns choking down mouthfuls before letting out sighs of relief.


    As I watch the two nuns indulging in the perverse act of drinking cum, I can''t help but feel a sense of excitement and satisfaction.


    These two women may havee to me with the intention of preaching their religion, but they have now be willing converts to my own twisted faith, eager to partake in the pleasures of the flesh and the holy sacrament of cum.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I grab Sister Anna''s hand and Sister Nina''se immediately following us, I lead her into my house, my cock still hard and twitching with excitement.


    As we enter, I shut the door and lock it behind us, making sure no one can interrupt us. I can feel Sister Anna''s eyes on me, full of excitement and curiosity.


    I start by slowly unbuttoning her blouse, taking my time with each button, teasing her with my fingers. As each buttones undone, I can see more and more of her creamy skin peeking out, and I can''t wait to explore every inch of her body.


    Once her blouse is fully unbuttoned, I slide it off her shoulders, revealing acy bra that barely contains her full, round breasts.


    I reach around her back and undo the sp, freeing her tits from their confines. I can''t help but groan as I see them, perfectly round and perky, with pink nipples already hard with arousal.


    I take one of her nipples into my mouth, sucking on it gently while I knead the other with my hand. Sister Anna moans in pleasure, her hands finding their way to my hair as she pulls me closer to her.


    After a few moments, I switch to her other nipple, giving it the same attention. I can feel her getting wetter by the second, and I know that I need to taste her. I drop to my knees in front of her, reaching up to pull down her skirt and panties in one smooth motion.


    As her clothes fall to the floor, I am met with the sight of her bare pussy, already glistening with her juices. I lean forward and run my tongue along her folds, relishing in the taste of her. She tastes sweet and musky, and I can''t get enough of her.


    I flick my tongue over her clit, making her moan louder, and then slide two fingers inside her, pumping them in and out while I continue to suck and lick her. She is so wet that my fingers slide in with ease, and I can feel her walls clenching around them as she gets closer to orgasm.


    Sister Anna''s moans grew louder as I continued to finger her pussy, watching her body writhe in pleasure. With each movement of my fingers, she seemed to get closer to the edge. But just as she was about to reach climax, I abruptly stopped, pulling my mouth away from her nipples.


    She looked up at me with confusion and frustration, but I wasn''t finished with her yet. I wanted to tease her a bit longer, to make her beg for cum.


    So, I shifted my focus to her wet and ready pussy, slipping two fingers inside her and thrusting them in and out, creating a rhythm that had her hips bucking against my hand.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 130 130: I Own You! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    So, I shifted my focus to her wet and ready pussy, slipping two fingers inside her and thrusting them in and out, creating a rhythm that had her hips bucking against my hand.


    As I worked her towards another orgasm, I also used my thumb to rub her clit in small circles, adding even more stimtion to her already sensitive area.


    With my free hand, I reached around to her ass and squeezed it tightly, feeling her body shudder in response.


    Sister Anna''s moans grew louder and more urgent as I brought her closer to the edge. I could feel her body tense up, her muscles contracting around my fingers as she neared climax.


    But just before she could reach that final orgasm and able to cum, I pulled my fingers out of her pussy and reced them with my mouth, taking one of her big, erect nipples into my mouth and sucking on it deeply.


    As Ivished attention on her nipple, I used my other hand to grope and squeeze her ass, feeling the soft flesh yield to my touch.


    Sister Anna''s body trembled as she fought for release, the pleasure almost too much to bear. But I wasn''t ready to let her cum just yet. Instead, I wanted to prolong the pleasure, to tease and tantalize her until she was desperate for release.


    Sister Anna''s body was consumed by the pleasure I was giving her. Her moans grew louder and more frequent as I intensified my movements.


    With every flick of my thumb on her clit and every thrust of my fingers, her breathing became more rapid and her body more tense. I could tell that she was on the brink of another orgasm.


    As her body tensed up even further, I knew that she was about to climax. I increased the pressure on her clit and pushed my fingers deeper into her pussy, knowing that it would send her over the edge.


    Suddenly, she let out a loud cry and her body convulsed in ecstasy. Her orgasm was intense, causing her body to shake and tremble as she rode out the waves of pleasure.


    Despite her orgasm, I did not stop my movements. I continued to finger her through her climax, knowing that it would prolong her pleasure. As she slowly came down from the high, I eased off and released her nipple from my mouth.


    I leaned back and watched as she writhed and panted on the sofa, her body still trembling from the intensity of her orgasm. It was a sight to behold, and I felt a sense of satisfaction at the pleasure I had given her.


    As she regained herposure, I leaned forward and kissed her deeply, our tongues exploring each other''s mouths as I tasted her own essence on her lips. Breaking the kiss, I whispered in her ear, "You''re mine now. I own you."


    She looked at me with a mix of fear and desire in her eyes, but she didn''t protest. Instead, she whispered back, "Yes, I''m yours."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With that, I continued to undress her, removing the rest of her clothing until she waspletely naked before me. I took a moment to admire her body, running my hands over her curves and feeling the softness of her skin. Then, without warning, I flipped her onto her stomach and climbed on top of her.


    I positioned Sister Anna on all fours, her ass up in the air, and her pussy spread wide open. I gazed at her wet, glistening folds with hunger in my eyes, my mouth watering at the sight of her. I wasted no time and began to lick her pussy, my tongue flicking across her clit in slow, teasing circles.


    Sister Anna moaned loudly as I worked my tongue over her sensitive flesh, her hips bucking against me in pleasure. I reached around to grasp her ass firmly in my hands, pulling her even closer to me as I continued top at her wetness.


    I pushed my tongue deep inside her,pping up her juices with fervor as she squirmed and moaned beneath me. I could feel her getting close to cumming again, her muscles tensing with anticipation. But I wasn''t quite ready to let her release yet.


    Instead, I pulled back and reached for a vibrator that was lying on the nearby nightstand. I turned it on and began to tease her pussy with it, slowly tracing circles around her clit as she gasped and writhed in pleasure.


    I inserted the vibrator into her pussy, turning up the speed as I did so. Sister Anna cried out as the vibrations hit her sensitive spot, her body shaking with pleasure as I continued to tease her.


    I sucked on her nipples once more as I worked the vibrator in and out of her, enjoying the sounds of her moans and gasps as she neared the brink of orgasm once again.


    I stopped at the very critical moment as I began to see unsatisfied emotion in her eyes, as she was watching me with hopeful eyes to make her fully satisfied.


    So I grin at her, my smile fully going ear to ear as I finally decided to give her what she was wanted from me.


    As I positioned myself between her legs, I slid my hard cock into her wet and ready pussy. She let out a loud moan as I entered her, and her body arched up against mine in pleasure.


    The sensation of her tight, warm pussy surrounding my cock was indescribable. I started to thrust into her, each movement eliciting another moan from her.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 131 131: Cowgirl Position! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    The sensation of her tight, warm pussy surrounding my cock was indescribable. I started to thrust into her, each movement eliciting another moan from her.


    I ced my hands on her hips, holding her steady as I increased my pace. I could feel my own pleasure building inside of me, but I wanted to make sure she was taken care of first.


    I reached around and started rubbing her clit with my fingers, adding to the pleasure she was already feeling. She began to buck against me, her moans growing louder and more urgent.


    I could feel my own orgasm building, and I knew I wouldn''t be able to hold out much longer. I wanted to make sure she came with me though.


    I started to rub her clit harder and faster, my thrusts bing more forceful. I could feel her pussy clenching around my cock, and I knew she was getting close.


    As we continued our intense moment, I could feel the sweat building on our skin, the room filled with the sound of our moans and the wet pping of our bodiesing together.


    But as much as I enjoyed fucking her from behind, I wanted to see her face, to watch her eyes roll back in pleasure as I took her to new heights. So, I decided to change our position.


    Iy t on my back, my cock standing tall and hard, as I motioned for her to straddle me. She eagerlyplied, her wet pussy hovering just above my cock as she reached down and took me in her own hand.


    Slowly, she lowered herself onto me, moaning at the sensation of being filled once again.


    As she rode me, I couldn''t help but make a firm grip on her big, erotic boobs. They were the perfect size, not too small and not too big, and they bounced in rhythm with her movements, a sight that only fueled my desire for her even more.


    I watched as her eyes closed in pleasure, her mouth open in a silent moan. Her hips moved in a circr motion, grinding against me as I thrust up to meet her.


    The feeling of her tight pussy enveloping my cock was almost too much to bear, and I could feel myself nearing the edge.


    I reached up and took hold of her hips, guiding her movements, as I began to thrust harder and deeper inside of her.


    She cried out, her moans turning into screams of pleasure as she came undone, her pussy clenching around my cock in ecstasy.


    Sister Anna took control, riding me hard in the cowgirl position. Her hips rocked back and forth as she mmed down onto my cock, taking me deep inside of her.


    Her moans grew louder as I groped her ass and yed with her perky breasts, my fingers tweaking her nipples until they were hard and sensitive.


    I couldn''t resist getting rough with her. I grabbed onto her hips, using them to m her down harder onto my cock.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her moans became cries of pleasure as I pounded into her, feeling her pussy tighten around me with each thrust. I pped her ass, leaving red handprints on her pale skin as she rode me harder and harder.


    Suddenly, she leaned forward and grabbed onto my chest, her nails digging into my skin as she let out a scream of pleasure.


    I felt her pussy contract around my cock as she came hard, her body shaking with the force of her orgasm. I kept thrusting into her, riding out her climax until I couldn''t hold back any longer.


    As I thrust my hips up to meet her bounces, I reach up and grope her bouncing breasts, kneading them roughly as she moans in pleasure.


    Her head is thrown back, her hair wild, as she rides me hard, her pussy clenching around my cock. I can feel the tension building inside of me, the pleasure bing almost unbearable.


    I lean forward and take one of her nipples into my mouth, biting down hard as I continue to pound into her.


    She screams out, a mixture of pleasure and pain, but she doesn''t slow down. In fact, she starts to move even faster, riding me with even more intensity than before.


    I can feel my balls tightening, a sure sign that I''m about to cum. But I don''t want it to end just yet. I want to make her cum first, to feel her shuddering around me as she reaches her own orgasm.


    I grab onto her hips and flip her over, pulling her onto her hands and knees. I position myself behind her and slide my cock back into her again, now taking her from behind. I grab onto her hips and start to pound into her, my hips pping against her ass with each thrust.


    Her moans turn into screams as I get rougher, pulling her hair and spanking her ass as I fuck her. I can feel her pussy clenching around my cock, her orgasm building. I reach around and start to rub her clit, adding to the sensation.


    As I continued to thrust into her from behind, I felt the need to change positions again.


    I grabbed her hips and pulled her around to face me, settling into a side-by-side position. We bothy on our sides, our legs intertwined as I positioned myself between her thighs once again.


    She wrapped her arms around my neck, pulling me in close as I started to pound into her pussy from this new angle. Her moans were muffled against my chest as I buried myself deep inside her, our bodies moving in sync.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 132 132: Craving Lust!

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    She wrapped her arms around my neck, pulling me in close as I started to pound into her pussy from this new angle. Her moans were muffled against my chest as I buried myself deep inside her, our bodies moving in sync.


    I reached down to grope her ass, my fingers digging into the soft flesh as I pumped into her harder and faster. She arched her back, pushing her chest out as her tits bounced and jiggled with each thrust.


    The intimacy of this position was intense, our eyes locked as we moved together in a sensual dance. I could feel her walls tightening around me, signaling that she was close to cumming.


    I increased the speed and depth of my thrusts, pounding into her relentlessly. Her moans grew louder and more urgent as she reached the brink of orgasm.


    Finally, with a loud cry, she came, her body convulsing in pleasure as I continued to thrust into her. I rode out her orgasm, feeling my own release building inside me.


    As her body calmed down, I flipped her onto her back and started to pound into her with renewed vigor. She wrapped her legs around my waist, pulling me in closer as I fucked her hard and deep.


    After I stopped pleasuring Sister Anna, she took some time to catch her breath and adjust her body on the sofa. Her eyes closed, and her chest heaved as she tried to steady her breathing. I watched her with admiration, taking in her curves and the way her body moved.


    In those moments of silence, I felt the intensity of our sexual energy, both of us craving more. I could see the lust and gratitude in Sister Anna''s eyes as she gazed at me, and I knew that I was giving her the pleasure she desired.


    As we sat there, I couldn''t help but think about the intense and degenerate nature of our encounter. The rough and hardcore sex we engaged in, including choking and other fetishistic acts, made my heart race and my blood boil with desire. Sister Anna''s submission to me, her trust in my ability to give her pleasure, only added to my excitement.


    I could see in her eyes that she wanted more, and I was more than willing to give it to her. As I reached for her body again, pulling her close to me, I could feel the heat of her skin against mine. I leaned in and kissed her deeply, tasting the saltiness of sweat on her lips.


    Our bodies moved in sync as we continued to explore each other, finding new ways to push the boundaries of pleasure.


    Our position changed as we shifted and turned, exploring each other''s bodies from different angles. The feeling of her skin against mine, the moans that escaped her lips, and the raw energy of our connection drove me wild with desire.


    I shifted my position on the sofa, moving closer to Sister Anna until our bodies were pressed tightly against each other.


    The warmth of her skin enveloped me, making me feel alive and aroused. Our eyes met, and I could feel the intense sexual energy between us. We didn''t need words tomunicate our desires; our bodies spoke for us.


    Without hesitation, I leaned in and captured her lips with my own. Our tongues intertwined, exploring each other''s mouths with a deep hunger that could not be satisfied. I tasted the sweet, musky vor of her arousal, and it only made me want her more.


    As we continued to kiss, I felt her hand moving down my body, and my cock twitched with anticipation.


    When her hand finally wrapped around my hardening length, I let out a low groan of pleasure. Her touch was electrifying, sending shivers down my spine and making me crave her even more.


    She started to stroke me slowly, teasing me with light touches before increasing the pressure and speed.


    I could feel my arousal building with each stroke, and I gripped the edge of the sofa tightly to keep from losing control. Her touch was skilled and confident, and I knew she was enjoying the power she had over me.


    Despite my desire to take control and dominate her, I let her have her way for now. It was too enjoyable to give up, and I could feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge. I moaned softly as she continued to stroke me, my hips involuntarily thrusting forward to meet her hand.


    With a sly look in her eyes, Sister Anna mounted me, her legs straddling my waist. I gazed up at her, captivated by her beauty and the way she moved.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Without a word, she began to lower herself onto my cock, taking it in inch by inch. I groaned as I felt her tightness envelop me, savoring the sensation of her warmth.


    She started to move her hips, grinding against me with a slow and steady rhythm. I could feel the slickness between her legs as she worked herself up and down on my cock, her moans filling the air.


    I grabbed her ass with both hands, pulling her in closer and helping her move. Our bodies were in perfect sync, the intensity of our passion growing with each passing moment.


    I let my hands wander over her body, exploring her curves and taking in every inch of her beauty.


    She leaned forward, her hands on my chest, as she increased her pace. I thrust up to meet her, our bodies mming together with a primal force. She cried out in pleasure, her eyes closed in ecstasy.


    As we moved together, lost in our lust and desire, I couldn''t help but think about how taboo and forbidden our actions were.


    The thrill of the forbidden only added to the intensity of the experience, and I found myself getting even more turned on by the fact that we were doing something so taboo and degenerate.


    We continued to fuck like animals, our bodies drenched in sweat and our moans filling the room.


    The sounds of flesh pping against flesh echoed off the walls, the intensity of our pleasure growing with each passing moment. I knew that we were both getting close to the edge, but I didn''t want it to end just yet.


    Our bodies were slick with sweat, and the sound of skin pping against skin filled the room. Sister Anna''s eyes were locked onto mine, and I could see the hunger and desire burning in them. As I slowed down my pace, her breathing became ragged and uneven, and I could tell she was getting frustrated.


    I leaned in and kissed her deeply, my tongue exploring her mouth as my cock continued to move slowly inside her. She responded eagerly, her tongue meeting mine with equal passion. Our bodies were pressed against each other, and I could feel the heat radiating from her skin.


    I broke the kiss and looked down at her, watching as her breasts bounced with each thrust. She was so beautiful, so full of life and passion. I could feel my own desire building up inside me once again, and I knew I wouldn''t be able to hold back much longer.


    But I wanted to push her to the edge first. So I increased my pace once again, pounding into her with renewed vigor. She let out a loud moan, and her body tensed up as another wave of pleasure washed over her. I continued to fuck her hard and fast, watching as her face contorted with pleasure.


    But I still wasn''t ready to let here yet. I slowed down once again, taking shallow thrusts and focusing on the sensitive spot just inside her pussy. I could feel her body shaking with need, her hips bucking against mine as she tried to force me deeper inside her.


    I leaned in and whispered in her ear, telling her how much I wanted her, how much I needed her. She responded by wrapping her legs around my waist and pulling me closer to her. I could feel her nails digging into my back, and I knew that she was close to the edge once again.


    But I still wasn''t ready to let here yet. I pulled out of her, leaving her panting and frustrated, and positioned myself behind her.


    I pushed her head down onto the sofa cushions and spanked her ass hard, eliciting a loud moan of pleasure from her. I then grabbed her hips and thrust into her from behind, the angle hitting all the right spots inside her.


    She cried out as I pounded into her, each thrust bringing her closer to the edge.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 133 133: Finally!

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    She cried out as I pounded into her, each thrust bringing her closer to the edge.


    As our bodies intertwined in perfect synchrony, it was as if time had stopped, and nothing else in the world mattered.


    I felt a deep sense of closeness with Sister Anna, as if we were meant to be together in that moment. The pleasure we shared was not just physical, but emotional and spiritual too.


    Once we were done, wey there,pletely spent and covered in sweat. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as I turned to face her.


    Her hair was matted to her forehead, and her breathing was still heavy, but she looked at me with a soft smile. I gently brushed her hair away from her face and leaned in to kiss her lips, savoring the taste of her.


    She responded eagerly, and our kiss deepened, our tongues exploring each other''s mouths in a slow, sensual dance.


    I could feel the warmth of her body against mine, and I ran my hands over her back, feeling the smoothness of her skin. It was a moment of pure intimacy, and I felt a deep sense of contentment wash over me.


    As we continued to kiss, I knew that this was only the start of our new round together. The passion we shared was intense, and I could feel the desire building inside me once again.


    But for now, we were content to lie there, lost in the pleasure of each other''spany, and the promise of more toe.


    After experiencing an intense sexual experience, Sister Anna and Iy next to each other, feeling the warmth and satisfaction of our bodies.


    The sense of closeness we shared was beyond just the physical pleasure we had experienced. It was an emotional bond that was growing stronger with each passing moment.


    As wey there, I felt the desire to change our position. Slowly, I rolled Sister Anna onto her back, and positioned myself between her legs.


    She looked at me with a mix of desire and excitement, making me realize that she was ready for what I had in store for her.


    With my hands on her thighs, I leaned in and kissed her deeply, letting my tongue explore every inch of her mouth.


    I could feel her body responding to my touch, and I knew that she was getting aroused again. As we kissed, I started to move down her body, nting kisses on her neck, her chest, and her stomach.


    Once I reached her pussy, I could see that it was already wet and glistening with her juices. I slowly spread her legs wider, revealing her innermost folds, and ran my tongue along her slit.


    She let out a moan of pleasure, and I knew that I was doing something right. I continued to explore her pussy with my tongue, alternating between licking and sucking, until I could feel her getting closer to climax.


    I continued to explore Sister Anna''s body with my lips and tongue, savoring the salty taste of her skin and the sweet aroma of her arousal.


    Her moans and gasps of pleasure fueled my desire, and I knew I wanted to give her as much pleasure as possible.


    I kissed and licked my way down her body, leaving a trail of wet kisses along the way. When I reached her pussy, I took a moment to admire the beauty of her folds, slick with wetness.


    Then, without warning, I plunged my tongue deep inside her, reveling in the sensation of her tightness around my tongue.


    Sister Anna gasped and moaned at the sudden intensity of my attack, her hips bucking against my face.


    I reached up and grabbed her hips, holding her still as I continued to lick and suck on her clit, alternating between gentle teasing and intense pressure.


    As I worked her with my mouth, I could feel her body responding to my every touch, her breathing bing morebored and her moans growing louder. I knew she was close toing undone, so I increased the pressure of my tongue and focused all my attention on her clit.


    As Sister Anna approached the brink of orgasm again, I withdrew my tongue from her pussy and got into position between her legs.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I felt my cock pulsing with desire as I pushed it deep inside her, savoring the sensation of her tight walls gripping me. We both let out guttural moans of pleasure as I began to thrust, the pace quickening with each stroke.


    As our bodies moved in sync, I shifted my position, leaning forward to press my chest against hers.


    The sensation of our skin rubbing together added an extra level of intimacy to our lovemaking, intensifying the pleasure for both of us. Our moans and gasps echoed in the room, heightening the erotic atmosphere.


    With my hands firmly gripping her hips, I pulled her closer to me as I thrust harder and faster, burying myself deep inside her.


    The heat and wetness between us were all-consuming, and I felt my body tensing up as I approached the brink of climax once again.


    I pushed Sister Anna onto the sofa with a roughness that left her gasping with anticipation. I could see the mix of excitement and fear in her eyes, which only fueled my desire to push her boundaries further.


    I positioned myself between her legs and entered her with a force that made her moan and arch her back.


    As I started thrusting into her, my desire for dominance grew stronger. Without hesitation, I wrapped my hand around her throat and squeezed gently, feeling her gasp for air beneath me.


    I could see the arousal and submission in her expression, which only fueled my desire to dominate herpletely.


    I continued to thrust into her, keeping one hand wrapped around her throat while the other grabbed and squeezed her breasts.


    I could feel the power dynamic shift between us as I took control, and it only made the experience more intense.


    As I continued to thrust, I alternated between squeezing and releasing her throat, making her gasp for breath and moan in pleasure.


    Her breasts were a perfect fit in my hands, and I couldn''t resist the urge to squeeze and tease them, making her nipples harden with desire.


    The sound of our moans and the pping of our bodies filled the room, creating an atmosphere of erotic tension. I could feel the tension building up inside me, and I knew that I was close to reaching my climax.


    But I wanted to prolong the pleasure, to savor every moment of our intense sexual experience.


    The sensations coursing through my body were almost too much to handle. Sister Anna''s moans and gasps only fueled my desire for her, and I couldn''t stop myself from taking everything she had to offer.


    Every time I pounded into her, it felt like a wave of pleasure washed over me, and I knew I was close to reaching my limit.


    But I didn''t want it to end just yet. I wanted to make this momentst as long as possible. So, I released my grip on her throat and wrapped my arms around her, pulling her body closer to mine. I continued to thrust into her, my movements more frenzied and desperate than before.


    I could feel her nails digging into my back, but the pain only heightened my pleasure. The sound of our bodies pping together echoed through the room, mixing with her moans and gasps. The intensity of our lovemaking was overwhelming, and I knew that I was pushing her limits.


    As we approached the brink of orgasm, I tightened my embrace around her, pulling her into a tight and passionate kiss. Our tongues danced together in a frenzy of desire, and I felt myself losing control. I pounded into her with reckless abandon, the sensations building until I could no longer hold back.


    As I felt my orgasm building, I could sense that Sister Anna was getting closer as well. I pounded into her harder and faster, the intensity of the moment overwhelming. I felt her pussy clench around me as she cried out, and I knew that she wasing.


    That was all it took to push me over the edge as well, and I came with a loud roar, my body shaking with pleasure my cock twitching inside her pussy continuously.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 134 134: Lustful Eyes! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    That was all it took to push me over the edge as well, and I came with a loud roar, my body shaking with pleasure my cock twitching inside her pussy continuously.


    With Sister Anna still gasping for breath on the sofa, my eyes flickered over to Sister Nora. Her plump, juicy lips were parted in anticipation, and her eyes gleamed with a mixture of desire and trepidation. I felt my cock throb with excitement, eager to im her next.


    Without a second thought, I pulled out of Sister Anna and advanced towards Sister Nora. Grabbing her by the hair, I tugged her up to her feet, relishing in the way her body arched towards mine. I could see the wanton hunger in her eyes as she gazed up at me, silently begging me to take her.


    I pushed her down onto the sofa, her legs spread wide for me. I took a moment to admire her glistening folds, my mouth watering with the anticipation of what was toe. Without warning, I plunged into her, the sensation of her tight walls enveloping me driving me wild with pleasure.


    As I began to pound into her, I could feel her body responding to my touch. Her hips lifted up to meet mine, the wet p of our bodies growing louder with each thrust. I wanted to hear her moan, to hear her scream my name in ecstasy.


    With one hand on her hip and the other on her breast, I continued to drive into her with a force that left her breathless. Her moans grew louder and more frantic with each thrust, her body writhing beneath me as I imed her for my own.


    I could feel the heat building within me, the pleasure of her body against mine bing almost too much to bear. But I didn''t slow down, didn''t let up.


    As my thrusts into Sister Nora became more and more aggressive, I felt my arousal skyrocketing. I grabbed her breasts with both hands, kneading and squeezing them roughly, eliciting moans of pleasure from her lips. The sound of her moans,bined with Sister Anna''s, reverberated through the room, adding to the erotic ambiance of the moment.


    As I neared the point of no return, I changed positions once again. I withdrew from Sister Nora, pulling her up by her hair and turning her around so that she was on all fours. Her back arched as I entered her from behind, my cock slipping easily into her wet, slick pussy. I grasped her hips tightly, my fingers digging into her skin as I pounded into her with an animalistic fervor.


    The room was filled with the sounds of our grunts and moans, the wet pping of flesh on flesh, and the squeaking of the sofa beneath us. I continued to thrust into her with a frenzied intensity, my cock sliding in and out of her with ease. The sensation of her pussy clenching around me was almost too much to bear, and I felt myself getting dangerously close to the edge.


    As I felt her body shake and quiver beneath me, I knew that I was pushing her to her limits. Her cries of pleasure and submission only made me more aroused, and I wanted nothing more than topletely dominate her. I continued to thrust into her with all my might, reveling in the sensation of her tight pussy gripping my hard cock.


    With one hand still firmly gripping her hip, I reached around with the other and grabbed her breasts once again. I squeezed them roughly, eliciting a moan of pleasure from Sister Nora as I continued to pound into her. The intensity of the moment only grew stronger as our bodies moved together in a frenzied dance of erotic pleasure.


    The sound of our bodies mming together echoed through the room, filling the air with the raw energy of our passion. Sister Nora''s cries of pleasure and the sound of her gasping for breath only added to the intensity of the moment, making me want her even more. I could feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge, the pressure building within me until I thought I couldn''t take it anymore.


    But I wasn''t ready to cum just yet. I wanted to push Sister Nora to the brink of ecstasy, to make her scream my name in pleasure as I dominated herpletely. Gripping her hips even tighter, I pulled her towards me as I thrust into her with everything I had, lost in the intensity of the moment.


    My body was covered in sweat, and every thrust into Sister Nora''s tight pussy felt like pure ecstasy. I relished in the feeling of our bodies moving together in perfect sync, lost in a world of wild and reckless pleasure. Her pussy was like a vice grip, tightly gripping my cock with each movement, urging me to take her deeper.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The sounds of our moans and the pping of our bodies mixed together, filling the room with the raw energy of our passion. I was lost in the moment, unable to stop myself from taking her in every way possible. I wanted to make her mine, to dominate herpletely and make her scream with pleasure.


    As I continued to pound into her relentlessly, I felt myself getting closer and closer to the edge. The pleasure was overwhelming, filling every inch of my body with heat and desire. But I didn''t want it to end yet. I wanted to keep fucking her until I couldn''t stand it anymore. I needed more of her, more of this feeling that only she could give me.


    My grip on her hips tightened as I drove my cock into her with more force, feeling the intensity building within me. I was lost in the moment, lost in the pleasure of fucking Sister Nora. I knew I was pushing her limits, but I couldn''t stop myself. I wanted to take her to the brink of pleasure and beyond, to make her scream with ecstasy and submission.


    As I pressed my chest against hers, I felt her heart racing against mine, beating in time with the frenzied rhythm of our sex. The slick sweat of our bodies mixed together as we moved, her curves molding to mine as we fucked with abandon. Her moans grew louder and more urgent, and I knew she was close to the edge.


    But I wasn''t ready to let her cum just yet. I wanted to draw out the pleasure, to make her beg and plead for release. So I slowed my thrusts, pulling back until she whimpered with frustration. Her eyes pleaded with me, begging for more, but I held back, savoring the moment of anticipation.


    Then, with a sudden surge of force, I plunged deep into her once again, driving her to the brink of ecstasy. Her body tensed and quivered, her breathing in short gasps as she teetered on the edge. I could feel my own release building, the pressure mounting within me until I knew I couldn''t hold back any longer.


    The room was filled with the sounds of our bodies colliding together, our moans and gasps mixing together in a symphony of pleasure. Every thrust was harder than thest, as I lost myself in the sensations of her body against mine. Her tight pussy gripped my cock tightly with each thrust, sending waves of ecstasy through my body.


    As I neared the edge, I shifted my position, leaning forward to press my chest against hers. The warmth of her breath against my neck only added to the intensity of the moment. I knew I was pushing her to her limits, but I couldn''t help myself. I wanted to take her to the brink of pleasure and keep her there, wanting and needing more.


    My fingers traced over the curve of her breasts, teasing the soft flesh before gripping them roughly. I squeezed and kneaded her breasts as I continued to pound into her, each movement sending waves of pleasure through her body. She cried out in ecstasy, her body arching against mine as I brought her closer and closer to orgasm.


    As I felt myself getting closer to the edge, I released my hold on her hips and focused solely on her breasts. I pinched and pulled at her nipples, feeling them harden under my touch.


    I could feel her body trembling with pleasure, her moans growing louder as I brought her closer to the edge. But I wasn''t ready to let her cum yet. I wanted to take her higher, to push her further than she had ever been before.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 135 135: Deeper And More Deeper! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    I could feel her body trembling with pleasure, her moans growing louder as I brought her closer to the edge. But I wasn''t ready to let her cum yet. I wanted to take her higher, to push her further than she had ever been before.


    My lust for Sister Nora was still at an all-time high, and I wasn''t ready to let her reach orgasm just yet. The sound of our skin pping together echoed in the room, as I continued to pound into her with increasing force, feeling my own arousal growing to new heights.


    As the intensity of our rough sex continued to escte, I couldn''t resist the urge to switch up our position.


    I reached out and grabbed Sister Nora''s thick thighs with both hands, relishing the feel of her smooth skin under my fingers. I lifted her lower body into the air, her hands and face now pressed against the sofa while still holding onto her.


    In this new position, I was able to prate her even deeper than before, sending waves of pleasure coursing through my body.


    I could feel her muscles tightening around my cock, her moans and gasps growing louder as we reached new heights of pleasure together.


    I reveled in the feeling of her soft, warm flesh pressed against me as I pounded into her from behind. Every thrust was more powerful than thest, driving us both to the edge of pleasure.


    With each passing moment, I could feel the intensity building within me, and I knew it wouldn''t be long before we both reached the ultimate peak of pleasure.


    Sister Nora''s body was now fully exposed in the wheelbarrow position, her head hanging towards the ground and her arms stretched out in front of her.


    I could feel the wetness of her pussy dripping down my cock as I began to thrust harder and deeper into her.


    Her tightness and warmth enveloped mepletely, and I couldn''t help but moan in pleasure as I took her.


    With each thrust, I could feel her body quivering and shaking with pleasure. Her moans and screams filled the air, and I knew that this new position had intensified her pleasure even more.


    I used my grip on her thighs to control the pace and angle of our thrusting, ensuring that every inch of her pussy was being thoroughly prated.


    As we continued to fuck in the wheelbarrow position, the intensity of the moment only grew stronger. The sound of our bodies pping together echoed through the room, mingling with her loud moans and cries of pleasure.


    I leaned in closer to her body, feeling the heat and intensity of our connection as we moved together in a wild and passionate dance.


    The intensity of our sexual encounter had reached its peak, and I could feel myself approaching the point of no return. My breathing became ragged, and my body tensed up as I continued to thrust into Sister Nora.


    I wanted to hold off my orgasm for as long as possible, to prolong the pleasure, but the mounting sensations in my body were too much to resist.


    Finally, unable to hold back any longer, I gave one final, powerful thrust and let out a deep, guttural moan as I came hard inside her.


    My whole body shook with the force of my release, and I could feel my hot seed pulsing into her pussy. At the same time, I felt her body tense up, and I knew she wasing too.


    We were both lost in the throes of ecstasy, and I held onto her tightly as our bodies trembled with pleasure. Sweat was pouring down our bodies, and I could feel her warmth against my skin.


    The moment felt like it wouldst forever, but eventually, the waves of pleasure subsided, and we were left gasping for breath.


    I pulled out of her slowly, still feeling the aftershocks of our shared climax. We copsed onto the bed, spent and satisfied, and I wrapped my arm around her, pulling her close to me. For a few moments, wey there in silence, basking in the warmth of our afterglow.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After our explosive climax, I slowly and carefully lowered Sister Nora''s body back onto the bed, feeling her softness against mine. We were both panting and drenched in sweat, but there was a deep sense of satisfaction and intimacy that lingered between us.


    We remained intertwined for a few moments longer, our bodies still buzzing with the intense energy of our lovemaking. I ran my fingers gently over her skin, taking in every curve and contour of her body.


    There was something almost spiritual about the way we connected, as if we were tapping into a deep well of passion and desire that had been waiting to be unleashed.


    As wey there, still catching our breath, I knew that this was just the beginning of our journey together. We had discovered something new and exciting within ourselves, and I was eager to explore it further with her by my side.


    I felt a deep sense of trust and connection with Sister Nora, and I knew that we would be able to push each other''s boundaries and explore new frontiers in our sexuality together.


    As Sister Anna approached us, my eyes were transfixed on her naked body. Her every movement seemed to make her curves jiggle and bounce, and my cock stirred with renewed interest. I watched as she slowly made her way towards me, her lips wet and her eyes filled with desire.


    As she reached me, she leaned in close, and her breasts dangled in front of my face. I couldn''t resist taking them into my mouth, savoring the feel of her soft flesh against my lips.


    I hungrily sucked on her nipples, flicking my tongue against them and relishing the sounds of her moans of pleasure.


    Sister Anna''s body was hot against mine, and I could feel her hands wandering over my chest and down towards my cock.


    But I wasn''t ready to let go of the pleasure of her breasts just yet. I continued to suck and squeeze them, enjoying the way they filled my mouth and the way they responded to my touch.


    Her nipples grew even harder beneath my ministrations, and I could feel her body trembling with desire. But I wasn''t quite ready to let her take control just yet. Instead, I slowly moved my hand down towards her wet pussy, teasing her folds and rubbing her clit with a gentle touch.


    Sister Anna''s moans grew even louder, and I knew she was on the brink of orgasm. But I wanted to keep her on the edge for just a little while longer. I removed my mouth from her breasts and began to kiss my way down her body, nibbling and licking at her skin as I went.


    As I reached her pussy, I slowly entered her with two fingers, savoring the feeling of her wetness and the way her body responded to my touch. She gasped and moaned as I fingered her, her hips bucking against my hand in rhythm with my movements.


    But I wasn''t ready to let her cum just yet. I wanted to keep building her pleasure until she was begging for release. So I withdrew my fingers and flipped her over onto her stomach, her ass in the air and her wet pussy exposed to my view.


    With a grin, I spanked her ass lightly and ran my hands over her curves, enjoying the feel of her soft skin beneath my fingertips. Then, with a sharp thrust, I entered her once again, pounding into her with all the pent-up desire I had been holding back.


    Sister Nora''s hand felt warm and familiar as it stroked my cock slowly. I could sense her desire building once again, but I was now focused on Sister Anna, who had moved closer to me.


    I could feel her naked body pressing against mine, and her lips were only inches away from mine. Her breath was hot and heavy, sending shivers down my spine.


    As Sister Anna reached down to take hold of my cock, I could feel it hardening once again. I was amazed at my ability to keep going, but the sight of her naked body and the thought of another round of pleasure was too much to resist. I watched as she guided my cock towards her pussy, already wet and ready for me.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 136 136: Thicc Thighs! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    As Sister Anna reached down to take hold of my cock, I could feel it hardening once again. I was amazed at my ability to keep going, but the sight of her naked body and the thought of another round of pleasure was too much to resist. I watched as she guided my cock towards her pussy, already wet and ready for me.


    Her pussy lips were glistening with moisture, and I could feel the heat emanating from her as I pushed inside her.


    She moaned in pleasure as I prated her, and I knew that I was giving her the satisfaction she craved. My hands reached for her hips, pulling her closer as I began to thrust inside her with increasing intensity.


    Sister Nora was still watching us, her eyes fixed on the scene before her. I could see the lust and desire in her gaze, and I knew that she was enjoying every moment of our shared pleasure.


    With each thrust, I could feel myself getting closer to the edge, but I didn''t want it to end just yet. I wanted to savor every moment of this intense sexual experience.


    Sister Anna''s moans grew louder and more urgent as I pounded into her, and I could feel her body trembling with pleasure.


    Her hands were gripping onto my back, nails digging into my skin as she arched her back and pushed herself closer to me. I knew that I was about to push her over the edge once again, and I was determined to make it a powerful climax.


    As I continued to thrust inside her, I could feel my own pleasure building once again. The feeling of her wetness surrounding me,bined with the sight of her beautiful naked body, was enough to push me to the brink of ecstasy.


    But I didn''t want to cum just yet. I wanted to keep going, to prolong the pleasure and make itst as long as possible.


    So I kept fucking her, folding her breasts in my hands and pulling her closer with each thrust. I wanted to give her the ultimate pleasure, to make her feel everything that she desired. And I knew that I was seeding, as her moans grew louder and her body began to shake with pleasure.


    Sister Nora was now touching herself, her fingers rubbing her clit as she watched us. Her moans mingled with Sister Anna''s, creating an erotic symphony that filled the room. And I knew that I was at the center of it all, giving and receiving pleasure in equal measure.


    My cock was fully inside Sister Anna''s pussy, and I relished in the sensation of her tight walls gripping me.


    With each thrust, I could feel her body responding to my movements, her hips grinding against mine. I knew that I wouldn''tst long, but I wanted to savor every moment of this intense sexual experience.


    As I continued to pound into Sister Anna, Sister Nora leaned in closer to us, her eyes locked on the sight of my cock disappearing into Sister Anna''s wetness.


    Her hand never stopped stroking me, and I could feel her own arousal growing as she watched us. Her breath was hot against my neck, and her whispered words only served to fuel my desire.


    I could feel my own orgasm building once again, and I knew that I wouldn''t be able to hold back for much longer.


    The sensation of Sister Anna''s pussy clenching around me was almost too much to bear, and I found myself moaning loudly with each thrust.


    Sister Nora''s words only added to the intensity of the moment, and I felt a sense of unity with both of these women.


    Reaching a hand up, I took hold of Sister Nora''s face and pulled her in for a deep kiss. Our tongues battled for dominance as I continued to thrust into Sister Anna, the three of us lost in the ecstasy of our shared pleasure.


    With each thrust of my hips, Sister Anna''s pussy tightened around my cock, making me groan with pleasure. I could feel the wetness between her thighs, the heat of her arousal driving me wild.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her breasts bounced against my face, soft and pliant, and I couldn''t resist taking hold of them with both hands.


    I squeezed and kneaded the soft flesh, feeling her nipples harden under my touch. Sister Anna moaned in pleasure, her hips moving faster and faster as she rode me hard. I could feel her pussy clenching and unclenching around my cock, and I knew that I was getting close to the edge.


    Sister Nora was still watching us, her hand still stroking my cock as she leaned in closer. I could feel her breath on my neck, her words of encouragement urging me on. The sight of her watching us only added to the intensity of the moment, and I knew that I wouldn''tst much longer.


    But I didn''t want to cum just yet. I wanted to keep fucking Sister Anna, to keep feeling her pussy clenching around my cock, to keep squeezing her soft breasts in my hands.


    I wanted to savor the moment for as long as I could, to hold onto the feeling of intense pleasure and desire that was coursing through my body.


    So I kept thrusting, my hips mming against hers with increasing urgency. Sister Anna''s moans grew louder, her body trembling with pleasure as she reached her own orgasm.


    But still, I didn''t cum. I kept fucking her, harder and harder, lost in the moment and the intense pleasure that was consuming me.


    The room was filled with the sound of our passionate lovemaking. The p of our bodiesing together mixed with Sister Anna''s moans and gasps, creating an intoxicating symphony that filled my senses. I could feel the sweat and heat radiating from our bodies, mingling together as we moved in perfect synchronicity.


    Sister Anna''s hips were moving faster and faster, her wet pussy clenching tightly around my cock with each movement. I could feel the waves of pleasure building within me once again, and I knew that I wouldn''t be able to hold off much longer.


    As I looked up at Sister Anna''s face, I could see the intensity of her desire written all over it. Her eyes were closed, and her mouth was open as she moaned in ecstasy, lost in the pleasure of our carnal embrace.


    Despite my desire to hold off and prolong the pleasure, the intensity of our sexual encounter was simply too much to resist. I could feel my orgasm approaching, building within me with each passing moment.


    But even as I felt my body beginning to tense with the approaching release, I continued to thrust into Sister Anna with all my might. I wanted to make this momentst as long as possible, to savor everyst sensation of our passionate lovemaking.


    Reaching up with both hands, I took hold of Sister Anna''s hips and began to guide her movements, helping her to ride me even harder. The sensation of her wetness dripping down my cock with each thrust was almost too much to bear, and I knew that I wouldn''t be able to hold off for much longer.


    With my hands on her hips, I watched as Sister Anna continued to bounce up and down on my cock. Her wetness enveloped me, and I could feel the pleasure building inside me. "Ahh, ye... Yess that''s the spot you bitch," I said out loud, my voice thick with desire.


    Sister Anna''s eyes widened with pleasure at my words, and she began to move even faster. "Yes sir... I am a very big bitch and slut... Pound my stupid naughty pussy harder... Yes more harder," she yelled, her hand on my chest as her breasts jiggled and bounced on my face.


    I felt my cock growing harder, the sensation of her wetness and the sound of her moans driving me wild with desire. I couldn''t hold back any longer, and I began to thrust harder and faster into her, mming my hips against hers with each movement.


    As my orgasm subsided, I copsed onto the bed next to Sister Anna, both of us panting heavily. I could feel the sweat and heat radiating from our bodies, and the scent of sex hung heavily in the air around us. I turned my head to look at her, taking in the sight of her flushed face and heaving chest.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 137 137: Happy Moans! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys just as I said previous month that I will be changing the world(in the story) well I am gonna do that this month but I was thinking of why not transmigrate the Mc Into a fantasy world, by like he died or like he was doing something and then in the next blink he unfound himself somewhere.


    Do tell me inments.)


    ------


    As my orgasm subsided, I copsed onto the bed next to Sister Anna, both of us panting heavily. I could feel the sweat and heat radiating from our bodies, and the scent of sex hung heavily in the air around us. I turned my head to look at her, taking in the sight of her flushed face and heaving chest.


    For a moment, we justy there in silence, catching our breath and savoring the aftermath of our intense sexual encounter.


    But soon enough, we were both eager for more. I rolled over onto my side and reached out to stroke her hair, marveling at the softness of the strands between my fingers.


    "That was amazing," I said breathlessly.


    "Yes, it was," she agreed, a satisfied smile spreading across her face.


    Wey there for a few more minutes, simply enjoying each other''spany and basking in the post-orgasmic glow. But before long, our hands began to wander once again, exploring each other''s bodies and igniting our desire once more.


    I could feel my cock growing hard once again as Sister Anna began to stroke it, her touch sending shivers of pleasure coursing through my body. I leaned in to kiss her, our lips meeting in a passionate embrace as we began to explore each other''s mouths.


    We rolled over onto our sides, facing each other as we continued to kiss and touch each other. I could feel her wetness against my thigh, and I knew that I wanted to taste her again.


    Without a word, I moved my head down between her legs, burying my face in her pussy andpping up her sweet juices with my tongue.


    She moaned and writhed beneath me, her hands clutching at the sheets as I continued to eat her out. Her pussy was so wet and slick, and I couldn''t get enough of the taste and feel of her.


    But even as I brought her to the brink of another orgasm, I knew that I wanted more. And so, with a wicked grin on my face, I crawled up her body and whispered in her ear.


    As Sister Anna''s lips pressed harder against mine, I felt a renewed sense of arousal stirring within me. The taste of her on my tongue was intoxicating, and I could feel my cock stirring to life once again.


    Our hands continued to roam over each other''s bodies, seeking out every inch of skin and muscle with a need that bordered on desperation. I could feel the heat radiating from her body, her skin slick with sweat and her breathing in short gasps.


    As we continued to kiss, our bodies pressed tightly together, I could feel her hand sliding down my chest and towards my cock. I moaned in pleasure as her fingers wrapped around my length, stroking it slowly and teasingly as our kiss grew more intense.


    I knew that I was powerless to resist her, and that the only thing left to do was to surrender to our mutual desire. As our lips parted, I pulled her close to me once again, eager to explore the depths of our passion and to experience the ecstasy of ourbined pleasure.


    As I continued to pound into her, Sister Anna''s moans grew louder, her body writhing beneath mine with each thrust. I felt her walls clenching around me, her pussy squeezing me tightly as she approached her own orgasm.


    With a primal growl, I buried my face in her neck, my teeth grazing her skin as I drove myself deeper and harder into her wetness. Her hands wed at my back, urging me on as I fucked her with an intensity that left us both breathless.


    As my orgasm approached, I could feel the pleasure building to a fever pitch. With one final, deep thrust, I erupted inside her once again, filling her with my cum as we both cried out in ecstasy.


    Wey there together, our bodies still trembling with the intensity of our sexual encounter. The scent of sex and sweat hung heavily in the air as we caught our breath, basking in the afterglow of our mutual desire.


    As I moved my hips, thrusting into Sister Nora''s pussy, I could feel her tight walls gripping me tightly. Her moans of pleasure echoed in my ears, urging me on to continue the intense rhythm.


    I could feel my cock growing harder and harder with each movement, and I knew I was approaching the edge of climax.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But I didn''t want to cum just yet. I wanted to draw out the pleasure, to make the most of every second of our erotic encounter. So, I slowed down my thrusts, savoring the sensation of her pussy clenching around me.


    With one hand on her hip, I reached up with the other to fondle her breasts, savoring the softness and weight of them in my hand. Her nipples were hard, and I teased them with my fingertips, eliciting even louder moans from her.


    As I continued to fuck her, I shifted my angle slightly, hitting her g-spot with each thrust. She cried out in ecstasy, her body writhing beneath me as she approached her own climax.


    I could feel my own orgasm building, the pleasure almost unbearable, but I held off, wanting to prolong the pleasure as long as possible.


    And when I finally did let go, I exploded inside her with a deep groan of pleasure, our bodies convulsing together in the throes of ecstasy.


    As I slowed my movements, I could feel my cock still pulsing with desire, but I wanted to hold back and prolong the pleasure.


    Sister Nora''s eyes burned with desire and she reached up to kiss me deeply, our tongues exploring each other''s mouths with a raw intensity.


    As we continued to move together, I could feel her body responding to mine, her hips moving in time with my own as we rocked back and forth.


    I leaned in closer, my mouth moving to her neck as I nted soft kisses and nibbles along her skin, causing her to gasp and arch against me.


    She reached for the edge of the bed, gripping it tightly as she surrendered herself to the pleasure coursing through her body.


    With each movement, our passion grew deeper, and I knew that we were both lost in the throes of our carnal desire.


    As I felt my own orgasm approaching, I knew that Sister Nora was close to the edge as well. Her body writhed beneath me, her hands gripping the sheets as she moaned in pleasure.


    I could feel her pussy contracting around my cock, the sensation sending shivers of pleasure up my spine.


    I wanted to make this momentst, to draw out the pleasure as long as possible. I changed the angle of my thrusts, hitting just the right spot that made Sister Nora cry out in ecstasy. Her body tensed beneath me as she reached her peak, her pleasure triggering my own release.


    Together, we exploded in a frenzy of pleasure, our bodies convulsing in unison as we rode out our orgasms.


    As we copsed onto the bed, our breathing ragged and heavy, I knew that this was a moment that we would both remember for a long time toe.


    As I slowed down, Sister Nora''s frustration was evident in her whimpers, but I knew that the build-up would be worth it.


    I continued teasing her with gentle touches, soft kisses, and light thrusts, making sure to hit all the right spots.


    I could feel her muscles tensing and rxing around my cock, the rhythm of her breathing bing more ragged.


    I wanted to take her to the brink of orgasm and make her wait just a little longer, prolonging her pleasure and building her anticipation. Her body was trembling with desire, her hips bucking against mine as she begged for release.


    I knew I couldn''t hold back any longer, so I increased the speed and intensity of my thrusts.Her moans grew louder and more urgent, and I knew she was close.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested andwantst extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 138 138: Offer & Relax!

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    Her moans grew louder and more urgent, and I knew she was close.


    I continued to fuck her hard, driving her wild with desire until she finally reached the peak of her pleasure. Her body convulsed in ecstasy as she cried out my name, and I felt a sense of satisfaction that was even greater than my own pleasure.


    I slowed down my movements, allowing her to bask in the afterglow of her orgasm. I kissed her deeply, feeling the warmth and wetness of her lips as we shared our passion.


    Wey there together, our bodies entwined in a tangle of limbs and sweat, enjoying the moment of intimacy and connection that we had created together.


    As I stood up, the sensation of my spent muscles and the adrenaline coursing through my veins made me feel dizzy.


    I had just experienced the most intense sexual encounter of my life, and the guilt of what we had done was beginning to weigh heavily on me. Despite this, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in having pleased both Sister Nora and Sister Anna.


    I began to gather my clothes, my mind racing with conflicting emotions. Sister Anna''s gaze bore into me, a mixture of lust and regret in her eyes.


    I knew that what we had just done was morally wrong, but the desire that had driven us to this point was too strong to ignore.


    As I finished getting dressed, I couldn''t help but nce over at Sister Nora and Sister Anna. They were both still lying on the floor, panting and groaning in the aftermath of our passion.


    I could see the evidence of our pleasure leaking from their pussies, and the sight of it only served to heighten my own satisfaction.


    Despite the my own pleasure, I knew that I had given them both the ultimate pleasure, and the memory of it would stay with me forever.


    As Sister Nora and Sister Anna got up from the floor, their bodies still shaking with the aftermath of our intense sexual encounter, I couldn''t help but admire their curves.


    As they bent down to collect their clothes, their breasts bounced up and down, their nipples fully erect, and I could feel myself getting hard again at the sight.


    I tried to control my urges, knowing that I needed to take a break before I could engage in any more sexual activities. So, I just sat on the sofa and watched them as they gathered their sexy nuns clothes.


    Despite my desire to continue, I knew that it was enough for now, at least with them. I needed to give my body a chance to rest, so I could fully enjoy other womenter.


    As I watched them, I could see the mix of emotions in their eyes. On the one hand, there was desire, the hunger for more of the intense pleasure we had just shared.


    But on the other hand, there was a sense of regret, a realization that what we had done was wrong and went against the vows they had taken as nuns.


    I tried not to think about the morality of our actions, focusing instead on the thrill of the moment. I knew that what we had just shared was a taboo, but the rush of doing something forbidden only added to the intensity of our encounter.


    Once they had finished putting their clothes on, Sister Nora and Sister Anna arranged them neatly on the sofa. They moved with a grace that belied their earlier wildness, their bodies once again shrouded in their traditional nun attire.


    I remained seated on the sofa, still basking in the afterglow of our sexual encounter. As they began to gather their clothes one by one, I couldn''t help but admire the sight of their bodies, even though they were now clothed. The memory of their soft flesh and pert breasts was still fresh in my mind.


    As they finished getting dressed, they both looked in my direction, making eye contact with me.


    They spoke in unison, thanking me for the intense sexual experience and expressing their gratitude for the pleasure I had given them. Their words were soft, but there was an unmistakable undertone of desire and longing in their voices.


    "Thank you for the cum and ravaging our body, we are very grateful," As they bowed slightly in gratitude, I couldn''t help but notice their breasts bouncing again, even with their clothes on.


    The sight of their firm, full breasts jiggling beneath their clothes was almost too much to handle, and I felt myself getting hard again despite just having cum.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But I knew that I couldn''t push my luck. I had already indulged in a forbidden sexual encounter with these two beautiful nuns, and I didn''t want to risk getting caught. So I simply smiled at them, acknowledging their thanks, and watching them.


    "I''m d to be of service," I replied with a smirk, my eyes flickering between the two sultry nuns. "I always enjoy taking care of your needs."


    At my words, their eyes lit up with a mix of happiness and lust. Sister Anna let out a soft moan, her hand instinctively moving down to touch herself through her clothes.


    "Really?" Sister Nora asked, her voice low and sultry. "That''s so generous of you. We''ll definitely keep that in mind for the future."


    I nodded, my eyes raking over their bodies once again. "And of course, I''ll make sure to reward you both for your visit. You know how much I enjoy seeing you both in those sexy nun outfits."


    Sister Nora licked her lips, a flush spreading over her cheeks. "We know," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "And we enjoy wearing them for you."


    I responded to Sister Nora''s sultry remark with a smile, feeling a sense of satisfaction at the idea of having two beautiful nuns at my disposal.


    "Of course, anytime you feel that itch again, juste to me and I''ll make sure to scratch it for you," I replied with a chuckle. Their eyes sparkled with anticipation, and I knew that they were both eager for more.


    Sister Anna spoke up next, her voice a mixture of shyness and desire. "Thank you for being so kind to us."


    I nodded in agreement, feeling a sense of camaraderie with the two nuns. "Don''t worry about it, we all have our desires and needs. And I must say, you two were quite impressive in fulfilling mine," I said with a wink, causing both of them to giggle and blush.


    "As for me, I have some things to attend to," I added, gesturing to the door. "But if you want, you can stay here for a while. There are some rooms on the upper floors that are unupied, you can choose one and stay there as long as you like."


    Sister Anna and Sister Nora exchanged a nce, their eyes filled with excitement at the offer. "Thank you, we appreciate it," Sister Anna said, a coy smile on her lips.


    "But we have some work to do maybe we can use that offer next time if that will be valid by that time, I suppose." Sister Anna said to me slightly disappointed that they have work to do otherwise they would have stayed.


    Sister Anna''s response left me feeling a bit disappointed too, but I understood their need to attend to their duties. "Of course, the offer stands whenever you need it," I replied with a smile.


    "That will be great, we would the offer then we will stay her e next time we wille, thank you." Sister Anna shouted the clearly excited about next time.


    "Now then If you please excuse us, we will get going, I suppose you too are busy for some work," Sister Nora''s sultry voice echoed in my mind as Iy on the sofa, reminiscing about our intense sexual encounter.


    The memory of their soft skin against mine, the sound of their moans, and the feel of their tight pussies still fresh in my mind.


    As they got up to leave, I watched them walk towards the door, their hips swaying with each step. I couldn''t help but feel a pang of regret that our time together had to end so soon. But I knew that there would be other opportunities in the future.


    Once they had left, Iy back on the sofa, my mind still reeling from the intensity of our encounter.


    "hmm... That was amazing, their pussy was like very tight they almost squeezed me," I couldn''t help but think about the sensations of their tight pussies squeezing me, driving me to the brink of ecstasy. It was a feeling that I would won''t forget or don''t want to forget.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 139 139: Erotic Stretching!

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    "hmm... That was amazing, their pussy was like very tight they almost squeezed me," I couldn''t help but think about the sensations of their tight pussies squeezing me, driving me to the brink of ecstasy. It was a feeling that I would won''t forget or don''t want to forget.


    ---


    Later in the afternoon, my personal trainer, Laria, will arrived at my home gym. I had gone to great lengths to ensure that everything was perfect for our workout session. I had purchased all of the necessary equipment and hired Laria, the most desirable personal trainer I could find.


    Laria was in the another room which was especially for gym and exercise, I was struck by her stunning beauty. She had a bubbly personality, with a cheerful smile that lit up the room.


    Her light brownplexion was wless and glowing, and her luscious curves seemed almost too perfect to be real.


    Her tight pink tank top showed off her ample cleavage, which seemed to defy gravity with every step she took. It was impossible not to notice the way her breasts bounced and jiggled with each movement.


    And her skin-tight trousers hugged her curves in all the right ces, entuating her toned legs and round ass.


    I couldn''t help but feel a surge of desire as I watched her move. She radiated sex appeal, and I knew that our workout session was going to be anything but boring.


    As I enter the room, I''m met with the sight of Laria standing there, exuding a vibrant energy that is infectious. Her hip cocked to the side, she shes me a smile as she tosses a towel over her shoulder, preparing for our session.


    I can''t help but notice her skintight pink tank top, which does little to conceal the ample cleavage she possesses, and her trousers that cling to her curves in a way that is almost sinful.


    Her light brownplexion and bubbly demeanor make it clear why she was my top pick for a personal trainer.


    "Hope you''re ready to have a nice, hard exercise," Taking a pull from her bottle, she makes ament about our uing workout, and as I look closer, I realize that the liquid inside is not water but something else entirely.


    A warm, thick, creamy substance that she nonchntly squirts into her mouth as if it''s the most normal thing in the world. I try to ignore the strangeness of it, instead focusing on the task at hand.


    With a bright smile, I respond to her question, "I''m ready to go hard." I begin to prepare myself for the workout while asking her, "You''re going to start with some stretches, right?"


    Laria''s smile turns into a mischievous grin as she steps closer to me, her hand tracing a line down my arm. "Oh, we''ll be doing some stretching, all right," she purrs, her voice low and sultry. "But it won''t be the kind you''re thinking of." She said in purry and soft voice jokingly, but I know it will be exactly that even if it start as a normal training.


    It will just lead to only one result, that is what I am up for from the start, from the moment I hired her as my personal training coach.


    I can feel my pulse quickening as I meet her gaze, unsure of what she means. Before I can ask for rification, she leads me over to the mat and begins to demonstrate some exercises.


    As she moves, her curves seem to defy gravity, bouncing and jiggling with each motion. It''s almost impossible to focus on the exercises with her in front of me, but I manage to push through, feeling the burn in my muscles as we work out.


    Laria starts off by guiding me through some standard stretches, which involve pulling my leg behind me while also stretching out my back and arms.


    As I go through the motions, I can''t help but feel a sense of tension building up in my body, and I can see from the look in Laria''s eyes that she''s fully aware of what she''s doing to me.


    After the initial warm-up, Laria moves on to more advanced stretches that involve a lot more physical contact between the two of us.


    She presses her body up against mine and uses her hands to guide me into various positions, all while making suggestivements about my flexibility and her admiration for my physique.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As I sit on the floor with my legs apart, I begin to perform a stretch, but it quickly turns into something more sexual as Laria positions herself in front of me.


    She lies down with her arms stretched above her head, and I reach out not to touch my toes but to grab herrge breasts and knead them. I can feel the soft flesh in my hands as I greedily grope them, enjoying the sensation.


    Laria requests that I stretch more, and Iply by extending my right arm even further forward. However, instead of simply stretching, I insert my fingers into her mouth.


    She chews on them for a while before I repeat the process with my left arming in from the other side. It feels incredibly erotic to have my fingers in her mouth, and the sensation of her teeth nibbling on my skin sends shivers down my spine.


    As I continue to stretch, Laria provides instruction and encouragement, but it is clear that the stretches are just an excuse for us to engage in more intimate activities.


    The atmosphere is charged with sexual tension, and I can''t help but feel aroused as I explore her body with my hands and mouth.


    I feel a rush of excitement as Laria instructs me to stretch even more. Without hesitation, I extend my right arm even further forward, feeling the muscles in my back and arms stretch to their limit. As I hold the pose, I feel Laria''s warm breath on my fingertips, and I know what she wants.


    With a mischievous grin, I adjust my position and slowly insert my fingers into her waiting mouth. Her tongue dances and flicks against my skin as she eagerly chews on them, sending shivers down my spine. I can feel the wetness between my thighs grow with each passing second.


    Laria then instructs me to continue stretching, and Iply eagerly, feeling emboldened by the lustful gaze she is giving me.


    With my left arm, I reach in from the other side, brushing against her smooth skin as I insert my fingers into her mouth once again. This time, she sucks on them hungrily, her eyes locked on mine with a hunger that matches my own.


    As I continue to stretch, Laria''s warm, wet mouth never leaves my fingers, and the sensation is almost overwhelming. I feel as though I''m on the brink of something incredible, and I know that Laria is the only one who can push me over the edge.


    As I bend down to perform squats, I can feel Laria''s perky butt pressing against myp, and I can feel my cock getting harder with each movement. She seems to enjoy it as well, as she encourages me to keep going while grinding her ass against me.


    I ce my hands on her hips to maintain her close and follow her movements closely. It''s as if she''s teasing me, making me want her more with each passing second.


    As we continue with the exercise, I can''t help but notice how perfect her body is. Her curves are in all the right ces, and her skin is so soft to the touch. I take the opportunity to give her hips a gentle squeeze, enjoying the sensation of her skin beneath my fingers.


    But I don''t stop there - I move my hands upwards to her waist, then to her back, and finally to her breasts, giving them a firm squeeze. She moans softly in response, egging me on to do more.


    I continue with the squats, thrusting into her ass as I go. I can feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge, and I know that I won''t be able to hold back for much longer.


    But that doesn''t stop me from enjoying the moment and giving in to my desires. Laria seems to be enjoying it just as much as I am, and her moans only spur me on further.


    As we finish up the exercise, I take a deep breath and let out a satisfied sigh. Laria turns around and shes me a yful smile, knowing full well the effect she has on me. It''s clear that this workout session won''t be the only one with these types of exercises, and I''m more than happy to continue with Laria as my personal trainer.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 140 140: Alluring Tight Figure! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    As we finish up the exercise, I take a deep breath and let out a satisfied sigh. Laria turns around and shes me a yful smile, knowing full well the effect she has on me. It''s clear that this workout session won''t be the only one with these types of exercises, and I''m more than happy to continue with Laria as my personal trainer.


    In the room, my eyes fixate on Laria''s alluring figure. I can feel my blood rushing to my cock and my mind as I watch her move through her yoga poses, her body flowing with grace and sensuality.


    I know that I''m supposed to be her client, but I can''t help but see her as my personal yground, which is of course I can, a sexy little toy for me to y with whenever I want, which she is, but if it was someone else with the sexy trainer like her they wouldn''t even have think about exercising separately.


    But well I am not from those bunches who can just imagine and fanatsize about this I have the power to male it reality, ''I am getting addicted to this or maybe I already am, but just as someone said about this type of this like that new is always better,'' I though my eyes clearly on her right ass and boobs.


    As she bends over into the downward-facing dog pose, her perfect ass is just inches away from my face, and I can''t resist the temptation any longer. I move in behind her, feeling my cock growing harder and harder as I get closer to her. I press myself up against her, feeling the softness of her skin and the warmth of her body as she pushes back against me.


    She moans softly as I start to rub my cock up and down against her ass, my hands exploring the curves and contours of her body. I can feel her heat radiating through her yoga pants as she arches her back and pushes her butt up against me, begging for more.


    My fingers trail down the back of her thighs, teasing her as I continue to rub myself against her. I can feel her body trembling with desire as I whisper dirty things in her ear, telling her how much I want her, how much I need her. And she responds in kind, urging me on with her moans and gasps of pleasure.


    As we continue to grind against each other, the room fills with the sweet scent of our arousal, driving us both wild with desire.


    I can''t help but get lost in the sensation, lost in the rhythm of our movements as I grind against her, getting harder and harder with each passing second. But I know that I can''t let myself cum just yet, no matter how good it feels.


    As we stay in the position, I can''t resist the temptation to reach around and grab her butt cheeks, squeezing them firmly as I continue to rub my hard cock against her soft skin. Laria moans in response, clearly enjoying the attention and affection I''mvishing on her body.


    I take a moment to admire her from this angle, her curves and contours highlighted by the yoga pants that hug her tightly. I can feel my desire growing as I continue to explore her body, my hands wandering over her hips and up towards her waist.


    Laria is truly a special woman to me, and our workouts together are more than just physical exercise - they''re a chance for us to connect on a deeper level, exploring each other''s bodies and pushing each other to new heights of pleasure and satisfaction.


    And the luxurious mansion we live in only adds to the experience, providing a decadent backdrop for our intense sessions of physical exertion and erotic exploration.


    But even as I revel in the erotic tension between us, I''m careful not to let myself cum too soon - I want to savor every moment of our time together, building towards a climax that will leave us both trembling with pleasure.


    As soon as Laria was walks in the room before, my eyes just locked onto her toned body, and my cock stirs with anticipation. I can''t help but imagine tearing into her tight yoga pants and exploring every inch of her luscious curves. And as luck would have it, she doesn''t seem to mind the idea one bit.


    Without a second thought, I grab onto the fabric and rip it apart, revealing her bare skin and thecy lingerie beneath. The sight of her in those delicate garments only adds fuel to the fire, and I waste no time in running my hands over her exposed skin.


    As my fingers explore every inch of her curves, Laria moans softly, encouraging me to continue. I tease her nipples, flicking them gently with my tongue, and watch as she arches her back in pleasure.


    The sensation of her body against mine is electric, and I feel myself bing more and more aroused by the second.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With each passing moment, our workout bes less about exercise and more about exploring each other''s bodies. I''m eager to see what other pleasures await us as we continue to indulge in this erotic escapade.


    When ites to my personal trainer Laria, I need to haveplete ess to her body without any restrictions.


    I ensure that I have plenty of time for our rigorous exercise sessions, and I am willing to do whatever it takes to satisfy my desires with her. Unlike other girls in my mansion, who I only see for quick sessions here and there, Laria is my main focus.


    Before I start with anything else, I like to take control by ripping open Laria''s tight yoga pants. She doesn''t even seem to mind the destruction of her clothing, which is a huge turn-on for me.


    It''s important to me to have unrestricted ess to all of her tight holes before I begin the wild exercise routine that I have nned for us. And since I know that I will be ruining her clothes every session, I always make sure to tip her generously to rece them.


    The first item on my exercise agenda is the exercise ball. I find it a perfect addition to my sit-up routine as it allows me to indulge in my desires while working out. Laria obliges by getting down on her knees and taking my cock into her mouth as I move, providing me with a pleasurable experience while I exercise.


    The sensation of her lips wrapped around my shaft as I work out is incredibly arousing, and I can''t help but moan in pleasure. With Laria as my personal trainer, I know that my workouts will never be dull, and I''ll always get a satisfying workout in more ways than one.


    Laria knows exactly how to make my exercise routine more enjoyable, and I am always up for a little extra stimtion during my workouts.


    As I perform my sit-ups with my back resting on the exercise ball, Laria takes advantage of the position and wraps her lips around my hard cock, sliding it in and out of her mouth in time with my movements.


    I can feel the warmth of her mouth and the wetness of her tongue as she takes me deeper and deeper, and I find it difficult to concentrate on anything else but the intense pleasure that she is giving me.


    As I continue with my sit-ups, Laria adjusts her pace to match mine perfectly, ensuring that I don''t lose my rhythm. It''s as if we are moving in sync, and I can feel my desire growing with every thrust of my hips.


    Her mouth is so skilled, so expertly working my cock, that I can''t help but moan and groan with pleasure. This is exactly what I need to get through my workout and push myself to the limit.


    Laria knows just how to keep me motivated, and I can''t wait to see what other surprises she has in store for me during the rest of our exercise routine. But for now, I am content to let her take control and pleasure me in any way she sees fit.


    By syncing up my exercise routine with Laria''s oral routine, I can achieve a more satisfying workout experience. As I work through my abs routine on the exercise ball, Laria provides a pleasant distraction by sucking my cock in rhythm with my movements.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do.

 Chapter 141 141: Hmm... Still On Mobile! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    By syncing up my exercise routine with Laria''s oral routine, I can achieve a more satisfying workout experience. As I work through my abs routine on the exercise ball, Laria provides a pleasant distraction by sucking my cock in rhythm with my movements.


    Her timing is impable, and she expertly matches the pace of her mouth with the pace of my sit-ups. It''s a perfect symbiosis, with each motionplementing the other to provide an incredibly pleasurable experience for both of us.


    As I move on to the exercise bike, I can feel Laria''s tightness wrapped around my cock as she bounces up and down. Her hips move in perfect unison with my pedaling, and I can tell that she''s enjoying the thrill of the ride as much as I am.


    I can feel my heart rate increasing, both from the workout and from the intense pleasure of having Laria''s hot body wrapped around me. It''s an exhrating feeling, and I know that I''m going to push myself harder than ever before with Laria as my motivator.


    As I reach the peak of my workout, I can feel the pressure building inside me. Laria''s mouth is still working tirelessly on my cock, and I know that I''m about to blow my load.


    With a final burst of energy, I finish myst set and explode all over Laria''s face. She takes it all in stride, smiling up at me with a satisfied look on her face as I continue my workout. It''s just another day in the gym for us, but it''s a day that I''ll never forget.


    I try to keep up with Laria''s demands, feeling the sweat on my forehead and the strain in my muscles as I push myself harder and harder. It''s frustrating, but also exhrating, to be challenged in this way, to feel her hips urging me on, to know that she wants me to be the best that I can be.


    I try to focus on the pleasure of the experience, rather than the frustration. I feel the intense heat of her body as I pedal on the bike, the softness of her skin as I grip her hips, the way she moves and moans with every push and pull of the pedals. It''s like a dance between us, a symphony of passion and effort.


    As she turns up the resistance, I feel my muscles straining even harder, but I push through it, determined to show her what I''m capable of. And when she finally gives me the signal to really fuck her raw, I know that all of the effort will be worth it.


    I can''t wait to feel the tightness of her pussy around my cock, to lose myself in the pleasure of the moment, to cum as much as possible and feel her body shake with pleasure beneath me. It''s going to be intense, but I''m ready for it.


    The pull-up bar is another piece of equipment that I can utilize in my workouts with Laria. She kneels in front of me, her breasts almost spilling out of her top. I can feel my cock twitching with anticipation as I position it below her top, ready to slide between her ample cleavage.


    As I start to pull myself up and down, I can feel the softness of her breasts enveloping my shaft. The fabric of her shirt adds an extrayer of snugness, intensifying the sensation of the titfuck. I take a moment to savor the feeling, enjoying the firm embrace of her breasts against my cock.


    Laria moans softly, urging me to continue as I pick up the pace. I feel my muscles straining as I work through the exercise, my mind focused on the erotic pleasure that I''m experiencing.


    I can feel my cock growing harder and thicker with each passing second, and I know that I need to hold back if I want to prolong the pleasure for both of us. So, I focus on keeping my movements steady and controlled, resisting the urge to let go and give in to the intense pleasure that''s building inside me.


    I had nned everything perfectly, and now I''m reveling in the results. Laria has to deal with the intensity of our workout routine while I make sure to leave asting impression, giving her all that I can while simultaneously building up her arousal.


    As I continue to thrust between her ample cleavage, I can''t help but marvel at the sensation of my hard cock rubbing against her soft skin. The way her breasts are pushed together, creating a warm, inviting channel for me to explore, is driving me wild with desire.


    Despite the intense physical activity, I''m able to stay focused on the task at hand, using Laria''s tits as a source of motivation to keep me going. The way it feels to fuck such a beautiful pair of breasts is beyond words, and it''s helping me stay on top of my game.


    As I approach the end of our workout, I know that I''ll soon have the opportunity to pull out and cover Laria''s cleavage with my hot, sticky cum. But for now, I''m content to keep thrusting and enjoying the sensation of her tits wrapped around my cock, lost in the moment and focused on nothing else.


    Laria takes a break from our intense workout session to take a sip from her water bottle. However, to my surprise, her water bottle is filled with cum. Despite my initial shock, I can''t help but feel a rush of excitement as I watch her take long, deep gulps from the bottle, as if she can''t get enough of it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Even though I''ve already fed her some of my own cum between rounds, she continues to drink from the bottle as if she''s not satisfied yet.


    Her enthusiasm for my cum is both surprising and thrilling. I can''t help but feel proud of my ability to satisfy her in this way, and the sight of her drinking from the bottle is a turn-on in itself.


    It''s fascinating to watch as she guzzles down mouthful after mouthful of cum in front of me,pletely unashamed and unapologetic about her liking for semen.


    I can''t help but admire her work ethic, as well as her ability to push through the rigorous exercise session while also indulging in her love of cum.


    Thebination of her dedication to the workout and her enthusiasm for my cum is intoxicating, and I find myself wanting to give her more, to see just how much she can take.


    Despite the intensity of the workout, the sight of her drinking from the cum-filled water bottle is enough to keep me going and to make me eager to see what other pleasures we can find together.


    Despite the annoyance I feel as I watch Laria drink cum from her water bottle, she seems to treat it like a simple refreshment, sipping it down effortlessly.


    As frustrating as it is, I can''t help but be impressed by her ease in consuming the semen, and I am even more turned on by her eagerness for it.


    After several hours of intense exercise and kinky activities, our training session finallyes to an end. But before I let her go, I can''t resist the temptation to have onest moment of passion.


    I lead Laria over to the weight machine and bend her over, admiring the tight curves of her ass as I prepare to take her from behind.


    As I pound Laria''s tight asshole, she multitasks like a pro, taking phone calls with ease despite the intense pressure that I am exerting on her. It''s a testament to her efficiency and ability to handle even the most challenging of situations.


    As I finish inside her, she is still on the phone, bncing it with one hand while the other slings her body over her shoulder to amodate my thrusts.


    Her ass is so hot and tight, and every time I thrust into her, it feels like I''m pushing the boundaries of pleasure and pain.


    Despite the intense sensations, Laria remains focused on her conversation, speaking directly and inly through the chaos of our activity.


    Cum leaks from her holes as I continue to ravage her, covering her face and tits in a messy coat. Her pants are ripped up from the roughness of our encounter, and it''s clear that she will need a long, hot shower and a change of clothes before she sees anyone else.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 142 142: Bouncing Titf*Ck! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    Cum leaks from her holes as I continue to ravage her, covering her face and tits in a messy coat. Her pants are ripped up from the roughness of our encounter, and it''s clear that she will need a long, hot shower and a change of clothes before she sees anyone else.


    But for now, she ispletely focused on handling both the intense sensations of our encounter and her phone call with ease and grace.


    With Laria still on the phone, I slowly pushed my engorged member towards her glistening wetness, savoring the feel of her slick folds against the head of my dick. As I slid inside her, I couldn''t help but marvel at the sensation of her tightness gripping me, pulsing in waves around my cock.


    Laria continued her conversation as if nothing was happening, her breathsing in short gasps as I slowly pumped in and out of her. I was determined to prolong this experience, to tease both her and myself until we were both on the brink of ecstasy.


    I reached around her body, cupping her breasts and squeezing them gently as I increased my pace. Laria moaned softly, her eyes closing in pleasure as I drove deeper and deeper into her.


    With each thrust, I could feel her getting closer and closer to the edge, her body trembling with the effort of holding back her release. But I wasn''t ready to let here just yet. Instead, I slowed my pace again, pulling almost all the way out before plunging back in again, again and again.


    Laria''s breathing became ragged as I continued to tease her, her body arching and writhing beneath me. I could feel my own climax building, the pressure inside me growing almost unbearable. But I was determined to hold off until Laria was ready to join me.


    As my cock make a way out to her pussy once again, I couldn''t help but marvel at the sensation of her tightness enveloping me again like a new experience. The slow and steady motion of pushing inside of her was indescribable, as if every inch of her was made for my pleasure. Her body shuddered and shook with each thrust, her breasts bouncing and swaying with each movement.


    But I didn''t want this pleasure to end just yet. I wanted to make itst, to feel every sensation and savor the pleasure that we shared. So I gradually increased my pace, pounding into her harder and faster. Her moans grew louder and more urgent, urging me to go faster.


    But then I slowed down, pulling out almost all the way before easing back in slowly. Laria''s gasps and moans grew louder as I continued this motion, building up the tension and anticipation with each stroke. I wanted her to feel every inch of me, to know that I was taking her to the edge and back. And with every thrust, she drew closer and closer to the brink of ecstasy.


    With a hungry gaze fixed on Laria''s gorgeous body, I couldn''t resist the urge to savor every inch of her. My eyes roamed over her glistening skin, taking in the sweat and cum that coated her curves. With a sly smile on my face, I leaned in and began to lick and suck on her tits, savoring the taste of her skin and the feel of her hard nipples in my mouth.


    As I continued to pleasure her breasts, I couldn''t help but run my hands over every inch of her body. I traced the curves of her hips and thighs, admiring the way her muscles tensed and flexed with every thrust. And then, without warning, I plunged back inside her, feeling the intense pleasure wash over me like a wave.


    With every thrust, Laria moaned with pleasure, her body writhing beneath mine. But I was determined to make this momentst, to draw out everyst drop of pleasure before I let myself release.


    I slowed my pace, pulling out almost all the way before pushing back in slowly. The tension built between us until Laria was begging for release, but I refused to let either of us cum just yet.


    Instead, I shifted my focus back to her breasts, licking and sucking on them until she was writhing with pleasure once again. And then, with a sudden burst of energy, I plunged back inside her, thrusting harder and faster than before.


    As Lariay on the soft cotton mat, her body still pulsing with pleasure, I couldn''t resist the sight of her perfect breasts. They bounced with every movement, her nipples now hard and erect, tempting me to y with them once again.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Without warning, I pulled out of her and stood up, positioning myself above her with my cock standing at full attention. Laria gazed up at me with a knowing look, her body still looking more sexy than ever from upside.


    As I sat on top of Laria''s stomach, her ample breasts were right in front of me, and I could feel the heat emanating from her body. I took a moment to admire her curves, her breasts bouncing gently as she breathed. I leaned down and took one of her nipples in my mouth, running my tongue over it and nibbling gently.


    Laria moaned softly as I yed with her tits, her fingers tracing circles around her other nipple. I took this as a sign to move on to the next stage of our pleasure, so I pulled back and positioned my cock between her two breasts. She understood immediately and reached up to hold her boobs together, creating a warm, tight channel for my cock to slide into.


    With a low moan, I pushed my cock into the soft flesh of her breasts, relishing the sensation of my hard member rubbing against her sensitive skin. Laria shifted slightly, adjusting the position of her breasts so that my cock was sandwiched firmly between them. I began to thrust, moving back and forth between her tits, each stroke sending waves of pleasure through my body.


    The sight of Laria''s tits jiggling and bouncing with each movement was almost too much for me to handle, and I could feel my orgasm building rapidly. But I didn''t want it to end yet, not when I was having so much fun with her breasts. So I slowed down my pace, savoring the feel of her soft skin against my cock.


    Laria moaned with pleasure as I continued to thrust between her tits, the sensation building in intensity with each passing moment. After some time I stopped and want to take her the lead this time.


    As I ced my throbbing cock between Laria''s luscious breasts for her to continue this time as she just understood what I want she began to squeeze her boobs with my cock between those soft boobs, I watched as she squeezed them together, creating the perfect space for me to thrust. Her nipples were hard and erect, rubbing sensuously against the head of my cock as I began to move back and forth.


    The feeling was out of this world, the softness of her breasts enveloping me in a warm, inviting embrace. I could feel my cock growing harder and more swollen with each passing second, my excitement mounting as I lost myself in the moment.


    But I didn''t want it to end this titfuck too quickly quickly. I wanted to savor every moment of pleasure, to make itst as long as possible. So I slowed down my pace, easing in and out of her cleavage with slow, deliberate strokes.


    As I continued to move, I watched as Laria''s face contorted with pleasure, her breathing in short gasps as she moaned with delight. The sight of her writhing beneath me, her tits bouncing and jiggling with every thrust, was almost too much to bear.


    But I held back my release, determined to make this momentst as long as possible. I continued to thrust in and out of her soft, inviting breasts, my cock growing harder and more swollen with each passing moment.


    As I thrust my cock between Laria''s soft breasts, I couldn''t help but moan with pleasure. Her breasts were warm and inviting, and the way she squeezed them around my cock made me feel like I was in heaven.


    I began to thrust faster, my cock sliding in and out of the warm space between her breasts. Laria moaned with pleasure, her hands working to squeeze her tits tighter around my cock.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 143 143: Marvelous Softest Tits! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    I began to thrust faster, my cock sliding in and out of the warm space between her breasts. Laria moaned with pleasure, her hands working to squeeze her tits tighter around my cock.


    As I felt the warmth and tightness of Laria''s soft and squeezy tits around my cock, I was overwhelmed with pleasure. It was as if I was in a paradise of ecstasy, where every touch and sensation was amplified to the highest degree.


    The way her big boobs covered my whole length made it feel like I was truly inside her, and the way she squeezed her breasts around my cock, making them rub against the head of my cock, was almost too much to bear.


    I could feel myself getting close to the edge, my body wracked with the pleasure that Laria was giving me. But I want it to continue and not the end just yet.


    I wanted to prolong this incredible feeling for as long as possible, to let it build and build until I was almost delirious with pleasure.


    So I slowed down my thrusts, focusing on every sensation that was coursing through my body. I could feel the softness of Laria''s skin against mine, the way her nipples were hardening and rubbing against my cock, and the tightness of her grip as she squeezed her breasts together around my cock.


    As I continued to thrust between her breasts, I moaned with pleasure, my body writhing in ecstasy. I wanted to draw out this incredible feeling for as long as possible, to make itst until I was almost shaking with pleasure.


    Laria and I were in sync, our movements slow and deliberate as we savored every moment of our pleasure. Her breasts continued to envelop my cock, and the sensation was so intense that I could barely contain myself. I felt the pressure building inside me again, my cock throbbing with need.


    I knew that I was teetering on the edge of orgasm, but I didn''t want it to end just yet. I wanted to prolong this incredible feeling of pleasure for as long as possible. And it seemed that Laria understood this too, as she slowed down her movements, allowing me to control the pace.


    We continued like that for what seemed like an for some minutes, our bodies locked in a sensual dance.


    I could feel the heat radiating off of Laria''s skin, the softness of her breasts pressing against my cock. Every movement sent waves of pleasure coursing through my body, and I moaned with delight.


    But as much as I wanted to keep going, I knew that I couldn''t hold back forever. The pressure inside me was building to an almost unbearable level, and I could feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge.


    Laria must have sensed this too, because she suddenly picked up the pace, working her breasts harder and faster around my cock.


    I felt myself losing control, my body tensing up as the pleasure reached a crescendo. But just as I was about to explode, Laria slowed down again, her movements bingnguid and sensual. It was like she was teasing me, bringing me to the brink and then holding me back, over and over again.


    I was lost in a haze of pleasure, my body writhing with ecstasy. I couldn''t think, I could barely breathe - all I could do was feel. And then, with one final burst of pleasure, I came, my body convulsing as I spilled my seed all over Laria''s breasts.


    But even as I came down from my orgasm, I knew that this was just the beginning. Laria and I had opened a door to a whole new world of pleasure, and I couldn''t wait to explore it with her.


    As I continued to thrust between Laria''s breasts, I couldn''t help but feel captivated by the way her soft, warm flesh was enveloping my cock. It was like being caressed by a thousand feathers at once, each one sending shivers of pleasure down my spine.


    The tightness created by her squeezing her breasts around me was exquisite, like her tits were trying to milk everyst drop of pleasure out of me.


    I couldn''t resist leaning forward and taking one of her nipples into my mouth, savoring the taste and texture of her skin as I continued to thrust between her breasts.


    The sensations were almost too much to bear, and I found myself moaning uncontrobly in pleasure as I lost myself in the moment.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Laria was also caught up in the pleasure, and I could feel her body responding to mine with every movement.


    The way her hips were grinding against me made it feel like I was actually inside her, despite the fact that my cock was still nestled between her breasts.


    Her moans of pleasure only served to intensify the sensations coursing through my body, and I knew I was getting close to the edge.


    I wanted to prolong the pleasure, to make itst as long as possible. Her body was so sexy, with curves in all the right ces and a figure that would make any man weak at the knees.


    I couldn''t resist running my hands over her smooth skin, tracing the contours of her body with my fingertips. It was like exploring a work of art, each curve and angle designed to bring pleasure and delight.


    Laria''s hands were all over me, tracing lines of pleasure down my back and shoulders, urging me to thrust harder and faster.


    Her eyes were closed, and her lips were parted, allowing soft moans of pleasure to escape her lips. She surrendered herselfpletely to the sensations washing over her, lost in the moment of pure ecstasy.


    The intense pleasure I felt was like nothing I had ever experienced before. My body was consumed with desire, and my mind was clouded with nothing but the pleasure that Laria was giving me. Her soft breasts pressed tightly against my cock, creating an indescribable sensation that made my head spin with pleasure.


    I knew I was getting close to the edge, and I could feel the pressure building up inside me like a ticking time bomb. But I didn''t want it to be over just yet. I wanted to prolong the pleasure for as long as possible, to experience every moment of this incredible sensation.


    So, I slowed down my pace, focusing on every little movement and sensation, allowing myself to fully immerse in the moment. I savored every thrust, every movement, every sensation, allowing myself to lose myself in the pure ecstasy that was Laria''s breasts.


    Her soft skin and the gentle pressure of her breasts on my cock were driving me wild, but I managed to hold back my orgasm, determined to make this momentst forever. Laria''s moans of pleasure filled the room, urging me on as I continued to thrust between her breasts, my hands roaming over her body, exploring every inch of her skin.


    The feeling of being inside her breasts was so intense that it was almost like having sex with her pussy. The warm, soft, and spongy texture of her breasts was a sensation I could never forget. Every time I thrust, I could feel the softness of her breasts enveloping my cock, providing an almost magical sensation.


    As I lost myself in the sensations, I became more aware of the subtler details of the experience. Laria''s hands were now wrapped tightly around my back, her nails digging into my skin as she urged me on. Her eyes were closed, and her mouth was slightly open, moaning softly as she surrendered herself to the pleasure.


    My own breaths were bing ragged and uneven as I thrust between her breasts, each movement bringing me closer and closer to the edge. But I didn''t want it to be over just yet. I wanted to savor every moment of this blissful experience, to etch every sensation into my memory.


    I gazed down at Laria''s breasts, admiring the way they looked and felt. They were soft and warm to the touch, yet firm and supple at the same time.


    Her nipples were hard and erect, rubbing against my chest with each thrust. I couldn''t help but marvel at the beauty of her sexy figure, admiring every curve and contour of her body.


    In that moment, it felt like the two of us were the only people in the world. Nothing else mattered except the pleasure we were experiencing together. I felt privileged to be able to share this intimate moment with Laria, to be able to explore every inch of her body in this unique way.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 144 144: Laria: Nows My Turn!

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    In that moment, it felt like the two of us were the only people in the world. Nothing else mattered except the pleasure we were experiencing together. I felt privileged to be able to share this intimate moment with Laria, to be able to explore every inch of her body in this unique way.


    As the pleasure between Laria and me continued to intensify, I could feel myself getting closer and closer to the brink of orgasm. However, I didn''t want to let go of her boobs just yet and I wanted to savor the moment and prolong the pleasure for as long as possible.


    I slowed my pace down even further, allowing myself to fully take in the sensations coursing through my body. With each thrust, I could feel the warmth of Laria''s breasts against my skin, and the tightness of her grip around my cock. The feeling was nothing short of heavenly, and I couldn''t help but moan in ecstasy.


    Laria''s breasts were the perfect cushion for my member, and I marveled at how soft and supple they were. As I continued to move my hips back and forth, the heat from her breasts warmed my cock, sending shivers of pleasure throughout my entire body. It was a feeling like no other, one that I knew I would never forget.


    The euphoria I felt at that moment was all-consuming, and I waspletely lost in the pleasure. It was as if Laria and I were the only two people in the world, our bodies intertwined in a perfect moment of pure ecstasy.


    I knew that I couldn''t hold out forever, but for now, I was content to let the pleasure wash over me and enjoy every moment of this incredible experience.


    The sound of Laria''s moans only added to the pleasure coursing through my veins. It was like music to my ears, a sweet symphony of desire that made me want to thrust harder and deeper into the warm, soft flesh surrounding my cock.


    I could feel her hands on my back, urging me on as she surrendered herselfpletely to the pleasure. It was as if nothing else mattered in that moment, and we werepletely consumed by the sensations that were washing over us.


    The sight of her beautiful face contorted in pleasure only added to the intense pleasure I was feeling. It was as if we were in our own little world, lost in a sea of ecstasy that was taking us both to new heights of pleasure and desire.


    Laria''s fingers continued to y with her nipples, and I could feel her body shiver with pleasure as she worked herself up even more. I wanted to keep this sensation going for as long as possible, so I slowed my movements down, taking my time and relishing in the moment.


    The feeling of Laria''s breasts around my cock was incredible, and I could feel myself getting even harder as I took in the sight of her body writhing in pleasure beneath me. I wanted to make thisst forever, to never let this feeling end.


    As I slowed down my movements, Laria''s eyes opened and she looked up at me with a look of pure ecstasy on her face. It was clear that she was lost in the pleasure of the moment, just as I was. I wanted to keep this going for as long as possible, to experience every sensation, every wave of pleasure that was coursing through my body.


    As I continued to thrust between Laria''s breasts, I felt my arousal growing with every passing moment. I could hear her moans of pleasure getting louder and more frequent, spurring me on even further. The pleasure was bing almost unbearable, but I didn''t want it to end just yet.


    I could feel Laria''s hands running up and down my back, her fingers digging into my skin as she encouraged me to keep going. "Don''t stop," she whispered, her voice barely audible over the sound of ourbined moans. "I want you to cum all over me."


    I knew that I couldn''t hold back much longer. The pleasure was building to an almost unbearable level, and I could feel my body trembling with the effort of holding back. Laria''s moans were growing louder and more frantic, her body writhing beneath me as she surrendered herself to the pleasure.


    Finally, I knew that I couldn''t take it any longer. I gave one final thrust, letting out a deep groan of pleasure as my cock exploded with cum between Laria''s breasts. She let out a cry of pleasure as she felt the warm, sticky fluid coating her skin, and I copsed on top of her,pletely spent.


    As Iy there, still catching my breath, Laria''s hands began to explore my body again. She squeezed my buttocks and then made her way to my balls, her fingers caressing them gently. I could feel my cock beginning to stir again, despite just having had an intense orgasm.


    Laria''s lips found their way to my ear and she whispered, "You''re not done yet, are you?"


    I could feel her hot breath on my ear, sending shivers down my spine. I shook my head, unable to speak as I was still lost in the pleasure she was giving me. Laria''s hands continued to explore my body, her touch sending jolts of electricity through me.


    She moaned softly as she continued to stroke my cock, her fingers moving in a tantalizing rhythm. I could feel myself growing harder and harder again, my body responding to her touch.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Finally, unable to resist any longer, I rolled over and pulled Laria on top of me. I could feel her wetness against my hard cock as she straddled me, a look of pure lust and desire in her eyes.


    "Take me again," she whispered, her voice heavy with desire.


    My body was on fire with desire, my cock throbbing with need as Laria''s hands expertly stroked me. I couldn''t help but moan and gasp, lost in the pleasure of her touch. With every movement of her hands, I felt the pleasure building inside me, the need for release bing almost unbearable.


    But just as quickly as she had started, Laria pulled away, leaving me aching with need and frustration. I groaned in protest, my body still buzzing with pleasure as I looked down at her.


    "Why did you stop?" I asked, my voice strained with desire and lust.


    Laria just smiled, a wicked glint in her eyes as she leaned back against the pillows. "I don''t want you to cum yet," she said, her voice sultry and seductive. "I want to see how long I can make you wait."


    I groaned again, the pleasure and frustration warring within me. Part of me wanted to grab her and take her right then and there, to satisfy the hunger that was burning inside me. But another part of me was eager to see how long I could hold out, to prolong the pleasure and build the desire until it was almost too much to bear.


    So instead of giving in to my urges, I stood up from where I had been lying beside her and walked over to the window, looking out at the darkened city skyline.


    My body was still buzzing with pleasure, my cock hard and throbbing with need, but I was determined to hold out for as long as I could.


    As I stood there, lost in my own thoughts, Laria got up from the bed and walked over to me, pressing her body up against mine.


    I could feel the heat of her skin against mine, the softness of her breasts pressing against my chest.


    "Are you enjoying yourself?" she whispered, her breath hot against my ear.


    I couldn''t help but moan in response, the pleasure of her touch almost too much to bear. But even as I responded to her touch, I was still determined to hold out, to see just how long I could make this pleasurest.


    So I turned to her, my body still buzzing with desire, and pulled her close, my hands roaming over her body as I kissed her deeply.


    We kissed for what felt like hours, lost in the pleasure of each other''s bodies, the hunger and desire between us growing with every passing moment.


    But even as we kissed, I could feel myself growing closer and closer to the edge, the need for release almost too much to bear. I knew that I couldn''t hold out much longer, that I needed to give in to the pleasure that was consuming me.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 145 145: Oil & Bl*Job! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    But even as we kissed, I could feel myself growing closer and closer to the edge, the need for release almost too much to bear. I knew that I couldn''t hold out much longer, that I needed to give in to the pleasure that was consuming me.


    And so, with one final, deep kiss, I let myself go, the pleasure washing over me in a wave of ecstasy. I groaned into her mouth as I came, my body shaking with the intensity of the orgasm.


    "Laria," I said, my voice husky with lust. "Don''t stop, Laria."


    My voice was thick with desire as I called out her name, pleading with her to continue the delicious strokes of her hand. The pleasure was overwhelming, my body trembling with anticipation and need.


    In response, Laria''s lips curved into a sultry smile, and she looked up at me with a glint in her eye. She knew exactly what she was doing to me, and I could tell that she was enjoying every moment of it.


    "I won''t stop, my love," she purred, her voice dripping with sensuality. "But I want to take my time with you. I want to make sure you feel every sensation, every wave of pleasure, before you cum."


    I shuddered at the thought, my body already on the edge of ecstasy. But I trusted herpletely, knew that she would take me to the heights of pleasure and then bring me back down gently.


    With that, I let go of my control, giving myself up to the pleasure that she was so expertly giving me. Her fingers moved expertly over my cock, teasing and tantalizing me with each stroke.


    I could feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge, but I was determined to hold on, to prolong the pleasure for as long as possible.


    As I moaned with pleasure, I could feel Laria''s hot breath against my skin, her lips brushing against my neck. It was as if every part of her was attuned to my pleasure, and it only served to heighten the sensation.


    "You... Liked it," She said in my hear her hot great arousing me even more.


    My body tensed with anticipation as Laria''s lips met mine, her tongue exploring every inch of my mouth. Her hands roamed over my chest and stomach, sending shivers of pleasure through me as she touched me.


    I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her body closer to mine, my hands sliding down to her hips.


    As our kiss deepened, Laria began to move her hips against mine, grinding her body against me in a slow, sensual rhythm. I could feel the heat and wetness between her legs, and I knew that she was just as aroused as I was.


    The sensation of her body pressing against mine was almost too much to bear, especially her tiys and bare got skin and I found myself moaning into her mouth, lost in the pleasure of our kiss.


    I wanted to touch her, to explore every inch of her body, but for now, I was content to let her take the lead and enjoy the incredible pleasure that she was giving me.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of pleasure, Laria pulled away from the kiss, her eyes locked on mine. "Are you ready for more?" she asked, her voice heavy with desire.


    I nodded eagerly, my body aching with need. "Yes, Anytime."


    My lips were still tingling from the intensity of the kiss as Laria broke away from me, sitting up and running her hands over her own body. I watched her with a sense of awe and desire, as she teased herself, her fingers tracing over every curve and dip of her skin.


    As she continued to touch herself, I couldn''t help but slide my hands up to cup her breasts, marveling at their softness and fullness under my palms.


    Laria moaned softly at my touch, her head falling back as she continued to explore her own body with her hands.


    I knew that I already tasted her, to feel her skin against my lips and tongue it felt new, and I moved to sit up, pulling her down with me so that I could reach her breasts with my mouth. I took one of her nipples into my mouth, suckling gently as my hand massaged her other breast.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Laria''s moans grew louder, and I could feel the heat between her legs growing with each passing moment. I moved my hand down her body, slipping it between her thighs, feeling the wetness that had already gathered there.


    She gasped as my fingers found her clit, circling around it slowly before pressing down with just the right amount of pressure. I continued to suckle at her nipple as I worked her clit with my fingers, feeling her body tremble with pleasure under my touch.


    As she poured the oil onto her hands, a heady scent filled the room, and I could feel my desire for her intensify.


    Laria spread the oil over my chest, her hands working their way down my body, leaving a trail of slick warmth in their wake. The sensation was incredible, and I could feel myself getting even harder beneath her.


    She turned around and focused her attention on my cock, stroking it with both hands, the oil making her touch even more sensual and arousing. I moaned at the feeling of her hands on me, my hips bucking up to meet her touch. I was lost in a haze of pleasure, my mind consumed by the sensations coursing through my body.


    Laria continued to stroke me, her hands moving up and down my length in a slow, teasing rhythm. She leaned down, her lips trailing over my chest and stomach, her tongue flicking out to tease the sensitive skin just above my cock.


    "Don''t cum yet, my love," she whispered, her breath hot against my skin. "I want to make you feel even better."


    I could feel myself nearing the edge, the pleasure building to an almost unbearable level. But I trusted her, and I knew that she wouldn''t let me cum until she was ready.


    Laria continued to stroke me, her hands moving faster now, her touch driving me wild with desire. I could feel myself teetering on the edge, my hips thrusting up to meet her every touch.


    After some stroking she finally stopped and take it to the next step as she stroked it one more time and then take her hair to back side which was in her way to my cock after that she take my full cock in her mouth.


    As I watched her head bob up and down, I couldn''t believe how incredible she looked, with her full lips wrapped tightly around my cock. Every time she took me into her mouth, I felt like I was in a dream, lost in a world of pure pleasure.


    Her tongue danced over my length, sending waves of sensation through my body. I could feel her hand moving up and down my shaft, gripping me tightly as she took me deeper and deeper into her mouth. My hips thrust upward, seeking more of her sweet mouth as I moaned in pleasure.


    She took her time, savoring every inch of me as she expertly worked me over. I could feel my orgasm building, the heat and pressure building up until I was on the edge of release. And just when I thought I couldn''t take it anymore, she pulled back, leaving me aching with need once again.


    But she didn''t leave me wanting for long. As she crawled up my body, I could feel the heat of her pussy against my mouth, and I eagerly began to lick and tease her with my tongue. She moaned in pleasure, her hips rocking against my face as she rode the waves of sensation.


    Her taste was intoxicating, sweet and musky, and I couldn''t get enough of it. I used my tongue to explore every inch of her, teasing her clit and sliding deep inside of her as she writhed and moaned above me.


    And as she brought me to the brink once again, I knew that there was no one else in the world I would rather be with than Laria.


    "Mmm, you taste so good," she groaned, her hand working in tandem .


    I could hear Laria''s muffled moans of pleasure as she continued to gobble on my cock, her movements bing more frantic and intense with each passing moment.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 146 146: Curvy Ass! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    I could hear Laria''s muffled moans of pleasure as she continued to gobble on my cock, her movements bing more frantic and intense with each passing moment.


    Her mouth felt like pure ecstasy, and I couldn''t help but thrust my hips up to meet her, desperate for more of her sweet mouth on me.


    She began to take me even deeper into her mouth, her throat constricting around me as she continued to suck and lick and tease me with her tongue.


    Laria positioned herself perfectly, straddling my face, and I could see her glistening with wetness. The sight of her made my mouth water, and I leaned forward to taste her. As my tongue flicked over her clit, she let out a deep moan of pleasure, her body arching towards me as I continued to explore her with my mouth.


    I worked her with abination of slow, deliberate licks and quick, teasing flicks, each movement designed to bring her closer and closer to the edge of release. Her moans grew louder and more desperate, her hips grinding against my mouth as she neared her climax.


    "oh, yes," she moaned, her fingers gripping the sheets as she reached the peak of pleasure. "Just like that. Don''t stop."


    Her words only drove me on, and I intensified my efforts, working her with even more skill and precision. It wasn''t long before she was crying out in pleasure, her body shaking with the force of her orgasm.


    Laria''s touch on my cock was like electricity coursing through my body, sending waves of pleasure from my groin to the tips of my fingers and toes. She stroked me with an expert hand, her fingers working over every inch of my length as she leaned down to kiss me deeply.


    I moaned into her mouth as she continued to stroke me, the sensations bing almost too much to bear. But then she shifted her position, positioning herself so that the head of my cock was at the entrance to her dripping wet pussy.


    "Are you ready?" she whispered, her voice husky with desire.


    I could barely manage a nod in response, my body already on the brink of orgasm. But Laria was in control, and she didn''t let me cum just yet. Instead, she slowly lowered herself onto my cock, inch by inch, until I was buried deep inside her.


    We both moaned in pleasure as she began to move, her hips undting in a slow, sensual rhythm that made my head spin. I could feel the heat and the pressure building within me, the need to release bing almost unbearable.


    But Laria knew just how to push me to the edge without letting me go over. She slowed down her movements, taking me deep inside her and holding me there for a few seconds before pulling back up.


    As I continued to ravage Laria in the mercenary position, our bodies were in perfect sync, the oil adding to the intensity of the experience. I couldn''t get enough of her, her moans driving me wild with desire. My cock was throbbing with need, and I could feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge.


    In a desperate attempt to take control, I grabbed her hips and pulled her down onto me, thrusting up to meet her. The slickness of the oil allowed her to move against me with ease, her hips grinding against mine in a way that was driving me absolutely wild.


    I could feel my body shaking with pleasure as we moved together, the sounds of our moans echoing throughout the room. Laria knew exactly what she was doing, slowing down and speeding up her movements with expert precision. I waspletely at her mercy,pletely lost in the pleasure of the moment.


    But even as I felt myself getting closer to the edge, Laria refused to let me cum just yet. She slowed down her movements even more, teasing me with each stroke and driving me absolutely insane with desire.


    Finally, she couldn''t resist any longer, and with a sultry smile, she began to speed up her movements once again. My cock was throbbing with need as I drove her pussy with my cock or the other way around.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As Laria''s hips grind against mine, I was entranced by the sight of her naked body. Her skin was smooth and wless, the curves of her hips and breasts driving me wild with desire.


    I watched as her hand moved towards her own pussy, her fingers dancing over her clit as she moaned in pleasure. The sight of her pleasuring herself only added to my own arousal, and I couldn''t help but thrust up into her with even more vigor. Our bodies moved together in perfect unison, the slickness of the oil making every thrust and grind even more intense.


    The sound of our pleasure filled the room, our moans and gasps mingling together in a symphony of ecstasy. I could feel the pressure building within me, the heat and intensity of my desire reaching an almost unbearable level. And yet, Laria didn''t let up, her movements bing even more intense as she brought me closer and closer to the edge.


    But even as I felt myself teetering on the brink of orgasm, Laria slowed down, drawing out the pleasure and making me crave her even more. I was at her mercy,pletely under her spell, as she worked me with skill and precision, bringing me to the very edge of bliss and then holding me there, teasing and tantalizing me until I thought I would explode with need.


    As our bodies moved in perfect synchronization, I could feel the heat building within me, the intensity of our lovemaking reaching an almost unbearable level. Laria''s moans grew louder and more urgent, a testament to the pleasure she was experiencing at my hands.


    I could feel the sweat on my skin, the slickness of the oil making our movements even smoother and more intense. Each thrust drove me deeper inside her, the pleasure overwhelming as I lost myself in the sensation of her tight pussy gripping my cock.


    As I held her hips tightly, I could feel the power of our connection, the raw passion and desire driving us both to new heights of ecstasy. And all the while, the sound of our skin pping together echoed through the room, a symphony of pleasure that seemed to go on forever.


    As my cock continued to pound into Laria''s pussy. Her tightness and wetness were driving me wild, and I couldn''t get enough of her. With each thrust, our bodies mmed together, the sound of our moans and the slickness of the oil filling the room.


    Despite the intensity of the moment, I couldn''t help but appreciate the beauty of Laria''s body. Her skin was soft and smooth beneath my touch, and her curves were perfectly sculpted to drive any man wild with desire. And as she met my every thrust with a moan, I knew that she was just as lost in the moment as I was.


    After fucking her in that position for a while, I couldn''t resist the urge to touch her more intimately. I grabbed her tits, squeezing and massaging them as I sucked her fully erect nipples. The taste of her flesh was sweet and addictive, and I couldn''t get enough of her.


    As I continued to suck on her breasts with my mouth, I could feel her body responding to me with increasing passion. Her hips bucked and writhed beneath me, and I knew that she was just as close to the edge as I was. But I wasn''t finished with her yet. I wanted to im herpletely, to make her mine in every way possible.


    As I positioned myself behind Laria in the doggy style, I couldn''t help but admire the perfect curve of her ass and the way her pussy glistened with her wetness. I knew I wanted to taste her, to feel her squirming beneath me as I teased and licked her to the brink of ecstasy.


    I leaned in, my tongue flicking over her swollen clit as I held her hips firmly in ce. Laria moaned loudly, her body writhing as I continued to tease her with my tongue. I explored every inch of her pussy, dipping my tongue into her folds and tracing the contours of her wetness.


    But even as she groans and cry for cumming, I didn''t let her cum. Instead, I pulled back, teasing her with my fingers as I continued to explore her body with my mouth.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 147 147: Amazing Tits & Position! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    But even as she groans and trembled for cumming, I didn''t let her cum. Instead, I pulled back, teasing her with my fingers as I continued to explore her body with my mouth. I took my time with Laria, savoring the sensation of slowly sliding my hard cock inside her wet and eager pussy.


    As I moved in and out of her, I could feel the walls of her tight pussy gripping me tightly, urging me to go deeper and harder. But I knew that I needed to control myself, to prolong the experience and make it all the more intense.


    Laria''s moans filled the air as I continued to move inside her, my hands gripping her hips tightly. Her tits bounced back and forth in time with our movements, driving me wild with desire. I could feel the warmth of her body against mine, the softness of her skin a stark contrast to the hard thrusts of my cock inside her.


    As we continued to move together, the pleasure and desire grew between us, building to an almost unbearable level.


    Laria''s moans grew louder and more intense, her body responding to mine with a fierce and unbridled passion. I could feel her pussy clenching and squeezing around me, her wetness coating my cock as I fucked her with increasing passion.


    Despite the overwhelming sensations coursing through me, I kept up the slow and steady rhythm, each thrust driving us both closer and closer to the edge of ecstasy. The intensity of our desire was almost too much to bear, the pleasure and passion building to an almost unbearable level.


    But I held on, determined to make this momentst as long as possible, to savor every sensation and make this the most intense and erotic experience of our lives. The slow and steady rhythm continued, the pleasure and desire building until we were both on the brink of orgasm, our bodies writhing and twisting together in the throes of passion.


    Laria''s moans grew louder, filling the air with the sound of pure pleasure as I continued to thrust inside her. Her body writhed beneath mine, hips pushing back against me in a rhythm that matched my own. The sensation of her pussy squeezing and contracting around my cock was intense, driving me closer to the edge with every passing moment.


    I pulled back slightly, changing the angle of my thrusts and hitting a new spot deep inside her that made her cry out in pleasure. I could feel her body responding to mine with increasing intensity, her hands gripping the sheets tightly as I drove her towards the brink of ecstasy.


    As we moved together in a passionate and intense dance, I felt a connection with Laria that went beyond the physical. It was as though we were two halves of a whole, our bodies and souls perfectly in tune with each other.


    I reveled in the sensation of her tight, warm flesh gripping my cock tightly, the heat and wetness of her pussy surrounding my cock as I drove deeper and deeper inside her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Instead, I continued to move with slow, deliberate strokes, building the intensity between us until we were both on the brink of orgasm. Laria''s moans grew louder, her body writhing with pleasure as I brought her closer and closer to the edge.


    I gazed down at Laria''s exposed body as I thrust slowly and deeply into her tight, wet pussy. Her back arched, her head thrown back in ecstasy, and her moans grew louder as I increased my pace, grinding my hips against hers. I could feel the intensity building within me, but I held back, determined to prolong this moment of pleasure as much as possible.


    The feeling of her hot, slick flesh gripping me tightly drove me wild with desire, and I continued to move with slow, steady strokes, savoring every moment of our intimacy. Laria''s body responded to my every movement, her hips gyrating against mine, urging me on to go deeper and harder. The sound of our pleasure filled the air, punctuated by her gasps and moans of ecstasy.


    As I continued to fuck her relentlessly in the doggy style, I could feel my own pleasure building to a crescendo. But still, I held back, teasing and tantalizing Laria with each movement of my cock.


    The tightness of her pussy, the warmth of her body, and the sound of her moans drove me wild with desire, and I knew that I wouldn''t be able to hold out for much longer. But for now, I was content to savor the moment, to lose myself in the intensity of our connection and desire.


    Laria''s moans were like music to my ears, driving me to push the boundaries of my self-control. But I didn''t want to rush this experience, I wanted to take it slow and savor every moment with her. As I moved inside her, my cock sliding in and out of her pussy, I could feel her body responding to mine with increasing urgency.


    Despite Laria''s pleas for me to go harder, I remained steadfast in my desire to prolong this intense sexual encounter. I was entranced by the way her body moved, the way her tits bounced up and down with each thrust. Every movement felt like pure ecstasy, the sensation of her wetness and tightness overwhelming me with pleasure.


    As we continued our passionate and intimate sex, I felt a deep sense of connection and intimacy with Laria. It was more than just physical pleasure; it was a special bond that we shared. Every thrust brought us closer together with my cock and her tight pussy, our bodies moving in perfect harmony.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 148 148: Tightness! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    As we continued our passionate and intimate sex, I felt a deep sense of connection and intimacy with Laria. It was more than just physical pleasure; it was a special bond that we shared. Every thrust brought us closer together with my cock and her tight pussy, our bodies moving in perfect harmony.


    I could feel the intensity building within me, my cock throbbing with desire, but I refused to let myself cum just yet. I wanted to prolong this moment as long as possible, to make it the most intense and pleasurable sexual experience we had ever shared. And as we continued to move together in perfect sync.


    The oil had covered every inch of Laria''s body, making her curves glisten in the dim light of the room. As I moved behind her, my gaze was drawn to her hips, swaying in rhythm with my movements. I couldn''t resist reaching out to touch her, my hand trailing up her back and over her shoulder. Her skin was soft and smooth, the warmth of her body inviting me in.


    As I pressed myself against her, I couldn''t help but notice the curve of her back and the perfect shape of her ass. It was round and full, the perfect size for me to hold onto as I thrust inside her. I reached out, gripping her hips tightly as I moved in and out of her. The sensation was intense, my cock throbbing with desire as I drove myself deeper and deeper inside her.


    I nced up and caught a glimpse of Laria''s face, her eyes closed in pleasure as she moaned softly. Her lips were parted, her breathing in short gasps as I continued to thrust inside her. I couldn''t resist the urge to lean in and kiss her neck, my lips trailing over her skin as I moved inside her. She shivered with pleasure, the sound of her moans growing louder as I increased the speed and intensity of my thrusts.


    And then, as I felt the pleasure building within me, I slowed down again, determined to make this momentst as long as possible. To savor every sensation, every moment of pleasure, and make this the most intense sexual experience of our lives.


    Laria''s body was an intoxicating mix of curves and softness, and every inch of her skin felt like a precious gift as I moved against her. The oil on her skin made her glisten in the dim light, highlighting every curve and contour of her body. I couldn''t help but run my hands over her, tracing every inch of her soft skin as we moved together. Her tits were bouncing and swaying with each thrust, their roundness and fullness inviting me to lean in and take a closer look.


    But it was her ass that truly caught my attention. Perfectly shaped and round, it bounced and jiggled with every thrust, driving me wild with desire. I couldn''t help but squeeze it, kneading her soft flesh with my hands as I continued to move inside her. The way her hips moved in response to mine was pure poetry, a dance of desire and passion that left us both gasping for breath.


    And through it all, I couldn''t take my eyes off her beautiful face. Her eyes were closed in pleasure, her mouth open in a silent scream of ecstasy. Her skin was flushed and dewy with sweat, making her look even more alluring and irresistible. Every time she moaned, it was like music to my ears, driving me to thrust harder and faster inside her.


    As we moved together, the pleasure only intensified. Every inch of my body was on fire, every nerve ending alive with sensation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The sensations were overwhelming as Laria''s moans grew louder and more urgent. With each passing moment, I could feel the intensity of the pleasure growing, until it felt like I was teetering on the edge of a cliff, ready to fall into the abyss of pure ecstasy. But still, I held back, resisting the urge to give in to the overwhelming desire and savoring the moment instead.


    I wanted to experience every second of this delicious pleasure, and as I continued to thrust inside Laria, I could feel the tightness of her pussy and the sound of her moans driving me wild with desire. It was as if the whole world had faded away, and there was nothing else but the two of us, lost in the throes of passion.


    As Laria''s moans grew even louder, I decided to change things up a bit. I lifted her left leg and ced it on my shoulder, shifting the angle of pration. The new position gave me an even deeper entry into her already tight pussy, causing her to cry out in pleasure.


    I could feel the heat and wetness surrounding me, driving me wild with desire as I continued to thrust into her at an even faster pace. Every movement sent waves of pleasure through my body, and I knew that I was getting closer and closer to the edge.


    The slickness of her pussy and the tightness of her grip around my cock made it almost too much to bear. I knew that if I kept going at this pace, I would reach the point of no return soon.


    So I slowed down my movements, pulling almost all the way out before sliding back in slowly, relishing the feeling of her hot, wet pussy gripping my cock with every inch.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 149 149: Slickness! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    So I slowed down my movements, pulling almost all the way out before sliding back in slowly, relishing the feeling of her hot, wet pussy gripping my cock with every inch.


    As I continued to thrust into her pussy, my lust and arousal grew with each passing moment. The slickness of her pussy and the tightness of her grip around my cock made it almost too much to bear.


    I knew that if I kept going at this pace, I would reach the point of no return soon. So I slowed down my movements, pulling almost all the way out before sliding back in slowly, relishing the feeling of her hot, wet pussy gripping my cock with every inch.


    With each slow thrust, the sensation was almost too much to handle. I could feel every curve and contour of her pussy inner walls, every clench and release of her muscles sending shivers of pleasure down my spine.


    The sound of our moans and gasps filled the air as we moved together in perfect rhythm, lost in the moment of pure, unbridled passion.


    As I continued to savor the pleasure, I decided to switch things up again, moving from a slow and sensual pace to something more intense. I started to thrust harder and faster, my hips mming into hers with each movement.


    Laria cried out in pleasure, her body writhing beneath me as I pounded into her, the sound of our pleasure growing louder with each passing moment.


    As I moved slowly inside Laria, I couldn''t help but admire her gorgeous body. Her breasts heaved with each breath, her nipples hard and begging for my touch.


    Her skin was slick with sweat, and I could feel the heat radiating off her body. The way she looked up at me with those beautiful eyes only added to the intensity of the moment.


    I wanted to make every second count, to draw out the pleasure and experience every sensation as fully as possible.


    So I focused on every movement, every thrust, every caress, letting myself get lost in the moment. I could feel her pussy clenching around me, her muscles tightening and rxing in rhythm with my movements.


    Laria''s moans grew more urgent. I could feel her body writhing beneath me, her hips lifting to meet each of my thrusts.


    I knew that I was pushing her closer and closer to the edge, but I didn''t want to let myself cum just yet. I wanted to prolong the pleasure as much as possible.


    So I shifted my position slightly, leaning back so that Laria was on top of me. From this angle, I could see the way her body moved in perfect harmony with mine, our movements perfectly synchronized.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With each thrust, I could feel the pleasure building within me, but I held back, not wanting to lose control just yet.


    Laria looked down at me with a sultry gaze, her lips parting slightly as she leaned forward to take me in her mouth. The sensation was almost too much to bear, the intense pleasure nearly overwhelming me. But still, I held back, determined to make this momentst as long as possible.


    With each slow, sensual movement, I could feel the pleasure building within me, the desire and lust driving me wild. But I didn''t want to let myself cum just yet, not until I was absolutely ready. So I continued to move slowly, savoring every sensation, every moment of this intense, erotic experience.


    I continued to move slowly, each thrust deliberate and measured as I savored the feeling of Laria''s tight pussy around my cock.


    She writhed beneath me, her moans growing louder and more urgent with each passing moment. I could feel the heat of her desire, the intensity of her need for release. But I held back, wanting to keep her on the edge of pleasure for as long as possible.


    I took my time, exploring every inch of her body with my hands and my mouth. I traced my fingers over the curves of her hips and the softness of her breasts, savoring the feel of her skin against mine. I teased her nipples with my tongue, watching as her body writhed with pleasure beneath me.


    As I continued to move slowly, the pleasure grew more and more intense, until it felt like every nerve in my body was on fire. But I refused to give in, holding on to the pleasure and savoring every moment of it. I knew that I could make thisst as long as I wanted to.


    And then, when I was ready, I changed positions, moving on top of Laria and positioning myself so that she could pleasure me with her mouth. She eagerly took me into her mouth, her lips wrapping around my cock as she sucked and licked with increasing urgency.


    But even as she worked her magic, I held back, determined not to let myself cum until I was absolutely ready.


    I moved my hips in slow, deliberate circles, feeling the soft, wet heat of Laria''s body enveloping me. Her eyes were closed, her lips parted in a small ''I'' as she breathed heavily, lost in a haze of pleasure.


    With every movement, I could feel her pussy clenching and unclenching around me, a sure sign that she was close to cumming. But I didn''t want to let her reach that peak just yet. Instead, I wanted to prolong the pleasure, to make every momentst.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 150 150: Even More Deeper! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    With every movement, I could feel her pussy clenching and unclenching around me, a sure sign that she was close to cumming. But I didn''t want to let her reach that peak just yet. Instead, I wanted to prolong the pleasure, to make every momentst.


    So I shifted my weight, positioning myself on top of Laria and giving her a deep, sensual kiss. As our tongues danced together, I could feel her body responding to my touch, her hips rising up to meet mine. I pulled back slightly, gazing into her eyes as I began to move my hips in a slow, rhythmic motion.


    Laria''s moans grew louder, her fingers digging into my back as I continued to tease her. I could feel her pussy pulsing with need, her body writhing beneath me as I brought her closer and closer to the edge. Instead, I pulled back slightly, shifting my position and lowering my head to give her a sensual blow job.


    As I took her into my mouth, I could feel Laria''s body tensing up with pleasure. Her fingers threaded through my hair, urging me on as I used my tongue to tease and tantalize her. With each passing moment, the pleasure grew more intense, the sensations almost overwhelming. But still, I held back, determined not to let myself or Laria cum just yet.


    I pulled back from her and shifted my position, rolling onto my back and pulling Laria on top of me. She straddled me, her hips moving in a slow, tantalizing rhythm as she rode me to the brink of pleasure. I could feel my own body responding to her touch, the pleasure almost too much to bear.


    Our bodies bing more and more entwined, the pleasure grew even more intense. Laria''s moans filled the air, her body writhing with pleasure as I teased and tantalized her. I could feel my own pleasure building, the need to cum almost overwhelming. But still, I held back, savoring every moment of this delicious, slow-paced pleasure.


    Laria''s moans became louder again, the sound driving me wild with desire. Her body was slick with sweat, her skin glowing in the dim light of the room. I could feel every inch of her body pressed against mine, the heat and wetness of her pussy driving me to the brink of ecstasy.


    But still, I held back, determined not to let myself cum until I am satisfied. I wanted to make this momentst as long as possible, to savor every sensation and feeling. So I continued to tease her, pulling out almostpletely before pushing back in slowly, making sure to hit all the right spots.


    Laria''s body writhed with pleasure, her hips moving to meet mine as she begged me for more. But I kept up the slow, steady pace, savoring the feeling of control as I continued to tease her. Her moans filled the air, each one more desperate and needy than thest.


    I could feel my own pleasure building with each passing moment, the need to cum almost overwhelming. But I refused to give in, determined to hold out until the veryst second. And as I continued to move slowly inside Laria, I knew that I had made the right choice. The pleasure was almost too intense to bear, but I held on, savoring every moment of this sensual, slow-paced experience.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Laria''s body bing more and more sensitive to my touch. The way she moaned and writhed beneath me was driving me wild with lust, but I refused to give in. Instead, I focused on the feeling of her soft, wet pussy, moving slowly and deliberately to make sure I hit all the right spots.


    Laria''s moans grew louder and more urgent, her body arching up to meet mine as she begged me for more. But I held steady, determined to make this momentst as long as possible. I could feel the tension building within me, the need to cum almost overwhelming, but I pushed it aside, intent on giving Laria the pleasure she deserved.


    Every movement sent waves of pleasure coursing through my body, but I held on, determined to make this momentst. Laria''s moans filled the air, her body trembling with pleasure as I focused on the feeling of her pussy, exploring every inch with slow, deliberate strokes.


    The intensity of the pleasure was almost too much to bear, but I continued to hold back, determined to make this momentst as long as possible. I wanted to savor every sensation and feeling, to explore every inch of Laria''s body.


    I decided to switch up the position once again. I rolled over onto my back, pulling Laria on top of me. She straddled me, her hips rocking back and forth as she rode my cock. Her hands were on my chest, her head thrown back in ecstasy as she moaned with pleasure.


    I couldn''t resist reaching up to grab her curvy, sexy ass, pulling her closer to me as my cock thrust up even deeper into her as I forced her with my hands on her ass I pulled her closer to me. The feeling of her wet pussy enveloping my cock.


    I focused on the feeling of her body moving against mine, my cock getting even more and deeper her moans filling the air as she rode me with increasing urgency. I could feel my own pleasure getting more with each passing moment, the need to cum bing more and more intense.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 151 151: Gagging! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    I focused on the feeling of her body moving against mine, my cock getting even more and deeper her moans filling the air as she rode me with increasing urgency. I could feel my own pleasure getting more with each passing moment, the need to cum bing more and more intense.


    Laria''s body was a sight to behold as she rode me with abandon. Her hips moved in perfect rhythm with mine, each thrust sending a wave of pleasure coursing through my body. I resisted the urge to touch her breasts, instead letting my hands explore the curves of her hips and waist.


    As I watched her moan and writhe above me, I could feel my own pleasure building to a crescendo. But I wasn''t ready to let go just yet. I wanted to savor every moment, every sensation. So I pushed Laria off me, rolling over so that I was on top of her.


    Now, I hadplete control. I could feel Laria''s body arching up towards me, her hands gripping my shoulders as I moved inside her. I took my time, enjoying every inch of her, feeling her pussy tighten around me with each thrust.


    I reveled in the sweet, musky aroma of Laria''s arousal, my tongue eagerlypping at her wetness. The taste of her was intoxicating, driving me wild with desire as I flicked and teased her clit. Her moans grew louder, her hips writhing beneath me as I brought her closer and closer to the edge.


    But just as she was about to reach orgasm, I pulled back, denying her release. I moved up her body, my lips trailing kisses along her stomach and chest until I was face to face with her. I could see the frustration and desire in her eyes, but I wanted to make this momentst even longer. So I kissed her deeply, our tongues entwining in a passionate dance.


    As we kissed, I could feel her hands roaming over my body, exploring every inch of me. Her touch was electric, sending shivers down my spine as I continued to explore her mouth with my tongue. I could feel my own desire building once again, my cock growing hard between us.


    Laria''s moans grew louder as I kissed her passionately, our lips locked in a heated embrace. Her hands were roaming my body, her touch sending shivers down my spine. I couldn''t resist grinding my hips against hers, feeling the heat and wetness of her pussy against mine, driving me to the brink of ecstasy.


    But I pulled back, sitting up on my knees to admire the sight before me. Laria was a vision of beauty, her body flushed with desire, her chest heaving with each breath. Her eyes were dark with lust, and I could see the hunger in them as she looked up at me.


    I took my cock in my hand, teasing her with its throbbing head. I could feel the slickness of her arousal as I rubbed my cock against her pussy, making her gasp and writhe beneath me.


    Her moans were music to my ears, fueling my own lust as I continued to tease her, moving in slow circles, feeling the exquisite friction between us.


    Laria''s hands were now gripping the sheets tightly, her hips lifting up to meet my cock, urging me to enter her. But I held back, enjoying the torturous pleasure of anticipation. I wanted to make this momentst, to savor every sensation, every moan, every breath.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her body responded eagerly, arching towards me, her nipples hard and begging for attention. I trailed kisses down her neck, nipping and sucking at her sensitive skin, reveling in the taste of her.


    Laria''s mouth felt incredible around my cock as she eagerly took me in, her tongue swirling around the head as she sucked me deep into her mouth.


    Her tongue continued to go round around my cock as she try take tale it to even deeper as she began gagging in middle, saliva getting out of her mouth as it began to getting difficult for her to even breath while my cock inside her mouth.


    So I pulled back, moving off of Laria and onto my back. I could feel her watching me as I moved, her eyes filled with desire. I watched as she crawled up my body, straddling me once again.


    Her hips began to move slowly, grinding against me as she lowered herself onto my cock. I could feel the wetness of her pussy as she took me deep inside her, her moans of pleasure growing louder with each thrust.


    As she rode me, I reached up and grabbed her breasts, squeezing them gently as I teased her nipples with my fingers. She gasped in pleasure, her hips moving faster as she rode me harder.


    Our bodies moved together in a slow and deliberate pace, each thrust bringing us closer to the edge of ecstasy. I could feel the heat building between us, my breathsing in short gasps as I focused on the sensations coursing through my body. Laria''s moans filled the air, each one sending a shiver down my spine and driving me further into a state of bliss.


    Her curvy body was like a work of art, her skin soft and supple beneath my fingertips. I could feel the sweat beading on my forehead as I concentrated on the sensations between my legs, the feeling of her pussy wrapped around my cock like a vice. Laria''s hands were on my chest, her nails digging into my skin as she matched my movements with her own.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 152 152: Shower Before Spa!

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    Her curvy body was like a work of art, her skin soft and supple beneath my fingertips. I could feel the sweat beading on my forehead as I concentrated on the sensations between my legs, the feeling of her pussy wrapped around my cock like a vice. Laria''s hands were on my chest, her nails digging into my skin as she matched my movements with her own.


    As we moved together, I could feel my orgasm building once again. The intensity of the pleasure was almost too much to bear, but I held on, wanting to make this momentst for as long as possible. Laria''s moans grew louder, her breathing in short gasps as I continued to thrust into her with increasing intensity.


    Suddenly, I pulled Laria off me, flipping her onto her back as I positioned myself between her legs. Her body was still trembling with pleasure as I thrust into her with renewed vigor, the sounds of our moans filling the room. "Yes, right there," Laria gasped, her words a delicious mixture of pleasure and need. "Keep going, don''t stop."


    I slowed my pace, pulling out almostpletely before pushing back in slowly. I wanted to savor every moment of this experience, to make itst as long as possible. And when I finally did let myself cum, it was the most intense orgasm of my life.


    Wey there together, our bodies entwined,pletely spent. The pleasure had been intense, but it was worth it. I had held back, making the momentst as long as possible, and it had been worth every second.


    Our bodies were drenched in sweat, as wey together,pletely spent. The room was filled with the soft sound of our heavy breathing, and the asional moan of pleasure. Our eyes met, and we both knew that this had been an incredible experience.


    I trailed my fingers down Laria''s body, relishing the feel of her soft skin beneath my fingertips. Her body was still quivering with the aftershocks of pleasure, and I reveled in the knowledge that I had brought her to this point. I moved my hand down between her legs, teasing her clit with my fingers. She let out a low moan, arching her hips towards me.


    I leaned in, capturing her lips with mine as I continued to stroke her. Her moans grew louder, filling the room with the sweet sound of pleasure. I felt myself getting hard again, my cock twitching at the thought of being inside her once more.


    Laria broke away from the kiss, her breathing in short gasps. "Please," she whispered, her eyes dark with desire. "I want you inside me again."


    I couldn''t deny her. I climbed on top of her, kissing her deeply as I slid inside her once more. We moved together in a slow, steady rhythm, savoring every moment of this experience. I could feel her pussy gripping my cock, milking me for every drop of pleasure.


    Her moans grew louder, her hands digging into my back as she rode the waves of ecstasy. "Yes," she cried out. "Right there, that''s the spot."


    I thrust into her harder, feeling my own pleasure building with each movement. I could feel my balls tightening, signaling that I was getting close. But I held back, wanting to make this momentst as long as possible.


    We moved together, our bodiespletely in sync. The pleasure was intense, but I knew that I had to hold back. I focused on the sensations, on the feeling of her pussy wrapped around my cock, on the sound of her moans as she rode me.


    Laria''s moans grew louder, her body trembling with pleasure. "Yes, yes," she cried out. "Don''t stop, don''t stop."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I knew that I couldn''t hold back any longer. I thrust into her with increasing intensity, the pleasure almost too much to bear. And when I finally did let myself cum, it was the most intense orgasm of my life. I cried out her name as I exploded inside her, my body shaking with pleasure.


    We copsed onto the bed, our bodies entwined,pletely spent. Lariay her head on my chest, her hand tracingzy circles on my skin. "That was amazing," she whispered.


    I couldn''t agree more. The pleasure had been intense, but it was worth it. I had held back, making the momentst as long as possible, and it had been worth every second. Wey there together, basking in the afterglow of our incredible experience.


    -----


    Afterpleting my strenuous workout, I always prioritize taking a refreshing shower to wash away the sweat and grime before heading to my appointment at Mind and Body Spa.


    While some may view indulging in a massage three times a week as an extravagance, I firmly believe in the importance of self-care and treating oneself.


    Before heading out to my spa appointment, I always ensure that my personal hygiene is in top-notch condition. I make it a point to give my staff specific instructions on how they should maintain their hygiene as well.


    To ensure their cleanliness, I have instructed them to utilize the shower in the master bathroom for all their washing needs. This rule may seem strict, but I have implemented it for a reason.


    Taking the time to shower and cleanse oneself is crucial for maintaining good hygiene and overall health.


    By showering in the master bathroom, my staff can take advantage of the spacious shower and high-quality products avable for use. This ensures that they are able to thoroughly cleanse themselves and feel refreshed for their work duties.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 153 153: Lily!

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    By showering in the best bathroom, my staff can take advantage of the spacious shower and high-quality products avable for use. This ensures that they are able to thoroughly cleanse themselves and feel refreshed for their work duties.


    In addition to promoting cleanliness, the use of the master bathroom shower also ensures that the other bathrooms in the house remain tidy and avable for guests. It may seem like a small detail, but it''s a step towards maintaining a sense of order and organization in my home.


    Overall, while some may view my attention to health and the use of a master bathroom shower as unnecessary, I firmly believe in the importance of maintaining a high standard of cleanliness and self-care.


    The warm water helps to soothe my muscles and rx my mind before my appointment at Mind and Body Spa, where I can fully indulge in a luxurious massage session.


    While some may view getting a massage three times a week as an extravagant expense, I believe that investing in self-care is crucial to maintaining a healthy mind and body, "why!? Because I am rich... filthy rich". It''s my way of unwinding and relieving the stress thates with my busy schedule.


    Moreover, as someone who values cleanliness and orderliness, I have specific rules for my staff when ites to using the facilities in my home. I have instructed them to use the my bathroom shower exclusively for all their personal needs.


    By prioritizing personal health and self-care, I can approach my day with a clear mind and a refreshed body, ready to take on any woman thate for me or I go for them.


    My attention is immediately drawn to the sound of running water as I make my way towards the master bathroom. It''s a sound that is both calming and soothing, and it helps me prepare for my uing massage. However, as I enter the bathroom, I''m met with the sight of a pile of clothes on the floor, with specks of dirt and grime adorning them.


    This sight makes me feel both somewhat irritated and intrigued. It''s clear that someone has left a mess behind, and as I nce around the bathroom, I realize that the culprit is none other than Lily, my gardener. Despite the fact that she is currently upying the shower, the thought of joining in on the madness makes me eager to indulge in some yful fun.


    By ensuring that my staff uses the master bathroom for all their showering needs, I am able to maintain a high standard of cleanliness and exclusivity that I value greatly. It''s a small but necessary step in ensuring that my home remains a haven of luxury and indulgence. And as I step into the shower, the warm water enveloping me, I can''t help but feel grateful for the little moments of self-care that make life just a little bit sweeter.


    As I step into the shower, I can feel the excitement building up inside of me. I eagerly strip off my clothing and step under the warm water, relishing in the sensation. My mind is consumed with the possibilities of what may transpire when I encounter Lily, my gardener, in the shower.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Despite the mess that she left behind, I can''t help but feel drawn to her unique personality. Her upbringing by wealthy hippies has left a mark on her, reflecting in her kind and intelligent disposition. As the water cascades down my body, I can''t help but wonder what kind of conversation we might have and what kind of connection we might share.


    My eagerness to join in on the chaos overrides any hesitation I may have had, and I pull back the shower curtain to reveal Lily standing there, her body glistening under the water. The sight of her takes my breath away, and I feel a rush of desire coursing through my veins.


    Lily''s long, crimson hair is a sight to behold, even when it''s fully soaked in the shower. Its vibrant hue stands out against the white backdrop of the bathroom, and I find myself captivated by its brightness. It''s a unique feature that sets her apart and adds to her overall allure. I am grateful for the opportunity to witness this captivating sight in the intimate setting of the shower, where Lily seems to be in her element, free to let loose and express herself without any inhibitions.


    As she moves and sings along to her favorite tunes, I am mesmerized by her every gesture. Her body sways and shimmies with the music, and I can''t help but be drawn to every curve and contour. The way her breasts bounce with her movements is truly breathtaking, and I find myself appreciating the moment, feeling fully alive with every passing second.


    In the shower, Lily''s uninhibited nature shines through, and I am fascinated by her carefree spirit. She seems to be lost in her own world, dancing and singing without a care in the world. Her joy and freedom are contagious, and I am swept up in the moment, feeling a sense of liberation as I watch her.


    The steamy atmosphere of the shower adds an air of sensuality to the scene, heightening my senses and making me acutely aware of every sensation.


    The warmth of the water against my skin, the scent of the soap mingling with Lily''s shampoo, the sound of the water cascading down - all of it adds to the intensity of the moment.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 154 154: Beauty In The Shower! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    The warmth of the water against my skin, the scent of the soap mingling with Lily''s shampoo, the sound of the water cascading down - all of it adds to the intensity of the moment.


    As I watch Lily in the shower, I am filled with a sense of appreciation for the beauty of the woman form and the freedom to express oneself fully. It''s a moment of indulgence and intimacy, and I am grateful for the opportunity to witness such raw and unfiltered beauty in its purest form.


    Lily''s beauty is not only limited to her face but extends to every inch of her body. Her long, crimson hair cascades down her back, framing her toned and slender figure perfectly.


    Her curves are entuated by the droplets of water that cling to her skin, and her breasts bounce in a mesmerizing rhythm to the music ying in the background.


    As I watch her, I can''t help but feel a stirring deep within me. The sight of her luscious breasts and her firm, round ass as she moves and dances under the shower is incredibly erotic.


    Her body is a living work of art, and I can''t help but appreciate every curve and contour, my mind racing with impure thoughts.


    Despite the fact that Lily is my gardener, I can''t help but feel a sense of attraction towards her. Like in some novels master go for their maids and gardener, that kind of attraction I feel towards her.


    Her beauty and sensuality are too much to resist. As I watch her dance and sing in the shower, I can''t help but wonder what it would be like to touch her, to feel her skin against mine.


    "No, no I am just getting excited too early, I have to do some feats in the shower, if I am getting excited now what will I do there, inside the shower." I said to myself.


    Lily''s beauty and allure are not limited to her physical attributes alone. Her talent for gardening is undeniable, as she has transformed my garden into a breathtaking haven in no time. Her skills and passion for her craft are evident in every nt and flower she tends to.


    However, it''s her body that truly captivates me. Her long, crimson hair and her stunning curves are a sight to behold, but it''s her bouncing breasts and round ass that leave me weak at the knees. Whenever she''s in the shower, I can''t resist the urge to join her and worship her body with every touch and caress.


    The shower itself is a reflection of Lily''s impable taste. She uses only the finest, most luxurious artisanal soaps that fill the room with a heavenly scent. The warm water cascading down our bodies only intensifies the eroticism of the moment, and I relish every second spent in herpany.


    The shower cubicle is almost like a sacred space, filled with the lingering aroma of luxurious soap that Lily uses.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As I enter, I can''t help but feel a sense of euphoria, knowing that I am about to share this intimate space with her. I am struck by her beauty, as she stands there with water cascading down her stunning curves, her big, bouncy white ass catching my eye.


    I step closer, admiring her gorgeous body and the way her long, crimson hair dances in the water. I can feel the heat building up within me as I run my hands over her body, taking in every inch of her soft, warm skin. The scent of the lc soap fills my nostrils, intensifying my desire for her.


    Without warning, I give her big bouncing ass a swift p, causing her to let out a gasp of surprise. She turns around to face me, her eyes glistening with excitement and anticipation. We lock eyes, and I know that she wants me just as badly as I want her.


    As I p her ass again with a sly grin, I ask her, "Mind if I join and rail your pussy while you wash your hair?" not waiting for her response as I start to push her up against the shower wall.


    "You are allowed to use my body and me as whatever you referred to me as the day before. A ''gran fuckslut''? I won''t stop shampooing my hair for you." Lily, who is known for her kind and intelligent disposition, responds with a hint of yfulness and submissiveness.


    With a chuckle, I reply, "You know me so well, Lily. And don''t worry, I don''t n on waiting for you to finish shampooing." I run my hands down her back, feeling the smoothness of her skin under my fingertips. Her body is warm and inviting, and I can feel the desire building up within me.


    Lily responds with a soft moan as I begin to grind my hips against hers, pressing her body firmly against the shower wall.


    The water is now cascading down on us, creating a steamy atmosphere that adds to the sensuality of the moment. I start to kiss her neck and move my hands down to her big, bouncy ass, squeezing and kneading it with pleasure.


    She arches her back and grinds her hips against mine in response, and I can feel the intensity of our passion growing with each passing moment. "Mmm, yes, please use me however you want," she whispers in a sultry tone.


    With a sly grin, I lift her up and position her against the shower wall, spreading her legs apart. I pretty much m or force her on the mirror walls, as her boobs getting squeezed on the mirror, if someone was on the other side of the mirror, they would have been able to see clearly her erotic sexy breasts.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 155 155: Steamy Atmosphere! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    With a sly grin, I lift her up and position her against the shower wall, spreading her legs apart. I pretty much m or force her on the mirror walls, as her boobs getting squeezed on the mirror, if someone was on the other side of the mirror, they would have been able to see clearly her erotic sexy breasts.


    Her body send a jolt of excitement through my body, fueling my arousal even more. I can''t resist her teasing invitation, and I start to push her up against the shower wall, the water continuing to cascade down on us.


    Her wet hair clings to her skin, making her look even more alluring. I can feel her body pressing against mine, her curves fitting perfectly against me as my hands roam over her supple form.


    I take hold of her hips, pulling her closer to me, as I press my body against hers. My lips hungrily seek out hers, engaging in a passionate kiss that leaves us both breathless. I can taste the sweetness of the shampoo in her mouth as our tongues entwine, adding to the sensory overload of the moment.


    My hands explore her body, finding their way to her breasts, which are soft and full in my grasp. I tease her nipples, feeling them harden under my touch, as she moans into my mouth. I can''t get enough of her, and I eagerly trail kisses down her neck, nibbling and sucking on her sensitive skin.


    With a sense of urgency, I lower my hand to between her thighs, finding her already wet and ready for me. I slip my fingers between her folds, feeling her heat and wetness as I start to rub her clit in circr motions. She gasps and arches her back, pressing her body closer to mine, urging me to continue.


    I oblige, sliding my fingers into her, feeling her tightness and warmth surrounding me. She moans louder, her hands gripping my shoulders as she rides the waves of pleasure. I can''t hold back any longer, and I position myself, ready to enter her.


    I take Lily by the hand and lead her to the shower. The water is already running, and steam fills the room.


    Without hesitation, I wrap my arms around her and pull her close, my cock already hard and throbbing with desire. I press my body against hers and feel the heat emanating from her pussy.


    As I guide my cock inside her, Lily lets out a soft moan. The feeling of her tight, wet pussy wrapped around me is incredible.


    The water cascading over us intensifies the sensation, making me press my back harder against the wall. I start to thrust into her with increasing speed and force, relishing the way she responds to my touch.


    Lily''s moans of pleasure echo through the shower, and I can feel myself getting more and more aroused. Her body is so soft and supple, and I can''t get enough of her. I start to explore her body with my hands, tracing the curves of her breasts and hips. Her skin is slippery with soap, and I can feel the water running down our bodies.


    As Lily begins to pour shampoo into her hair, I can''t resist the temptation to take her from behind. I slide underneath her, positioning myself at her entrance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She arches her back, giving me better ess to her pussy. I can feel her walls clenching around me, and I start to move in and out with increasing urgency.


    Despite just having finished my workout, I am full of energy and eager to satisfy Lily''s every desire. Herck of resistance only fuels my desire to ravage her thoroughly. I can feel her body responding to my every touch, and I know that I''m driving her wild with pleasure.


    With one swift motion, I thrust into her pussy again, feeling her walls clench around me as she moans my name.


    The sensation is exquisite, and I begin to thrust into her with a rhythm that matches the pounding of the water against our bodies. The sounds of our gasps and moans mix with the sshing of water, creating a symphony of pleasure.


    Our bodies move together in perfect harmony, lost in the intensity of our passion. I hold onto her tightly, feeling the tension building up within me. She meets my thrusts with equal fervor, her nails digging into my skin as she feeling the pleasure


    The way Lily''s tight and eager pussy wraps around my throbbing cock is nothing short of exquisite. I feel a primal urge to show her just how much I desire her, how much I crave her body. With each thrust, I send waves of pleasure coursing through my body, and I can tell from her moans that Lily is enjoying it just as much as I am.


    The steamy atmosphere of the shower only adds to the eroticism of the moment. I can feel the heat and humidity in the air, and the water seems to intensify every sensation.


    The sound of our flesh pping together fills the enclosed space, creating a symphony of erotic pleasure. As I pound into Lily with increasing intensity, my mind bes consumed by the pleasure.


    Every inch of my body is alive with sensual sensation, and I can''t help but give in to the primal urges that are coursing through me. I want to feel every inch of her body against mine, to revel in the raw, animalistic passion that we share.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 156 156: Craving For More! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    Every inch of my body is alive with sensation, and I can''t help but give in to the primal urges that are coursing through me. I want to feel every inch of her body against mine, to revel in the raw, animalistic passion that we share.


    Lily''s moans be more urgent as I thrust deeper and harder into her. I can feel her walls clenching around me, and I know that she''s close to the edge. I want to push her over that edge, to make her scream with pleasure.


    The steam and water seem to intensify the sensation, making me feel even more alive with pleasure. I can feel my own orgasm building, and I know that it won''t be long before I reach the peak of ecstasy.


    But for now, I am content to lose myself in the primal, carnal pleasure of Lily''s tight and eager pussy wrapped around my cock.


    I can feel the fiery passion building inside of me as I ampletely lost in the moment. Every part of my body is consumed by the primal urge to please Lily, to satisfy her every desire. The sensations that her tight and eager pussy is sending through my cock are overwhelming, and I am loving every second of it.


    I ignore the urges that are threatening to make me cum prematurely, and instead, I focus all of my energy on pleasing Lily. I want to show her just how much I desire her, how much I want her. With every thrust, I am indulging in the wild, intense, and unapologetic disy of our unbridled lust.


    Lily moans in pleasure, lost in the moment as shethers up her hair with shampoo. I can feel the water streaming down our bodies, intensifying the sensation of our flesh colliding against the shower wall. It''s a symphony of pleasure that fills the air, a primal and carnal disy of our desire for each other.


    As I thrust harder and harder into Lily''s tight and eager pussy, I feel a sensual urge taking over. My body is alive with pleasure, and I can''t help but give in to the primal urges that are driving me. I want to show Lily just how much she means to me, to make her feel the raw passion that we share.


    The sound of our bodies colliding against the shower wall echoes through the enclosed space, filling it with a primal energy. Lily''s moans be more urgent, and I know that she is close to the edge. I want to take her there, to make her scream with pleasure as she reaches the peak of ecstasy.


    For now, I am content to lose myself in the unbridled passion that we share. With every thrust, I am indulging in the raw and carnal pleasure of Lily''s tight and eager pussy wrapped around my throbbing cock. It''s a sensation that I never want to end, yes this sensual feeling.


    Lily''s body quivers with pleasure as my cock thrusts deeper and harder inside her eager pussy. Despite the forceful nature of our actions, she seems to be enjoying every moment of it, her eyes closed in ecstasy as she gives in to the overwhelming sensations that I''m providing her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With each thrust, she tightens around me, driving me to go deeper and harder. The sound of our flesh colliding echoes through the shower, our bodies lost in the primal and raw passion of our desire for each other.


    The slick sound of her hair being washed is a mere background noisepared to the intense pleasure we''re both feeling in this moment. The hot water cascading down our bodies only intensifies the steamy atmosphere of the shower, adding to the eroticism of the moment.


    I know that I won''t be able to hold on for much longer, but I push aside my own needs and focus solely on giving Lily the pleasure she deserves. Every thrust is filled with passion, every touch filled with desire as I show her just how much she means to me.


    As Lily moans in pleasure, lost in the pleasure that I''m providing her and she is providing me with her pussy and body, I can feel my own orgasm building inside of me. But I hold on, prolonging the moment as long as I can, wanting to make this experiencest forever.


    For in this moment, it''s just the two of us, lost in the moment and raw sex of our lust for each other. Our bodies are entwined, consumed by the fiery passion that is driving us to new heights of pleasures.


    The temptation to reach around and grab Lily''s slippery breasts bes too much to resist. I grasp them firmly, squeezing them in rhythm with my cock as I continue to pound her relentlessly against the shower wall. And yet, Lily doesn''t seem to mind, her humming soft and melodic as she revels in the pleasure of the moment.


    The slickness of her skin under my fingers only adds to the intense sensations that are coursing through my body. My cock throbs with each movement, driving me to go deeper and harder inside of her tight and eager pussy.


    As I continue to thrust, I feel Lily''s body responding to my every touch, her breathsing in short gasps as she sumbs to the pleasure that I''m providing her. The sound of our bodies colliding is loud, primal, and unrestrained, filling the air with a palpable energy that leaves me craving more.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 157 157: Satisfied Sound! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    As I continue to thrust, I feel Lily''s body responding to my every touch, her breathsing in short gasps as she sumbs to the pleasure that I''m providing her. The sound of our bodies pping each othet is loud, primal, and unrestrained, filling the air with a palpable energy that leaves me craving more.


    The sound of our body pping each is very amazing like I am watching a video where the title is Satisfied.


    I can feel the water cascading down our bodies, washing away the sweat and grime from our workout, leaving us feeling clean and renewed. And yet, the only thing that matters to me in this moment is the raw and unbridled passion that we''re sharing.


    I squeeze her breasts harder, the sensation of the slick and smooth skin under my fingers driving me to go even harder, to give her everyst bit of pleasure that I can. Lily''s moans grow louder, her body writhing in ecstasy as she sumbs to the intense pleasure that I''m providing her.


    In this moment, I am consumed by the fiery passion that is building inside of me. My primal urge to dominate Lily only grows stronger as I continue to ravage her body with everyst bit of energy that I have.


    And yet, as the pleasure builds inside of me, I am filled with a sense of deep connection and intimacy. For in this moment, it''s just the two of us, lost in the raw and unbridled passion of our desire for each other.


    The sensations of Lily''s tight and wet pussy clenching around my cock are driving me wild with desire. I feel my body tremble with the intensity of the pleasure that is coursing through my veins. I want to give her everything, to show her the depths of my passion and desire.


    As I continue to fuck her relentlessly, I am filled with an energy that I can''t resist. I grip her hips tightly, pulling her closer to me as I thrust deeper and harder. Her moans of pleasure fill the air, spurring me on to take her to new heights of ecstasy.


    I reach around and grab her breasts, squeezing them firmly as I continue to pound her without mercy. I want her to feel every inch of my cock as it slides in and out of her tight and eager pussy. And I know that I won''t be able to hold on for much longer, but I push myself to the limit, determined to give her everything she deserves.


    This is a wild, passionate disy of our unbridled lust and desire, and I am loving every moment of it. The sound of our bodies colliding against the shower wall is like music to my ears, a symphony of pleasure that drives me even harder.


    I can feel my cock throbbing with intense pleasure as I continue to relentlessly pound Lily''s tight pussy. Her body responds eagerly to my every thrust, and I can sense her need for more as I grip her slippery breasts and squeeze them firmly.


    Despite the forceful nature of our actions, Lily appears to be lost in her own world of pleasure, humming softly to herself as shethers up her hair with shampoo. The sound of the bubbles mixing with the steamy air only adds to the eroticism of the moment.


    As I ravage her pussy with increasing intensity, the sensation of her wetness surrounding my cock is simply exquisite. I am consumed by the wild and primal urge to show Lily just how much I desire her, and I revel in the feeling of her body responding eagerly to my every move.


    I focus all my attention on giving Laria the best fucking she''s ever had. The water cascading down our bodies creates a slippery, erotic sensation that heightens our pleasure. I grab hold of her curvaceous hips, pulling her closer to me as I thrust deeper and harder into her pussy.


    I can''t help but grope herrge breasts, feeling her hard nipples between my fingers. The sound of our wet bodies smacking against each other and the water hitting the shower floor fills the air. It''s a wild, unbridled disy of our lust, and we''re both loving every second of it.


    Even though we''ve just finished our workout, I''m still filled with energy and desire, and I''m determined to make this shower session even more intense. I spank her firm behind and grope herrge tits as I continue to ravage her pussy. The warm water feels like an invigorating massage against my back, adding to the sensual pleasure that I''m experiencing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I always have a great time with Laria, but this time it''s different. There''s an unbridled, almost savage energy between us that feels like it could go on forever. Instead of pacing myself around my workout, I can now just lose myself in the moment, pounding into her with ruthless and unrestricted joy.


    Our mutual pleasure continues to build until we reach a simultaneous orgasm, our bodies convulsing in ecstasy. We stay wrapped in each other''s arms, catching our breath as the water continues to pour down on us. It''s moments like these that make all the hard work of our workout worth it, and I know we''ll be doing it again soon.


    The shift in attitude has done wonders for us, and I can feel the intensity building up between Lily and me. The way she''spletely surrendered herself to me, letting me ravage her pussy without a care in the world, is driving me wild. I''m grateful to Laria for introducing me to this type of workout, but now I''m on apletely different kind of high.


    It''s as if Lily''s body is a yground, and I''m the only one who gets to y. I can''t help but grab onto her slippery breasts and spank her behind, and she doesn''t seem to mind. Her focus is entirely on washing her hair, and it''s turning me on even more knowing that I can use her body for my own pleasure without any distractions or limitations.


    Lily''s not here to train me or tell me what to do, she''s here for me to use as I please, and that thought is incredibly arousing. The warm water cascading down our bodies, the sounds of our moans and slick skin rubbing against each other - it''s all creating an intense, erotic atmosphere.


    As Lily hums a tune from the past, I savor the delicious feeling of having my way with her in any way I please. There is a certain satisfaction thates with being the master of the house and having live-in whores at my disposal. They are here for my pleasure, and I intend to take full advantage of that fact.


    While I could easily fuck any woman on the street, there is something particrly thrilling about the subservience of these women, as if they were born to suck my cock and please me in every way imaginable.


    Their toned and tight bodies were a factor I considered when employing them, and they have not disappointed in fulfilling my expectations.


    As I continue to ravage Lily''s pussy, I relish in the knowledge that she is content to let me do as I please. It is not often that one finds such willing andpliant sexual partners, and I fully intend to make the most of it. The house may be tended to, but the true pleasurees from these live-in whores who provide me with endless amounts of pleasure and satisfaction.


    I revel in the life of having a harem of gorgeous women at my beck and call them, ready and willing to serve both my needs and lust and any other things. Their toned, tight bodies are a sight to behold, and their eagerness to please me in any way I desire is an aspect of their employment that I am not willing to overlook.


    Having these live-in beautiful sluts to tend to my house and my cock provides me with a never-ending supply of pleasure, and the fact that they are so willing to open themselves up to me in any way I desire is an aspect that I can''t get enough of.


    Sucking my cock and spreading their legs for me is just part of their job description, and they go about their day with a carefree and open concept of sex as something that is just done to them without anyints.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 158 158: Bad Girl Need Disciplined! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    Sucking my cock and spreading their legs for me is just part of their job description, and they go about their day with a carefree and open concept of sex as something that is just done to them without anyints.


    As I gaze upon the stunning beauties that surround me, I am filled with a sense of contentment and excitement. The possibilities are endless, and I am determined to make the most of this way of life. I take Lily, one of my favorite girls, and press her taut body up against the wall of the shower.


    Her pussy is tight and wet, and I slide my cock deep inside her, feeling her warmth envelop me. She doesn''t resist orin as I thrust into her with abandon, her hums of contentment filling the air as she washes her hair. I take this as a sign that she is enjoying herself, and it only serves to spur me on even further.


    I grab hold of her slippery breasts and give them a firm squeeze as I continue to pound into her. The sound of our bodies pping together mixes with the sound of the water, creating a symphony of erotic sounds that only serves to heighten my arousal.


    As I feel myself reaching the edge, I press her body even harder against the wall, relishing in the way she takes everything I have to offer. Then, with a final, powerful thrust, I release my load deep inside her waiting pussy, pumping it full of a sloppy stream of sperm.


    As I lean off of her and grab some soap, I am filled with a sense of satisfaction that only this way of life can provide. It''s a great way to live, and I am determined to make the most of it.


    With a devious glint in my eye, I decide to treat her to some well-deserved punishment. I know she''ll enjoy it, but it''s still exhrating to take control and use her body as I please. "You''ve been a bad girl," I tell her, my voice low and menacing. "You need to be disciplined." And with that, I grasp her arm and lead her towards the shower.


    As we step into the warm water, I can feel the steam enveloping us both, the tension in the air palpable. I''m focused on her body, the curves of her hips, the swell of her breasts, and the way her nipples harden as I stare. She doesn''t seem to mind, though; in fact, she seems to be enjoying the attention. I can see the anticipation in her eyes, and I know that she''s ready for whatever I have in store for her.


    "I''m going tother up those big tits of yours," I whisper into her ear, "so I can fuck them while you wash your hair." Her eyes widen, and a soft moan escapes her lips as I begin tother up her chest. The scent of lc fills the air, mixing with the steam and the sound of the water cascading over us. I can feel her body start to rx, her muscles melting under my touch.


    As I continue tother up her breasts, I can''t resist the temptation to grab hold of them, kneading them roughly as I do. She gasps, but I can tell it''s more out of pleasure than pain. I reach down and grab my cock, slicking it up with soap and water before sliding it between her breasts. The sensation is exquisite, the warmth of her skin and the slipperiness of the soap making it all the more intense.


    I begin to thrust, my cock sliding back and forth between her breasts as I fuck them hard. She leans back against the wall, moaning softly as I work her body. I can see the pleasure etched on her face, and it only makes me want to push her further. I grab her hair and pull her head back, exposing her throat to me. I lean in and bite down, hard, marking her as mine.


    Her nonchnt demeanor is a turn-on for me, as I watch her move under the water,pletely oblivious to my presence. I take advantage of this moment to admire her curves and the way the water droplets cling to her skin, entuating every curve and line of her body.


    As she begins to rinse the shampoo out of her hair, I step forward, my hand reaching out to help her. I take a handful of her hair and bring it up to the water, making sure every strand is thoroughly rinsed.


    She lets out a soft moan as I massage her scalp, and I can''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at knowing that I''m able to bring her pleasure even in the most mundane of tasks.


    But her mind is elsewhere, lost in the music that ys in her head. She hums along to the melody, swaying her hips and gyrating to the beat. Her carefree attitude only adds to my arousal, and I find myself wanting to take her right then and there, under the spray of the shower.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But I hold back, content to watch her as she finishes rinsing her hair. As she turns to face me, I see a glimmer of mischief in her eyes. She knows I''m watching her, and the thought of it seems to excite her even more.


    She steps closer to me, her wet body glistening in the light, and I can feel my arousal building. But she doesn''t seem to notice, continuing to hum along to the music as she goes about her routine.


    I watch in fascination as she moves, her body a work of art in motion. It''s as if she''s putting on a private show just for me, and I can''t help but feel lucky to be the one to witness it.


    In the end, it doesn''t matter that she''s not paying attention to me. Her presence alone is enough to turn me on, and I''m content to simply watch and enjoy the show she''s putting on for me.


    I plunge my cock deep into the tight space between her breasts and begin thrusting shamelessly, feeling the soft flesh give way to my eager cock with each forceful motion. The sensation is unlike anything else, and I can feel myself getting harder with each passing second as I continue to grind against her.


    Ignoring the fact that I''m roughly tugging at her nipples, I continue to pump her tits while she goes about her hair washing routine, my hips moving back and forth in a desperate rhythm that is both primal and exhrating. The pleasure that I feel is intense, and I can''t help but groan loudly as I sink deeper and deeper into her cleavage.


    As I continue to fuck her tits, I can feel her body responding to my every thrust. Her breathing bes ragged and uneven, and I can tell that she is enjoying herself just as much as I am. I take this as encouragement and push myself harder, my cock plunging deeper into her soft flesh with each passing moment.


    I can feel the sweat beginning to bead on my forehead as I continue to fuck her tits with abandon. The pleasure that I feel is intense, and I can''t help but feel like I''m in heaven as I move my hips back and forth in a frenzied rhythm. With each thrust, I can feel my cock getting harder and harder, and I know that I''m getting closer and closer to the brink of orgasm.


    As I continue to pump her tits, I can feel her body tensing up beneath me, her hands gripping my hips tightly as she tries to hold on.


    The sensation is overwhelming, and I can feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge. With a final, powerful thrust, I feel myself exploding deep inside of her, my cock pulsing as I fill her cleavage with hot, sticky cum.


    The pleasure is intense, and I can''t help but moan loudly as I continue to pump her tits with everything that I have. Every thrust brings me closer to the edge, and I can feel myself getting harder and harder as I push myself to the limit. It''s a wild, frenzied dance, and I ampletely lost in the pleasure of it all.


    As my orgasm begins to subside, I slowly pull myself out of her cleavage and lean against the shower wall, breathing heavily. The sensation of her soft, warm flesh against my cock is something that I will never forget, and I know that I will be back for more very soon.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 159 159: Cleaning! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    As my orgasm begins to subside, I slowly pull myself out of her cleavage and lean against the shower wall, breathing heavily. The sensation of her soft, warm flesh against my cock is something that I will never forget, and I know that I will be back for more very soon.


    After leaning for a few seconds I stand straight and began washing my body, "Will you be so kind that you clean my cock from your mouth after all it was a reward for you so you should be the one to clean it right. Or am I wrong?" I said to Laria.


    "Absolutely not sir, it will be pleasure after all it was for my sake," she said as she began to do the order I told her.


    As Laria clean my cock from her mouth I just do the cleaning of my body and was my hair. After I washing and done cleaning my body and Laria finishes cleaning my cock, I gave her cheek a few ps with my dick.


    After that, As I exit the shower and begin to get dressed, I can''t help but admire Wendi''s beauty as she waits for me outside. She is the epitome of a stunning blonde bombshell, with a body that would make any man weak in the knees. Her chauffeur''s uniform perfectly entuates her curves, and I can''t help but feel a surge of desire as I look at her.


    "Ready to go, sir?" Wendi asks me, her voice smooth and sultry.


    I nod, trying to hide the growing bulge in my pants. As we step outside, I notice how the ck tie of her uniform falls between her ample breasts, which arepletely exposed by her white button-up shirt. I can''t help but stare as I realize that her shirt has a gap below the cor, revealing her breasts in their full glory.


    Wendi''s open jacket does little to conceal her breasts, which bounce slightly as she walks. I can feel my arousal growing with every step, and I can''t wait to explore her body further.


    "Shall we go?" she asks, her voice pulling me back to reality.


    I clear my throat and try topose myself, nodding again. As we make our way to the car, I can feel Wendi''s eyes on me, and I know that she can sense my desire.


    As I approach Wendi, I can''t help but admire her toned body and hourss figure. Her tight skirt clings to her hips, outlining the curves of her lower body and making me want to run my hands over every inch of her. Her long legs seem to go on forever, and I can''t help but imagine the feel of them wrapped around me as I take her hard and fast.


    Despite her mature expression, Wendi exudes an irresistible sex appeal that leaves me feeling weak at the knees. Her big tits are fully exposed, and I can feel the heat emanating from them as I reach out to grope them hungrily. The sight of her nipples hardening under my touch is enough to make me go wild with desire, and I can feel my cock twitching with anticipation.


    "Not yet," I sneer in response to her question, feeling emboldened by her reaction to my touch. "But before we go, I want to try something a little unusual."


    Wendi takes a step back, her eyes wide with shock and a hint of fear. But I can see the desire flickering in her gaze, and I know that she''s just as turned on as I am. "Would you be so kind as to climb up on the hood of my car?" I ask, my voice low and seductive. "I want to maul your cute little pussy and pump it full of cum. And don''t you dare let me cum until I say so."


    For a moment, Wendi hesitates, her mind no doubt racing with all the reasons why this is a terrible idea. But then, with a sudden burst of courage, she steps forward and nods her head. "Yes, sir," she murmurs, her voice low and sultry.


    "But," She said but she is doing what I am telling her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Wendi climbs onto the hood of my car, revealing her taut and alluring pussy, and asks me about the upholstery of the car seat. "Certainly, sir. But what about the material that the seat is upholstered in? It''s still such a new automobile, and if my open pussy is spewing faeces all over it, it will damage it."


    I can feel my excitement building as I take out both my phone and my cock, ready to fuck her right then and there. "Shit, you''re absolutely right," I reply as I start thrusting into her. "Hi, Alyssa? It''s me. In a few moments, could you kindly send Kerina to the front of the queue? I am presently balls deep inside of Wendi''s twat and I want someone to do cleaning duty, and that biatch still has a lot of making up to do for when she was my boss, so I''d want her to be the one to vacuum my spunk out of this blonde''s cunt."


    I thrust my dick into her pussy waiting for a reply toe. Wendi moans in pleasure as I continue thrusting into her, feeling her walls clenching around me. "Don''t you dare let me cum until I say so," I growl, my desire building to a fever pitch. I can feel her body responding to mine, her hips grinding against me as we move in perfect harmony.


    As I continue fucking her, my mind wanders to the curves of her body, the way her hips move against mine, the feel of her soft skin beneath my fingertips. I can''t get enough of her, and I know that I want to fuck her again and again.


    Finally, I feel myself reaching the edge, and I pull out just in time. "Not yet," I say, my voice thick with desire. "But soon. I can''t wait to feel that tight pussy clenching around me again."


    Wendi smiles seductively at me, her eyes alight with the same hunger that burns within me. "Anytime, sir," she says, her voice low and sultry. "I''m always ready for you." And with that, we climb back into the car, ready to continue our journey with a newfound sense of passion and desire.


    "That''s entirely reasonable, your honour. I will immediately dispatch Kerina in your direction. Kerina, you need to go outdoors; our employer wants you to suck cum out of Wendi like the filthy gutter slut that he treats you as." It must bring me nothing but joy to listen to different women insulting each other just so i can get my point across.


    Insults of a frivolous nature have be the norm in the way that womenmunicate to each other about sexual matters. These insults are hurled as though they are of no consequence because they are regarded as an inevitable aspect of life. This is yet another great detail. "I understand, sir, and Kerina will be there in a moment."


    As the voice on the other end of the line responds to my request, I can feel my excitement building. It''s not just the sensation of my cock thrusting in and out of Wendi''s wet pussy that has me worked up, but the power dynamic at y here. The idea ofmanding women to do my bidding, of pitting them against each other for my own pleasure, is intoxicating.


    I listen intently as Alyssa agrees to send Kerina to take care of Wendi''s cleanup duties, relishing in the way she addresses me as "your honour." It''s a reminder of the authority I hold over these women, of the way they are willing to bend to my will.


    As I hang up the phone, I turn my attention back to Wendi. "You hear that, baby?" I say, my voice low and sultry. "Kerina''s on her way to clean up all the cum I''m about to pump into your pussy."


    I can feel Wendi''s body shudder with pleasure at my words, and I know that she''s eager to please me. It''s a heady feeling, knowing that I have this kind of control over her, over any woman who crosses my path.


    As I continue to pound into her, I revel in the insults that fly back and forth between the women. It''s a reminder that they are just objects to me, nothing more than toys to be used and discarded at my leisure.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ãi

 Chapter 160 160: Bouncing Melons! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    But even as I revel in my own power, I can''t help but feel a twinge of guilt. Is this really the kind of person I want to be, using and degrading women for my own pleasure? But the sensation of Wendi''s tight pussy gripping my cock is too much to resist.


    "Thanks, Alyssa, there''ll be a nice pounding of your ass in for you tonight for being a good whore." I put the phone down and turn my attention back to Wendi. As I continue to lift her onto the hood of my car, I hold her thighs and pull them apart to make room for her.


    The crisp evening air bites at my exposed skin, but my lust keeps me warm. My gaze is transfixed on Wendi''s naked body, the way her curves and contours are so beautifully highlighted in the moonlight. The thought of viting her in such a public space fills me with a thrill unlike any other.


    My lovely, new, six figures automobile sits in the middle of the driveway, a symbol of my wealth and power. I pull Wendi''s jacket open further, revealing her breasts, and watch as they jiggle and heave excitedly as a result of the pressure that I am applying during the fucking session.


    Wendi''s eyes are closed, her mouth open in pleasure as I m into her with reckless abandon. I can feel her tight pussy clenching around my cock, desperate for release. The sound of our moans echoes off the walls of the garage, adding to the illicit nature of our encounter.


    With one hand still holding her thigh, I use the other to reach down and fondle her breasts, teasing her nipples until they''re rock hard. "You like that, you dirty slut?" I growl, my voice thick with desire.


    Wendi can only moan in response, her body writhing beneath me as I continue to fuck her with increasing intensity.


    As I hold onto Wendi''s thighs, I can feel the heat emanating from between her legs, and it only serves to excite me further. I run my hands up and down her toned legs, feeling the smoothness of her skin against my fingertips.


    As I lift her onto the hood of my car, I can''t help but admire the way her curves are entuated by the tightness of her skirt. Her hips jut out invitingly, and I can feel my cock twitch with anticipation.


    As I continue to fondle her breasts, I revel in the sensation of them bouncing in my hands. The way they jiggle and heave only adds to the frenzied joy of our encounter.


    I watch with delight as her nipples harden under my touch, and I know that she is just as turned on as I am. With her eyes locked onto mine, she reaches out to grab her hoodie and holds it in ce on her head, surrendering herself to my desires.


    The sound of her gloves rubbing against each other fills the air as she leans back, offering herself to mepletely. I can feel the heat emanating from her wet pussy, and I eagerly thrust my cock deep inside her.


    With each thrust, I can feel her body respond to me, moving in perfect unison. I take hold of her hips, pulling her closer to me as I pound her harder and faster.


    Her moans fill the air, a symphony of pleasure that only serves to heighten my own arousal. As I watch her body writhing beneath me, I can feel my own climax building. I know that I won''t be able to hold on for much longer, and I savor every moment, every sensation.


    As I continue to thrust into her with abandon, I am struck by Wendi''s professionalism. Despite the intense pleasure she must be feeling, she keeps a calm expression on her face, never once breaking character or interfering with my pleasure. It''s almost as if she''s done this before, as if she knows just how to let me have my way without getting in the way.


    The slick, wet pussy that surrounds my cock is like a vice, pulling me in deeper and deeper with each thrust. It''s a frenzied dance between our bodies, a give and take that leaves us both breathless and desperate for more.


    But Wendi is not just a passive participant in this exchange. No, she is an eager partner, her body responding to mine in a way that drives me wild with desire. Her hips buck up to meet my thrusts, her hands roaming over my body as if searching for something.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As I look into her eyes, I can see the heat and desire burning there, and I know that we are both lost in the moment, consumed by the pleasure of our bodiesing together in this way.


    And yet, despite the intense pleasure we are both experiencing, there is a simplicity to it all that makes it all the more erotic. The fact that Wendi is so willing to let me have my way with her, to allow me to ravage her in this way, is what makes it all so incredibly arousing.


    My hand continues to grope her breast, kneading it roughly as I enjoy the sight of her writhing beneath me. The way her body moves in response to my touch, it''s almost as if she''s begging for more. The sensation of her slick, wet pussy clenching around my cock only heightens my desire, urging me to thrust harder and faster.


    As I continue to move inside her, my body is consumed by a burning need that seems to grow stronger with each passing moment. It''s almost as if I''m addicted to her, to the feeling of her tight pussy enveloping me in its warm embrace. And with each thrust, the pleasure intensifies, building to a fever pitch that threatens to consume mepletely.


    But I resist the urge to let go, to allow myself to climax just yet. Instead, I focus on the feeling of her body moving beneath me, on the sound of her moans as she gives herself over to mepletely. And as I feel myself reaching the edge, I pull back just slightly, denying myself the release that I so desperately crave.


    Because when you have a woman like Wendi at your disposal, there''s no reason to rush. No need to let the pleasure end too quickly. And so, I continue to move inside her, teasing myself with the knowledge that the ultimate release is still toe.


    I am inplete awe of the blonde woman beneath me. Despite the hard and fast pounding I am giving her, she remains calm and collected, her pussy taking everything I give it with ease. The way she maintains her firmness andposure is driving me wild with desire, and I am more than happy to continue ravaging her until she takes me to the brink of ecstasy.


    As I thrust my cock into her pussy with reckless abandon, I can feel my own desire growing with each passing moment. The way her body responds to my every movement, her breath quickening and her skin growing slick with sweat, only serves to fuel my own passion further.


    And as I continue to wreck her pussy with all the force I can muster, I feel myself losing control. One more push forward, and my cock is buried deep inside her, my body wracked with pleasure as I release a massive load into her waiting hole.


    It''s everything I ever wanted, and ites so quickly that I can barely believe it''s happening. But even as I feel myselfing down from the intense high of my orgasm, I know that I want more. I want to keep pushing her to the brink of pleasure, to keep exploring every inch of her body until she is begging for release.


    And so I continue, thrusting into her with all the force and passion I possess. Every stroke sends a shockwave of pleasure coursing through my body, and I can feel myself getting lost in the sensation of it all.


    As the minutes tick by, my desire only grows stronger, until finally I can feel myself approaching the brink once more. But this time, I hold back, denying myself the release that I so desperately crave.


    Instead, I slow my pace, savoring every moment of the pleasure I am giving her. Every movement of my cock, every gasp of pleasure that escapes her lips, is like music to my ears, and I find myself lost in the moment, consumed by the sheer passion of it all.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 161 161: Cleaner!

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    Instead, I slow my pace, savoring every moment of the pleasure I am giving her. Every movement of my cock, every gasp of pleasure that escapes her lips, is like music to my ears, and I find myself lost in the moment, consumed by the sheer passion of it all.


    And as the pleasure wears on and our bodies entwine, I find myself falling deeper and deeper into her pussy with tight pleasure. Every stroke, every thrust, takes me closer to the edge, until finally I can hold back no longer.


    With a loud cry of ecstasy, I let myself go, my body convulsing with pleasure as I cum myself into her waiting hole once more.


    I feel the intense pleasure course through my entire body as I release myself into Wendi''s warm and tight pussy. As I catch my breath and slowly withdraw from her, I hear a voice behind me. It''s Kerina, addressing me with respect and inquiring if I am finished with Wendi''s pussy yet.


    Without hesitation, I turn to Kerina and give her a firm p on her round and plump ass, a reminder of who''s in charge. I then turn back to Wendi and instruct her, "Make sure you degrade this cum-sucking slut as much as you can while she cleans your pussy out." The thought of Kerina being humiliated and reduced to a maid fills me with a sense of satisfaction that I can''t quite exin.


    As I watch Wendi take control and make Kerina clean her pussy, I can''t help but feel a growing arousal inside me. The sight of the two women together, one being dominated while the other takes charge, is an irresistible turn on.


    When the cleaning is done, I pull up my trousers and give Wendi a pat on the ass, thanking her for the incredible experience. As she leaves, I turn my attention back to Kerina, who is now in the position of the maid. The power dynamic between us has shifted, and I revel in the control I now have over her.


    I step closer to Kerina and run my hands along her curves, savoring the feel of her body against mine. I whisper in her ear, "You like being reduced to a maid, don''t you?" She nods her head obediently, and I know that she craves the humiliation and degradation that I am about to bestow upon her.


    I push her down onto her knees and make her crawl across the floor, her body trembling with desire as she obeys my everymand. I order her to clean up the mess we''ve made, watching with a sense of satisfaction as she eagerly obeys.


    As I watch her work, I can''t help but feel a sense of power and control over her. She ispletely at my mercy, and I revel in the knowledge that she will do anything I ask of her. With each passing moment, my arousal grows stronger, and I know that I will not be satisfied until she has been fully degraded and humiliated.


    I take her by the hair and pull her close, whispering in her ear, "You are nothing but a lowly maid, a servant to my every desire." She moans in response, and I know that I have her right where I want her.


    In the end, I know that Kerina will always be at my beck and call, eager to do my bidding and fulfill my every desire. And I am more than happy to take advantage of her submissive nature, using her body for my own pleasure and satisfaction.


    As I watch Kerina get to work, I can''t help but feel a sense of power and control. It''s thrilling to see her reduced to such a subservient position, eagerly slurping up the remnants of my pleasure from Wendi''s pussy. I lean back in my chair and watch intently as she licks and sucks, her mouth moving with practiced precision.


    There''s something deeply satisfying about the way Kerina submits to me, her body writhing with pleasure as she devours Wendi''s pussy. I can see the hunger in her eyes, the desperate need to please me and earn my approval.


    And yet, even as I revel in her submission, I can''t help but feel a twinge of guilt. After all, Kerina is a human being, with her own thoughts and desires. Is it right for me to use her in this way?


    But as I watch her work, all doubts fade away. The pleasure is too intense, too overwhelming to resist. Wendi''s moans fill the air as Kerina''s tongue dances over her pussy, and I feel myself getting harder and harder with each passing moment.


    I want to join in, to feel the wet warmth of Wendi''s pussy around my cock once again, but I know that I need to wait. For now, it''s enough to watch and enjoy the show.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As Kerina continues to work, I watched her as she suck like Wendi''s pussy like she is drinking a milkshake, Wendi''s hand on Kerna head as she forced get to do it more fast, Kerina obliged by the action and do what Wendi''s action indicated. I too get to seeing a spectacle moment, I didn''t disturb them. For now all that matters is to watch the show in front of my eyes.


    As Kerina continues top and slurp away at Wendi''s pussy, I watch with satisfaction as my blonde fuck toy takes charge and dishes out some verbal abuse.


    "Clean my pussy out as thoroughly as you can, you little garbage dumpster. Keep fucking and licking because the car seat is more important than your dignity. I want to be nice and clean so the car doesn''t get wrecked, and the car seat is more vital than your dignity."


    Wendi''s tone ismanding and assertive as she issues demands to Kerina,manding her to clean her pussy out as thoroughly as possible. She doesn''t hold back, calling Kerina a "little garbage dumpster" and reminding her that the car seat is more important than her dignity.


    Despite theck of any sexual desire behind her words, Wendi looks incredibly sexy as she spits out her venomous insults. Her body is tense with anticipation, her breasts jutting forward as she leans in closer to Kerina. I can feel my cock twitching with excitement as I watch her take charge.


    Kerina, for her part, seems unfazed by Wendi''s outburst. She continues to work on Wendi''s pussy with the same single-minded focus as before, her tongue darting in and out of her folds. I can''t help but admire her professionalism, even as I enjoy the sight of Wendi dominating her.


    As the minutes tick by, I feel my own desire building. Watching these two women in action is enough to make my cock throb with anticipation, and I can feel the urge to take them both rising within me. But for now, I content myself with watching and enjoying the show.


    As Kerina finishes the job of cleaning Wendi''s pussy, I watch in awe as she pulls back, leaving a sticky residue of pussy fluid all over her chin and mouth.


    I couldn''t help but smile at the sight, feeling a sense of satisfaction wash over me as I realize the power I have over her. She looks up at me with her doe-like eyes, asking me if that will be all, with a hint of uncertainty in her voice.


    I take a moment to admire her figure, her perky tits and curvy ass calling out to me. I give her a quick squeeze on her tits, feeling her nipples harden at my touch.


    I can''t resist giving her one more good whack on her behind, feeling her skin ripple under my hand. "That will be all," I finally tell her, dismissing her from my sight.


    As she leaves, I turn my attention to Wendi, who has already put her hat on and straightened out her clothes. She stands before me, a picture of poise and elegance.


    She opens the door for me to enter, inviting me to join her in the car. I take a moment to appreciate her beauty, feeling a stirring in my loins as I realize what is about toe next.


    I step into the car, taking a seat beside Wendi. The smell of her perfume fills my senses, making me feel intoxicated with desire. I can''t help but run my hand up her thigh, feeling the softness of her skin under my fingertips.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 162 162: Spa For Massage! [R-18+]

    Power stone guysa?o???a?o???a?o???


    ------


    I step into the car, taking a seat beside Wendi. The smell of her perfume fills my senses, making me feel intoxicated with desire. I can''t help but run my hand up her thigh, feeling the softness of her skin under my fingertips.


    She leans into me, whispering in my ear, "I can''t wait to show you what else I have in store for you today, sir."


    I feel a shiver run down my spine at her words, knowing that the day is far from over. With Wendi by my side, I know that I''m in for a wild and exciting ride, and I can''t wait to see where it takes me.


    Wendi''s voice reverberates in my ears, her sultry tone beckoning me to join her in the back seat. "Shall we go, then?" she asks, her eyes glimmering with excitement and anticipation.


    My heart races with the thrill of what''s toe as I nod eagerly in response, following her lead as she opens the door and I step into the luxurious back seat.


    As I settle in, Wendi wastes no time in making sure that every detail is taken care of. She fluffs the pillows, adjusts the temperature, and arranges my seatbelt with the utmost care and attention, ensuring that every aspect of myfort is catered to. I can''t help but feel grateful for her efforts, and my eyes wander over her form, admiring the way her curves fill out her tight dress.


    I lean back in the seat, basking in the sensations that surround me. The plush leather envelops me, the cool air of the air conditioning tickles my skin, and the anticipation of what''s toe sends a shiver down my spine. I can''t help but feel like a king, indulging in every luxury and privilege that my position affords me.


    As Wendi takes her ce beside me, I turn to her and smile, taking her hand in mine. "Thank you," I say, my voice low and husky with desire. "For everything."


    She smiles back at me, her eyes sparkling with pleasure. "Anything for you, sir," she purrs, leaning in close to press a kiss to my lips. The taste of her on my tongue sends my senses into overdrive, and I pull her close, deepening the kiss as we begin our journey.


    The car glides along the road, its smooth motions lulling me into a state of contentedness. With Wendi by my side, I feel invincible, as if nothing could ever bring me down from this euphoric high.


    And as the car pulls up to our destination, I know that the royal treatment is far from over, and I can''t wait to indulge in every pleasure that awaits me.


    -----


    Every time I step into the Mind And Body Spa, I feel like I''m stepping into my own personal paradise. It''s a ce where I can truly unwind and let myself go, surrounded by the most beautiful women that money can buy.


    I''ve made it a point toe here frequently, always with one request that they can''t refuse: to have every masseuse avable to me at once, tovish me with the most perfect and opulent experience possible.


    As I step into the massage room, I am greeted by the sight of six stunning women, all with dazzling smiles and ample assets.


    They are all ready to cater to my every desire, ready tovish me with the kind of attention that only a true king can expect.


    One of them, a beautiful brte with piercing blue eyes, takes the lead and asks me in a sultry voice, "Will it be the usual today, sir?"


    I grin in response, knowing full well what the usual entails: a long massage appointment that takes ce every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday, where expert hands knead away the tension in my muscles and leave me feeling rxed and rejuvenated.


    I take in the sight of the other masseuses, their curves and voluptuous figures tantalizing me as they await my response.


    As I step into the Mind and Body Spa, I feel the familiar rush of excitement flood my veins. The ce has undergone a drastic transformation since my first visit, shedding the old button-up shirts and baggy trousers in favour of more revealing and alluring attire.


    My eyes travel over the tight ck trousers that entuate the curves of the masseuses'' derriere, and I can''t resist giving a few of them a yful squeeze as I approach.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Gone are the days of modesty and discretion, as the masseuses now wear tight-fitting blouses that leave little to the imagination.


    Their ample breasts spill out of the low-cut tops, begging for my attention and touch. The sight of their luscious curves and wless skin stirs my desire, and I know that I am in for a treat.


    As I enter the massage room, I am greeted by a group of stunning women, each one eager to please and cater to my every desire.


    Their smiles are intoxicating, and I feel my body responding to their seductive energy. I can''t help but smirk as I announce, "I''ll have the usual," my eyes flickering over their beautiful bodies.


    The masseuses are beyond thrilled to see me, and I know that I am in for a blissful and hedonistic experience.


    Their hands will knead and caress every inch of my body, and I will bask in the glow of their attention and adoration. Mind and Body Spa is truly a haven for those who crave the ultimate in pampering and pleasure.


    I eagerly shed my clothes andy my bare, toned body on the massage table. The scent of the massage oil wafts over me, heightening my senses as I sink into the soft cushioning of the table. The touch of their hands on my skin is like heaven, sending shivers of pleasure down my spine as they begin to work their magic.


    Starting at my shoulders, they knead and press their fingers into my muscles, releasing every knot of tension that has built up within me. The warmth of their touch is like a balm to my soul, and I let out a deep groan of contentment as they work their way down my back.


    The sensation of their hands on my arms is electrifying, as they gently but firmly squeeze and caress my muscles all the way down to my fingertips. I am helpless to resist their skilled touch as they work every inch of my body, teasing out everyst bit of tension and stress.


    I lose myself in the moment, allowing them to take their time with me as they work at a slow, deliberate pace.


    The peaceful atmosphere of the room envelops me, and I feelpletely at ease in their capable hands. As they continue to work their way down my body, I am overwhelmed by a sense of euphoria, and I can''t help but groan with pleasure at the sensation of their touch.


    There is nothing quite like the blissful relief that a deep tissue massage can bring after a hard workout, especially when it''s apanied by the sensual and erotic touch of expertly trained masseuses like the ones at Mind and Body Spa.


    As Iy there, my body naked and vulnerable, I am ovee with a sense of anticipation, eager to experience the rush of pleasure that I know is just around the corner.


    The warm, scented massage oil that the women use to begin their ministrations seeps into my pores and fills me with a sense of calm and rxation.


    As their strong, skilled fingers begin to knead and work the knots out of my muscles, I feel a sense of tension and stress melting away from my body. It''s like every stroke is a wave of pleasure that washes over me, carrying me away to a world of pure bliss and ecstasy.


    Despite the fact that I''ve just had my fill of sex with Lily and Wendi, my body still craves the touch of these skilled women.


    And as their hands move down my back and begin to work on my arms, I find myself moaning with pleasure, lost in the sensations that their touch is bringing to my body.


    Every stroke of their hands is slow and deliberate, taking the time to ensure that every inch of my body is thoroughly worked over and relieved of any and all tension. It''s like they''re performing a symphony on my flesh, each movement perfectly timed and orchestrated to bring me the most pleasure possible.


    ------


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã

 Chapter 163 163: Blondys Treat! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ------


    Every stroke of their hands is slow and deliberate, taking the time to ensure that every inch of my body is thoroughly worked over and relieved of any and all tension. It''s like they''re performing a symphony on my flesh, each movement perfectly timed and orchestrated to bring me the most pleasure possible.


    As the minutes tick by and the massage continues, I feel myself sinking deeper and deeper into a state of pure rxation and pleasure. It''s like all of my worries and stresses are melting away, leaving me with nothing but a deep and intense sense of satisfaction and contentment.


    By the time I turn onto my back, I feel as though I have journeyed to a distantnd of peace and serenity. My muscles are loose, my mind is empty, and my body is primed for the ultimate indulgence. As Iy there, I feel the anticipation build as the massage therapists gather around me, their nimble fingers coated in warm, scented oil.


    At first, their touch is light and gentle as they work on my chest and abdomen, tracing delicate patterns across my skin. But soon, their hands move lower, and I feel a tingle of excitement shoot through me as fingers close around my shaft. I watch as one woman after another takes hold, each one adding her own unique touch to the experience.


    One hand cups my balls, rolling them between her fingers, while another traces circles around my inner thighs. Two more hands join in, stroking my cock in a slow, steady motion that leaves me gasping for air. Every stroke, every touch, feels like pure heaven, and I find myself lost in a sea of pleasure, unable to think or do anything except bask in the sensations.


    As the massage continues, the women switch ces, each one taking her turn to tease and caress my body in ways that I never knew were possible. I close my eyes and let out a low moan, surrendering myselfpletely to their skilled hands. And in that moment, I know that there is no ce in the world that I would rather be than right here, in this room, surrounded by the most exquisite collection of women I have ever known.


    As they continue to stroke and fondle my cock, the other women skillfully work on different parts of my body, creating an electrifying sensation that sends shivers down my spine. One of them massages my chest, while the other focuses on my shoulders, kneading the tension away with her skilled hands. The third woman runs her fingers through my hair, massaging my scalp with just the right amount of pressure.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As Iy there, I ampletely at their mercy, my body tingling with anticipation and desire. The gentle caresses of their hands and the sensual movements of their fingers on my cock create a perfect bnce of pleasure and rxation, and I am lost in a haze of pure, unadulterated pleasure.


    Despite the overwhelming sensations coursing through my body, I am determined to hold out for as long as possible, to savor every moment of this incredible experience. The thought of being surrounded by six beautiful women, each one eagerly servicing my every need, is almost too much to bear.


    But I am determined to stay in control, to ride this wave of pleasure all the way to its explosive climax. And as their hands continue to work their magic on my body, I feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge, my breathing in short gasps as the tension builds and builds.


    Finally, with a loud moan, I give in to the overwhelming sensations, my body convulsing as I explode in a shuddering orgasm. And as Iy there, spent and satisfied, I know that I will be back at Mind and Body Spa again and again, eager to experience the incredible pleasure that only they can provide.


    In this moment, I ampletely at ease with the slow and sensual pace of the massage. The delicate touch of their fingers on my cock is like a gentle dance that takes me to new heights of pleasure. Each stroke is slow and deliberate, building up the tension until it bes almost unbearable.


    As Iy there, I can feel the weight of their bodies against mine, and it is aforting sensation that makes me feel safe and secure. I am not in a rush, and neither are they. We take our time, savouring every moment and every sensation.


    The gentle massaging of my chest, shoulders and scalp by the other women only adds to the experience, making it feel like I am being worshipped by a team of expert pleasure-givers. Their touch is like a symphony, each note perfectly timed toplement the others, building towards a crescendo of pleasure.

 Chapter 164 164: Each One Will Get A Chance! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ------


    I take deep breaths and try to rx, focusing on the sensation of their hands on my body and the sound of their moans as they pleasure each other. I want this moment tost forever, to savor the exquisite pleasure and the erotic energy that surrounds us.


    As the blonde girl increases the speed and intensity of her movements, I can feel my body tensing up, my muscles tightening as I approach the brink of orgasm.


    The blonde girl immediatelyplied with mymand, and I watched as she bent over and spread her ass cheeks wide open.


    Her pink asshole was exposed and ready for me, and I couldn''t resist the urge to run my hand over it. As I caressed her ass, I felt her shiver with anticipation, and I knew that she was eager to feel my touch.


    I moved my hand to her pussy and began to rub her clit in slow circles. Her wetness was evident as I slipped a finger inside her, and she moaned in pleasure. I could feel my cock growing harder as I yed with her pussy, and I knew that I needed to regain control of myself.


    I pulled my finger out of her and stood up, looking at the other girls with amanding gaze. "I want all of you to get on your knees and face me," I said, my voice low and authoritative. The girls immediately obeyed, positioning themselves in front of me with their mouths open and waiting.


    I stepped forward and let my cock hover in front of their faces, watching as they each took turns licking and sucking at it. The sensation was intense, and I could feel myself on the edge of release once again. But I held back, wanting to savor the moment and enjoy the sensation of having six beautiful women at my mercy.


    As the girls continued to suck my cock, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and satisfaction. I was the master of this erotic yground, and these girls were here to serve me in any way that I desired.


    With each passing moment, my control grew stronger, and I knew that I could make them do anything that I wanted. But for now, I was content to simply let them please me and revel in the sensation of their hot mouths and skilled hands.


    As I continued to watch the blonde girl''s ass jiggle under my touch, I couldn''t resist the temptation to reach out and run my fingers along her curves. I could feel the heat radiating off her skin, and I knew that she was ready for more.


    I trailed my fingers down to her pussy, feeling the wetness that had gathered between her legs. She was already so turned on that I knew she wouldn''t be able to resist me.


    I positioned myself behind her, grabbing onto her hips and pulling her towards me. I could feel the heat of her body against mine, and I knew that I wanted to be inside her. I slipped my fingers inside her, feeling her tighten around me as I began to move in and out.


    The other girls watched as I fucked the blonde girl from behind, their eyes locked on us as we moved in perfect rhythm. I could feel the tension building inside me, and I knew that I was getting close to cumming. But I didn''t want to let go just yet.


    Instead, I pulled out of the blonde girl and motioned for the other girls toe closer. I wanted them all to be a part of this, to feel the same pleasure that I was experiencing.


    As they crowded around me, I could feel their hands on my body, touching me in ways that I had never experienced before.


    As the blonde girl bent over and presented her perfect ass to me, I couldn''t help but feel my desire intensify. The sight of her curves and the way her skin looked against the dim lighting of the room was breathtaking.


    I reached out and ran my hand over her ass, feeling the smoothness of her skin under my touch. It was clear that this girl knew how to please, and I was going to enjoy every moment of it.


    With a firm grip on her ass, I gave it a hard p, watching as it jiggled under my touch. The sound echoed throughout the room, and the other girls looked up from their work to see what was happening. I could tell that they were getting turned on by the sight of me dominating the blonde girl, which only fueled my desire even more.


    I reached out and gave her ass another p, this time harder than before. She let out a moan, and I knew that she was enjoying it as much as I was. Without hesitation, I leaned in and whispered in her ear, "You''re mine now." It was clear that she knew her ce and was ready to submit to my every desire.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As I continued to dominate the blonde girl, I could feel the other girls growing more eager to please me. They were still hard at work, stroking and sucking my cock with eager enthusiasm. The tension was building inside me again, and I knew that I was close to cumming.


    I continued to p her ass and spread her cheeks apart, revealing her tight little hole to me. I couldn''t resist the temptation and leaned in to give it a lick.


    The blonde girl let out a gasp, and I could feel her body tense up under my touch. I continued to lick and tease her hole, using my fingers to spread it apart even further.


    Meanwhile, the other girls were still hard at work, stroking and sucking my cock with eager enthusiasm. I could feel the tension building inside me again, and I knew that I was close to cumming. But I didn''t want it to be over just yet.


    I pulled away from the blonde girl and motioned for another girl to take her ce. This time, I wanted to see her tits, so I told her to take off her shirt. Sheplied, revealing a pair of perky, round breasts with pink nipples that were already hard with excitement.


    I reached out and squeezed her breasts, enjoying the way they felt in my hands. I could tell that she was enjoying it too, judging by the way her breathing had be more shallow and the way her body was trembling under my touch.


    As the other girls continued to work on my cock, I yed with the girl''s breasts, squeezing and pinching her nipples until they were fully erect. I leaned in and took one of them into my mouth, sucking and nibbling on it until the girl let out a moan of pleasure.


    But even as I was enjoying the sensations of her breasts in my mouth, I could feel the tension building inside me once again. This time, I knew that I wouldn''t be able to hold back for much longer.


    So I pulled away from the girl''s breasts and motioned for all of them to stop. They looked up at me, confused and disappointed, but I could tell that they knew what was about to happen.


    "I''m going to cum," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "But not just yet. I want to enjoy this a little longer."


    With that, Iy back on the where I was and motioned for the girls to continue their work. And as they began to stroke and suck my cock once again, I let out a deep sigh of pleasure, knowing that I was in for one hell of a good.


    As the other girls resume their work on my cock, the blonde who had been sucking me off earlier removes my cock from her mouth for a moment.


    She leans back slightly, and I can see her tongue flicking out to gather saliva before she spits onto my cock, smearing the fluid around with her fingers to make it more slippery.


    I let out a low moan at the sensation of her fingers gliding over my skin, adding a new dimension of pleasure to the already overwhelming pleasure I''m feeling.


    The blonde girl returns her mouth to my cock, and I feel her lips wrap around me tightly, her tongue working magic on the sensitive head. I can feel her breathing on me, warm and humid, and I let out another moan as the other girls continue to stroke and fondle me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 165 165: Begging Mouths! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ------


    The blonde girl returns her mouth to my cock, and I feel her lips wrap around me tightly, her tongue working magic on the sensitive head. I can feel her breathing on me, warm and humid, and I let out another moan as the other girls continue to stroke and fondle me.


    As the blonde girl takes my cock in her mouth once again, I feel her soft lips wrapping around me tightly, her tongue teasing and caressing my sensitive head. Her warm breath washes over me, sending shivers down my spine, and I let out another moan, relishing in the pleasure she''s giving me.


    The other girls haven''t stopped their ministrations, and I can feel their hands stroking and fondling me, their fingers dancing along my shaft and balls, making me even more sensitive to their touch.


    It''s pure ecstasy, and I''m lost in the sensation of their touch, their lips, and their tongues. It''s as if the rest of the world doesn''t exist, and it''s just me and these beautiful women, giving me their undivided attention.


    I feel like a king, and they are my willing servants, here only to bring me pleasure and joy. They''re devoted to me, worshipping my body and doing everything in their power to make me feel good.


    As the blonde girl''s lips and tongue work their magic on my cock, I feel her hand sneak down to my balls, cupping them gently and rolling them around in her palm. It''s an exquisite feeling, and I can feel the tension building up inside me once again.


    But I don''t want to let go just yet. I want to savor this moment and draw it out for as long as possible. So I gently pull her off of me and look down at her, admiring her beautiful face and the lustful look in her eyes.


    I can see the anticipation building in her, and I know that she''s eager to please me in any way she can. So I reach down and run my fingers through her hair, feeling the soft strands slide through my fingers. I can feel her body trembling with anticipation as I guide her head back towards my cock.


    But I don''t let her take me back into her mouth just yet. Instead, I tease her with the tip, running it along her lips and tongue, watching as she squirms with pleasure.


    I can feel my own excitement building up once again, and I know that I won''t be able to hold out for much longer. But for now, I want to enjoy the feeling of being worshipped by these beautiful women, lost in a world of pure pleasure and desire.


    "Switch," I say softly, indicating that I want one of the other girls to take her ce.


    I give the blonde girl a small smile, silently thanking her for the exquisite pleasure she''s given me so far, before gesturing for another girl to take her ce. The blonde girl nods, and with a sultry look on her face, she slowly crawls back to join the other girls, watching with an aroused gaze as the next girl takes her ce.


    The new girl''s mouth engulfs me, and I can feel her hot breath against my skin as she works her magic. Her tongue dances around my head, teasing and licking with fervor. I let out a low groan as I feel myself getting close again, but I don''t want to finish yet. I want to savor this moment and let the pleasure build until I can''t take it anymore.


    I take a deep breath, focusing on the sensations coursing through my body. The pleasure is almost unbearable, and I can feel my hips start to buck as the girl works me over. But I grit my teeth and force myself to hold back, not wanting this moment to end.


    As I nce over at the blonde girl, I see her watching me intently, her eyes filled with lust and desire. I can tell that she''s not done with me yet, and the thought sends a shiver of excitement down my spine.


    The sensations of their lips, tongues, and fingers continue to drive me wild with desire. Each time I feel the switch between the girls, it''s like a new wave of pleasure is crashing over me. The way they each have their own unique style and technique is like a symphony of pleasure, and I am the conductor.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As each girl takes her turn, I feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge. My breathing bes heavier, and my moans grow louder as I try to hold off my climax. But the pleasure is too intense, and I know it''s only a matter of time before I can''t hold it back anymore.


    Finally, it happens. I feel my balls tightening, and I know that I''m going to cum. I let out a low, guttural moan as my cock starts to pulse, and I shoot my load all over their waiting hands. It''s like an explosion of pleasure, and I can feel myself shaking with the intensity of it all.


    As thest of my orgasm subsides, I lean back against the couch, exhausted and spent. The girls are all smiling at me, their hands still coated in my cum. I can''t help but grin back at them, feeling like a king among women.


    I lean back in my chair and let out a contented sigh, my body still buzzing with the intense pleasure of my release. I gaze down at the six gorgeous women kneeling before me, their bodies glistening with sweat and cum. Each of them looks up at me with lustful eyes, eager to please and serve me in any way they can.


    As I catch my breath, I notice the girl with the biggest, roundest ass making her way towards me. Her hips sway seductively with each step, and my cock twitches at the sight of her. I order her to clean my cock with her mouth, and she eagerlyplies, her eyes locked on mine as she takes my still-throbbing member into her hand.


    She begins to lick me clean, her tongue working magic on my sensitive head. I can feel her warm breath on my skin as she takes me deep into her mouth, her lips wrapped around me tightly. I moan softly as she continues to work on me, feeling my cock stirring to life again despite my recent orgasm.


    I watch her intently as she works, her full lips wrapped around me as she savors the taste of my cum. Her tongue dances along the length of my cock, licking up everyst drop of my release. She takes her time, relishing in the sensation of having me in her mouth, knowing that she is pleasing me in every way possible.


    I can feel my desire building again, my cock growing harder and harder under her skilled ministrations. I reach down and stroke her hair, urging her on as she continues to work on me. I want to feel her mouth on me again, to have her bring me to the brink once more before I explode with pleasure once again.


    But for now, I am content to simply enjoy the sensation of her lips on me, savoring the pleasure and the power thates with having six beautiful women at my beck and call.


    I am a king, and they are my willing servants, here only to bring me pleasure and joy. And with each passing moment, I feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge once again, lost in a haze of pure ecstasy and desire.


    As the other girls crawl towards me, their eyes filled with desire and anticipation, I can''t help but feel a surge of power. They are mine tomand, to use as I please, and I intend to make the most of it.


    I reach out and grab the first girl, pulling her to me and kissing her deeply. Her lips are soft and pliant against mine, and I can taste the remnants of my cum on her tongue. She moans softly, her body writhing in my arms as I explore her mouth with my tongue.


    I break the kiss and turn my attention to the next girl, running my hands over her body and feeling her shiver under my touch. Her nipples are hard and puckered, and I take one into my mouth, sucking and nipping at it until she cries out in pleasure.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 166 166: Oh! God Yes! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ------


    I break the kiss and turn my attention to the next girl, running my hands over her body and feeling her shiver under my touch. Her nipples are hard and puckered, and I take one into my mouth, sucking and nipping at it until she cries out in pleasure.


    I move on to the next girl, licking and nibbling at her neck and ears, enjoying the way she gasps and moans in response.


    As I work my way through the group of girls, I can feel my cock growing harder and harder. I am ready for more, ready to take them all again and again until I am spent. I pull them all towards me, their naked bodies pressed against mine, and I feel a rush of pure pleasure as they all start to touch and stroke me once more.


    I am in heaven, surrounded by a sea of soft curves and warm flesh, lost in the sensation of their touch and the overwhelming pleasure that it brings.


    In that moment, I know that I am the luckiest man in the world. These girls are here for me, to bring me pleasure and joy, and I intend to make the most of it. I close my eyes and let myself be carried away on a wave of pure bliss, lost in the moment and the sheer ecstasy of it all.


    Their mouths work their way down my shaft, taking turns to suck and lick me with fervor. I feel their soft lips and hot tongues on me, their hands stroking and caressing my thighs and hips. I can feel myself getting harder and harder with each passing moment, the sensation of their warm mouths driving me wild with desire.


    But I don''t want to cum yet. I want to prolong this pleasure as long as possible.


    So I pull the girl with the big ass towards me, her wetness pressing against my cock as I slowly enter her. Her tightness around me feels incredible, and I can feel myself getting lost in the sensation of her body against mine. She moans softly, her fingers gripping the sheets as I start to move inside her, slow and deep.


    The other girls watch us with a mixture of envy and arousal, their hands roaming over their own bodies as they wait for their turn. I can feel their eyes on us, their desire for me palpable in the air. But for now, I want to focus on the girl beneath me, on the way she writhes and moans as I thrust into her.


    I can feel the sweat on my skin as I ravage her body. Her moans grow louder and louder, mixing with the sounds of our bodies colliding. I reach around and grab her breasts, squeezing them as I drive into her from behind. She moans and gasps, her body trembling with pleasure.


    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® I switch back to missionary position, lying down and letting her take the lead. She looks into my eyes as she rides me, her movements slow and deliberate at first. But as she starts to build towards her own orgasm, her pace quickens and she starts to bounce on my cock with abandon.


    Her moans grow louder, mixing with the sounds of her wet pussy and my heavy breathing. I can feel myself getting close to the edge, but I hold back, wanting to savor every moment of her pleasure. She screams my name as she cums, her body shaking with the force of it. I flip her over onto her back and enter her once again, pounding her until she cums again and again.


    As I pull out of her, I can feel my own release building. I stand at the edge of the bed and stroke my cock as the other girls watch me with hungry eyes.


    As I continue to thrust into her relentlessly, her moans turn into a chorus of pleasure. I can feel the wetness between her legs getting stronger as I pound her with all my might, her body shaking beneath me. The sound of her moans is like music to my ears, fueling my desire to keep going.


    I switch positions again, lying down on my back and pulling her on top of me. She straddles me, her hands resting on my chest as she lowers herself onto my cock. I can feel her wetness engulfing mepletely as she starts to ride me, her hips grinding against mine.


    I grip onto her waist tightly, pushing her down onto me as I thrust upwards with all my might. The sensation of her wet pussy gripping my cock is almost too much to handle, but I don''t want to stop. I want to make her cum first.


    Her moans be louder and more urgent as she rides me faster and faster, her body on the verge of cumming.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I take a deep breath, trying to calm myself down so I don''t cum yet. I want to prolong this ecstasy as much as possible, to keep experiencing the incredible pleasure of her body. I slide my hands up her sides, feeling her skin tremble under my touch. She moans loudly, her body writhing in pleasure as I continue to fuck her from behind.


    I gently tug at one of her nipples with my teeth, feeling her gasp in pleasure. My cock is so hard it almost hurts, and I can feel her wetness on my skin. I switch positions again, lifting her up and cing her on top of me. She straddles me, her hips moving with an incredible energy as she rides me.


    I run my hands up her thighs, feeling the muscles contract and rx with each movement. She''s so wet, so warm and inviting. I can feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge, but I still don''t want to cum yet. I grab onto her hips, urging her to go faster, harder. She moans loudly, her eyes closed in pleasure.


    I flip her over onto her back and climb on top of her, my cock still hard and throbbing. I pound her relentlessly, my body moving with a primal, animalistic rhythm. She screams out in pleasure, her body trembling as she cums over and over again. Her moans fill the room, mixing with the sounds of skin pping against skin, the creaking of the bed frame.


    I can feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge, my body vibrating with the intensity of my pleasure. But I hold on, gritting my teeth and trying to prolong the ecstasy. I want to keep going, to keep fucking her until we both copse in exhaustion.


    She looks up at me with a hungry, lustful expression, her fingers digging into my back. "Don''t stop," she moans, her hips bucking against mine. "Keep going, I need your hard big cock in my pussy."


    I nod, my breathing in ragged gasps. I continue to thrust into her with all my might, lost in the sensations of her wetness, her heat, her moans. We move together, two bodies consumed by pleasure, until we finally copse in exhaustion, spent and satisfied.


    I can feel the heat rising between us, the erotic energy pulsing through my veins as I continue to thrust into her with wild abandon. Her moans fill the air, a symphony of pleasure as I drive into her relentlessly. I grip onto her hips, pulling her towards me as I m into her over and over again.


    "God, you feel so good," she moans, her voice high and breathless with pleasure. "I want you to fuck me harder."


    Her words drive me wild with desire, and I give in to the primal urge to take her hard and fast. I increase the speed and force of my thrusts, each one sending shudders of pleasure through her body. She responds with even louder moans, her hips bucking against mine as she tries to keep up with my pace.


    "Don''t let me cum yet," I groan, my breathing in short, ragged gasps. "I want to keep fucking you like this for as long as possible."


    She nods in agreement, her eyes zing with desire as she meets my thrusts with equal force. The sound of our bodies pping together fills the room, mingling with her moans and cries of pleasure. I can feel my own orgasm building, but I hold it back, determined to prolong this pleasure as long as possible.


    "I''m so close," she cries out, her body trembling with pleasure. "Please, let me cum."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 167 167: Beg For It! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ------


    I pull the girl towards me, burying my thick cock deep inside her slick folds. Slowly, I begin to move, reveling in the tightness of her wet pussy. She moans softly, her body arching towards me as I thrust deeper inside her.


    As I pick up the pace, her moans grow louder and more urgent, her body writhing with pleasure. I grip onto her hips tightly, mming into her harder and harder. The sound of our skin pping together fills the room as I continue to pound her relentlessly.


    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® Switching to the doggy-style position, I enter her from behind, gripping her hips tightly as I pound her with all my might. She screams out in pleasure, her fingers digging into the sheets as I take control of her body.


    As her moans grow louder and more desperate, I can feel my own pleasure building inside me. But I don''t want to cum yet - I want to prolong this pleasure for as long as possible.


    "Don''t stop," she moans, her voice husky with desire. "more give me more... fast, more fast... don''t stop."


    I obliged and began to go more faster, my hips mming into her harder and faster. She screams out in pleasure, her body shaking beneath me as I continue to ravage her.


    As I continue to move my body with hers, I feel the eroticism building between us. My hand reaches around to grasp one of her full breasts, squeezing it gently as I continue to prate her. Her moans grow louder and more desperate with each thrust, and I can feel myself getting lost in the moment.


    "Don''t stop," she whispers, her voice barely audible over the sound of our bodies colliding. "I want you to take me harder."


    I oblige, picking up the pace and driving my cock deeper into her with each thrust. Her body responds eagerly, her hips meeting mine with a fierce intensity. I know I''m getting close to the edge, but I don''t want to cum yet. I want to feel her pleasure build until she''s begging for release.


    "Oh! Yes... Yes... Yes, yes yes yes fuck me more with... You... Your hard cock," she moans, her body writhing beneath me. "yes... yes don''t stop, don''t stop."


    I can feel her wetness surrounding my cock as I move in and out of her slowly. I want to take my time and make this momentst, to feel every inch of her body against mine. She moans softly, her body arching against mine as I thrust into her.


    I lean in and whisper into her ear, "Do you like it when I go slow, baby?" She responds with a whimper and a nod, her eyes closed in pleasure. I can feel her body trembling with desire, her pussy pulsing around my cock.


    I pull out of her slowly, making her moan in frustration. But I can''t resist teasing her, making her crave me even more. I slide back in, my cock filling herpletely as I savor the sensation of her tightness around me.


    Her moans grow louder and more desperate, and I can tell that she is close to the edge. "Oh god, please, I am cumming," she begs, her body shaking with need.  I want to make her wait, to build the tension between us until we both explode in pleasure.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I slow down the pace again, pulling out of her for a moment before plunging back in again. She moans in frustration, her body writhing with desire. I continue to move in and out of her slowly, savoring the feel of her wetness around me. I can feel her getting more and more frustrated, but I don''t want to give in just yet.


    I lean down and whisper into her ear again, "Do you want me to make you cum, u bitch?" She nods eagerly, her eyes pleading with me. But I want to tease her just a little bit more.


    I pick up the pace again, thrusting into her harder and faster than before. Her moans turn into screams of pleasure as I pound into her with all my strength, my big cock stretching her to her limits. I can feel her body starting to tremble again, her pussy tightening around me as she gets closer to the edge.


    I slow down again, pulling out of her and teasing her with just the tip of my cock. She groans in frustration, her body arching towards me. I can see the desire in her eyes, the need for release that is consuming her.


    I slide back in, moving in and out of her slowly as I savor the feel of her wetness around me. She moans softly, her body writhing with pleasure as I drive her closer and closer to the edge. But I don''t let her cum just yet. I want to make her wait just a little bit longer.


    I pick up the pace again, thrusting into her harder and faster than before. She screams out in pleasure, her body writhing beneath me as I drive into her again and again. But I still don''t want to let her cum. I want to make her beg for it, to build the tension between us until it is almost unbearable.


    I slow down again, pulling out of her for a moment before plunging back in again. She moans in frustration, her body arching towards me.


    I lean down and whisper into her ear, "You want it, don''t you?" She nods eagerly, her eyes pleading with me. "If yes... you have to beg for it," I say, teasing her just a little bit more.


    She looks up at me, her eyes filled with desire. "Please," she whispers, "please make me cum, I am a bitch and slut make my wet pussy cum with your hard cock."


    I smile and pick up the pace again, driving into her harder and faster.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 168 168: Sweet Aroma! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ------


    She looks up at me, her eyes filled with desire. "Please," she whispers, "please make me cum, I am a bitch and slut make my wet pussy cum with your hard cock."


    I smile and pick up the pace again, driving into her harder and faster.


    I can feel the wetness of her pussy as I drive my cock deeper into her. Her moans are music to my ears as I thrust into her harder and harder, the sound of our bodies mming together filling the room. I can feel her muscles contracting around me, pulling me deeper inside her as she reaches the edge of her climax.


    I slow down the pace again, teasing her by moving in and out of her slowly. She moans in frustration, her body writhing with desire. I want to prolong this pleasure for as long as possible, to make her crave me even more.


    I reach around and grab onto her hips, pulling her towards me as I thrust into her with renewed vigor. She screams with pleasure, her body shaking beneath me as I drive into her relentlessly. Her moans grow louder and more intense, and I can tell that she is getting close to the edge.


    I switch positions again, lifting her up and cing her on top of me. She rides me eagerly, her breasts bouncing up and down with each thrust. I reach up and grab onto her breasts, squeezing them gently as she bounces up and down on top of me.


    I pull her close to me, our lips meeting in a passionate kiss as I guide her onto myp. She straddles me, her legs wrapping around my waist as she lowers herself onto my cock. I can feel the heat emanating from her sweet aroma scent, and the wetness of her pussy as she takes me in.


    She starts to move, her hips grinding against mine in a slow, sensual rhythm. I grip onto her hips tightly, guiding her movements and helping her to take me even deeper inside her. She leans forward, her breasts brushing against my chest as she continues to ride me with abandon.


    I can feel the intensity building within me, but I don''t want this moment to end just yet. I reach up and grab onto her breasts, squeezing them firmly as she moans with pleasure. Her body writhes against mine, her pussy clenching around my cock as she approaches the edge of her own pleasure.


    I guide her movements, urging her to ride me harder and faster. Sheplies, her hips bucking against mine as she takes me deep inside her. Her moans grow louder and more intense, filling the room with the sound of our passion.


    Her hips grinding against mine as she takes me deep inside her. I groan in pleasure, my hands gripping onto her hips tightly as I guide her movements. Her wetness coats my cock, and the sound of our bodies moving together fills the room.


    As we continue to move together, our moans and gasps of pleasure fill the air. I can feel her walls clenching around me, the sensation sending shivers down my spine. The heat between us is almost unbearable, and I can feel my own pleasure building to an almost explosive level.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I pull her close to me again, my lips seeking hers in a deep and passionate kiss. Our tongues dance together, exploring each other''s mouths as we continue to move in perfect harmony. She rides me with abandon, her body trembling with desire as she takes me to the brink of happiness.


    I slow down her movements, teasing her with shallow thrusts before plunging deep inside her again. Her moans of frustration turn into screams of pleasure as I pick up the pace once more, pounding into her with unrelenting force.


    I can see the desperation in her eyes, the need for release almost overwhelming. But I am not ready to let her reach that peak just yet. Instead, I flip her over onto her back, her legs spread wide as I hover over her. My cock is still buried deep inside her slick folds, and I can feel her warmth radiating around me.


    I grasp her thighs firmly, spreading them apart as I begin to thrust into her once again. Her moans be louder and more desperate with each movement, her body arching off the bed to meet me. I feel her nails dig into my back, urging me on even further.


    The sound of our skin pping together fills the room, the only other noise being her constant moans of pleasure. I can feel her body shaking beneath me, her hips grinding against mine as she tries to get even closer to me. But I keep up the pace, wanting to savor this moment for as long as possible.


    I lean down to kiss her, our lips meeting in a fiery passion as our bodies continue to move together. I can feel the heat between us, the pleasure building with each passing moment. But I still hold back, not ready to let either of us reach that ultimate climax just yet.


    As I pull back, I can see the frustration and desire in her eyes. She wants to cum so badly, to release that tension that has been building up inside her. But I continue to move in and out of her slowly, teasing her with each thrust.


    My cock bing harder and thicker inside her tightness. But I don''t let myself go just yet. I want to make thisst, to prolong this moment of ecstasy for as long as possible.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 169 169: Curvy Hips! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ------


    My cock bing harder and thicker inside her tightness. But I don''t let myself go just yet. I want to make thisst, to prolong this moment of ecstasy for as long as possible.


    As I continue to pound into her, the intensity of our passion only grows stronger. The sound of our flesh pping together echoes throughout the room, mixed with her moans and whimpers of pleasure. I grip onto her hips tightly, pulling her closer to me as I drive my cock deeper and deeper inside her.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Her body is a quivering mess beneath me, her fingers digging into the sheets as she tries to hold on. But I am relentless, driving her to the brink of ecstasy with every thrust. Her eyes are closed tightly, her mouth hanging open in a silent scream of pleasure.


    I can feel my own pleasure building, the familiar sensation of impending release spreading through my body. But I don''t let myself sumb to it just yet. Instead, I focus all of my attention on her, determined to make her cum first.


    I start to move even faster, my hips mming into hers with a force that makes the bed shake beneath us. Her moans grow louder and more desperate, her body shaking with the intensity of the pleasure that I am giving her.


    I can feel her pussy inner walls clenching around my cock, she clench around my cock then she let it loose and then again her pussy clench around my cock it happen continuously, her pussy pulsing with need as she edges closer and closer to the edge.


    I grab onto her hips tightly, pulling her down onto my cock as I thrust up into her one final time. Her body convulses with pleasure, her pussy clenching around my cock very hard. The sound of her moans and screams fills the room, mixed with the sound of my own groans of pleasure.


    As I slow down my pace, I watch as her frustration grows, and she squirms beneath me, her body aching for release. But I can''t let her have it just yet. I want to savor this moment, to tease her until she is begging me for more. Her wetness glistens around my cock as I move in and out of her slowly, every thrust causing her body to shake with desire.


    I can tell that she wants me to cum with her, but I resist the urge. Instead, I take her nipple into my mouth, swirling my tongue around it as I suck on it gently. I can feel her body responding to my touch, her back arching as she moans uncontrobly. The sound of her pleasure is like music to my ears, and I can''t resist the urge to increase my pace again.


    As I pound into her with all my strength, I feel her walls tightening around me, signaling that she is getting closer to her climax. Her screams of pleasure fill the room as I drive into her relentlessly, my hips mming against hers with a force that leaves the bed shaking.


    So I keep up my relentless pace, each thrust pushing her closer and closer to the edge. Her moans turn into screams of ecstasy as I pick up the speed, pounding into her with a ferocity that takes us both to new heights of pleasure. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I watch as her body writhes and shudders beneath me, her moans echoing in the room. I can sense that she is desperate for more, that she wants to feel me cum inside her. But I won''t give in just yet. Instead, I grip onto her thighs even tighter, spreading them wide apart as I continue to pound into her with unrelenting force.


    She arches her back, her breasts bouncing up and down with every thrust. I can feel her wetness coating my cock, her pussy tightening around me as she reaches the peak of her orgasm.


    I begin to move even faster, my hips mming into hers with a force that makes the bed shake. She screams out in pleasure, her body convulsing with every thrust. I can feel her walls gripping onto me, her moans growing louder and more intense with each passing moment.


    I reach up and grab onto her breasts, squeezing them tightly as I continue to move inside her. The sensation of her nipples between my fingers drives her wild, and I can feel her body starting to shake with pleasure once again.


    I want to make sure that she gets the pleasure she deserves before I give in to my own desires. I keep up the relentless pace, driving into her with all my strength.


    As she rides me with abandon insanity, I grip onto her hips tightly, guiding her movements as she grinds her pussy against my cocl. Her pussy feels so tight around me, and the sight of her bouncing on top of me is almost too much to bear. Her hair cascades down her back as she moves, her breasts bouncing up and down with each thrust.


    I can sense that she is getting close to the edge, her moans growing louder and more urgent. But I want to prolong this moment, to make itst as long as possible. So, I flip her over onto her stomach, my cock still buried deep inside her. I grip onto her hips tightly, pulling her back onto me as I begin to pound into her with all my might.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 170 170: Neighbours!

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    She moans uncontrobly, her body writhing with pleasure as I take her to the brink once again. I can feel her pussy clenching around me as she edges closer to her orgasm. The sound of our bodies mming together fills the room, and I can feel the sweat dripping down my forehead.


    And then, finally, I let myself go out of control. I can feel my hot cum shooting deep inside her as I pound into her one final time. Her moans turn into screams of ecstasy as we both reach our climax together. I copse on top of her, my body slightly shaking with pleasure as I catch my breath.


    After a moment of blissful silence, I pull out of her and lie down beside her. We both lie there, panting and exhausted, butpletely satisfied. The room is filled with the sweet scent of massages oil, and I can feel the warmth of her body next to mine.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As I open the door to our home, I''m greeted by the sight of Christine with a bright smile on her face. She seems pleased to see me, and I can''t help but feel a sense of relief that she''s here, especially since she has a guest with her. Alyssa is kneeling in front of her, between her open legs, and it''s clear from the look on Christine''s face that she''s enjoying the attention.


    "Good to see you, too," I say with a chuckle as I kick off my shoes and make my way over to them. I''m not surprised to see that we have guests, as Christine loves to entertain. But I''m a little surprised to see that it''s the Nichol family who have arrived so early in the morning.


    As Christine gestures towards the Nichols, who are already here, I turn my head to see the couple standing at our doorstep. Aria and Mia Nichol recently moved into therge mansion next door to ours, and I was looking forward to having them over for dinner soon. Now that they''re here, I''m d that we can get to know them better.


    Despite the unexpectedness of their visit, I''m happy to see them, and I greet them warmly. As we all settle in and begin chatting, I can''t help but notice Alyssa still between Christine''s legs, but I decide not to make a big deal out of it. After all, Christine has always been adventurous, and I''m content to let her explore her sexuality in whatever way she wants.


    Aria''s professional attire entuates her curves perfectly, as her pencil skirt hugs her hips tightly and her button-up top emphasizes her ample cleavage. I can''t help but notice how confident she looks, and I''m struck by her beauty. It''s clear that she takes pride in her appearance, and her fashion sense is impable.


    I can tell that Aria is a woman of intelligence and ambition, and her impressive career is evident in the way she carries herself. Her poised demeanor and self-assuredness suggest that she is used to being in charge and taking charge, both in her professional and personal life. I have no doubt that she is a force to be reckoned with, and I''m intrigued by her.


    As we exchange pleasantries, I learn that Aria is indeed a sessful entrepreneur who founded her own startup in the tech industry. Herpany has grown rapidly over the past few years, and she has be a prominent figure in the businessmunity. Her sess is reflected not only in her beautiful home but also in the way she carries herself, exuding confidence and poise. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Sitting beside Aria is her stunning wife Mia, who is d in a figure-hugging blue dress that entuates her curves in all the right ces. The fabric of the dress clings to her body, emphasizing both her breasts and hips, leaving little to the imagination.


    Her long blonde hair is styled in loose waves, adding to her overall elegance. As I look at her, I can''t help but be struck by her beauty, and I make a mental note to myself to get to know her better.


    "I am truly sorry for the dy, but I had some important business to attend to." As I enter the room, I apologize for my dy, exining that I had some important business to attend to.


    I can feel my cock stirring at the thought of the sexual escapades I had engaged in before arriving home. Memories of pounding Wendi''s ass over the trunk of my car still fresh in my mind. I make a mental note to seek out another opportunity to ravish her body again.


    "I hope Christine has managed to keep youdiespany and amused for the time being." Turning my attention back to my guests, I express my hope that my wife Christine has kept them entertained during my absence.


    I can see that they seem to be enjoying themselves,ughing and chatting away. I offer them drinks and invite them to make themselvesfortable, promising that dinner will be ready soon.


    As I lead them to the living room, I find myself drawn to Mia, admiring the way her dress hugs her body so perfectly. I can''t resist reaching out and running my hand down her back, feeling the softness of the fabric under my fingertips. She turns to look at me, a faint blush rising to her cheeks, and I smile at her reassuringly.


    ''Ohh! This is gonna be fun.'' I thought of the scene where I pound these two couples next to each other.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 171 171: Sucker & Cooker!

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Oh sure, she was just rting the most recent aplishments of your gardener to us. The flower bed outside appears even more stunning than it does inside." As Mia speaks, she shes a warm smile, conveying a genuine appreciation for the beauty of my garden.


    I couldn''t help but notice the shape of her handbag, which seemed to resemble a phallus. Aria, however, seems to be more focused on me than the scene unfolding before her. "So, what will we be having for dinner tonight?" she asks, her voice filled with curiosity.


    I turn my attention to Aria, my eyes fixated on her gorgeous body. She''s dressed in a professional attire, consisting of a fitted pencil skirt and a button-up top that proudly disys her ample cleavage.


    Her auburn hair falls naturally down her back, adding to her stunning beauty. I can''t help but feel a sense of attraction towards her.


    "Let''s make our way to the dining room and find out," I reply, my voice filled with anticipation. As I lead her towards the dining room, I can feel her soft butt under my hand. The touch of her skin sends shivers down my spine, making me even more excited about what''s toe.


    The thought of Aria sitting at my dinner table, her gorgeous body on full disy, is enough to drive me wild. I can''t wait to see what she looks like when she''s fully undressed, and I''m inside of her. The anticipation is almost too much to bear.


    As I lead Aria towards the dining room, my eyes are drawn to the curve of her hips, and I can''t resist the urge to let my hand wander towards her buttocks. Her skin is soft and warm, and the sensation sends a shiver down my spine.


    Despite knowing that Aria is married to a woman, I''m unable to ignore the excitement and anticipation coursing through me.


    In any other world, such behavior would be inappropriate and uneptable. However, the current state of the world is one of chaos and disorder, with social norms and expectations blurred and uncertain.


    It''s a time where anything seems possible, and the desire to explore new experiences and pleasures is stronger than ever before.


    I''m acutely aware of the power dynamic at y, and the fact that Aria is a married lesbian only adds to the thrill of the moment. The idea of seducing a couple in this situation is both daring and exhrating.


    The thought of having them both sumb to my advances and not care about the consequences is an enticing prospect, one that I can''t help but entertain.


    As we make our way to the dining room, I continue to caress Aria''s behind with my hand, feeling the softness of her skin under my fingers. When we reach the table, I start talking about the food.


    "Our menus are nned by my cook, so I never know what we''re going to eat until she sets it in front of me," I tell Aria. "But I must say, she has a natural talent in the kitchen and can make anything taste delicious. And not only that, she''s also an excellent cocksucker."


    I can see the shock on Aria''s face as I make this vulgar remark, but I ignore it and continue on, wanting to know more about her sexual preferences.


    I turn to Aria and ask, "How about you, Aria? When was the first time you sucked dick?" I examine her body and watch her facial expressions to gauge her reaction.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aria responds promptly, "Never in my entire life." She looks rxed and unaffected by my question, as if it''s amon topic of conversation. My hand is still on her butt, and she doesn''t seem to mind. "I''ve never been in a rtionship with a man. I had a very good idea of who I was pretty early on, and from that point on I''ve exclusively been with women."


    I nod my head, intrigued by her answer. "Interesting," I reply. "So, you''ve never felt the need to explore beyond that?"


    Aria shrugs her shoulders. "Not really. I''m content with what I have."


    I continue to caress her butt, the thrill of the moment making me feel invincible. "Well, maybe tonight will be the night that you change your mind," I say, looking into her eyes with a sly grin.


    Mia, who has been silent up until this point, chimes in. "Oh, don''t mind him, Aria. He''s always been a bit of a flirt," she says with a smile.


    Iugh it off, but the truth is I''m already envisioning the possibility of seducing this married lesbian couple and fulfilling my wildest fantasies.


    "So, any guesses or idea what will be eating." Aria asked again the same question.


    "The cook ns our menus, so I never know what we''re going to eat until she sets it in front of me. She has a natural talent in the kitchen and is also an excellent cocksucker slut," I say with a smirk, my fingers squeezing Aria''s firm behind even harder.


    "That''s an excellent thing, and a very good cocksucker too," Aria responds, seemingly unfazed by my touch.


    "Hmm," I humm and I turn my attention to Mia and ask, "And what do you say, Mia? Have you ever been in a rtionship with a man?"


    "Nope, only girls," Mia responds, chiming into the conversation with a smile.


    I smile back, but inwardly curse. ''Fuck,'' I think to myself. The idea of seducing a married lesbian couple was thrilling enough, but now the fact that both women have only been with other women adds an extrayer of taboo excitement.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 172 172: Missing Enjoyment!

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "All right, then, let''s make ourselves asfortable as possible here; I''m sure that we have a delicious meal ready and waiting for us; all that''s left to do is sit down to eat and savor it," Mia said, trying to shift the conversation away from the previous topic.


    "Are you going to make it, Christine?" Mia asks, noticing that Christine seems to be upied with something else.


    "Reluctantly," Christine calls out, not wanting to leave the pleasure of being eaten out by the maid. She then takes matters into her own hands, quite literally, and ces Mia''s hand up her own dress, guiding the blonde''s fingers into her needy twat. "You know, I was right in the middle of having my puss eaten," Christine said, her voice strained with pleasure.


    Mia rolls her eyes and shakes her head in amusement. "Well, we can wait a few more minutes if that''s what you need, Christine." She turns to Aria and adds, "Do you want to help me set the table, Aria?"


    Aria nods, happy to be of use, and follows Mia into the dining room.


    "That''s great, you may eat your pussy whenever you wantter on. Presently, there are visitors here." I say to Christine, interrupting her oral pleasure with the maid. The atmosphere is one where the visitors don''t seem to mind the sexual activity happening in front of them, nor do they object to the explicit conversation we''re having. It''s as if the social norms have been thrown out the window, and anything goes.


    I feel no shame in discussing sexual topics and engaging in lewd behavior with my guests. In fact, it''s almost expected in high society circles, where the boundaries of social etiquette are stretched and often ignored. It''s a disy of power and control, a way to show that I am not bound by the same rules as the rest of society.


    As I take a seat at the table, I can''t help but feel a sense of exhration at the taboo nature of the conversation and actions taking ce. It''s as if we are operating in a world of our own, where nothing is off-limits, and everything is permissible.


    As I walk into the dining room, I can hear Annalie''s voiceing from the kitchen. I call out to her, "Annalie, how are we doing?"


    She responds with a loud and confident voice, "Just a few more minutes, sir. Dinner is almost ready!"


    I nod in satisfaction, feeling pleased with the progress of the evening so far. "I''m d to hear that. I''m sure our guests will appreciate a delicious meal," I say, looking towards the dining table.


    As I turn back to face Annalie, I ask about the refreshments. "And the refreshments?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Annalie''s response catches me off guard, but I can''t help but smirk at her bluntness. "Your Fresh cum of morning fordies is almost ready to serve in a few minutes, so thedies will have their drinks!"


    I try to hide my amusement at her response, but I can''t help but chuckle to myself. In my world, this type of conversation ispletely normal and eptable. I know that my guests won''t be offended or disgusted by Annalie''sment, and in fact, they may even find it arousing. It''s just another night in my world of decadence and debauchery.


    With a wide smile on my face, I make my way to the dining room and take my seat at the table. Christine upies the seat directly across from me, and my other guests settle themselves merrily on either side of the table. Despite the absence of arge table, we manage to sitfortably in the cozy atmosphere of the room.


    As I look around, I realize that it would have been ridiculous to bring out the enormous, overlong table that I keep somewhere out of sight. It can seat up to twenty people, and it would seem out of ce to use it when there are only four people present. Instead, I opt for a smaller, more intimate setting that suits the asion.


    The room exudes a warm ambiance that sets the tone for the evening. The soft lighting and tasteful decorations make it feel homely and inviting. The table is adorned with elegant dinnerware, and the center is graced with a floral arrangement that adds a pop of color to the scene.


    As I take my seat, I feel a sense of contentment. This is where I feel mostfortable, surrounded by friends who share my values and interests. We may not conform to society''s norms, but in this setting, we are free to express ourselves without judgment or criticism.


    The idea of having a dinner party where I would introduce a lesbian couple to cock seemed like an exciting prospect to me. I couldn''t help but fantasize about how it would feel to be the one to show them what they had been missing out on. The thought of having a group of live-in fucktoys avable at my disposal only added to the excitement.


    It would require finding the right lesbian couple who would be open to experimenting with a man, and convincing them to participate in his fantasy. But despite the challenge, I remained determined to make it happen.


    But well it''s not like I need consent but in the world where you can have sex with anyone, it''s hard to find true lesbian who didn''t taste man''s cock, but who would have thought when I move here my neighbors will be the missing enjoyments which is lesbians will be here and they woulde to my house for a dinner.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 173 173: Dinner Talks! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    But well it''s not like I need consent but in the world where you can have sex with anyone, it''s hard to find true lesbian who didn''t taste man''s cock, but who would have thought when I move here my neighbors will be the missing enjoyments which is lesbians will be here and they woulde to my house for a dinner.


    As I take my seat at the dining table, I lean back and nonchntly pull out my cock, much to the surprise of my guests.


    I direct my attention towards Aria, who is seated to my right, and ask her to give me a hand job, "Aria, you should put your hand around it and start stroking me. I''d really appreciate it. Yoi should put in some work at the gym." I said directly looking into her eyes.


    Without any hesitation, she reaches over and starts stroking me. Her grip is firm, and she appears to be enjoying herself.


    "I''m d there is another couple our age that''s moved in here," Aria remarks, seemingly unfazed by the fact that she is jerking me off in front of other people. "There are so many older couples here, and people who we can''t really connect with in quite the same way, but knowing that we have neighbors next door who we can feel a bit closer to makes it so much easier."


    I chuckle in response, enjoying the thrill of the taboo act. "Well, I''m happy to provide some entertainment for you," I quip, ncing around the table to see if anyone else has any objections. To my relief, nobody seems to care, and they carry on with their own conversations as if nothing out of the ordinary is happening.


    I can''t help but feel a sense of pride in my ability to create an environment where such behavior is not only epted but encouraged. It''s a testament to my power and influence, and I revel in the knowledge that I can push the boundaries of social norms without fear of retribution.


    As Aria continues to stroke me under the table, I lean back and savor the moment, enjoying thepany of my guests and the freedom to indulge in my desires without judgment.


    I am enjoying the dinner conversation with Mia and her wife, the blonde, who doesn''t seem to mind that Mia is stroking my cock under the table. Mia shares that they recently had dinner with a retired couple down the street, but she admits that something about it just wasn''t the same as spending time with us. I feel a sense of pride knowing that we have connected with this couple in a way that others have not.


    "Thank you," I reply, a warm smile spreading across my face. "I''m d we can connect with you both too. And I have to say, I''m excited at the thought of giving you both your first taste of cock. There''s nothing quite like seeing the look of pleasure on a woman''s face when she experiences the sinful pleasure of a dick." I continue speaking, feeling invigorated by the way the couple smiles at me as I talk. I am aware that what I am saying may be considered taboo by some, but it doesn''t seem to faze them in the slightest.


    Mia continues to stroke me, and I can feel the pressure building in my groin. I shift slightly in my seat, trying to get morefortable, and the couple continues to chat with me as if nothing is happening. It''s almost surreal how natural this all feels.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As the evening progresses, I realize that I am truly enjoying thepany of these two women. They are open-minded, adventurous, and unapologetic about their desires. It''s refreshing to be around people who are not afraid to explore their sexuality and indulge in their fantasies.


    I lean back and rx into the sensation of the handjob, allowing myself to fully enjoy the moment. The sounds of sizzling and bubblinging from the kitchen heighten my anticipation for the delicious supper that is soon to be served. "So, neither of you has ever been in a rtionship with a man. Never experienced the pleasure of cum, I take it?"


    Aria shakes her head, her hand still wrapped around my cock. "Not even once," she admits. "Mia and I were dating in high school, and it was both of our first serious rtionships. We soon realized that we weren''t interested in guys and that we were more than satisfied with each other."


    I can''t help but grin at their response. "Well, I''m here to change that," I say confidently. "I''m going to give you both your first taste of cock and cum, and I guarantee it will be an experience you''ll never forget."


    The couple smiles at me, seemingly unfazed by my bold statement. "We''re excited to see what you have in store for us," Mia says, her eyes glinting with anticipation.


    As Aria continues to work on my cock with skilled precision, I can feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge. However, in my distracted state, I don''t notice the sudden surge of pain in my groin until it''s toote. "Fuck!" I curse, jerking upright in my seat. "What the hell was that?"


    Aria looks horrified as she pulls her hand away from my now throbbing cock. "I''m so sorry," she stammers. "I didn''t mean to hurt you. I guess I got carried away."


    I take a few deep breaths, trying to quell the pain that is still radiating through my body. "It''s fine," I say finally, still wincing. "Just be a bit gentler next time."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 174 174: Did You Ladies Like It! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I take a few deep breaths, trying to quell the pain that is still radiating through my body. "It''s fine," I say finally, still wincing. "Just be a bit gentler next time."


    After giving her advice on taking it a bit gentler, I pause for a moment, enjoying the sensation of Aria''s hand around my cock before turning to Mia. "I see. Now, Mia, if you really want to be a good little girl, why don''t you crawl beneath the table? I''m going to cum soon, and I want your wife to jack me off all over your face. After that, I want to watch the two of you share a kiss and your first taste of cum fresh from the tap together."


    Mia''s eyes widen at my request, but she nods her head in agreement, seemingly eager to please. Without hesitation, she crawls under the table and positions herself in front of Aria, her mouth open and waiting. Meanwhile, Aria continues to jerk me off furiously, her hand moving up and down my shaft with increasing speed.


    As I feel myself getting close to orgasm, I let out a low moan, and Aria''s grip on my cock tightens even further. Suddenly, I feel the familiar rush of pleasure building inside me, and I know that I''m about to cum. Aria keeps stroking me, her hand moving faster and faster, until finally, I explode all over Mia''s waiting face.


    It''s a massive load, and Mia''s face ispletely covered in my hot, sticky cum. She looks up at me with a mixture of surprise and pleasure, her tongue darting out to taste the salty liquid on her lips. Aria leans over and kisses her, their lips meeting in a passionate embrace as they share my cum between them.


    I watch them for a moment, feeling a sense of satisfaction wash over me. It''s a heady feeling, knowing that I''ve just given these two beautiful women their first taste of cock and cum. And as we sit there, panting and sweating, I can''t help but feel a sense of pride at the power I hold over them.


    As I finish my sexual y with Aria and Mia, the air around us is filled with a post- orgasmic haze. Mia crawls out from under the table and meets her wife with a passionate kiss, eager to share the taste of my cum with her. Aria licks the remnants of my spunk off of Mia''s face, their tongues swirling around each other as they savor the vour of my cum.


    The sight of the two of them kissing and licking my cum from each other''s faces arouses me once more, but I know that we have to move on to dinner. I tuck my cock back into my pants and begin to prepare myself for the meal ahead. As I do so, the sounds of their moans and the wetness of their tongues exploring each other serve as a constant reminder of the erotic encounter we just shared.


    I can''t help but feel a sense of power and control over the two women. They willingly submit to my desires, and the fact that they are willing to perform for me only heightens my arousal. It''s almost embarrassing how easily they fall under mymand, but I can''t help but revel in the pleasure it brings me.


    After Aria finishes cleaning up my cum from Mia''s face, the couple shares a passionate kiss. The sight of the two women entwined in each other''s arms is incredibly erotic. Mia''s hands move sensually over Aria''s body, and Aria''s moans of pleasure are audible as Mia''s lips meet hers. They are so lost in their own passion that they seem to have forgotten that I''m even there.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As they break their kiss, Aria slides out from underneath the table and stands up, a satisfied smile on her face. Mia wipes thest of my cum off her face with a napkin and giggles as she stands up as well. "That was quite a first for us," she says, her voice still slightly husky from arousal. "I never imagined we''d be doing something like that."


    I chuckle, feeling pleased with myself. "Well, I''m d I could introduce you to something new," I say as I zip up my pants. "Now, let''s eat. I''m starving."


    As we sit down at the table and wait for the food to arrive, the sounds of their moans and the memory of their passion still linger in the air. It''s clear that the experience has left asting impression on the couple, and I feel a sense of satisfaction knowing that I was able to give them such a memorable evening.


    I can''t help but smile to myself. It''s not every day that you get to have dinner with such a delightful couple, and I feel privileged to have been able to share such an intimate moment with them.


    As the two women share my cum in their mouths, they switch it back and forth, allowing it to mix with their own saliva. I watch them with a sense of pride as they obediently follow mymand and eagerly consume my cum. The thought of them enjoying the taste of my cum excites me even further, and I can feel my arousal growing.


    After switching my cum back and forth for a brief period, Mia sit back on the opposite side to take her seat once more. "Do you take a liking to the vor of my cum?" I ask them, feeling a sense of satisfaction at their enthusiastic response of "Yes, Sir."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 175 175: A Fine Mine Wine! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After switching my cum back and forth for a brief period, Mia sit back on the opposite side to take her seat once more. "Do you take a liking to the vor of my cum?" I ask them, feeling a sense of satisfaction at their enthusiastic response of "Yes, Sir."


    My mind races with the possibilities of what else I could make them do, and the thought of their obedience and willingness to please me is exhrating. I feel powerful and in control, and it''s a heady sensation.


    The asional moan or gasp escapes from one of their lips, a clear indication that the sexual excitement has notpletely dissipated.


    I find myself getting aroused once again, despite just having received a handjob and watched the two women kiss and share my cum. The prospect of what other naughty things I could make them do is almost too much to handle.


    I know that I''m in for an unforgettable evening with these two big-titted lesbians, and the thought alone is enough to make my cock twitch with anticipation.


    The women''s willingness to obey and satisfy my every desire only adds to the excitement that is taking possession of me. I feel invigorated by the power that I hold over them, and I revel in the knowledge that they are willing to submit to mepletely. As we prepare to enjoy our meal, I know that this is exactly where I want to be - in control, dominant, and fully in charge.


    As soon as the door to the kitchen swings open, the tantalizing aroma of freshly prepared food wafts into the room, making my mouth water in anticipation.


    The trays of delicious cuisine are then brought out and ced before me, and Annalie announces, "We begin with the sd course," as she presents a bowl of freshly prepared Greek sd in front of each of us.


    Annalie, the server, announces that we will be starting with the sd course, and promptly ces a bowl of Greek sd in front of each of us. The colourful assortment of fresh vegetables, juicy tomatoes, and crumbly feta cheese is a sight to behold, and I can''t wait to dive in.


    As we begin to enjoy the sd, Annalie presents the women with wine sses, filled to the brim with a special addition.


    Suddenly, she turns to the women and says, "And a drink for thedies," while presenting them with a wine ss each. The other two women are puzzled by the oddity of the situation, but their curiosity soon turns to shock as they see that the sses have been filled with fresh cum.


    Fresh cum has been added to each ss, and while the other two women take their time, savouring the taste like a fine wine, Christine wastes no time in gulping it down like a shameless harlot.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I can''t help but feel a sense of arousal as I watch Christine''s shameless disy, and the other two women seem to be enjoying their wine as well. The atmosphere at the table is charged with sexual tension, and I can feel myself bing increasingly excited as the night progresses.


    I should have been disgusting by the sight but in all the wine ss they all were my cum so it was like some fetishe true.


    I chuckle at their reactions and say, "It''s a special vintage that I''ve been aging just for the asion. I hope you enjoy it." They look at me with a mixture of confusion and arousal, unsure of how to react to my unconventional tastes. I continue to eat my sd, enjoying the delicious mix of feta cheese and olives, while asionally ncing over at the women as they sip on their cum-filled wine sses.


    As we finish the sd course, the main course is brought out - perfectly cookedmb chops served with a side of roasted vegetables. The aroma is heavenly, and I can''t wait to dig in. Annalie pours us all another ss of wine, and I can see the excitement in Christine''s eyes as she eagerly awaits another taste of my cum.


    We all begin to eat, savoring the sulent vors of themb chops and roasted vegetables. Mia and Aria are polite and reserved, enjoying their food without drawing too much attention to themselves, while Christine eats with reckless abandon, unable to contain her desire for my cum any longer. She drains her ss of wine and ces it back on the table with a satisfied sigh.


    The taste of my cum seems to have left asting impression on Mia and Aria. As they sip on their sses of cum, they exchange looks of surprise and amusement. Aria even goes as far as describing the vor as "interesting." I can''t help but chuckle at their reactions, amused by how they''ve taken to my little game.


    Despite the sexual nature of the drink, they savor it with as much enjoyment as they would a fine wine. The conversation flows naturally as they start to eat their dinner, discussing mundane topics like work and the weather. It''s a stark contrast to the debauchery that urred just moments ago.


    The ss of cum seems to be a suitable recement for wine, and they don''t hold back any effort to enjoy it. They continue to drink it until only a little bit is left at the bottom, and the thick consistency coats the inside of the ss. Even then, they don''t waste a drop, savoring thest few sips before setting the empty sses aside.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 176 176: Tugging! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The ss of cum proves to be an unconventional substitute for wine, yet Mia and Aria embrace the experience wholeheartedly, refusing to hold back their enjoyment.


    With each sip, they explore the unique vors and textures, immersing themselves in the sinful indulgence that the ss holds. They relish every moment, savoring the sensation as the thick, velvety liquid coats their tongues and lingers on their ptes.


    Unperturbed by the explicit nature of their beverage, Mia and Aria demonstrate theirmitment to fully embracing this unconventional dining experience.


    They exhibit no hesitation, continuing to sip and savor the cum-filled sses until only a small residue clings to the bottom, its viscosity forming a tantalizing film along the ss surface.


    Undeterred, they eagerly capture the final remnants with their lips, ensuring that not a single drop goes to waste.


    As dinner progresses, the conversation bes more lively, and we shareughter and light-hearted banter. However, the memory of what had happened earlier remains fresh in our minds, lending a yful energy to the evening. Mia and Aria seem to be enjoying themselves, and I am pleased to have provided them with a unique experience that they will not soon forget.


    The atmosphere at the dinner table is rxed andfortable as the two couples engage in pleasant conversation. Mia and Aria, still sipping from their sses of cum, participate actively, sharing anecdotes andughter with the group.


    The initial shock of the unconventional drink has given way to a sense of curiosity and intrigue, and they seem to embrace the experience as a unique part of the evening.


    As we finish our appetizer, Annalie gracefully serves the main course, presenting tes of sulent grilled salmon. The aroma wafts through the air, tempting our taste buds. While the others eagerly start enjoying their meal, I, on the other hand, find myself unable to resist the allure of indulging in more than just food.


    Taking a moment to appreciate the exquisite vor of the salmon, I quickly devise a n to satisfy my growing desire. With a mischievous glint in my eyes, I devour a substantial portion of the dish, savoring its delectable taste.


    However, my focus remains on a different kind of indulgence, one that involves exploring the depths of pleasure with one of the women at the table.


    As the conversation continues to flow andughter fills the air, I discreetly signal my intentions to Mia. A subtle touch of my foot against hers under the table conveys my desires without anyone else noticing.


    Mia, her eyes meeting mine, reciprocates the secret invitation with a subtle nod, her own excitement mirroring mine.


    I take a bold step, deciding to initiate my intimate encounter with Mia. As she stands up gracefully, unfazed by the movement of her chair, a sense of anticipation fills the air. The room is enveloped in a haze of electrifying tension, each of us aware of the boundaries we are about to push.


    With a gentle yet assertive touch, I pull Mia''s chair slightly out of the way, creating the space we need. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As Mia leans forward, her body eagerly inviting my intrusion, a potentbination of desire and primal instincts surge through me.


    She meets my actions with a confident demeanor, fully receptive to the unfolding desires. The fabric of her dress yields under my hands as I lift it, revealing her enticingly perky buttocks. Without hesitation, I deliver a firm spank, eliciting a pleasurable gasp from her lips.


    Driven by the intoxicatingbination of passion and consent, I guide Mia to bend forward over the dining table. The anticipation builds as our bodies inch closer, merging into a seamless connection. With deliberate precision, I part the delicate fabric of her pantyhose, ensuring nothing obstructs our intimate union.


    As the head of my throbbing cock grazes against her velvety entrance, I''m met with an exquisite tightness that only heightens my desire.


    A moan escapes my lips as I voice my appreciation, "You possess a wonderfully tight and virgin-like pussy, Mia." With a shared understanding, we give ourselves over to the primal urges that have ignited between us.


    With a seamless motion, I thrust forward, immersing myself in the depths of her warmth and wetness. The rhythm of our bodies intertwines, merging into a symphony of pleasure and fulfillment. Every stroke bes a testament to our carnal connection, each movement punctuated by the symphony of gasps and moans that fill the room.


    I find myself irresistibly drawn to Mia''s enchanting allure, the intoxicating sensations of her moist and inviting pussy captivating my every instinct. The maism between uspels me to step closer, driven by a profound desire to unleash the depths of passion and pleasure that lie within.


    In the throes of our carnal connection, I revel in the sheer intensity of our encounter, allowing myself to be consumed by the raw ecstasy that unfolds. There is no holding back as I surrender to the primal urge to ravish Mia with unyielding vigor, my moans of pleasure harmonizing with her steady touch.


    The unspoken connection between Aria and me bes apparent as our eyes meet, the unquenchable mes of desire flickering in our gaze. In this moment, there is no room for inhibition or fear of exploration. Instead, we embrace the exhrating freedom that apanies unbridled sexual experiences.


    With an unapologetic hunger, I delve deeper into Mia''s trembling core, my thrusts an embodiment of unyielding passion and unwavering desire.


    Each forceful movement leaves an indelible mark, a testament to the profound connection shared between us. The unpreparedness that washes over Mia only fuels the fire within, igniting a symphony of pleasure that resonates through our bodies.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 177 177: Your Chef Is Incredible! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I observe Mia''s futile attempts to maintainposure as she navigates the delicate bnce between enjoying her meal and sumbing to the relentless pleasure coursing through her body. Her hands tremble, causing her fork to tter against the te, but she persists, determined to carry on as if my fervent pounding is inconsequential.


    Despite the overwhelming sensations consuming her, Mia valiantly tries to concentrate on the task at hand. Her actions are marked by a touch of clumsiness, a testament to the sheer intensity of our encounter.


    The rapid thrusts and rhythmic movements reverberate through her body, leaving her trembling and quivering, a silent testament to the overwhelming pleasure she is experiencing.


    Even as I assert my dominance, tugging at her hair to elicit a reaction, Mia remains steadfast in her efforts to maintain some semnce of normalcy.


    Her responses are a mixture of furious groans and quivering reactions, her focus divided between savoring the vors of her meal and surrendering to the unrelenting pleasure radiating from her core.


    The impact of my ps against her enticingly curved ass serve as both a reminder of my control and a catalyst for heightened sensations.


    However, they do not interrupt the flow of the moment, nor do they derail her from the task at hand. Mia is resolute, resolutely clinging to the remnants of decorum while surrendering to the primal desires that consume her.


    I engage in a rather provocative conversation with Aria, a mischievous glimmer in my eyes and a sly grin on my face. "Aria, let me tell you, the sensation of plunging deep into your wife''s wet pussy is truly unparalleled. It''s a feeling that ignites every nerve in my body and fills me with an exhration that words can''t fully capture," I remark, my voice filled with a mix of confidence and desire. As I speak, my tongue gently traces my lips, a subtle yet suggestive gesture that intensifies the charged atmosphere between us.


    My gaze remains fixed on Aria, aplex blend of assertiveness, possessiveness, and a hint of yful aggression. It''s a look that conveys my dominance and desire to im her wife''s pleasure in front of her, a mix of conflicting emotions dancing within my eyes.


    However, Aria responds with a warm smile, reciprocating my attention without any sign of unease.


    "Don''t worry, Aria. After I''ve thoroughly satisfied your wife''s craving and filled her pussy with my cum, I''ll dly guide you into our passionate world," I assure her, emphasizing the importance of bnce and fairness in our shared experiences.


    "Mmm, this grilled salmon is simply exquisite. Your chef has truly outdone themselves," Aria remarks,pletely sidestepping the earlierment and wholeheartedly focusing on the delectable dish before her.


    She savors each bite, genuinely appreciating the culinary skills showcased in the preparation of the fish. Herpliments flow freely, a testament to the chef''s talent.


    Even as Aria observes her wife''s trembling body and the visible signs of difort caused by the intensity of our encounter, she remains unfazed.


    With remarkable nonchnce, she continues to enjoy her meal and carry on with the conversation as if the situation unfolding before her is nothing out of the ordinary. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It''s as though the juxtaposition of the pleasure on her taste buds and the torment in Mia''s pussy exist on twopletely separate nes for her.


    There is an undeniable disconnect between rationality and emotion in this scenario. Instead, a potent mix of hostility and primal desire permeates the air.


    I maintain a relentless pace, thrusting forcefully into Mia''s trembling behind, determined to leave asting impression. Nothing will deter me from iming my dominance and fulfilling my desires, as the boundaries of normalcy and convention blur into insignificance.


    I deliver a resounding smack to Mia''s supple ass, the sound reverberating through the room, as I maintain an unrelenting pace, thrusting into her with unbridled force.


    The intensity of our coupling reaches new heights, the heat and pressure building with every passionate thrust. There is no respite as I give her my all, unleashing my primal desires upon her willing body.


    In the midst of this carnal act, I disrupt the tranquility of the dinner, the air filled with a mixture of pleasure and chaos. The scene unfolds in a twisted dance of forbidden desires, each movement pulling me further into the depths of depravity.


    The alluring sensation of pushing societal boundaries and indulging in such a sinful disy engulfs me, driving me closer to the precipice of ecstasy.


    With unwavering determination, I lose myself in the intoxicating rush of this unhinged moment. The excitement coils within me, winding tighter and tighter, fueling my ardor as I ravage Mia into submission.


    Every thrust brings us closer to the inevitable climax, a culmination of our raw passion and unabashed lust.


    I release a final, primal groan as I reach the pinnacle of pleasure, my orgasm erupting within Mia''s pulsating, wet pussy. I unleash a torrent of hot, sticky cum deep inside her, filling her with my essence. Mia responds with a mixture of pleasure and shivers, her body acknowledging the intense sensation coursing through her.


    After the climactic release, Mia remains remarkablyposed, unfazed by the creampie I''ve bestowed upon her. Her willingness to surrender to my desires is evident as she allows me to withdraw my spent cock, leaving a lingering satisfaction in its wake. With onest yful smack on her ass, a gesture of dominance, I signal thepletion of our encounter.


    "Take your ce on the table in front of Aria," I instruct Mia, circling around to the front. Aria dutifully sets aside her te, a knowing anticipation filling the air.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 178 178: Sight To Enjoy! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Take your ce on the table in front of Aria," I instruct Mia, circling around to the front. Aria dutifully sets aside her te, a knowing anticipation filling the air.


    Mia gracefullyplies, assuming her position on the table, spreading her legs wide to proudly disy her well-used, messy orifice to her wife.


    The room is charged with a mix of arousal, eptance, and taboo. Aria''s gaze is fixed upon Mia''s exposed and marked body, her eyes betraying abination of desire and admiration.


    Mia''s submission and eagerness to please are met with a reciprocated intensity from Aria, as they both delve deeper into their shared journey of exploration and pleasure.


    In this moment, Mia''s seductive disy bes a symbol of their profound connection, an invitation for Aria to join in the erotic exploration.


    The intimate act of exposing herself in such a vulnerable state is a testament to their trust and desire to push boundaries. It is a potent disy of their shared passion, a catalyst for the next chapter of their intimate exploration together.


    I approach Aria from behind, a mischievous smile ying on my lips as I join her near the table. Her warm smile in response fills the room with a sense of anticipation and excitement.


    "That dress looks stunning on you," Ipliment her, appreciating her choice of attire. Mirroring the actions with Mia, I gently slide her chair back, prompting her to rise and lean forward.


    With a firm grip on her fiery red hair, I guide her face towards her wife''s inviting and glistening folds. Aria''s skirt lifts, exposing her pert buttocks, and I deliver a satisfying smack, heightening the intensity of the moment. The room is charged with an electrifying tension as I take control, guiding their passions and desires.


    "Now, taste the essence of your wife as I pleasure your tight, insatiable pussy. Prepare to be consumed by pleasure, craving more of my cock night after night," I dere with amanding tone, my wordsced with authority. In one swift and forceful motion, I impale her with my still erect and sticky member.


    Aria''s tightness rivals that of Mia''s earlier, before the intensity of our encounter left its mark, and I immediately begin a fervent rhythm, thrusting my hips forward to maximize our connection.


    The room is filled with a symphony of moans, the mingling scents of arousal, and the rhythmic sounds of flesh meeting flesh.


    Aria''s body responds to my every movement, surrendering to the pleasure coursing through her. As I delve deeper into her depths, I revel in the ecstasy of our union, pushing us both to the brink of pleasure''s precipice.


    In this intimate tableau, Aria experiences a collision of sensations, her senses overwhelmed by the taste of her wife''s essence, the forceful pration of her own longing cunt, and the powerful presence of my dominant thrusts.


    The boundaries of pleasure and desire blur as we delve into this taboo realm, embracing the primal connection that binds us together.


    With unwavering determination, I plunge forward without hesitation, thrusting into her with unrelenting force from the very start. Her raw, exposed pussy bes the canvas for my relentless assault, as I relentlessly pound into her while she continues to indulge in her meal.


    The vors of the grilled salmon are intermingled with the remnants of the creampie, yet she consumes it all without any inkling of the twisted reality unfolding before her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I maintain a firm grasp on her hair, ensuring she remains in position and focused on the task at hand.


    My dominance over her is absolute as she obedientlyplies with my explicitmands, eagerlypping up my seed directly from Mia''s ravaged and overflowing hole.


    The sight of her subserviently servicing her wife, without a shred of realization or concern, adds anotheryer of surreal intensity to the scene.


    In this forbidden moment, all sense of morality and awareness fade away, reced by an insatiable appetite for pleasure and domination.


    Aria bes a vessel for my desires, her body a conduit for my lust, as we delve deeper into the realm of unbridled passion.


    The sh of sensations and emotions creates a potent cocktail of pleasure and submission, further blurring the boundaries between what is eptable and what is depraved.


    Amidst the symphony of moans and the mingling scents of sex and food, I continue to ravage Aria''s willing and responsive flesh.


    Each powerful thrust reinforces my dominance, driving us both further towards the precipice of ecstasy. There is no room for hesitation or mercy in this intimate dance of desire.


    Turning my attention to Christine, I notice her engrossed in the erotic spectacle unfolding before her. With a seductive smile and an encouraging thumbs up, she reveals her own arousal as she indulges in the provocative scene.


    Her leg rests atop the table, granting her unrestricted ess to pleasure herself while feasting her eyes on the sight of me ruthlessly thrusting into Aria from behind.


    Embracing the exhration of the moment, I refuse to relent in my relentless assault. My determination to elicit tremors of both pleasure and frustration consumes me, driving me to push Aria to her limits.


    There are no boundaries to the insatiable desires that course through my veins, and this moment serves as an opportunity to explore uncharted territories.


    With every forceful thrust, I assert my dominance over this lesbian couple, twisting their pleasure beneath my touch, leaving them both entirely consumed by the power of my pulsating cock.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 179 179: A Little Bit Rough! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    With every forceful thrust, I assert my dominance over this lesbian couple, twisting their pleasure beneath my touch, leaving them both entirely consumed by the power of my pulsating cock.


    The air crackles with a potent mixture of arousal, anticipation, and forbidden lust. The symphony of moans and the scent of sex hang heavy in the room, creating an atmosphere charged with raw desire.


    Aria''s body responds to my unyielding aggression, contorting and writhing beneath me, as I be the sole orchestrator of her pleasure and surrender.


    In this intense and intoxicating encounter, the boundaries of pleasure and control blur into a realm of unbridled ecstasy.


    Christine''s presence adds an additionalyer of arousal to the already electric atmosphere, as her own arousal intertwines with the erotic disy before her.


    The tableau of carnal pleasure is both thrilling and taboo, a testament to the depths of desire and the overwhelming power of submission.


    The weight of their eptance hangs in the air, a paradoxical blend of resignation and surrender that should breed difort and resistance.


    Yet, they sumb to the madness that apanies my touch, embracing it rather than fighting against it. It''s a bitter pill to swallow, an unwanted reality that they choose to embrace in the whirlwind of carnal pleasure.


    Mia''s voice escapes in the form of primal grunts and gasps, her body responding to the urgent, skilled movements of my tongue exploring the depths of her slippery pussy.


    With a firm grip on Aria''s hair, I ensure herpliance, twisting my hand to keep her firmly in ce as shevishes Mia''s sensitive folds with her eager tongue.


    The scene unfolds in a haze of unrestrained passion and an overwhelming sense of abandonment. They surrender not only to the physical sensations but also to the twisted concept that intertwines with every decadent touch. In this dance of forbidden desires, their inhibitions melt away, consumed by the raw hunger that courses through their veins.


    As Aria continues to delve into the depths of pleasure, her movements restrained by my dominating hold, the atmosphere thickens with an intoxicating mix of pleasure and power.


    The dichotomy of their eptance and the underlying unease creates a tension that electrifies the room, heightening every sensation and fueling the me of their shared debauchery.


    Every movement I make is fueled by an intense desire to assert my dominance over her, a desire that defies reason or justification. There is a certain harshness in my actions, a cruelty that I can''t help but indulge in, driven solely by my own wants and desires. I show no mercy, holding nothing back as I unleash my carnal aggression upon her.


    With each powerful thrust, the force behind my motions reverberates through the table, causing it to tremble in response. The sheer intensity of my actions leaves no doubt that I am fullymitted to achieving something extraordinary, unapologetically revealing the darkest depths of my desires.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In the midst of this turbulent storm of passion, there is an undeniable maism that draws her deeper into the abyss.


    The table shakes under the weight of our unbridled lust, a physical manifestation of the energy that courses through our bodies. It is a symphony of pleasure and power, where every movement is an act of surrender to the intoxicating force that binds us together.


    The lines between pleasure and pain blur as I push her to the edge, unyielding in my pursuit of dominance. The rhythmic collision of our bodies echoes with a ferocity that matches the roaring fire within. It is a dance of dominance and submission, where the boundaries of desire are pushed to their limits.


    The alluring tightness and heat of Aria''s eager pussy are a reward in itself, validating the careful nning that led to this moment. With a sense of primal excitement, I thrust into her with an unyielding fervor, relishing the intense sensations that engulf us both. It is a feast of passion, a collision of desire and unleashed energy.


    Aria''s body twists and contorts under the force of my relentless assault, unable to withstand the ferocity with which I im her.


    Yet, as I lose myself in the moment, there is no respite in sight for her. The intensity of our connection builds, each thrust amplifying the tension between us, driving us further into a frenzy of pleasure and domination.


    A deep, primal groan escapes my lips as I bury myself deep within her waiting core, releasing another explosive burst of pleasure. Waves of euphoria ripple through us both, apanied by a symphony of moans that express our shared ecstasy.


    But even in the midst of this gratification, my hunger remains insatiable, driving me to explore new depths of depravity in this twisted, seductive dinner affair.


    There is a wicked delight in pushing the boundaries, in taking this intimate gathering to new levels of indulgence and debauchery.


    With each passing moment, I revel in the power I hold, the ability to shape and mold this evening into a whirlwind of carnal desires. The possibilities are endless, and I relish the thought of what more I can do to captivate and corrupt the sanctity of this exquisite asion.


    As I guide Mia forward on the table, urging her body closer to Aria''s, I take hold of Aria''s hair and draw her in for a passionate, messy kiss. The anticipation crackles in the air as Mia instinctively makes room, allowing Aria to join in the sensual exchange.


    With a firm grip on both Mia and Aria''s hair, I exert control, pulling them downward until they lie on the table''s surface, their legs dangling off the edge.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 180 180: Toying With Their Mouths! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    With a firm grip on both Mia and Aria''s hair, I exert control, pulling them downward until they lie on the table''s surface, their legs dangling off the edge.


    The confined space only adds to the intimate atmosphere, intensifying the sensations that course through us. As I position myself between them, my throbbing cock brushes against their faces, tantalizing them with its presence.


    A mischievous grin spreads across my face as I voice my desires, igniting a shared sense of anticipation and excitement. "I crave the sight of two horny lesbian sluts, ravenous to pleasure each other and eager to indulge in the pleasures my enormous cock can bring. Let this be a moment of connection and pleasure, where you bond over the intoxicating power of my desire."


    Their eyes meet, a mixture of anticipation and arousal passing between them. As they lean in, their lips brush against my throbbing member, teasing and tasting it. The sensation sends shivers down my spine, the blending of their warm breath and the flick of their tongues fueling the fire within me.


    In this passionate tryst, Mia and Aria embrace the duality of their desires, intertwining their pleasure with the allure of mymanding presence. It is a moment where boundaries blur, and inhibitions melt away, giving rise to an exploration of shared passion and unbridled ecstasy.


    Their reactions betray no hesitation or reluctance as they embark on a journey of pleasure, their tongues and lips eagerly exploring every inch of my throbbing member. They lick and kiss along its length with a sense of urgency, their actions fueled by an insatiable hunger for my cock.


    Though their eyes may convey aposed demeanor, their mouths tell a different story. With each stroke and caress, their skilled tongues bring my shaft to life, their lips creating a harmonious dance of desire. It''s a paradoxical blend of control and abandon that sends waves of pleasure coursing through my body.


    Their expressions remain neutral, concealing the raw passion that courses through their veins. But their mouths tell a different tale, a tale of unquenchable desire and a singr focus on pleasuring me. It''s this juxtaposition of restraint and unbridled lust that heightens the allure, drawing me deeper into the abyss of carnal satisfaction.


    In this moment, their devotion to my pleasure takes center stage. Their actions, driven by an almost instinctual need, demonstrate theirplete surrender to the sensations and the pleasure they derive from pleasuring me. They be vessels of pleasure, their senses attuned to the rhythmic motion of their lips and the intoxicating taste of my arousal.


    As they continue tovishly attend to my engorged member, their movements grow more fervent, their hunger intensifying. The air is filled with the sounds of wet kisses and erotic moans, an intoxicating symphony that fuels my own arousal. It''s a blissful state of mindlessness and surrender, where pleasure reigns supreme and the boundaries of desire are pushed to their limits.


    In this dominant disy of control, I assert my power over the situation, gripping their heads firmly as I thrust my cock deep into Mia''s throat. With forceful and relentless strokes, I plunge into her, pushing her limits as I explore the depths of her mouth. Her choking gasps and desperate attempts to amodate me only fuel my desire.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Not content with just one submissive mouth, I withdraw from Mia and shift my attention to Aria, forcing her to take my throbbing member into her throat. I thrust into her with the same ferocity and hunger, reveling in the sensation of her lips tightly embracing me. Their mouths, hot and eager, eagerly slobber and drool on my cock as I continue to exert my dominance over the situation.


    Switching between the two, I subject them to brief but intense episodes of facefucking. Each transition is swift yet deliberate, allowing me to push them to their limits without causing any noticeable damage to their makeup. The slickness of their mouthsbined with the precision of my movements creates a seamless rhythm, akin to a well-oiled machine.


    Back and forth I go, alternating between their mouths, their faces bing a canvas for the pleasure and desire that courses through me. The sight of their glistening lips, the sound of their muffled moans, and the feeling of their tongues dancing around my shaft drive me to new heights of ecstasy. The power dynamics at y only serve to intensify the erotic energy that fills the room.


    In this symphony of dominance and submission, I relish in the control I exert over their pleasure. They be toys for my desires, their mouths eagerly epting my cock, their bodies surrendering to my everymand. It''s a hedonistic dance of power and submission, where boundaries are pushed and limits are tested, all in the pursuit of unadulterated satisfaction.


    With unbridled determination, I unleash the full force of my desires upon them, embracing the dark and twisted thoughts that have consumed me. Their bodies are now my yground, and I take pleasure in exploring every wicked idea that crosses my mind.


    Carefully positioning them, I arrange Aria atop Mia, their once-tight, cum-filled orifices pressed together, forming an erotic connection that amplifies their vulnerability. My balls rest teasingly on Mia''s lips, awaiting the next stage of my devious n.


    Driven by an insatiable hunger, I assert my dominance by forcefully pushing Aria down, forcing my throbbing member back into her mouth. The mixture of pleasure and difort registers on her face, a testament to the control I wield over her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 181 181: Deserts! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Driven by an insatiable hunger, I assert my dominance by forcefully pushing Aria down, forcing my throbbing member back into her mouth. The mixture of pleasure and difort registers on her face, a testament to the control I wield over her.


    Meanwhile, Mia''s tonguevishes attention upon my ball sac, eagerly licking and caressing in every direction, further heightening my senses.


    Their simultaneous acts of submission and devotion fuel my desires, pushing me to new depths of pleasure and power. The sensation of Aria''s warm, wet mouth enveloping me,bined with Mia''s skilled tongue caressing my most sensitive area, sends waves of ecstasy coursing through my body.


    In this perverse arrangement, I revel in the debauchery of the moment, embracing the intensity of their actions and the surrender of their bodies to my whims.


    The line between pleasure and pain blurs as I continue to indulge in the twisted fantasies that have consumed me. It is a visceral experience, a symphony of submission and dominance, where their moans and muffled cries merge with my own growls of pleasure.


    This is a scene of unadulterated lust and control, where boundaries are shattered and inhibitions are discarded. With each thrust and lick, I assert my ownership over their pleasure, drawing them deeper into the web of my desires.


    It is a dark and exhrating dance, where the boundaries of morality are blurred and the only thing that matters is the pursuit of pleasure, no matter how depraved.


    With a renewed sense of vigor coursing through my veins, I be intoxicated by the sounds of Aria''s choked gasps and moans, their raw intensity fueling my desire even further. The synchronized rhythm of their oral service, meticulously executed, adds an extrayer of eroticism to the scene.


    Driven by my own insatiable hunger, I refuse to relent in the face of Aria''s crumbling facade. I continue to thrust into her mouth with unrelenting force, disregarding the consequences that unfold before me.


    The smudged and ruined makeup on Aria''s face, a result of the tears welling in her eyes and the unrestrained passion I unleash upon her, only serves to heighten my arousal. It is a sight that stirs me, a symbol of the power I hold over her and the satisfaction I derive from asserting my dominance.


    In this moment, everything I''ve yearned for is within my grasp, and I am determined to revel in it without mercy. With each thrust and every intense moment shared, I unleash my pent-up frustrations upon her, channeling my desires and unleashing them upon her willing form.


    The culmination of my darkest fantasies has been realized, and I have no intention of holding back.


    This is a pinnacle of pleasure and control, where boundaries are pushed and inhibitions shattered. I seize the opportunity to take what I''ve craved for so long, delving into the depths of my desires without hesitation. The fusion of pleasure and power fills the air, mingling with their muffled cries and Aria''s desperate gasps for breath.


    As the intensity of the moment intensifies, I find myself propelled further into a realm of unparalleled ecstasy. It is a moment of unadulterated indulgence, a culmination of my deepest yearnings. In this twisted dance of domination and submission.


    "It''s time for dessert," Annalie announces as she brings out the tters, which include two enormous sundaes designed for couples.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As Annalie unveils the dessert tters, a wicked grin spreads across my face. The anticipation of the decadent treats is overshadowed only by the insatiable desire that still consumes me. The sight of the two enormous sundaes, specifically designed for couples, sparks a mischievous idea within me.


    Gently, I guide Aria and Mia off the table, my hands firmly gripping their hair as I position them on their knees in front of me. With amanding presence, I press their mouths together on either side of my throbbing cock, creating an intoxicating tableau of desire and indulgence.


    The primal instinct within me relishes in the uninhibited power I hold over them, knowing they are at my mercy.


    The sundaes, adorned with an array of tempting toppings and luscious sauces, sit tantalizingly close, adding an element of sensory overload to the already charged atmosphere.


    I can feel their warm breath against my skin as they share a desperate kiss, their tongues dancing with a mixture of submission and longing.


    As I devour the sinful sweetness of the dessert, I revel in the dual sensations that epass me. The cold creaminess of the ice cream contrasts sharply with the fiery heat of their mouths, creating a whirlwind of pleasure that surges through my veins.


    Their lips and tongues, coated in velvety sweetness, intertwine with my flesh, intensifying the sensations coursing through me.


    In this moment, I am the maestro of desire, orchestrating their movements to heighten the pleasure for all involved.


    Their mouths be the conduit through which my lust is channeled, their synchronized actions a testament to their shared surrender. With every delicious lick and fervent suck, they embody the epitome of passion and submission.


    The world around us fades into oblivion as we delve deeper into this sinful feast. The moans and muffled gasps that escape their lips harmonize with the tantalizing symphony of pleasure. I savor each delectable moment, allowing the intoxicating fusion of vors and desires to consume me entirely.


    As the intensity builds, I find myself teetering on the precipice of ecstasy. The culmination of pleasure and control reaches its zenith, and I am engulfed in a tempestuous storm of hedonistic indulgence.


    The lines between dessert and desire blur, as my taste buds and senses merge into a single, all-epassing experience.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 182 182: Past Works! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As the intensity builds, I find myself teetering on the precipice of ecstasy. The culmination of pleasure and control reaches its zenith, and I am engulfed in a tempestuous storm of hedonistic indulgence. The lines between dessert and desire blur, as my taste buds and senses merge into a single, all-epassing experience.


    As I stand towering over the dessert, a surge of primal desire propels me forward. Their lips create a tantalizing seal, forming a perfect point of contact for me to brush against.


    The dual sensations of their synchronized oral ministrations and the cool, sweet dessert send shivers of pleasure down my spine.


    Driven by an insatiable hunger, I increase the tempo of my thrusts, my cock pulsating with eager anticipation. The boundary between pleasure and indulgence blurs further as I fixate on the ice cream, aching to give them one more delectable topping.


    With a mischievous glint in my eyes, I lean closer, my voiceced with a wicked tone. "Consider this a little treat from your newfoundpanion," I murmur, the words carrying a tantalizing promise. In the haze of unbridled desire, my sense of self momentarily fades, reced by the intoxicating allure of the moment.


    My climax approaches with a fierce intensity, a surge of ecstasy that cannot be contained. I release a torrent of thick, gooey strands of milky spunk that stter across the sundae, creating a sinful intermingling of vors and textures. The velvety ice cream bes adorned with my own essence, a visual testament to the depths of our shared indulgence.


    The air is thick with the heady scent of sex and dessert as thest droplets of my release find their ce upon the decadent creation. A mixture of arousal and satisfaction washes over me, as if I have reached the pinnacle of both pleasure and culinary conquest.


    The lines between desire and consumption, between pleasure and taboo, be blurred beyond recognition. I revel in the wickedness of it all, allowing the primal forces within me to guide my actions.


    With a sense of satisfaction, I finally withdraw, observing the salty, sloppy residue that now adorns the ice cream. As the warmth of my release begins to melt the frozen delicacy, creating a tantalizing fusion of vors, I realize that it is time to relinquish my role in this feast.


    A smile ys upon my lips as I utter, "Enjoy," extending a silent invitation for them to partake in the transformed dessert. Without hesitation, the couple eagerly dives in, grasping their spoons and engaging in a yful exchange as they feed one another.


    Theirughter fills the air, creating an atmosphere of carefree delight, seemingly oblivious to the recent unconventional twist that has taken ce.


    In their shared moment of joy, they embrace a lighthearted yfulness, slipping effortlessly into their own world of inside jokes and affectionate gibberish. The boundaries of sanity seem to blur as they revel in the uninhibited pleasure of each other''spany.


    The realization of their recent indulgence appears to elude thempletely, as they blissfully continue to feed each other spoonfuls of the ice cream, blissfully unaware of the unexpected addition that now apanies it.


    It is a testament to the intoxicating power of desire and the lengths we are willing to go in pursuit of pleasure. In this moment, the conventions of decorum and rationality dissipate, making way for a genuine and unfiltered connection between two lovers.


    Their sharedughter and delight form a bond that transcends societal norms, a testament to their uninhibited passion and eptance of the unconventional.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As I observe their uninhibited enjoyment, a sense of detachment settles upon me. I be an observer, separate from the scene yet privy to the depths of their uninhibited desires. It is a moment suspended in time, a fleeting glimpse into theplex intertwining of pleasure, vulnerability, and connection.


    I settle back into my chair, reiming my ce at the table, while Christine gracefully moves to the spot previously upied by Mia. With a shared sense of anticipation, we both turn our attention to the pristine sundae that awaits us, ready to indulge in its sweet and creamy delights.


    As Christine delicately takes a spoonful of ice cream and a slice of banana, her yful nature shines through. She yfully raises it to my lips, teasingly enticing me to partake in this indulgent treat.


    I can''t help but smirk in response, meeting her mischievous gaze with equal amusement. The familiarity between us is evident, a bond forged through shared experiences and a mutual understanding of our desires.


    In this moment of lightheartedness, Christine''s words hang in the air, her contemtion echoing our shared history.


    Christine ponders, "This might be the most messed up thing you''ve ever done, and I saw you fill your older sister''s panties with cum," She refers to a past event, a memory that we both share, evoking a sense of nostalgia tinged with the taboo.


    It serves as a reminder of the unconventional path we have chosen, where boundaries are pushed and desires explored without reservation.


    As the sweet morsel enters my mouth, I savor the vors dancing on my tongue, the richness of the ice cream blending harmoniously with the subtle sweetness of the banana.


    It is a sensory delight, enhanced by the yful connection between Christine and me. In this intimate act of feeding one another, there is a sense of intimacy and trust, a symbol of our unspoken understanding and eptance of each other''s desires.


    Our eyes meet, a silent affirmation passing between us, acknowledging theplexity of our rtionship and the unconventional choices we have made.


    It is in these shared moments of pleasure and vulnerability that we find sce and connection, reveling in the thrill of pushing boundaries and exploring the depths of our desires.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 183 183: Blissful Morning! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It is in these shared moments of pleasure and vulnerability that we find sce and connection, reveling in the thrill of pushing boundaries and exploring the depths of our desires.


    The world around us fades into the background as we lose ourselves in this shared experience. The table, once the setting for a provocative disy, now serves as a backdrop for an intimate connection between two individuals who have embraced their darkest desires.


    In this moment, there is no judgment or regret, only a deep understanding and eptance of who we are and the path we have chosen.


    As Christine and I continue to savor the sundae, each spoonful a celebration of our unique bond, we are reminded of the intricate tapestry of pleasure and intimacy that we have woven together.


    It is a tapestry marked by unconventional choices and uncharted territories, where pleasure and desire intertwine to create a symphony of sensations.


    Despite the unconventional nature of our previous activities, both Aria and Mia appear unfazed, immersed in their own world of shared pleasure and connection. As I observe their interaction, a sense of satisfaction washes over me, as if I have yed a role in deepening their bond.


    With a yful glint in my eye, I direct my gaze towards Christine, seeking acknowledgment for my part in bringing Aria and Mia closer together. "Shouldn''t I receive some recognition for facilitating such an intimate moment?" I inquire, my voice filled with a mix of amusement and anticipation.


    Christine meets my gaze, her expression mirroring the mischievousness in my own. Her response carries a seductive undertone, as she leans in closer and purrs, her words dripping with suggestion, "You may just earn that credit if they choose to stay the night."


    Her words send a shiver of excitement down my spine, the promise of further exploration and shared experiences fueling my desire. The prospect of Aria and Mia extending their stay, embracing the newfound intimacy and connection we have discovered together, stirs a potent blend of anticipation and lust within me.


    The atmosphere crackles with electricity, charged with the possibilities that lie ahead. Whether they choose to remain or not, the bond forged between us all during this intense encounter is undeniable.


    It is a testament to the power of desire and the willingness to explore the depths of pleasure, unapologetically embracing the unconventional paths that unfold before us.


    In this moment, as we bask in the afterglow of our shared experiences, I am reminded of the intricate dance we engage in, the delicate bnce between pleasure and connection, freedom and responsibility.


    As the night unfolds, the choices made by Aria, Mia, and Christine will shape the trajectory of our night, but not like they can deny our invitation.


    Whether they decide to stay, continuing to indulge in the pleasures we have discovered together, or embark on separate paths, the pleasure we have formed remains a testament to the depth of our desires and the transformative power of embracing our true nature of human lust.


    ------<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I awaken with a sense of entitlement, basking in the familiarity and excitement that greets me every morning. As I open my eyes, I find myself surrounded by the intoxicating presence of Christine and a new conquest, a stunning pizza delivery woman whose voluptuous curves beckoned to be explored within the confines of my home.


    Her voice echoes in my memory, a sultry whisper escaping her lips as we indulged in passionate encounters throughout the night. As she bid farewell, still intoxicated by the pleasure I had bestowed upon her, I leave a generous tip on the table, a token of appreciation for the experience we shared.


    It''s intriguing to ponder the notion that in this transformed world, paying for sexual encounters has be more of a convenience rather than a necessity. With women freely expressing their desires and consenting to any man''s advances, I, more than anyone, revel in the abundant pleasures that await me.


    Yet, amidst this newfound liberation, there remains a raw and exhrating allure in the act of exchanging money for sex. It evokes a sense of naughtiness, a delightful transgression against societal norms.


    There is an unmistakable thrill inying down cash on the table, symbolizing a tangible exchange for the intimate connection I seek. It is a reminder that even in a world where sexual things are seemingly boundless, the allure of financial transactions carries its own unique appeal, infusing the experience with an element of power and control.


    As I reflect upon this unconventional dynamic, I recognize theplexities that underlie our desires and interactions.


    While the freedom to explore and engage with willing partners may be readily avable, the allure of paid encounters lingers, offering a distinctive blend of excitement, liberation, and unapologetic indulgence. It serves as a testament to the intricacies of human sexuality and the diverse array of desires that fuel our passionate encounters.


    In this new world, I navigate andscape where pleasure knows no boundaries, where consent and desire intertwine with fluidity and freedom.


    Each morning brings the promise of thrilling escapades, where the boundaries of conventional morality are pushed and the possibilities of pleasure are endless.


    As Iy on my bed, basking in the afterglow of yet another passionate encounter, I find myself surrounded by the alluring presence of Aria and Mia, my lesbian neighbors who have be regr guests in my indulgent escapades.


    Their willingness to partake in these illicit activities, while maintaining the facade of a blissfully unaware lesbian couple, adds an extrayer of excitement to our ndestine rendezvous.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 184 184: The Norms Day!

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Their willingness to partake in these illicit encounters, while maintaining the facade of a blissfully unaware lesbian couple, adds an extrayer of excitement to our ndestine rendezvous.


    The frequency of their visits has only heightened the intensity of our forbidden encounters. With each rendezvous, my insatiable desire for their bodies grows stronger, and they remain blissfully ignorant of the true nature of our interactions.


    It''s a captivating dance of seduction and secrecy, as I relish in the power I hold over them, indulging in the pleasure of their eager pussies and tantalizing tits, satisfying my every whim without fear of consequences.


    Each moment spent with them is an exquisite blend of gluttony and hunger, a deliciously wrong concoction that I can''t help but savor. Their bodies, once off-limits, are now mine to possess and enjoy without restraint.


    The taste of their arousal, the softness of their skin, and the quivering anticipation in their eyes fuel my insatiable appetite for their feminine charms.


    With each encounter, I revel in the sheer audacity of our actions, delighting in the secrecy and the thrill of exploring forbidden territory.


    Their unawareness only adds to the intoxicating allure, as they continue to act as if everything is perfectly normal,pletely oblivious to the depths of our sinful pleasures.


    In this hidden realm of desire, I am the puppet master, pulling the strings that entwine us in a web of unbridled passion. Their bodies be my yground, and I take pleasure in molding them to my will, satisfying my every carnal urge without reservation.


    As I lie here, surrounded by the lingering scent of our trysts, I feel a mixture of exhration and anticipation. The allure of their seductive presence continues to draw me in, their bodies a yground of forbidden delights.


    Each encounter is an opportunity to explore new depths of pleasure, a chance to revel in the intoxicating freedom of our shared desires.


    In this secret world we inhabit, I am both architect and participant, crafting the intricate tapestry of our encounters with precision and finesse. It is a world where the boundaries of morality are blurred, where pleasure and desire reign supreme.


    As I close my eyes, I relish in the memories of our scandalous encounters, knowing that the allure of our illicit desires will continue to bring Aria and Mia back for more.


    In this ndestine dance of passion and deception, I am the orchestrator of their pleasure, their bodies mine to possess and explore as I please. And with every encounter, the hunger within me only grows stronger, eager to satisfy my insatiable appetite for their feminine charms.


    Every passing day in this twisted new reality seems to bring forth a fresh wave of debauchery and excitement. It''s as if the world itself has transformed into a yground of unrestrained desires, and I am at the center of it all, eagerly embracing every opportunity thates my way. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With each encounter, I find myself immersed in a whirlwind of carnal pleasure and sinful indulgence. The women I encounter, seemingly everywhere I turn, be willing participants in my insatiable quest for satisfaction.


    From the alluring mail carrier, whose voluptuous curves and captivating gaze ignite a primal desire within me, to the seductive trophy wife who invites me into her steamy midday showers, savoring the stolen moments of passion in the absence of her oblivious husband.


    Even the mundane tasks of everyday life be opportunities for ndestine pleasure. The cute grocery cashier, with a mischievous twinkle in her eye, skillfully multitasks, arousing me with each stroke of my cock while effortlessly scanning my items. It''s a thrilling game of forbidden desire, conducted right under the unsuspecting noses of others.


    In this alternate reality, boundaries are blurred, inhibitions are cast aside, and the pursuit of pleasure reigns supreme. Every encounter bes a thrilling adventure, a chance to explore the depths of human desire and the tantalizing possibilities that lie just beyond societal norms.


    But amidst the exhration, there is a sense of wrongness that lingers in the air. It''s an awareness that what I am engaging in is far from conventional, and that my actionse with a cost. The lines between fantasy and reality blur, leaving a trail of moral ambiguity in my wake.


    Yet, in the midst of it all, I find myself unable to resist the allure of this new world, where pleasure is readily avable at every turn. The thrill of the chase, the intoxicating power that surges through my veins as I fulfill my desires, fuels an insatiable hunger within me.


    Day after day, as I navigate this twisted realm, I am simultaneously the predator and the prey, the master and the servant. It''s a constant dance of seduction and surrender, where pleasure and consequences intertwine in a tantalizing embrace.


    In this world of unquenchable desires, I am a willing participant, surrendering myself to the depths of passion without reservation.


    Each encounter leaves me craving more, pushing me to seek out new thrills, new conquests, and new experiences that lie just beyond the boundaries of societal norms.


    Every day in this world of rampant desire and twisted norms seems to intensify the allure of indulgence and wrongness. It''s an ongoing journey of exploration, seeking out new depths of depravity and pushing the boundaries of what was once considered taboo.


    But today, there''s a palpable sense of anticipation in the air. I wake Aria and Mia with a firm yet yful p of my cock, rousing them from their slumber.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 185 185: Vacation!?! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    But today, there''s a palpable sense of anticipation in the air. I wake Aria and Mia with a firm yet yful p of my cock, rousing them from their slumber.


    Their sleepy murmurs give way to eagerpliance as they obediently begin to pleasure my throbbing member with their tongues.


    The room is charged with a mix of excitement and expectation, knowing that today will be unlike any other. I close my eyes and surrender to the sensations, feeling my body respond with every lick and suck. The anticipation of what''s toe only adds to the intensity of the moment.


    As Iy there, lost in pleasure, I couldn''t help but feel grateful for these willing partners who never fail to satisfy my deepest desires. With each lick and stroke, I am brought closer and closer to the brink of ecstasy, until finally I can hold back no longer and release with a shuddering moan. As wey there, spent and satisfied.


    With amanding voice, I direct them to gather their belongings and prepare to leave. It''s time for a new adventure, a change of scenery that will further fuel our insatiable desires.


    The afterglow of our intense encounters lingers, evident in the slight stiffness in their steps as they move to pack their belongings, a tangible reminder of the intense pounding their asses endured throughout the day.


    As we part ways, I can''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction and anticipation for our next encounter. The thrill of exploring new boundaries and pushing our limits is what keeps using back for more.


    And with these willing partners by my side, I know that the possibilities are endless. Until next time, I''ll be dreaming of the next adventure that awaits us.


    "Yes, sir," they both murmur in unison before hastily making their way out of the room, their naked bodies swaying enticingly as they go. With their departure, my attention turns to Christine, who is slowly awakening with a contented smile gracing her face.


    As they hastily make their way out of the bed, I watch with a mix of satisfaction and anticipation. There is an undeniable thrill in exerting control over their actions, in orchestrating their movements and molding their desires to align with mine.


    It''s a power dynamic that we have all willingly embraced, a dance of dominance and submission that drives us further into the depths of our darkest fantasies.


    And as we part ways, I am left with a sense of excitement for what the future holds. Our encounters are never the same, always pushing the boundaries of what we thought was possible.


    "Today''s the day, isn''t it?" she asks, her voice dripping with anticipation and a hunger that matches my own. She gazes at me with an unabashed desire, fully aware of the ns I''ve made for us all.


    It''s true, I have utilized some of the wealth I''ve acquired through less conventional means to treat everyone to a tropical vacation.


    Of course, it''s an opportunity for me to indulge in the pleasure of being surrounded by my sisters, to explore our deepest desires without inhibition, and perhaps even to seek out new connections that ignite my passions.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "And what a fortunate man I am to have such generous resources," I tease, a mischievous grin spreading across my face. I dangle my erect member near her face, testing her resolve as her hungry gaze locks onto it.


    With a firm grip, I grasp one of her breasts, kneading it with a possessive force that elicits a soft, pleasurable moan from her lips. Her acquiescence is evident as her mouth eagerly opens, ready to take me in.


    "Do you have any objections?" I inquire yfully, my desire mingling with the power dynamics at y.


    Without waiting for a response, I begin to thrust into her willing throat, relishing the sensation of dominance and surrender. It''s an intimate dance between two consenting adults, driven by raw desire and unspoken understanding.


    The air is thick with a heady mix of arousal and anticipation. The tropical vacation ahead holds promises of indulgence, exploration, and uninhibited pleasure.


    As I lose myself in the rhythm of our carnal connection, I can''t help but revel in the freedom this world offers. It''s a world where boundaries blur, where societal expectations are left behind, and where the pursuit of pleasure reigns supreme.


    With each thrust, I am propelled deeper into a realm of unadulterated bliss, a realm where desires are fulfilled without hesitation or guilt. The allure of the forbidden is intoxicating, and as I savor the sensation of Christine surrendering herself to me, I know that our journey has only just begun.


    It''s a journey that will lead us to uncharted territories of pleasure, where the line between fantasy and reality blurs, and where the mes of desire burn brighter than ever before.


    I continue my rhythmic thrusts, each one a deliberate stroke of ecstasy as I lose myself in the sensuous dance with Christine.


    The room fills with the sounds of our shared pleasure¡ªa symphony of moans, gasps, and the wet, rhythmic ps of our bodies colliding. Time seems to stretch, elongating each moment, as if the universe itself is conspiring to amplify our desires.


    Her lips, warm and inviting, envelop me, creating a heavenly tightness that sends shivers of pleasure coursing through my veins.


    The taste of her arousal mingles with the intoxicating scent of our forbidden rendezvous, fueling the fire that burns between us. I revel in the surrender of her body, the way she yields to my everymand, her submissive nature amplifying my dominant desires.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 186 186: Packing! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The taste of her arousal mingles with the intoxicating scent of our forbidden rendezvous, fueling the fire that burns between us. I revel in the surrender of her body, the way she yields to my everymand, her submissive nature amplifying my dominant desires.


    With each thrust, I feel the tension building, the coil of desire tightening within me. I can sense that Christine is on the brink, her body quivering with anticipation, her moans growing more urgent.


    I want to draw out her pleasure, to savor every delicious moment. Slowing my pace, I withdraw almostpletely, teasing her with the promise of release before plunging back in, filling her to the hilt.


    Her nails dig into my back, leaving trails of pleasure-pain in their wake. Her legs wrap around my waist, pulling me deeper, urging me to drive her to the precipice of bliss.


    Our bodies move in perfect synchrony, an intimate dance of passion and connection. I watch as desire dances across her face, her eyes filled with a mix of longing, surrender, and an insatiable hunger for more.


    I lean in, capturing her lips with my own, our mouths melding in a passionate and possessive kiss. Our tongues entwine, exploring each other with a fervor that mirrors the intensity of our lovemaking. The taste of her on my lips, the sound of our mingling breaths, it all adds to the symphony of our desire.


    As the waves of pleasure intensify, I feel the telltale signs of my own release approaching. The pressure within me builds, growing more insistent with each passing second.


    With one hand firmly gripping Christine''s hip, I use the other to seek out the sensitive bud of her clitoris. My fingers find their mark, circling and teasing, eliciting moans of pleasure from deep within her throat.


    Our bodies move in unison, the rhythm building to a crescendo. The room is filled with the symphony of our cries, our shared release drawing near.


    With one final, deep thrust, I feel the explosion of ecstasy rip through me. A primal groan escapes my lips as my body tenses, and I spill myself within her, my essence mingling with hers in a moment of raw intimacy.


    As the waves of pleasure wash over us, we cling to each other, bodies intertwined, breaths mingling.


    The aftermath of our passionate encounter leaves us breathless and content, our bodies glistening with a sheen of perspiration. In this moment, there is no judgment, no inhibition, only the blissful union of two souls seeking sce in the depths of desire.


    Wey there, intertwined, hearts pounding in unison, our bodies a testament to the intensity of our connection.


    And as we bask in the afterglow, I know that our journey is far from over. The tropical vacation awaits, promising new adventures, new desires to explore, and new boundaries to push.


    In this world where pleasure reigns, I am the conductor of my own symphony of sin. And with Christine by my side, I am ready to explore the depths of our shared desires, one tantalising note at a time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    -----


    few momentster;


    As I hurriedly gather my belongings and toss them into my bag, I could feel the weight of my tardiness hanging in the air.


    The sound of car engines humming outside serves as a reminder of my neglect and the inconvenience I am causing. I nce at Christine, who stands behind me with an expression of smug satisfaction, her eyes fixed on my every move.


    "I suppose you find this amusing," I mutter, a mix of frustration and amusementcing my words. Turning to face her, I can''t help but admire the mischievous sparkle in her eyes. She knows she has the upper hand, reveling in the power she holds over me in this moment.


    Christine chuckles softly, her voice dripping with yful arrogance. "Oh, it''s definitely entertaining to witness your little scramble," she teases, her tone filled with a self-assured confidence. "But don''t worry, darling, I''m sure they''ll forgive your dy once they see the reason behind it."


    Her words strike a chord within me, a reminder that despite my negligence, I hold the key to their desires and pleasures. I have orchestrated this grand adventure, and while my dy may be an inconvenience, the promise of what lies ahead will surely overshadow any frustration they may feel.


    As I zip up my bag, I can''t help but feel a surge of excitement mingled with a tinge of guilt. I know I have pushed the limits, taken advantage of the trust ced in me. But there''s an intoxicating allure in the control I wield, the ability tomand the desires and actions of those around me.


    As Christine yfully prods at me, herughter dancing through the air, I can''t help but be reminded of the tangled web of desire and spontaneity that we have woven together. Her kisses on my cheek send shivers down my spine, adding fuel to the fire of our reckless escapades.


    In the midst of the chaos and the unconventional circumstances, there''s an undeniable allure to the unpredictability that Christine brings into my life.


    She has a way of testing my boundaries, pushing me to embrace the unexpected with open arms. Despite the asional frustration, I can''t deny the intoxicating excitement thates with surrendering to her charm.


    As the memories of our encounters sh through my mind, I''m reminded of the time when she yfully distracted me with a seductivep dance while I packed for our trip.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 187 187: Sexy Christine!

    Chapter 187187: Sexy Christine!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As the memories of our encounters sh through my mind, I''m reminded of the time when she yfully distracted me with a seductivep dance while I packed for our trip.


    It was a moment that left me feeling both excited and a little embarrassed, but it also showed me just how much she knew how to have fun and keep things interesting. Looking back on it now, I can''t help but smile and feel grateful for the experiences we shared together.


    It was a moment of sheer indulgence, a fusion of pleasure and responsibility that only added to the thrill of our journey. Overall, my time with her was filled with unforgettable moments that I will always cherish. She brought excitement, joy, and passion into my life, and I am grateful for every memory she helps me to create.


    I find myself reflecting on the enigma that Christine represents¡ªa tantalising puzzle that remains unsolved, yet one that I am willingly entangled in. But one thing is for sure, her sexy body with its perfect curves and her big boobs and perky ass only add to her allure. They are a constant temptation that I can''t resist, and every time I see her, my desire for her intensifies.


    It''s like she knows exactly what she''s doing to me with that sinful body of hers, and I am powerless to resist. But even as my mind wanders to those luscious curves of hers, I am also reminded of the incredible woman that lies beneath the surface.


    She is smart, funny, and kind-hearted¡ªa rarebination that only makes me want her more. There is no denying that Christine is one of a kind, and I feel lucky to have been able


    Her yful nature and seductive charm always kept me on my toes, and I never knew what to expect next. But that was part of the thrill of being with her. She was a mystery waiting to be unravelled, and I was more than willing to explore every inch of her being.


    Even now, as I do work and am here reminiscing about our time together, I can''t help but wonder what new adventures and surprises she has in store for me. Whatever they may be, I know that they will be filled with passion, excitement, and a little bit of mischief. And I can''t wait to see


    There are no clear answers to the questions that linger, no exnations for her actions or her true intentions. And yet, I keep going into the unknown, letting the irresistible energy she brings to our shared adventures sweep me away. Her mysterious aura draws me in, like a moth to a me. Her calmness only adds to the allure, making me wonder what secrets she holds within her.


    I can''t help but feel like she''s a subus, stealing my heart and soul with every touch. But I don''t mind being under her spell. It''s a small price to pay for the pleasure and power she brings me.


    Amidst the chaos and theughter, there is an unspoken understanding between us¡ªa silent agreement to let go of the need for exnations and simply revel in the exhration of the present moment. As I walk alongside her, breathing in the sights and sounds of the world around us, I let go of any nagging curiosity about what lies beneath her enigmatic persona.


    It doesn''t matter, because in this moment, all that matters is the joy and energy she brings into my life. And for that, I am grateful. So I soak up every second with her, relishing in the power she gave me, sharing the joy we share together, and basking in the pure excitement of being alive.


    In Christine''s presence, anger dissipates, reced by a fervent eagerness to embrace the heat and the ecstasy that she ignites within me.


    I can''t quite exin it, but there''s something about Christine that has the power to make me horny. It''s like an unknown energy that I can''t resist, and I find myselfpletely under her spell. But even though I don''t know what it is that she does to me, I don''t mind at all.


    The pleasure and power she brings me are well worth any small price I might have to pay. When we''re together, everything else fades away, and we''re left with an unspoken understanding of pure excitement and joy.


    It''s like we both know that exnations aren''t necessary as long as we can revel in the moment together. And with Christine by my side, I feel alive and unstoppable, ready to embrace whatever


    Months have passed since we first crossed paths, and yet the mystery of who she truly is remains unresolved. But in the grand scheme of things, it no longer matters.


    The enthralling whirlwind of passion and pleasure she offers is worth every moment of confusion and uncertainty. For now, I am content to simply bask in the spell that Christine has cast upon me, knowing that as long as we are together, nothing else matters.


    "I mean, if we want to talk about the benefits of being on time or gettingpdances,..." I leave it at that, chuckling at Christine''s previous yful remark and, of course, at my own remark too, However, I can''t deny the power and allure of sexy girls with their curves, boobs, and asses. There''s something about their confidence relishing in the shared humour that lightens the air around us.


    However, I can''t deny the power and allure of sexy girls with their curves, boobs, and asses. There''s something about their confidence and sex appeal thatmands attention and respect.


    It''s no wonder why they hold so much power over men. But Christine is different. She doesn''t need to unt her assets to be sexy. She doesn''t have much arrogance; she''s a fully sexy, straightforward girl.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 188 188: Some Perky Groping!

    Chapter188188: Some Perky Groping!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    However, I can''t deny the power and allure of sexy girls with their curves, boobs, and asses.


    There''s something about their confidence and sex appeal thatmands attention and respect.


    It''s no wonder why they hold so much power over men. But Christine is different. She doesn''t need to unt her assets to be sexy. She doesn''t have much arrogance; she''s a fully sexy, straightforward girl.


    With the final items hastily thrown into my overstuffed luggage, I zip it up, ensuring that everything is secure. If there''s anything I''ve forgotten, it''s of little consequence.


    The extravagant cost of this trip has already stretched my budget to the limit, but I''m willing to spare no expense for the experiences that await us.


    I can feel the excitement building in my chest. I''m going on a trip where I will ravish the girls, and Christine ising with me. but I''ve been waiting for this moment for months. I can''t wait to explore all the hidden corners of this exotic destination with her and the girls by my side.


    With the girl''s confidence and sex appeal, she''ll be the perfect partner to help me fulfill my deepest desires. This is going to be a trip we''ll never forget.


    As the self-proimed ''Synergy Optimization Manager'' at thepany, my presence in the office has be a rarity.


    Instead, my focus has shifted to a different kind of productivity¡ª


    one that involves indulging in the desires of my co-workers in the most intimate and passionate ways imaginable.


    The thrill of ndestine encounters has reced the mundane routine of the workce, and I revel in the power and excitement it brings. With my luggage in tow, Christine and I make our way to the front of the gathering crowd.


    Megan''s loud deration that she will call me if I am even a minutete breaks up the hum of conversation.


    My eyes scan the assemge, taking in the sight of beautiful women adorned in alluring and revealing attire. It''s a captivating disy, a tantalising preview of the delights that await us on this adventure.


    The group exudes an undeniable maism, each woman possessing a unique allure that adds to the anticipation coursing through my veins. They are confident, assertive, and unafraid to embrace their sexuality¡ªa perfect reflection of the liberated world we now inhabit.


    Their ample bosoms and seductive outfits leave little to the imagination, stoking the fires of desire within me.


    As I approach Megan, a mischievous smile ys on my lips. I can sense the tension in the air¡ªa blend of excitement and impatience. Her big boobs and big ass are just too much for me to resist, and I know I''m not alone in feeling this way.


    The sultry curves of the other women in the group have me entranced; their bodies are practically begging for my attention. It takes all my willpower to tear myself away from the feast for my eyes and focus on the task at hand.


    The temptation to y with the boundaries of punctuality lingers, but I decide to spare her the suspense and make my grand entrance just in time. After all, I don''t want to keep these captivating women waiting any longer than necessary.


    With a confident stride, I join the group, basking in the admiring gazes and knowing smiles that greet me. The atmosphere crackles with anticipation¡ªa palpable atmosphere that hints at the adventures that lie ahead.


    Megan''s stern expression softens as she catches sight of me, her eyes betraying a mix of relief and desire. As I approach her, I can''t help but notice her blushing face and the erotic, erect nipples visible through her dress.


    My heart races with excitement as I imagine what''s toe. Our eyes meet, and the chemistry between us is undeniable.


    "Right on time," I say with a smirk, relishing in the subtle power y between us. My eyes meet Megan''s, and a silent understanding passes between us¡ªa shared secret of forbidden desires and the unspoken agreement to indulge in them during this sexy and fucking vacation.


    I approach the lively gathering, my eyes gleaming with anticipation as I take in the alluring sight before me.


    The crowd consists mostly of my family members, with Megan, my older sister, standing at the forefront, her voice cutting through the air with a touch of shrillness.


    Standing by her side are Hope and Faith, her strawberry blonde younger twin sisters, adding to the vibrant energy of the group. Alongside them, I notice a gathering of Megan''s female cousins, their presence adding to the growing excitement.


    Amongst the familiar faces, I spot Aria and Mia, my lesbian next-door neighbors, who have be frequent guests in my intimate escapades.


    Their presence adds an extrayer of forbidden desire to the mix, as their innocent affection for each other masks the untamed passion that secretly burns within them.


    I can''t help but feel a rush of excitement as my gaze falls upon their sexy bodies, their perky asses and boobs taunting me with their perfection.


    I know that this vacation is going to be one for the books, filled with secret rendezvous and steamy encounters that will leave us all breathless.


    As I mingle with the group, I catch myself stealing nces at Aria and Mia, imagining their soft curves pressed against mine as we explore the depths of our desires.


    The lesbians in this group are sure to make this vacation one to remember, and I can''t wait to see what kind of erotica lies in store for us all.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 189 189: Hope and Faith!

    Chapter 189 189: Hope and Faith!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The lesbians in this group are sure to make this vacation one to remember, and I can''t wait to see what kind of sensual feelings lies in store for us all.


    I can''t help but feel a rush of excitement as my gaze falls upon their sexy bodies, their perky asses and boobs taunting me with their perfection. I know that this vacation is going to be one for the books, filled with secret rendezvous and steamy encounters that will leave us all breathless.


    As I mingle with the group, I catch myself stealing nces at Aria and Mia, imagining their soft curves pressed against mine as we explore the depths of our desires. The lesbians in this group are sure to make this vacation one to remember, and I can''t wait to see what kind of erotica lies in store for us all.


    As Christine and I make our way towards the throng, a yful smirk dances across my lips. I feel a primal hunger arise within me at the thought of a vacation with this alluring group of women. It''s a tantalizing array of beauty, with each woman possessing her own unique allure and charm waiting to be explored.


    The thought of spending time on vacation with this alluring group of women awakens in me a sensual lust and a desire to ravage them right here. It''s a tantalizing array of beauty, with each woman possessing her own unique allure and charm waiting to be explored.


    As I immerse myself in fantasies of power and desire, I''m ovee by an intoxicating surge of longing. It''s as if I''m gazing into a forbidden realm where these women exist solely to satisfy my deepest and most carnal cravings.


    The allure of their bodies intertwined with mine is both tantalizing and sinful, evoking a sense of exhration that''s impossible to resist.


    In this world, where the boundaries of pleasure and possibility are pushed to their limits, I revel in the intoxicating power thates withmanding their every move. It''s a realization that feels almost foolish.


    As my mind wanders, I''m drawn to the countless steamy novels, captivating anime, and seductive films that explore the idea of ordinary humans being granted extraordinary powers. These stories often depict individuals using their newfound abilities for noble and heroic deeds.


    However, I find myself drawn to a different path in the depths of my imagination¡ªa path that embraces dominance and indulgence.


    It''s an unspoken truth that, if granted the power of hypnosis or mind control, the allure of seducing and captivating a harem of beautiful women would be irresistible. It''s a raw and primal instinct, a reflection of the deepest desires that lie dormant within.


    In this alternate reality, where pleasure reigns supreme, the notion of saving the world pales inparison to the allure of a life filled with opulence and unadulterated passion.


    Who would even consider undertaking heroic deeds when sweet caresses and intimate connections with exquisite women await? In the realm of limitless possibilities, my path bes clear¡ªto create a harem of unparalleled allure and indulge in the symphony of desire.


    pleasure and indulgence are the ultimate goals for any man immersed in another world.


    But amidst these thoughts, a lingering question remains: who is the enigmatic, seductive master who bestows such power upon me? It''s a figure shrouded in mystery, someone who understands that pleasure and indulgence are the ultimate goals for any man immersed in another world.


    Their presence is both elusive and tantalizing¡ªa whisper in the wind that guides me towards a life of uninhibited gratification.


    As I delve deeper into this tantalizing reverie, my desires continue to surge, intertwining with the forbidden fantasies that dance in the recesses of my mind.


    The possibilities are are just too sensual, and the promise of boundless pleasure of their bodies awaits. In this world where norms are shattered and inhibitions are relinquished, I am the master of my own desires, ready to embark on a journey of unbridled pleasure and seductive conquest.


    Unable to contain my desires, I begin to greet each woman in my own uninhibited way, my hands instinctively reaching out to touch, grope, and squeeze. With unabashed confidence, I engage in yful physical contact, fully aware of the effect it has on them.


    As I approach each cousin, my hands caress their curves, exploring the softness of their breasts and the roundness of their buttocks while exchanging warm embraces.


    Their reactions range from surprised giggles to coy smiles, but the shared knowledge of our forbidden encounters hangs in the air, fueling the unspoken tension between us.


    When I reach my younger sisters, Hope and Faith, the boundaries of our rtionship blur further. With a mischievous gleam in my eyes, I embrace them tightly, our bodies pressed intimately together.


    The kisses I share with them are not those of innocent sibling affection but passionate exchanges that leave no doubt of the lustful connection we share.


    It''s a secret dance of pleasure and possession, where I make them feel desired and that their bodies just belong to me and just to me, I embrace them tightly, our bodies pressed intimately together.


    The kisses I share with them are not those of innocent sibling affection but passionate exchanges that leave no doubt of the lustful connection we share. It''s a secret dance of pleasure and possession, where I make them feel desired and that their bodies just belong to me.


    As I grab Faith''s hand and pull her close, she lets out a soft moan. Hope sways her hips as I reach for her ass, and I can''t help but grin at the overwhelming sensations.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 190 190: Scolding! [R-18+]

    Chapter 190 190: Scolding! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As I grab Faith''s hand and pull her close, she lets out a soft moan. Hope sways her hips as I reach for her ass, and I can''t help but grin at the overwhelming sensations.


    Finally, my attention shifts to Megan, the stocky blonde who stands at the end of the line, her attire intentionally provocative. Her revealing blouse entuates her ample cleavage, while the tight trousers mold to her hips, emphasising her curves.


    A mixture of desire and amusement stirs within me as I approach her. With a confident swagger, I close the distance between us, my gaze fixed on her mesmerising assets.


    As I approach Megan, my eyes can''t help but linger on her perky boobs, straining against the fabric of her blouse. I can feel myself blushing with a mix of arousal and anticipation for what''s toe. And with each encounter, Megan''s erotic face bes even more alluring, driving me to explore every inch of her tantalising body.


    "Megan, my dear sister," I purr, my voiceced with a hint of seduction. "I apologise for my tardiness. I promise to make it up to youter." As I utter these words, my hand finds its way to her exposed cleavage, my fingers lightly grazing the tempting expanse of her skin. I can feel her breath hitch as a shiver runs down her spine, a telltale sign of the desire that simmers beneath herposed facade.


    Without warning, I reach out and grab her perky breasts, relishing in the way they fit perfectly in my hands. Her nipples immediately respond to my touch, hardening and begging for attention.


    I can''t resist the urge to grope and squeeze them, causing Megan to moan softly in pleasure. As I continue to y with her erect nipples, I feel a familiar heat building within me, urging me to take things even further.


    The air crackles with tension and unspoken possibilities as we stand locked in a gaze, the unspoken agreement of what lies beneath our sibling rtionship hanging between us.


    It''s a game of temptation, a dance of power and desire, and I revel in the knowledge that I hold the key to unlocking her hidden desires, should she choose to surrender to them.


    Megan scolds me and says to me while bouncing her chest, "You''rete," as she watches my hand go for her chest and starts to grasp at her tits.


    Megan''s stern tone surprises me, and my heart is beating rapidly with a mix of excitement and arousal. Her words hang in the air, stirring a fire deep within me that demands attention. Without a moment''s hesitation, I let my hands roam freely, reaching for her heaving chest and savouring the sensation of her soft, supple breasts in my grasp. A devilish smile dances across my lips as I unapologetically release my throbbing cock, the embodiment of my most primal desires, yearning for the touch of her experienced hands.


    As I grope her smooth boobs, I revel in the sound of her moans, filling the room with their sweet melody. My fingers explore every inch of her flesh, sending shivers down her spine as she arches into my touch. With each passing moment, the intensity builds until she can no longer contain herself, gasping for breath as pleasure overtakes her.


    But the scolding tone in her voice only adds to my excitement, fueling my desire to push her there and just fuck her with everyone. With each breathy moan that escapes her lips, I feel a surge of arousal that threatens to cause my cock to escape from my pants.


    Megan''s scolding bes a symphony of temptation as she simultaneously scolds. Her hand finds its way to myp, her fingers wrapping around my pulsating cock, igniting a surge of pleasure that spreads through every fibre of my being. The intoxicating rhythm of her strokes sends shivers of ecstasy coursing through me, threatening to overwhelm my senses.


    Her voice, filled with a mix of reprimand and desire, continues to fill the air. "You told us to be down here by 10, and it''s already fifteen past. What justification do you have for keeping us waiting?" She asks while giving me a handjob, her moan entering my air like hot humidity entering my ear, her eyes fixed on the growing anticipation between us.


    In this humid moment, time seems to stand still as we surrender to the illicit passion that binds us. The warmth of her breasts beneath my fingertips fuels my lust, driving me to explore further. I squeeze and knead them with a mixture of urgency and reverence, savouring the softness and firmness that lies within my grasp. Each touch sends ripples of pleasure through both of us, deepening the connection between our bodies and souls.


    As my hand caresses her, our desires intertwine, building an unbreakable bond of carnal pleasure. Our actions be a dance of give and take, a symphony of sensation and release. Megan''s grip on my throbbing cock tightens, her skilled touch teasing and coaxing, driving me closer to the edge of ecstasy.


    I respond to Megan''s scolding, my voice a sensual blend of defiance and arousal, tinged with a hint of mischief. "Oh, dear sister, your warm wee is simply intoxicating," I retort, relishing the thrill of our forbidden encounter. "After all, this opulent tropical resort vacation is my gift to all of us. Surely, a slight dy only adds to the tantalizing anticipation of the pleasures that await us."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 191 191: Still Talking huh! [R-18+]

    Chapter 191 191: Still Talking huh! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    My words, dripping with seduction, hang in the air as I maintain eye contact with Megan. The subtle smirk on my face betrays the underlying desire that courses through my veins. In this moment, our sibling bond fades into the background, reced by a captivating dance of power and passion.


    With a flick of my wrist, I guide Megan closer, drawing her into my sphere of influence. The subtle tension between us only heightens the electric energy in the atmosphere. It''s as if the very air crackles with anticipation, echoing the desires that lie dormant within us.


    As Megan''s scolding words fade into the background, I relish the thrill of our ndestine encounter. Thete hour, the darkened room, and the promise of avish vacation provide the perfect backdrop for our hidden desires to surface. The air is thick with a heady mix of tension, lust, and defiance.


    My voice, a mere whisper, carries a yful edge as I respond to Megan''s scolding. The words linger on my lips,ced with an intoxicating blend of confidence and arousal. It''s a delicate bnce, navigating the fine line between defiance and seduction, but one that I embrace with unabashed pleasure.


    "Oh! my dear sister," I purr, my voiceced with a hint of mischief. "A minor dy only serves to amplify the anticipation, the alluring tension that hangs in the air. Can you not feel it, pulsating between us?"


    I watch as Megan''s expression shifts, a flicker of curiosity mingling with the frustration etched on her face. It''s a dance of emotions, a delicate intery between our shared desires and the lingering familial boundaries.


    With a seductive glimmer in my eyes, I yfully roll my gaze towards Megan''s chest, aching to explore the hidden treasures beneath her top.


    As my hand ventures beneath the fabric, a rush of excitement surges through me, knowing that I''m about to expose her luscious breasts to the world. The absence of a confining bra amplifies the sinful allure of the moment, making it all the more enticing.


    Embracing the power and control that flows within me, I firmly grasp her sulent breasts, revelling in their softness and plumpness. Each teasing touch and tug at her erect nipples elicits a gasp of pleasure, further fueling the growing fire between us.


    It''s a heady mix of dominance and submission, as I relish in exerting my authority over my elder sister, whom I perceive as ungrateful in this particr moment.


    A devilish smile dances upon my lips as I assert my desires, yfully taunting Megan with a hint of sadistic pleasure. "Have you any idea, dear sister, the lengths you''ll go to make amends?" I tease, my voice dripping with anticipation.


    "Throughout this entire vacation, your mouth will be mine to im. I''ll ensure you pay your dues, fully surrendering to your ungratefulness, as I indulge in every desire that courses through me."


    I find myself consumed by a tantalizing fantasy, imagining Megan''s soft, supple lips enveloping my throbbing member.


    The mere thought of her surrendering to my dominance and using her mouth as my personal yground of pleasure, sends a surge of anticipation coursing through my veins.


    In this intoxicating world where desires reign supreme, there are no limits or inhibitions¡ªonly the unbridled intensity of our forbidden connection.


    In the world of heightened passions and unapologetic indulgence, the power dynamic between us takes on a thrilling allure. I hold all the cards, revelling in the knowledge that Megan willingly submits to my everymand.


    The tantalizing prospect of watching her sumb to her deepest desires, driven by a hunger she can''t deny, ignites a primal fire within me.


    As the scene unfolds in my mind, I imagine myself standing before Megan, my pulsating member eagerly awaiting the touch of her skilled lips.


    The room is charged with an electric energy, heavy with the scent of desire. I guide her gently, yet firmly, positioning her on her knees, where she willingly obeys my everymand.


    With a mixture of anticipation and dominance, I take hold of her hair, gently guiding her head closer and offering her a taste of the pleasure that awaits.


    I can almost feel the heat of her breath against the sensitive skin of my arousal as her lips inch closer, teasingly brushing against me before finally parting to wee me inside.


    The sensation is electrifying, sending shivers of ecstasy coursing through my body. Megan''s mouth bes my yground, a world where I explore the depths of pleasure, pushing boundaries and relishing in the uninhibited sensations that engulf me.


    In this world of unfiltered desires, time seems to stand still as Megan devotes herself wholeheartedly to the pursuit of our mutual satisfaction.


    Her skilled tongue dances along every inch, expertly caressing and teasing, stoking the mes of pleasure that consume us both. With every breathless moan and sultry gaze exchanged, we are lost in a dance of power and surrender, a symphony of unspoken desires.


    But suddenly as she know what she is doing with my cock she take out my cock from her mouth and said, "Don''t change the subject, this isn''t about your dick," Megan retorted.


    To ensure that this conversation stays on track and stays focused on the topic that Megan wants to discuss, she ignores any harshness or obscenity that I may have included in my statements and the pressure when she was sucking my dick a moment ago. I made us wait for a total of fifteen minutes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 192 192: Slippery Mouth! [R-18+]

    Chapter192 192: Slippery Mouth! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I respond to Megan''s concern with a mix of irritation and desire, my voiceced with a seductive undertone. "My dear sister, let''s not allow trivial matters to overshadow the excitement that awaits us on this incredible vacation," I retort, my gaze locked with hers.


    I reflect on myck of meticulous nning, a characteristic that often leads me astray. The thought of potential mishaps at the airport, such as missing tickets due to my negligence, sends a shiver of anxiety down my spine. I don''t want our journey to be marred by my poor organizational skills.


    Thest thing I desire is to face the disappointment of discovering our hotel bookings haven''t been properly arranged. However, in this moment, as Megan kneels before me, stroking my hardened member, such worries seem inconsequential.


    Her disobedient demeanor fuels my desire to exert control, and I firmly grasp her by the hair, forcing her down to her knees.


    Despite my efforts to assert dominance, she continues to challenge me, her hand sensually caressing my throbbing cock, mere inches from her eager lips. The audacity of her defiance only adds to the intoxicating blend of frustration and desire that courses through me.


    In the grand scheme of our lust-filled journey, the logistics and potential mishaps fade into insignificance.


    In this world of unapologetic indulgence, our carnal desires take precedence over mundane concerns. The thrill of exploration, the forbidden encounters that await us¡ªthese are the moments that truly matter.


    As Megan''s muffled words escape her lips, distorted by the sheer force of my thrusting, a surge of primal satisfaction consumes me.


    The raw power of our connection, where dominance and submission intertwine, bes the focal point. In this moment, words are rendered meaningless as our desires take center stage.


    "ck gluck glurk glurk glurk!" Megan glurk as I throat fuck her mouth and the felling of her slippery mouth.


    I feel a surge of frustration as Megan refuses to let go of the topic at hand. It''s clear that she wants to keep the conversation focused on my perceived tardiness and the potential consequences of my poor nning.


    While her words linger in the air, I can''t help but wonder if I''ve overlooked crucial details in the preparations for our trip.


    The thought of arriving at the airport only to realize that I''ve neglected to purchase some of our tickets or reaching the hotel and discovering that our reservations are non-existent fills me with a sense of unease.


    As I lock eyes with Megan, a stern re on my face, I can''t help but feel the intense need to regain control of the situation. With a firm grip on her hair, I guide her down to her knees, my throbbing cock mere inches from her face. Yet, despite the physical intimacy between us, Megan persists in challenging me, her hand still sensually stroking my shaft.


    The conflicting sensations of frustration and arousal intensify, creating a dizzying mix of emotions. Megan''s words be muffled as my cock plunges into her mouth, silencing her protests with a deep, throaty moan.


    Her lips tightly wrap around my pulsating member, the pressure and warmth making it hard for her to continue talking back. Each thrust into the depths of her throat serves as a reminder of my dominance, asserting my control over her even in the midst of our heated exchange.


    As I indulge in the pleasure that Megan''s skilled mouth provides, I can''t help but feel a surge of defiance and exhration.


    The primal act of face-fucking her bes an outlet for my frustrations, a way to reim the power that seemed momentarily lost. The rhythmic sounds of wet slurping and gagging fill the room, heightening the raw intensity of the moment.


    I passionately engage in an intense encounter with my older sister, firmly grasping her head as I guide her towards my throbbing desire.


    Our connection intensifies rapidly, igniting a fiery and exhrating experience. I passionately ravish her with untamed movements, an intense encounter that drives my sister to confront the primal and uninhibited reality of my actions towards her.


    All of the other seductive temptresses encircle me, their eyes filled with a tantalising indifference, as if they crave the forbidden pleasures that are about to unfold.


    They surrender themselves to the intoxicating dance of passion, allowing me to ravish her with unrestrained fervour, our bodies entwined in a symphony of carnal desire.


    Because there is no reason to hold back, I make the tantalising decision to unleash my desires, passionately exploring every inch of her body, indulging in the intoxicating pleasure of dominating her tantalise and tease, arousing my deepest desires.


    throat while simultaneously rendering her speechless with overwhelming ecstasy.


    They are seductive whispers that ignite a fire within me, words that tantalise and tease, arousing my deepest desires.


    They are no longer mere annoyances, but obstacles that must be removed, for they stand between me and the ultimate pleasure I crave. Instead, they will be reced with her passionately devouring and eagerly pleasuring me as I assertively explore deeper and more intensely.


    I take control of the situation, silencing Megan''s incessant babbling with a powerful thrust of my hips. Her futile attempts to speak are muffled and rendered meaningless as she chokes and gags on my engorged member. The raw power I exert over her is palpable, and I revel in the dominance I hold.


    With each forceful movement, the sound of my balls pping against her chin echoes through the room, a reminder of herplete submission to my desires.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 193 193: Shared Pleasure! [R-18+]

    Chapter193 193: Shared Pleasure! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    She is helplessly caught in a whirlwind of pleasure and power, struggling toe to terms with the intensity of my actions. Her futile resistance only fuels my desire to break her down, to push her limits and strip away any remnants of control she may still possess.


    I relentlessly drive myself deeper, faster, and with an unyielding cruelty that leaves no doubt as to who is in charge.


    Megan''s world narrows to the sensations coursing through her body, her focus shattered by the overwhelming force of my desires. In this moment, I am her master, and she is nothing more than a vessel for my pleasure.


    Every thrust is an affirmation of my dominance, a powerful reminder of her ce beneath me. I savor the sight of her struggling, a mixture of pleasure and pain etched across her face.


    "Hmm¡­ hmm ahhh, ohhh ahhh ahh ah yes''s," Megan''s moans sounded droolsing out of her mouth as I thrust my dick every time.


    There is a perverse satisfaction in witnessing her surrender to the depths of her own desires, her capacity to resist crumbling under the weight of my relentless assault.


    Within the electrified ambiance, the intertwining voices be a chorus of desire, harmonizing with the symphony of pleasure that resonates through the room.


    As my firm grasp on my partner''s head intensifies, the connection between us deepens, driving us to new heights of ecstasy.


    The physical responses that emerge¡ªa cascade of drool, a fleeting flicker of anticipation, and the seductive sounds that escape their lips¡ªare the raw manifestations of unbridled passion, unabashedly celebrated in this realm of unfiltered exploration.


    It is vital to acknowledge that every facet of our interaction is rooted in enthusiastic consent, as we revel in the exploration of our deepest desires.


    As the room pulses with an intoxicating blend of conversations and moans, my gaze dances across the diverse array of individuals present, eager to embrace the myriad pleasures that await.


    Here, the boundaries between work and pleasure blur, granting me the freedom to embrace every moment with unrestrained enthusiasm.


    Liberated from societal norms, I surrender to the primal urges that course through my veins, weaving a tapestry of connection and delight.


    Each glistening droplet of saliva that adorns their lips is a tantalizing invitation, a physical embodiment of their heightened arousal and a testament to the intensity of our shared experience.


    The subtle glimmers of anticipation in their eyes serve as an aphrodisiac, fueling the fire of desire that burns within me. And the melodic sounds that escape their parted lips are like a siren''s call, luring me further into the realm of unfiltered pleasure.


    It is crucial to emphasize that our union is founded upon trust, consent, and an unwaveringmitment to exploration. In this sacred space, the dance of dominance and submission unfolds with an exhrating finesse, guided by openmunication and a deep understanding of each other''s boundaries.


    As the conversations of my others cousins permeate the air, I revel in the promise of the days ahead.


    The intoxicating blend of work and pleasure that awaits us promises a tapestry of hedonistic delights, inviting us to surrender to our deepest desires.


    Here, in this sanctuary of unfiltered expression, I am free to embrace the raw intensity of every moment, savoring the savoring pleasure that exists within our grasp.


    Megan willingly surrenders herself to the tantalizing world of power and pleasure that binds us together. Her eyes, filled with a fiery mixture of anticipation and desire, lock onto mine as she eagerly embraces the taboo ecstasy that awaits her.


    Without hesitation, I guide my throbbing cock past her parted lips, feeling the wet warmth of her mouth envelop me. She takes me deep into her throat, her tongue expertly caressing every inch, urging me to delve further into her depths. The room bes a symphony of carnal sounds as her moans mingle with the rhythmic thrusts.


    Her body quivers with a heady mix of anticipation and surrender, craving the unrelenting pleasure I provide her mouth with my dick. I revel in the raw power I hold over her, knowing that she willingly submits to my everymand.


    With each forceful pration, I explore the depths of her throat, pushing her limits and igniting the mes of our shared desires. Her fingers w at the sheets, her body arching to meet my every thrust, as she loses herself in the intoxicating dance of submission and ecstasy.


    The air is thick with the scent of arousal, and our fervent entanglement creates an atmosphere charged with primal energy. Megan''s gasps and moans fill the room, her surrender a testament to the unbridled passion that courses between us.


    I seize the opportunity to push her boundaries, testing her limits with each powerful thrust. The delicious resistance and surrender fuel my primal instincts, heightening my own pleasure with every plunge into her depths.


    Her mouth, a willing conduit for my pleasure, tightens around my cock, amplifying the sensations that ripple through me.


    The intensity of our connection fuels my hunger, driving me to take her further, deeper, with an unyielding determination. The boundaries of pleasure blur as we explore the depths of our desires, reveling in the taboo nature of our encounter.


    Megan''s body, a canvas of desire, responds to my every touch, her moans of pleasure spurring me on. Our bodies be one, moving in perfect harmony, as we traverse the intricate path of lust and ecstasy.


    In this moment, there are no limits, no inhibitions¡ªonly the unquenchable thirst for pleasure that binds us together in this uninhibited dance of dominance and submission.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 194: Cap it Off! [R-18+]

    Chapter 194: Cap it Off! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The pulsating rhythm of my desire consumes me as I surrender to the depths of my sister''s submission. There is no room for hesitation or half-hearted efforts; she deserves nothing less than the full force of my unyielding passion.


    With every thrust, I push myself to the limits, embracing a relentless fervor that drives her deeper into a state of submissive surrender.


    It''s a primal dance of power and pleasure, a mesmerizing symphony of control and submission.


    I revel in the knowledge that she craves the extremes, the raw and unfiltered expression of our shared desires. It is within these depths that our connection flourishes, as I push her beyond her boundaries, testing the very limits of her surrender.


    With every forceful thrust of my cock in her hot and slippery mouth and the sensation of her tongue, I immerse myself in the pleasure of taking her to the brink of hopelessness, knowing that it is within this vulnerability that her true essence emerges.


    There is no room for restraint or mercy because there is no need she will be happy for as long as she gets my dick in her body, for she deserves nothing short of the most intense and consuming experiences.


    There are no boundaries to hold me back. The sheer intensity of my dick into her mouth propels me forward, pushing me to reach new heights of pleasure.


    The unrelenting pace bes a witness to the power of our desires, an unapologetic exploration of the depths of pleasure and surrender.


    With every thrust my dick take into her mouth, I immerse myself in a whirlwind of sensations, driven by an insatiable lust to im herpletely.


    Every movement, every touch, is an expression of our mutual craving, an unspoken agreement to explore the forbidden recesses of our desires. In this realm, she is mine tomand, and I seize the opportunity to push her boundaries, to unravel her in ways she never thought possible.


    I am relentless in my pursuit of her surrender, unyielding in mymitment to unlocking her most primal desires.


    She is my canvas, and I paint upon her with a masterful blend of aggression and tenderness, leaving no doubt that she is wholly and irrevocably mine.


    There is no room for hesitation or half-measures. I embrace the depths of my desires and offer them to her without reservation.


    The intensity builds, drawing us closer to the precipice of ecstasy, where we will both be consumed by the mes of our shared desires.


    With an abrupt withdrawal, I free my sister from the grip of my relentless intrusion, allowing her a brief respite to catch her breath.


    The sound of her gasping for air, her body trembling with the intensity of our encounter, only fuels the fire within me. The primal urge to mark her as mine reaches its peak as I release my pent-up desire, painting her face with my thick, hot load.


    Her face bes a canvas of my lustful conquest, a testament to the power I hold over her. I watch with a mix of satisfaction and possessiveness as my essence cascades down her flushed cheeks, glistening in the dim light of our forbidden tryst.


    Her gasps mingle with the faint sounds of my release, creating a symphony of pleasure and surrender. The raw, primal nature of our encounter heightens the erotic tension in the room, leaving us both trembling with a mix of satisfaction and anticipation.


    As the remnants of my ecstasy cling to her face, I feel an intoxicating sense of ownership. She is marked, marked by my desire, my dominance. The residue of our encounter serves as a constant reminder of our shared pleasure, a testament to the depths of our connection.


    after that In a wild surge of unrestrained passion, I unleash my torrent of hot, viscous cum, showering Megan''s face with my essence. The thick, sticky fluid cascades down her features, forming a scandalous, creamy mask that marks her as mine, a symbol of her submission and my dominant im over her.


    "--for the wrong day and we''re stranded without anywhere to stay!" Megan picks up right where she left.


    Megan, undeterred by the white coating that adorns her face, seamlessly resumes her scolding as if the explosive eruption of pleasure had never urred.


    Her voice, filled with a mix of annoyance and arousal, pierces the air, reminding us of the pressing matters at hand. And there she stands, a vision of fierce beauty, her breasts exposed and glistening with ayer of drool, her countenance adorned with the remnants of my powerful release.


    The contrast between her stern expression and the tant evidence of our depraved encounter only fuels my desire, heightening the thrill of our forbidden rendezvous.


    She wears the aftermath of our intimate connection with a mixture of defiance and eptance, a testament to the intricate share pleasure of ours that we are sharing and power that binds us together.


    Megan, marked by my cum and the remaining drool on her face looks just very sensual, and carries the unmistakable evidence of our intimate encounter, a badge of shame and ownership that she wears with a twisted sense of pride. It is a visual reminder of her ce in our twisted dynamic, a potent symbol of her submission and my insatiable lust.


    As we stand there, amidst the aftermath of our explosive passion, a sense of exhration lingers in the air. We are caught in a web of desire and taboo, our inhibitions stripped away to reveal the unquenchable hunger that connects us.


    The world around us fades into insignificance as Megan''s voice continues, carrying the weight of her scolding.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 195: Understanding & Seating

    Chapter 195: Understanding & Seating


    Arrangements! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Her tongue yfully dances at the corners of her mouth, a mischievous disy of her submission as she indulges in the remnants of our debauched encounter.


    With eachp and swallow, she devours the evidence of our sinful union, embracing the sheer eroticism of the act. It is a meaningless gesture, yet it speaks volumes about the depths of her surrender, her willingness to fulfill my desires without question.


    Amidst the lingering taste of our passion, Megan''s voice cuts through the air, her inquiry tinged with a mix of skepticism and anticipation.


    Her tongue, now free from its sensual disy, artictes her words with a hint of curiosity. "Are you positive that you haven''t made any mistakes?" she asks, her gaze fixed on me, searching for any signs of hesitation or weakness.


    A wicked smile spreads across my face as I respond, my voice dripping with confidence. "Yes, I am," I assure her, punctuating each affirmation with a sharp cockp against her cheek.


    The resounding sound reverberates in the room, a provocative reminder of the power dynamics at y. I repeat the phrase, delivering each word with a resounding p against her lips, ensuring that she understands her ce, even if her awareness seems clouded in the haze of our forbidden desires.


    The forceful contact of my cock against her mouth is both a punishment and a reminder, a visceral statement of control and ownership. It is a tangible representation of where she stands in rtion to me, a symbol of her submission and my unyielding authority.


    The scent of arousal fills the room, intoxicating our senses and fueling the insatiable hunger that binds us together. With each p of my cock against her lips, a delicious tension builds, pushing the boundaries of pleasure and pain.


    There is no room for doubt or hesitation. I am the orchestrator of this wicked symphony, guiding our every move with unwavering certainty. Through the rhythmic collision of flesh against flesh, I remind her of her ce, ensuring that she understands the consequences of questioning my authority.


    As the echoes of my cockps reverberate, Megan''s submission bes palpable. Her once defiant spirit now humbled, she stands before me, a canvas for my desires, ready to surrender to the pleasures that await.


    "Stop stressing out so much; everything is booked correctly, and we''re going to have a fucking amazing time on our trip," I assert, my voiceced with a mix of reassurance and mischief.


    As I tease her with the tip of my throbbing cock, tracing it tantalizingly over her lips, her tongue obediently follows its path, a subtle acknowledgment of herplete surrender to my desires, whether she fullyprehends it or not.


    Megan''s expression remains skeptical, her doubts evident in the furrowed lines on her forehead. Yet, there is an undeniable eptance in her eyes, a glimmer of submission that betrays her resistance.


    She finds herself caught in a delicate bnce, torn between asserting her objections and sumbing to the overwhelming power I hold over her. With her shoulders slightly rxed, she appears to be yielding to the reality of her situation.


    Her mind races, struggling to formte a response as the aftermath of our intense encounter swirls in her thoughts. The memory of mymanding dominance lingers, leaving her rattled and uncertain of how to navigate theplexities of our twisted rtionship.


    She knows deep down that resisting me would only lead to more punishment and humiliation, so she reluctantly resigns herself to eptance.


    Megan finds herself walking an unsteady line, treading carefully as she contemtes her next words. The weight of her submission hangs in the air, undeniable and intoxicating.


    Though she may wrestle with her emotions and question her role in this depraved dynamic, the undeniable truth remains: she is bound to me, forever under the power of my insatiable lust and dominance.


    As the seconds tick by, a newfound understanding settles between us. She acknowledges her ce, her existence, In the depths of her uncertainty, she finds sce in the unwavering control I exert, guiding her every move and dictating her every pleasure.


    And though theplexity of our dynamic may challenge her, she is resigned to embrace her role as my submissive ything, forever at the mercy of my unrelenting lustful desires.


    With a knowing smirk, I press my cock against her lips once more, a silent reminder of the power I possess. The unspoken agreement hangs in the air, an unbreakable bond forged through the darkest corners of our lustful desires.


    As I withdraw my pulsating cock from Megan''s face, Megan''s movements reflect a hint of uncertainty, a delicate tightrope walk betweenpliance and reservation.


    "I hope so, for everyone''s sake," she sighs, her voice tinged with a mix of resignation and lingering anticipation. Standing tall, she surveys her surroundings, preparing herself for what lies ahead. "Are you ready to go, at least?" she asks, her eyes searching for reassurance.


    "Yes, I am," I reply with a confident nod. "Christine, Mia, and I will be riding in Aria''s car. There''s still room for one more passenger."


    Aria interjects, her voice carrying a sense of practicality. "My car can only amodate five peoplefortably."


    "But we need the passenger seat up front to amodate some of my belongings, and I''m not concerned about seating arrangements," I state, my gaze shifting towards Alyssa, one of my cousins.


    She stands nearby, her voluptuous figure adorned in a tight-fitting tank top and an equally snug skirt, a vision of temptation that adds an extra spark to the already charged atmosphere.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 196 196: C*ck sleeve in the car! [R-18+]

    Chapter196 196: C*ck sleeve in the car! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Alyssa''s sweet and loudughter fills the air, injecting an electrifying energy into the atmosphere. Her vibrant smile holds a secret, a tantalizing invitation that beckons me closer, igniting a primal desire within.


    Every curve of her body is a work of art, an exquisite masterpiece that demands to be explored and worshipped. With a voiceced with anticipation, I boldly express my desire, fully aware of the audacity of my words.


    "Alyssa, let your hips grace myp, guiding my pulsating cock deep into the velvety warmth of your irresistible ass. Allow me to savor every moment of our journey car ride to the airport, lost in the feeling of your ass on my cock."


    Aria stands there, taken aback by the audaciousness of my request, while Alyssa''s response is nothing short of mesmerizing.


    Herughter dances on the edge of seduction, a yful melody that dances through the air, wrapping around my senses like a sweet spell. With a mischievous glint in her eyes, she epts the invitation with an intoxicating confidence.


    "Oh, why not, I would be delighted to take your cock on a wild ride, straddling your cock with my ass, grinding against your throbbing cock as we travel the open roads." She purrs, her voice a sensuous whisper that ignites a fiery hunger deep within.


    As she gracefully approaches Aria''s vehicle, her movements are imbued with a hypnotic allure. Her gaze locks onto my exposed cock, her fingers tracing teasing patterns along its length, sending tremors of anticipation coursing through my veins.


    The engines purr to life, their powerful roars blending with the pulsating energy in the air. Alyssa, a vision of confidence and seduction, climbs onto myp, her eyes gleaming with mischief. In this world, the seat belts have been revolutionized, transformed into a sensual tool that enables uninhibited pleasure.


    As Alyssa straddles my thighs, her body pressed against mine, a rush of desire surges through me. The secondary belts, meticulously designed for this purpose, wrap around us, securing our connection while granting us the freedom to explore the depths of our passion.


    Every movement of the car sends delicious vibrations through our bodies, intensifying the intimate connection we share. Alyssa''s tantalizing curves mold perfectly against me, igniting a fiery dance of desire. With each twist and turn, our bodies sway in harmony, immersed in a sensual symphony that transcends the confines of the vehicle.


    The car ride continues with an air of anticipation and excitement. As the engine hums and the wheels roll, I find myself drawn to the alluring temptation of Alyssa''s exposed bare ass. With a primal surge of desire coursing through me, I cannot resist the irresistible urge to im her, to take her with a forceful thrust.


    The tightness of her inside adds to the exhrating tension in the car. Without a moment of hesitation or restraint, I seize the opportunity, pulling her skirt up over her hips, revealing her perfect asses. With amanding surge, I impale her onto my pulsating cock, a powerful collision of pleasure and desire.


    "ahhh mhhhmmm ahhhh, " Alyssa moanns as i thrust her ass directly onto my cock.


    Alyssa''s gasp fills the air, a mix of pain and surrender, as I take her with unrelenting force. The intense sensations overwhelm her, yet she submits willingly, embracing the powerful connection we share.


    As I thrust into her, her struggles transform into a moans dance of pleasure, a symphony of moans and sighs that intertwines with the rhythm of the car''s movement.


    Lubrication bes a necessity, although Although my cock is drenched in my sister''s spit, it is not nearly lubricated enough to be cramming into such a divinely tight hole. The slickness allows me to prate deeper into the divine tightness of her backdoor, each thrust a giving me a more pleasurable feeling.


    As she fumbles with her seat belt, her focus consumed by the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her body, I guide her, supporting her by her ass onto my cock as she gaspas on every thrust of her ass on my cock.


    The family reunion had always held a certain allure for me, a secret indulgence hidden beneath the surface of innocent conversations and smiles.


    The thrill of engaging in intimate encounters with rtives without arousing suspicion was an intoxicating blend of secrecy and desire.


    But now, it has be just another facet of my unconventional life, where boundaries are meant to be pushed and pleasure knows no limits.


    The atmosphere at the family reunion was charged with a palpable erotic tension. Women adorned in scandalously revealing attire, their bodies ripe for exploration and their desires ready to be unleashed.


    As we embarked on the smooth journey through the affluent neighborhood towards the airport, my attention turned to Alyssa, a woman who hade to appreciate the exhrating sensations of intense anal pleasure.


    With each thrust, a mix of pleasure and pain. The car provided the perfect backdrop for our ndestine desires, its enclosed space amplifying our intimate connection. As the vehicle traveling through the streets, our bodies writhed in unison, fueled by the hunger to experience new levels of intensity.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to Every twist and turn of the journey heightened our shared pleasure, as we reveled in the taboo nature of our encounter. Alyssa, a willing participant in this boundary-pushing escapade, surrendered herself to the wild abandon of desire, sumbing to the intoxicating allure of forbidden pleasure.


    In this world where inhibitions fade and societal norms are but distant echoes, I relish in the thrill of exploration, of pushing the boundaries further and further. The euphoria of breaking taboos fuels my every move, as I embark on a path that knows no limits and promises untold depths of satisfaction.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 197 197: Provocation! [R-18+]

    Chapter197 197: Provocation! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I grip Alyssa''s hips tightly, my fingers digging into her soft flesh as she continues to ride my cock with unbridled enthusiasm.


    "If you were a good cousin slut, you''d keep riding my cock even when I take my hands off, wouldn''t you?" With a wicked glint in my eyes, I pose a provocative question, testing the limits of her submission, I want her to do the all work while I enjoy the side girls.


    Alyssa''s response is a mixture of defiance and eagerness, her voice dripping with sultry confidence. "Oh, you know I would, you dirty fuck," she moans, her wordsced with a hint of yful rebellion. "I''m not your average slut. I''ll keep bouncing on your cock even when you let go, because I crave every moment of your dominance."


    As the car speeds along, the friction between us builds, her tight ass clenching around me with each powerful thrust. Alyssa revels in her role as a cousin slut, embracing the role of her as cousin slut.


    "Yes, dont hold back and just bounce your ass on my cock more," I said to her.


    The car bes a full sound of moans and heavy breaths as Alyssa''s hips continue their relentless movement, riding my cock with abandon. The intoxicating mix of defiance and submission in her voice drives me wild.


    "You''re damn right, I won''t hold back," she growls, her tone filled with a fiery determination. "I''m not your typical slut; I''m a wild creature craving your dominant touch."


    With every bounce, Alyssa proves herself as a rebellious vixen, unafraid to embrace her deepest desires. While she is heaving up and down your dick, she nonchntly degrades herself, which frees up your hands so that you can stretch out to the side and look for other forms of satisfaction.


    Mia and Christine''s ample breasts bounce enticingly as my cousin continues her fervent rhythm, riding my throbbing cock with unbridled passion.


    Their supple curves are a mesmerizing sight, and I can''t resist the urge to reach out and explore their inviting flesh. My hands wander freely, caressing their soft mounds, teasing their erect nipples, and reveling in the intoxicating blend of sensations.


    As the car hurtles forward, the heat and desire between us grow. The air bes heated with the heady scent of sex and the symphony of moans fills the confined space. My cousin''s relentless bouncing matches the growing frenzy of our lust, her body a canvas for my pleasure.


    With every stroke, I lose myself in the lustful pleasure of this her her ass tightness on my cock. As i touch the side girls boobs.


    The women''s bodies respond to my touch, their breathless gasps and subtle movements encouraging my explorations. It''s an erotic symphony, each touch and squeeze amplifying the mounting heating tension within us.


    I let go of any reservations, fully immersing myself in the hedonistic pleasure that courses through my veins.


    With every stroke, every caress, I indulge in the intoxicating blend of sensations, losing myself in the sea of bodies and the intoxicating rhythm of our collective passion as my cousin bounced up and down on my cock her hairs bouncing with her and her two hand on the front seats for the support.


    The journey to the airport provides the perfect backdrop for my lustful desires to be unleashed upon my younger cousin.


    With every mile that separates us from the upscale city, I seize the opportunity to ravage her, leaving her delicate posterior in a state of sublime debauchery.


    The sight of her gasping, sweating, gaping, and utterly destroyed facial expressions fuels the fire within me, heightening my arousal to unimaginable heights.


    There is no restraint in the way I consume her, no holding back as I thrust deep and mercilessly into her. The mixture of disrespectful panic and pleasurable pressure creates a twisted symphony of sensations that both excite and enthrall us. As her body yields to my forceful advances, I revel in the exquisite pleasure that courses through both of us.


    Each thrust and each moan solidify our connection, binding us together in a chaotic union of pleasure and pain. The mess we create is a testament to the depths of our desires, as we surrender to the intoxicating pull of carnal satisfaction.


    There is a certain beauty in the careless abandon with which we embrace our darkest desires. Inch by inch, she sumbs to the relentless pleasure I am able to inflict upon her, her body a canvas share, as we lose ourselves in the depths of our primal connection.


    The boundaries of decency and convention are shattered, leaving for my unquenchable lust.


    The journey to the airport bes a transformative experience, a cathartic release of pent-up desires and forbidden cravings. In this moment, nothing else matters but the intoxicating pleasure we share, as we lose ourselves in the depths of our primal connection.


    The boundaries of decency and convention are shattered, leaving only the raw and unfiltered essence of our passion to guide us towards new heights of ecstasy.


    The intensity builds with every desperate thrust of my cousin''s ass on my cock, her efforts to make me cum driving me closer to the edge. It''s a tantalizing dance of pleasure and restraint, as she pushes herself to the limit to coax out my release.


    The sensation of her tight, heating walls gripping my throbbing dick sends electric pulses of pleasure coursing through me, the anticipation of reaching the pinnacle of pleasure growing with each passing moment.


    As I near my climax, I can feel the familiar tightening on my cock, the urgent need to unleash my load deep within her.


    Her bouncing ass intensifies the sensation, causing my cock to twitch and pulse with an uncontroble desire to release its seed. It''s a symphony of pleasure and anticipation, a crescendo building to an explosive finale.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 198: Before Departing! [R-18+]

    Chapter 198: Before Departing! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The intensity builds with every desperate thrust of my cousin''s ass on my cock, her efforts to make me cum driving me closer to the edge. It''s a tantalizing dance of pleasure and restraint, as she pushes herself to the limit to coax out my release.


    The sensation of her tight, heating walls gripping my throbbing dick sends electric pulses of pleasure coursing through me, the anticipation of reaching the pinnacle of pleasure growing with each passing moment.


    As I near my climax, I can feel the familiar tightening on my cock, the urgent need to unleash my load deep within her.


    Her bouncing ass intensifies the sensation, causing my cock to twitch and pulse with an uncontroble desire to release its seed. It''s a symphony of pleasure and anticipation, a crescendo building to an explosive finale.


    With a primal instinct, I draw Alyssa down, ensuring that my hot load is pumped deep into the depths of her ass. I relish in the feeling of my cock plugging her up, marking her as mine in the most intimate and forbidden way. She rests for a moment, my seed pooling within her, before the insatiable hunger within me stirs once again.


    I take hold of her hips, pulling her back onto my throbbing shaft, the savage hunger within me driving me to maul her from below.


    The lust and desire fuel our every movement, as we lose ourselves in a frenzy of pleasure and primal connection.


    The room fills with the sounds of our impassioned moans, the slick and rhythmic sounds of our bodies colliding in a dance of carnal desire.


    In this intimate act, we transcend societal boundaries and surrender to the raw, untamed cravings that consume us.


    The act of creampieing her ass is a testament to our unbridled lust and the depths of our shared connection.


    It is a moment of blissful surrender, where pleasure knows no limits and the forbidden bes a pathway to unparalleled ecstasy.


    My body shudders with intense pleasure as I unleash my hot load deep into Alyssa''s tight, amodating ass.


    The sensation of my cum filling her, mingling with the heat and tightness, sends waves of ecstasy coursing through both of us. I hold her in ce, ensuring that every drop is pumped in, sealing her tight and marking her as mine.


    But I''m not done with her yet. I continue to ravage her, my cock relentlessly plunging into her well-used hole, driven by an insatiable desire to im herpletely.


    With each thrust, I deposit more of my seed, painting her insides with the evidence of our sinful encounter. The sheer naughtiness of the act only fuels our passion, amplifying the pleasure that courses through us both.


    And in this context, "finished" indicates that i have already arrived at the airport and Aria haspleted the process of paying for the long-term parking that was required.


    As thest remnants of our climax subside, we find ourselves at the airport, our trysting to a close. Aria, our designated driver,pletes the necessary tasks, acting like unaware of the debauched activities that have unfolded within the confines of the car.


    The thrill of the risk, the heat of our bodies entwined, and the intoxicating satisfaction of our shared pleasure are all memories that will linger.


    As we were about to go to the airport just a little moments before our departure, a surge of boldness courses through me.


    With the belief that we have more time before our flight, I turn my attention to the attractive woman seated to my right. Locking eyes with her, a mischievous smile ys on my lips as I lean in, capturing her soft, plump lips in a passionate kiss.


    She too began to return the kiss with her tongue, while her began to fondle her breast with her hand and began to squeeze them.


    As our tongues intertwine in a passionate dance, the room seems to fade away, leaving only the electric connection between us. The taste of her lips, soft and sweet, ignites a primal fire within me, urging me to explore her further.


    My fingers continue their exploratory journey, tracing the curve of her waist, the swell of her hips, and finally finding their destination on her voluptuous breasts.


    With a gentle yet possessive grip, I squeeze her mounds, reveling in their supple softness. Her gasps of pleasure spur me on, encouraging me to delve deeper into the depths of her desire. I tease her erect nipples between my fingertips, eliciting moans of delight that blend seamlessly with the passionate sounds of our kiss.


    Her hands mirror my movements, their touch awakening my senses as they trail along my body, leaving trails of anticipation in their wake. Our bodies press closer together, the warmth and urgency of our embrace building with each passing second.


    As the kiss deepens, the urgency between us bes palpable. Our hands roam freely, exploring and iming one another''s bodies with unrestrained hunger.


    The woman''s breath bes ragged against my lips, a testament to the raw desire coursing through us both. We be lost in the symphony of pleasure, surrendering ourselves to the intoxicating rhythm of passion.


    My free hand finds its way to the waistband of her skirt, my fingers grazing the smooth skin of her thigh. With a deft movement, I inch the fabric higher, revealing more of her exquisite curves. The anticipation of what lies beneath drives us both further into a realm of uninhibited pleasure.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 199: With just this only! [R-18+]

    Chapter 199: With just this only! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    From the hot humid atmosphere of the woman by my side, my desire burns brighter, fueled by the memory of our shared kiss and the intoxicating chemistry between us. As our bodies remain close, I let my hands wander along the curves of her thighs, feeling the warmth radiating through the fabric of her clothing.


    With each delicate caress, I inch closer to the source of her arousal, drawn to the tantalizing wetness that has soaked through her underwear.


    My fingers brush against the damp fabric of her underwear, eliciting a shudder of anticipation from both of us. The wetness of her pussy should be from that she has been watching as I ravaged Alyssa''s ass savagely just add more moans in her mouth.


    Her breathing quickens, matching the rhythm of my own racing heartbeat. The air is thick with desire as we share a knowing look. With a deft movement, I slip my fingers beneath the edge of her panties, teasingly grazing the sensitive skin of her inner thighs.


    Her body responds to my touch, arching slightly as I explore the slick folds of her pussy. I relish in the way her body trembles beneath my fingertips.


    With deliberate strokes, I trace the contours of her intimate folds of her pussy, teasing and tormenting her with a maddening slowness. Her hips involuntarily buck against my hand, a silent plea for more. I oblige, slipping a finger between her swollen wet pussy, reveling in the tightness and heat that envelopes my fingers.


    Her inner pussy walls clench around my digit, eager to be filled, as I delve deeper into the core of her desire. The slickness of her arousal acts as a slippery guide, allowing me to explore every exquisite inch of her velvety depths. With each stroke, her moans grow louder, mingling with the sounds of our surroundings, a secret symphony of pleasure.


    With a hunger that cannot be contained, I nudge her to the side, creating more space for my exploration. My mouth descends upon her luscious breasts, drawn to her erect nipples like a moth to a me. I take one of her delicate buds into my mouth, suckling and swirling my tongue around it in a dance of pleasure.


    Her soft, humid moans fill the air, a symphony of ecstasy that harmonizes with the Humid hot sounds of Alyssa passionately cleaning my dick with her mouth. Thebination of sensations sends waves of pleasure coursing through my inner body, heightening the intensity of our collective desire.


    taking my attention from Alyssa sight, i again turn to right. As Ivish attention on one breast, my hand instinctively finds its way to the other, squeezing and kneading the supple flesh. The texture beneath my fingertips is intoxicating, firm yet yielding, as if molding perfectly to my touch. I relish in the way her body arches toward me, offering herselfpletely to the cascade of sensations.


    With each flick of my tongue and every gentle tug of my lips, her moans grow louder, fueling my own arousal. I alternate between her breasts,vishing equal attention on both, ensuring that no inch of her divine chest goes untouched by my lips and tongue.


    Simultaneously, my fingers continue their intimate exploration thriugh her wet sliding pussy, gliding along her slick folds with a strictly technique like i am ying with switches. The wetness that coats my fingertips from her pussy acts as a natural lubricant, allowing me to delve deeper into her pussy and giver her more, seeking out her pussy most sensitive spots.


    Her body writhes beneath my touch, a moan of pleasure that harmonizes with Alyssa''s oral cleaning of my cock with her mouth. The erotic chorus of moans, slurping sounds, and the rhythm of my fingers thrusting into herbine to create an intoxicating symphony that resonates through the confined space of the car.


    With my lips still attached to her breast, I release one hand from its heavenly grip and trail it downward, following the curve of her waist until it reaches the apex of her desire.


    My fingers glide along her wet folds of her pussy, parting them with gentle insistence as I seek out her swollen pearl of pleasure. With a deft touch, I begin to caress and tease her sensitive nub, applying just the right amount of pressure to send waves of pleasure coursing through her.


    Her moans be more more humid and sensitive, the tempo of her hips grinding against my hand quickening in response. I can feel the hot humid heatinging from her her pussy, an indication of the impending release that is building within her. Her body tenses, and I know she is on the precipice of ecstasy.


    As her moans reach the peak she can muster, I increase the intensity of my fingerings on her pussy, coaxing her pleasure to its peak. My hands moving fast in her pussy, I quickly began to move my fingers in and out of her pussy more quickly.


    Her grip on me began to tighten more, as she was just going cum any seconds now with just a little bit of more push. I didnt stop I just continue to suck on her soft boobs and her erected nipples.


    Then as she was just about to cum I suddenly began to kiss her lipps swirling my tongue into her mouth as she do the same even at the situation she was about to cum, her body began to trembling and rocking up and down and forward and backard in her seat.


    "mhhhh hmmmm mhhh hmmmm (Ahhh i...i...iii.... am cumminggggg... i am cumming)," she began to mumble while I kiss her probably meant to say that she was cumming.


    Her breath bes ragged, her grip on my body tightens, and with a shuddering release, she sumbs to the waves of pleasure crashing over her, her body convulsing in the pleasure of her orgasm.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 200: Lets Go!

    Chapter 200: Let''s Go!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After fingering her pussy and as Alyssa finish cleaning my cock, Alyssa takes thest bit of lick of my cock with her mouth as she leaves my cock as to just heard my thoughts.


    after thr girl i was fingering cum, I said," well i think this is enough, lets save for someter," I said as the girl right to me frowned with a sad expression but to think that it isnt over but will be continuing shortly after airport, she cheered up even though she was exhausted from the from the pleasure I gived her.


    "Well, let''s start getting out and let''s take out the luggage otherwise we will bete for the ne," I said giving their ass and boobs a ps as they let out a small moan.


    We stepped out of the car and take out the all the luggage we have as we start walking to the airport.


    -------


    As I step into the bustling airport, a sense of purpose and excitement fills my being. The crowd surrounds me like a lively dance, and I navigate through it with confidence, my luggage rolling effortlessly beside me. The air is charged with anticipation, and I feel a rush of adrenaline as I immerse myself in this dynamic and vibrant atmosphere.


    The airport is a world of its own, a ce where countless journeys intersect, each with its own unique story to tell. As I stroll through the terminal, my eyes dart from one scene to another, taking in the diverse array of people and activities.


    There are families bidding tearful goodbyes, friends sharingughter and embraces, and solo travelers lost in their own thoughts. Each person I pass carries their own hopes, dreams, and aspirations, creating a rich tapestry of human experience.


    The cacophony of sounds surrounds me - the chatter of differentnguages, the announcements echoing through the speakers, the hum of suitcases rolling across the floor.


    It''s a symphony of life, a harmonious blend of cultures and backgrounds. I can''t help but be enchanted by the sheer diversity of the travelers around me, each one a testament to the interconnectedness of our world.


    As I continue my walk through the airport, I am drawn to the colorful disys of shops and eateries, offering a taste of various cuisines and souvenirs from around the globe.


    The scent of freshly brewed coffee mingles with the aroma of international delicacies, tempting my senses. I find myself tempted to sample the vors from different corners of the world, a culinary adventure in itself.


    The departure boards, a tons of destinations, entice me with the promise of adventure and discovery. I feel a sense of wanderlust stirring within me, imagining the countless possibilities that lie ahead.


    From exotic beaches to bustling cityscapes, the world is open to exploration, and I can''t help but feel a surge of excitement for the journey that awaits.


    In this bustling microcosm, time seems to both slow down and speed up simultaneously. Every moment is filled with anticipation and possibility, yet there is also a sense of fleetingness as travelerse and go, each on their own unique path.


    I am reminded that life is a continuous journey, a series of arrivals and departures, and each encounter is a chance to connect with another soul, if only for a fleeting moment.


    As I take in the vibrant scene around me, I am filled with a sense of gratitude for the privilege of travel and the opportunity to witness the beauty of humanity in all its forms.


    The airport is a ce of transition, a bridge between worlds, and I am grateful to be a part of this ever-changing tapestry of life.


    With a heart full of wonder and excitement, I embark on my own journey, ready to embrace the adventures that await me beyond the departure gates.


    Amidst the lively chaos of the airport, there''s an undeniable charm that sweeps me up in its embrace. The vibrant energy of the ce is infectious, filled with the intertwining emotions of anticipation and nostalgia.


    I find myself caught in the whirlwind of emotions as I witness tearful goodbyes and joyous reunions unfolding before my eyes. It''s and backgrounds converge to create a rich tapestry of experiences.


    One of the most intriguing scenes catches my attention ¨C the a beautiful paradox, where the bittersweet moments of departure are bnced by the promise of new beginnings and unforgettable experiences.


    As I continue my leisurely walk through the bustling terminal, I can''t help but marvel at the diversity of travelers around me. Each person carries their own story, their own dreams, and aspirations.


    The airport is a melting pot of humanity, where cultures,nguages, and backgrounds converge to create a rich tapestry of experiences.


    One of the most intriguing scenes catches my attention ¨C the information booth. There, several stands are upied by individuals eagerly seeking assistance.


    Among the crowd, my eyes are drawn to two attractive women dressed in eye-catching uniforms, exuding a certain allure that demands attention.


    Their presence adds a touch of sensuality to the busy airport environment, making it hard to resist stealing nces in their direction.


    As I approach the counter, I notice even more captivating women standing nearby. Their confident and alluring demeanors,bined with their revealing attire, draw both admiration and curiosity.


    It''s as if the airport itself has be a stage, where these captivating women y their parts with finesse, leaving travelers like me captivated by their presence.


    The airport''s charm lies not only in its physical grandeur but also in the captivating human interactions that unfold within this ce and the texture of tiles smell and many more.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 201: The Information Counter! [R-18+]

    Chapter 201: The Information Counter! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Strangers from different corners of the world cross paths, their destinies intertwining even if only for a brief moment. It''s a ce where connections are made, where chance encounters lead to unexpected friendships and adventures.


    In this vibrant atmosphere, time seems to take on a life of its own. Minutes pass like seconds, and hours feel like mere moments.


    Every step forward brings me closer to new possibilities, new destinations, and new encounters. It''s a feeling of gratitude for being part of this grand tapestry, where every individual adds their unique color and thread to the fabric of airport life.


    As I find my way through the airport''s intricate, I am reminded of the beauty of the human experience. The airport is a microcosm of life itself, reflecting the ebb and flow of emotions, the dance of connections, and the rhythm of departures and arrivals.


    And in this bustling Airport my eyes drawn to the two beautiful mature women. At the information booth, my attention is immediately captivated by the presence of two striking women, each possessing their own unique allure.


    One of them stands as a vision of fiery passion with her flowing locks of vibrant red hair, while the other exudes an irresistible charm with her golden blonde tresses cascading gracefully around her.


    Their radiant beauty draws curious nces from passing travelers, and it bes evident that these alluringdies have a distinct role at the booth that sets them apart from their colleagues.


    Rather than merely providing straightforward answers to the travelers'' inquiries, they offer a more intimate and personalized form of customer service. The men who approach them are greeted with warm smiles and a sultry gleam in their eyes.


    These captivating women engage the travelers in conversation, not just about travel details but also about their interests, desires, and aspirations.


    It''s as if they have unlocked a secret doorway to a realm of enchantment, where every interaction bes an unforgettable experience.


    As I observe discreetly, it bes clear that the men are not just receiving information but also delighting in the pleasure of being attended to by these seductivedies.


    There''s an air of intimacy and connection that goes beyond the usual exchange of words. It''s an alluring dance of charm and wit, where these captivating women seem to possess the ability to make every traveler feel seen, desired, and cared for.


    In contrast, the other clerks behind the counter maintain their professional poise, diligently tending to customers in a more traditional manner.


    They efficiently provide the necessary information and assistance, unaware of the mesmerizing scene unfolding before their eyes.


    Despite their focused dedication, it''s impossible for them topletely ignore the tantalizing activities taking ce just a few steps away.


    The allure of the stunning redheaded beauty and the seductive charm of her blonde counterpart cast a spell on the atmosphere of the information booth.


    It''s as if the air is charged with a maic energy, drawing travelers and observers alike into the captivating aura of these enchanting women.


    The travelers who experience this unconventional form of customer service leave with a sparkle in their eyes and an unforgettable memory etched into their hearts.


    The airport, already a melting pot of emotions and stories, now bes a stage where desire and curiosity blend seamlessly. The juxtaposition of professional service and intimate engagement creates an enticing tapestry of human interactions.


    And within this intricate web of connections, the radiant presence of the redheaded beauty and her sultry blondepanion casts a spell of fascination on everyone fortunate enough to witness their enchanting performance.


    As they diligently carry out their duties, the other clerks at the information booth can''t help but steal subtle nces at the men who are currently being attended to by the captivating redhead and the sultry blonde.


    In this extraordinary setting, the information booth transforms into a unique space where both knowledge and desire intertwine in a delicate dance.


    The men seeking information are not only satisfied with straightforward answers to their travel inquiries but also indulging in a discreet and pleasurable encounter with these enchanting women.


    The atmosphere bes charged with a mix of curiosity, excitement, and a hint of scandal, turning the mundane task of gathering travel information into an unforgettable and exhrating experience.


    As I witness this captivating scene, I find myself contemting the ever-changing nature of human connections. Throughout life''s journey, we encounter a myriad of people whoe and go, leaving their mark on our experiences and memories. Some encounters are fleeting, like passing ships in the night, while others leave a profound impact, shaping the course of our lives.


    In our society, it is unfortunate that dys and disruptions can ur for various reasons, and sadly, one of them involves the inappropriate behavior of some individuals towards women.


    It serves as a reminder of the challenges women often face in various aspects of life, including the workce and public spaces. It is essential to address such issues and work towards creating a more inclusive and respectful environment for everyone.


    The scene at the information booth bes a microcosm of human interactions, reflecting theplexity and allure of human desires. It''s a ce where conventional norms momentarily dissolve, and individuals embrace their innate desires for connection and intimacy.


    Within this hidden oasis of temptation, knowledge-seeking and curiosity blend with a touch of sensuality, resulting in a unique and unforgettable fusion of experiences.


    As travelerse and go, some may leave the airport with a sparkle in their eyes, cherishing the secret memories of their brief encounters with the captivating redhead and the alluring blonde.


    Others may leave with a renewed sense of wonder and appreciation for the rich tapestry of human connections that weave through our lives.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 202: Lift her in the Air! [R-18+]

    Chapter 202: Lift her in the Air! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I observe with a heavy heart the distressing instances where men believe they have the right to stop women passing by and subject them to unwarranted advances and harassment.


    These encounters leave women feeling vulnerable and ufortable, and they often clutch onto their luggage for support while being coerced into engaging in sexual activities they did not consent to.


    This troubling trend highlights a world where casual sexual encounters seem to happen without regard for boundaries or mutual consent, perpetuating an environment of fear and difort for women.


    Throughout various public locations, I can''t help but be troubled by the sight of women patiently waiting in queues, only to be subjected to unwee physical contact, such as groping or invasive touching.


    Innocent moments quickly turn into horrifying experiences, with women being forced into degrading acts, like being pushed down onto their knees to perform oral acts on the men standing behind them.


    These incidents bring to the forefront the pervasive issue of sexual harassment and assault that women continue to face in certain environments, instilling a profound sense of insecurity and vulnerability.


    The reality is that many women frequently find themselves in such distressing situations, where their personal boundaries are tantly disregarded, and their autonomy is vited.


    These incidents ur in both public and private settings, affecting women from all walks of life. It is a ring reflection of the deeply entrenched patriarchal attitudes that persist in our society, perpetuating harmful notions of entitlement and dominance over women''s bodies.


    The show is a wild and electrifying spectacle that immerses me in a whirlwind of excitement and unfiltered expression.


    It epasses everything I could ever desire to witness, captivating my attention and igniting a burning desire for more.


    The yearning to be part of the festivities intensifies,pelling me to eagerly make my way through the bustling airport, driven by the anticipation of experiencing my own share of amusement and revelry.


    With utmost confidence, I glide through the crowd, smoothly positioning myself to intercept a woman passing by.


    In one swift and calcted move, my hands gently but assertively sp around her delicate wrist, causing her to pivot abruptly and find herself face-to-face with me.


    Caught off guard by the unexpectedness of the situation, she is momentarily taken aback, her wide eyes revealing the mix of surprise and curiosity that fills her.


    The unexpected encounter has left her unprepared for the intriguing turn of events that has suddenly unfolded before her.


    As our eyes lock, a spark of excitement dances between us, an unspoken energy that crackles in the air. In this charged moment, time seems to slow, allowing me to take in every detail of her appearance¡ªthe subtle blush on her cheeks, the faint freckles adorning her nose, and the way her lips slightly part as she catches her breath.


    With a charming smile, I break the silence, introducing myself in a voice that exudes confidence and warmth. The initial surprise gives way to a sense of intrigue, and a yful glimmer lights up her eyes.


    In an instant, I take charge, directing both Aria and Mia to lend their assistance in lifting the woman off the ground. With seamless coordination, the couple moves in sync, their hands expertly securing her body as they effortlessly hoist her into the air.


    As her legs extend gracefully, creating an elegant and visually striking pose, I can''t help but be impressed by their fluidity and efficiency. It''s as if they are skilled performers in a captivating dance, and their movements perfectly align with my desired oue.


    Until this moment, the woman had been a mere passerby, barely registering on my radar. Yet, in an intriguing twist of fate, I now find myself face-to-face with a truly captivating individual.


    Her striking appearance leaves an indelible mark on my senses. Adorned in a stunning low-cut blue blouse, her ample bosom tantalizingly peeks out, seemingly on the verge of bursting free.


    The way the fabric clings to her curves entuates her enticing figure, drawing the eyes of anyone who beholds her.


    Her choice of attire isplemented by a form-fitting denim skirt that hugs her hips, showcasing the graceful sway of her movements.


    Every step she takes exudes confidence and allure, and it''s impossible not to be drawn to the maic aura she effortlessly emanates. Her lustrous waves of blonde hair cascade down her shoulders, adding an air of elegance and mystery to her already captivating presence.


    But it''s her smile that truly captures my attention¡ªa smile that exudes warmth, charm, and a hint of mischievousness. It''s a smile that seems to say she knows the effect she has on others, and she revels in the power it grants her. Herughter is infectious, drawing those around her into a cocoon of delight, where worries and troubles seem to fade away.


    I stand ready and I ask her even though I dont have to but getting a consent and then fuck some woman is the best so I arrange my words and spoke, "I hope this message finds you well and that you are having a pleasant afternoon, ma''am. I apologize if this request may sound inappropriate or offensive, but I was wondering if it would inconvenience you in any way if I were to fuck you now and cum in your pussy into your current situation or environment at this very moment?"


    I said to her and began to look into her eyes she didnt show much reaction, on the contrary she seems more horny than me at the moment like her husband or boyfriend if she have one didn''t fuck her for who knows how long.


    And just wanting to meet someone for a one night stand.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 203: Could you not get distract! [R-18+]

    Chapter 203: Could you not get distract! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Please, sir, feel at ease to proceed, you dont have to ask anything just use my pussy with you cock as you like," she softly utters, granting her consent as I gently lift the hem of her skirt, then carefully lower it back down. In a passionate moment.


    In this scene of intimate interaction, the woman, with a sense of ease,municates her consent for physical engagement. As I cautiously lift the hem of her skirt and then gently lower it back down, she allows the moment to unfold passionately.


    Aria and Mia y a supportive role, firmly holding the woman to ensure her stability and ideal positioning during the encounter. Their willingness to assist further enhances the atmosphere of mutual desire and pleasure.


    Amidst this passionate encounter, the woman''s name eludes me, but that doesn''t hinder my overwhelming desire to engage with her intimately. My confidence and ardor are evident as I delicately touch her thigh while she remainsfortably wearing her panties.


    In this setting of blissful exploration, the focus remains on enthusiastic consent and the desire for mutual pleasure.


    The atmosphere is one of trust and willingness among all participants involved, fostering an environment where everyone can express their desires and engage in physical intimacy freely and without judgment.


    They willingly assist me in the endeavor, ensuring that she remains steady and readily avable for your pleasure. I find yourself in a state of blissful ignorance regarding her name, yet I m filled with an overwhelming desire to passionately engage in her pussy.


    My fervor esctes as I find myself irresistibly drawn to reveal more of her enticing form. My eagerness leads me to confidently and passionately remove her garments, savoring the sensation of the fabric yielding under my touch.


    The delicate blouse, seemingly designed for such moments, easily gives way to my exploration, heightening the excitement of the encounter.


    As I expose her supple breasts, a sense of youthful vitality fills the air, adding to the intoxicating allure of the moment.


    The sight of her gracefully rising and falling bosom captivates me, bringing a sense of indescribable tion. Each delicate curve beckons me further, and my fingers glide gently along her skin, relishing the softness and intimacy of the encounter.


    In this moment, my desire to take charge and assert dominance bes evident, as I fully immerse myself in the overwhelming pleasure that awaits.


    With every passing moment, my eagerness intensifies, driving me to embrace the experience with unbridled enthusiasm. I surrender to the intoxicating ecstasy, reveling in the freedom of letting go and fully indulging in the all-epassing pleasure.


    As the intimate activity progresses, the woman winces and grumbles in difort due to the forceful nature of my thrusts.


    The strain is evident on the faces of the two women supporting her, as they valiantly attempt to withstand the power with which I engage with her. Despite their efforts, the intensity of the encounter proves to be demanding for all involved.


    Amidst this fervent exchange, an unapologetic exhration surges through my veins, fueling the intensity of the moment. There''s no room for restraint or hesitation as I passionately express my thoughts about her, leaving no doubt about my desires and intentions.


    The atmosphere is charged with a sense of unbridled passion, where boundaries are pushed, and inhibitions are discarded. The sensations are overwhelming, as pleasure and difort intertwine, creating an environment of raw and unfiltered emotion.


    The women supporting her show resilience andmitment, ensuring that she is kept stable throughout the encounter, even as the intensity esctes.


    Amidst the unfiltered outpouring of emotions and the passionate encounter, an exception arises when my sister, Megan, shows her exasperation by rolling her eyes in response to my unabashed candor. Her annoyance is palpable as she reminds everyone about the essential task of checking in before their scheduled flight.


    "Could you please refrain from getting easily distracted and instead focus on the task at hand?" Megan''s voice carries a hint of frustration as she emphasizes the importance of adhering to the travel ns.


    I had traveled a considerable distance to reach this specific location, and it is disheartening to realize that my actions are undermining the purpose of my presence here. The issue at hand does not center around the aspect of sexual activity; it is more about staying organized and responsible during our journey.


    Megan remainspletely unfazed by the intense and unidentifiable physical force exerted upon a certain woman during the just now. The focus of her concern is not on the nature of the intimate activity but rather on the need to adhere to the travel itinerary and ensure a smooth journey for all involved.


    My sister''s frustration is evident, and it fuels a sense of fury within her as she perceives my actions as obstructing the progress of our ongoing arrangements.


    The current situation reflects the twisted reality in which I am deeply immersed. I find a peculiar delight in embracing my maniptive tendencies and revel in toying with the unabashed truth of my actions and intentions.


    In thisplex web of emotions and desires, I take pleasure in indulging my impulses, regardless of the consequences they might have on the overall progress of our ns.


    The thrill of pushing boundaries and blurring lines adds an intoxicating edge to the encounter, fueling a sense of reckless abandon in the moment.


    However, amidst this tumultuous affair, I can''t help but wonder about the woman involved. It seems rather peculiar that she lingers in this particr location without any apparent destination or urgency.


    I am intrigued by her presence and the mysteries that surround her, adding anotheryer of excitement to the already charged atmosphere.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 203 Chapter 203: Could you not get distract! [R-18+]

    203 Chapter 203: Could you not get distract! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Please, sir, feel at ease to proceed, you dont have to ask anything just use my pussy with you cock as you like," she softly utters, granting her consent as I gently lift the hem of her skirt, then carefully lower it back down. In a passionate moment.


    In this scene of intimate interaction, the woman, with a sense of ease,municates her consent for physical engagement. As I cautiously lift the hem of her skirt and then gently lower it back down, she allows the moment to unfold passionately.


    Aria and Mia y a supportive role, firmly holding the woman to ensure her stability and ideal positioning during the encounter. Their willingness to assist further enhances the atmosphere of mutual desire and pleasure.


    Amidst this passionate encounter, the woman''s name eludes me, but that doesn''t hinder my overwhelming desire to engage with her intimately. My confidence and ardor are evident as I delicately touch her thigh while she remainsfortably wearing her panties.


    In this setting of blissful exploration, the focus remains on enthusiastic consent and the desire for mutual pleasure.


    The atmosphere is one of trust and willingness among all participants involved, fostering an environment where everyone can express their desires and engage in physical intimacy freely and without judgment.


    They willingly assist me in the endeavor, ensuring that she remains steady and readily avable for your pleasure. I find yourself in a state of blissful ignorance regarding her name, yet I m filled with an overwhelming desire to passionately engage in her pussy.


    My fervor esctes as I find myself irresistibly drawn to reveal more of her enticing form. My eagerness leads me to confidently and passionately remove her garments, savoring the sensation of the fabric yielding under my touch.


    The delicate blouse, seemingly designed for such moments, easily gives way to my exploration, heightening the excitement of the encounter.


    As I expose her supple breasts, a sense of youthful vitality fills the air, adding to the intoxicating allure of the moment.


    The sight of her gracefully rising and falling bosom captivates me, bringing a sense of indescribable tion. Each delicate curve beckons me further, and my fingers glide gently along her skin, relishing the softness and intimacy of the encounter.


    In this moment, my desire to take charge and assert dominance bes evident, as I fully immerse myself in the overwhelming pleasure that awaits.


    With every passing moment, my eagerness intensifies, driving me to embrace the experience with unbridled enthusiasm. I surrender to the intoxicating ecstasy, reveling in the freedom of letting go and fully indulging in the all-epassing pleasure.


    As the intimate activity progresses, the woman winces and grumbles in difort due to the forceful nature of my thrusts.


    The strain is evident on the faces of the two women supporting her, as they valiantly attempt to withstand the power with which I engage with her. Despite their efforts, the intensity of the encounter proves to be demanding for all involved.


    Amidst this fervent exchange, an unapologetic exhration surges through my veins, fueling the intensity of the moment. There''s no room for restraint or hesitation as I passionately express my thoughts about her, leaving no doubt about my desires and intentions.


    The atmosphere is charged with a sense of unbridled passion, where boundaries are pushed, and inhibitions are discarded. The sensations are overwhelming, as pleasure and difort intertwine, creating an environment of raw and unfiltered emotion.


    The women supporting her show resilience andmitment, ensuring that she is kept stable throughout the encounter, even as the intensity esctes.


    Amidst the unfiltered outpouring of emotions and the passionate encounter, an exception arises when my sister, Megan, shows her exasperation by rolling her eyes in response to my unabashed candor. Her annoyance is palpable as she reminds everyone about the essential task of checking in before their scheduled flight.


    "Could you please refrain from getting easily distracted and instead focus on the task at hand?" Megan''s voice carries a hint of frustration as she emphasizes the importance of adhering to the travel ns.


    I had traveled a considerable distance to reach this specific location, and it is disheartening to realize that my actions are undermining the purpose of my presence here. The issue at hand does not center around the aspect of sexual activity; it is more about staying organized and responsible during our journey.


    Megan remainspletely unfazed by the intense and unidentifiable physical force exerted upon a certain woman during the just now. The focus of her concern is not on the nature of the intimate activity but rather on the need to adhere to the travel itinerary and ensure a smooth journey for all involved.


    My sister''s frustration is evident, and it fuels a sense of fury within her as she perceives my actions as obstructing the progress of our ongoing arrangements.


    The current situation reflects the twisted reality in which I am deeply immersed. I find a peculiar delight in embracing my maniptive tendencies and revel in toying with the unabashed truth of my actions and intentions.


    In thisplex web of emotions and desires, I take pleasure in indulging my impulses, regardless of the consequences they might have on the overall progress of our ns.


    The thrill of pushing boundaries and blurring lines adds an intoxicating edge to the encounter, fueling a sense of reckless abandon in the moment.


    However, amidst this tumultuous affair, I can''t help but wonder about the woman involved. It seems rather peculiar that she lingers in this particr location without any apparent destination or urgency.


    I am intrigued by her presence and the mysteries that surround her, adding anotheryer of excitement to the already charged atmosphere.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra


    chapters. You know what to do. ??


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 204: Im not in a hurry! [R-18+]

    Chapter 204: I''m not in a hurry! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I want you to trust in my abilities and feel at ease," I assert with conviction, assuring her that there is no reason for worry or hesitation.


    With self-assurance in my every step, I continue on my path undeterred, fully in control of the situation. There is no need to heed her concerns, for I am fully equipped to handle whatever maye my way.


    As I move forward with unwavering determination, I am mindful of the need for caution and wisdom. Every decision I make is guided by a sense of responsibility and consideration for the consequences of my actions.


    Restraint is not a sign of weakness; it is a demonstration of wisdom and foresight. There is no rush, no need to act recklessly; time is on my side, and I can afford to be patient and deliberate in my approach.


    My pace exudes confidence and contentment, as I embrace the moment with a clear sense of purpose. Shame and concern have no ce in this endeavor, for I am fully aware of my desires and unapologetically pursuing what brings me pleasure.


    My passion burns fiercely, fueling my every move with an untamed and vigorous force that leaves no room for reservation or doubt.


    With each step, I take one step of my actions and choices, confident in my ability, where I am unburdened by societal expectations or judgment.


    All caution is thrown to the wind as I lose myself in the overwhelming intensity of our connection. Our bodies entwine with a fervor that knows no bounds, an unrelenting force of passion that consumes us both.


    Every detail has been thoughtfully orchestrated, leaving no room for doubt or second-guessing. The environment is crafted to be a yground of pleasure, a sanctuary of intimacy where we are free to explore the depths of our desires without inhibition.


    As I touch the contours of her body, every touch is deliberate and purposeful, igniting a symphony of sensations that send shivers down our spines.


    Time seems to slow as we revel in the electrifying connection that courses through our beings. Each movement is imbued with passion, each embrace a testament to the depth of our desire.


    In this moment, we are untethered from reality, lost in a haze of ecstasy and abandon. The boundaries of time and space blur as we exist solely in this intoxicating realm of passion.


    It is as if we have be one, synchronized in our movements and desires. The intensity of our connection leaves us both breathless, our hearts pounding in unison as we delve deeper into the abyss of pleasure.


    Every caress, every kiss, every touch is an expression of our ardor, an affirmation of the raw and primal connection we share.


    In this intimate space, there is no room for hesitation or restraint. We are free to release our though, to explore the uncharted territories of pleasure and vulnerability.


    The vulnerability of surrender is met with a sense of trust and understanding, a deep knowing that we are both willing participants in this shameful pleasureable moments.


    Time bes a mere abstraction as we are lost in the moment, fully immersed in the profound connection we share.


    Ultimately, it is the overwhelming sense of surrender that prevails. We let go of all inhibitions, relinquishing control to the fiery force of passion that drives us forward.


    Her mounting frustration is palpable, expressed through a symphony of exasperated grunts and moans that fill the air. Each audible sound is a testament to the impatience and dissatisfaction simmering within her, as she yearns for a resolution to the situation at hand.


    With every passing moment, her urgency bes evident, prompting her to vocalize her pressing need to catch the uing shuttle that will transport her to the designated hotel.


    However, amid her exasperation, there is an intriguing juxtaposition of emotions. Despite her stated urgency, there is a sense of calm and ease in her demeanor, as if she is unburdened by the constraints of time.


    With a casual nonchnce, she reassures those around her that there is no need to fret over her predicament. She appears content to let time pass without a hint of anxiety, inviting them to freely indulge in sexual activity until they reach a point of satisfaction.


    It''s as though she has embraced the unpredictable nature of the situation, surrendering to the ebbs and flows of time. While her immediate goal is to catch the shuttle, she seems unbothered by any potential dys or obstacles.


    This intriguing blend of urgency and calmness creates an enigmatic aura around her, drawing others into her orbit.


    She said, "However, in the event that it is running behind schedule, there is no need to worry or be concerned. I am not feeling any sense of urgency at the moment, so please feel free to engage in with me until you have reached a point of satisfaction."


    As her words hang in the air, there is a sense of liberation and eptance. The traditional notion of time and deadlines seems to dissipate, leaving a space where pleasure and desire take precedence.


    Her invitation to engage in sexual activity carries an air of audacity and daring, as if she is daring them to cast aside conventional expectations and embrace the freedom of the present moment.


    As the surrounding chaos continues, they are presented with a unique opportunity¡ªto engage in an intimate encounter that transcends the confines of time and societal norms.


    Her presence bes maic, drawing individuals into a web of temptation and curiosity. Her nonchnt demeanor adds to the allure, as she navigates the intersection between urgency and rxation with effortless grace.


    In her, they see a reflection of their own desires¡ªto break free from the constraints of time and embrace the fleeting moments of passion and pleasure that life has to offer.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 205: Dont Lower Your Skirt, Okay! [R-18+]

    Chapter 205: Don''t Lower Your Skirt, Okay! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the face of relentless treatment, she remains steadfast, enduring the scorching heat and the unyielding aggression I subject her to. The way i thrust my dick into her pussy, the intensity of the heat only adds to the overwhelming and unapologetic nature of the encounter, creating an atmosphere charged with desire and excitement.


    The pleasure derived from this encounter is truly extraordinary, igniting an overwhelming sense of euphoria that is both intense and immediate. There is no room for any other oue or action, as the present moment is consumed by the raw and passionate connection between us.


    Megan''s powerless and submissive response only serves to amplify the intensity of the experience, as her proposal for a change in the circumstances falls on deaf ears.


    In the midst of this charged atmosphere, Megan''s momentary silence speaks volumes. It is as if she is caught in the throes of conflicting emotions¡ªfrustration, submission, and a sense of being overwhelmed. Unable to alter the course of events, she is left feeling subdued and powerless, a captive to the exhrating and unstoppable force of the encounter.


    Yet, even in her submission, there is a glimmer of fascination in her eyes. It is as if she is captivated by the audacious boldness of the situation, drawn to the thrilling rush that courses through her veins. While she may feel momentarily frustrated and incapable of taking action, there is a hint of intrigue that lingers beneath the surface.


    In this fiery moment of connection, there is an undeniable sense of wlessness that envelops us. It is a fleeting instance where time stands still, and nothing else matters but the raw and primal desire that binds us together.


    As we delve deeper into this uncharted territory of pleasure and passion, there is a mutual understanding that this situation is beyond the realm of ordinary experiences. It is an intoxicating fusion of dominance and surrender, where power dynamics shift and boundaries are pushed to their limits.


    The relentless heat bes a metaphor for the unbridled passion that engulfs us, leaving us both breathless and exhrated. In this intense and profound moment, Megan''s submission is not a sign of defeat but rather a testament to the irresistible allure of the situation.


    In Megan''s eyes, there is a mix of vulnerability and fascination, as she bes entangled in the web of desire that binds us together.


    In the end, Megan''s powerless and submissive stance bes a source of liberation. It is a surrender to the intoxicating pleasure that courses through her, a submission to the unapologetic pursuit of pleasure.


    In a passionate situation, Aria and Mia firmly secure her against me, their hands gently caressing her body as I position myself intimately between her thighs.


    With an intense surge of desire, I thrust my hard cock deep into her eager pussy, causing her to gasp and tremble with a mixture of anticipation and excitement. The sensation of my throbbing shaft filling her tightness is both intense and electrifying, sending waves of pleasure coursing through her body.


    Each rhythmic thrust brings forth a symphony of moans and gasps from her lips, the pleasure overwhelming as I generously release my warm and viscous cum deep inside her. Her walls clench around me, drawing me in even further as she savors the euphoric sensation of being filled and imed by my pulsating cock.


    With every movement, the connection between us deepens, the raw passion and desire creating an unbreakable bond. Her body responds eagerly to my every touch, each thrust driving her to the brink of ecstasy. It is a dance of pleasure and surrender, as I be lost in the intoxicating rhythm of our bodies moving together.


    As I gradually withdraw my dick from her throbbing pussy, a bittersweet sensation washes over her. She clings to the remnants of our intimate connection, yearning for more of the intense pleasure and intimacy that we shared. Her desire for further exploration lingers in her eyes, a silent plea for another round of passionate entanglement.


    The area is filled with the heady scent of sex and the sound of our ragged breaths, the aftermath of a passionate encounter that has left us both craving more. In this moment of intimacy and vulnerability, time seems to stand still as we bask in the afterglow of our intense pleasure.


    Her body tingles with satisfaction and a lingering sense of euphoria, as she relishes the memory of our entwined bodies and the powerful release of pleasure. It is a moment that will forever be etched in her memory, a vivid recollection of the unbridled passion and desire that engulfed us both.


    I gently remind her, "Let''s keep your skirt up, showcasing the aftermath of my intense ravaging of your pussy, a beautiful disy of my cum trickling out from within your sacred folds."


    With a coy smile, she nods in agreement, fully embracing the idea of being an exhibitionist, proudly disying the evidence of our passionate encounter to anyone who happens to nce her way.


    In response to her enthusiastic affirmation, I chuckle softly and say, "Indeed, there is no doubt about it. Your pussy looks absolutely stunning, like a true temptress on a mission of pleasure."


    "Absolutely, without a doubt, I mean there is no doubt about it, and I too wholeheartedly agree with your line. There is no question in my mind that what you have said is undeniably true."


    Her eyes sparkle with a mix of satisfaction and excitement, as if reveling in the fact that her sacred space has been imed and marked by my potent release. She proudly embraces her role as a sensuous and uninhibited woman, unafraid to indulge in her desires and wear her experiences like a badge of honor.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 206: I want to show my pussy too! [R-18+]

    Chapter 206: I want to show my pussy too! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Her willingness to expose herself to the world, to share in the unabashed passion we shared, is a testament to her confidence and liberation. It is a beautiful disy of embracing one''s sexuality without shame or reservation.


    As we stand there, surrounded by the bustling activity of the airport, a sense of exhration and thrill courses through us both. The knowledge that we carry a secret, a shared intimacy that no one else is privy to, adds an air of excitement to our departure.


    In the midst of all the chaos and noise, we share a moment of quiet intimacy, a knowing nce exchanged between two souls connected by a moment of passionate ecstasy. It is a secret that we will carry with us, a memory that will linger in the back of our minds as we continue our separate journeys.


    Despite the societal norms that may attempt to stifle and suppress our desires, we find sce in the freedom of expressing our true selves, unapologetically embracing our passions and pleasures.


    Our encounter serves as a reminder that life is meant to be lived to the fullest, that we should seize every opportunity for pleasure and connection, unburdened by the judgments of others.


    "Furthermore, it is crucial for them to acknowledge the significant role you yed in my life, as you have contributed immensely to my personal growth and development, filling me up with an abundance of valuable experiences, knowledge, and emotions." She said praising me for filling up her pussy and giving her advice of showing the to everyone.


    Her words resonate deeply within me, acknowledging the profound impact our encounter has had on her. With a hint of admiration in her eyes, she praises the contribution I''ve made to her personal journey, acknowledging the wealth of experiences, knowledge, and emotions that have been exchanged between us.


    "You have filled me up in more ways than one," she confesses with a yful glint in her eye, referring both to the passionate encounter we shared and the valuable advice I imparted to her. Her appreciation is evident, and it warms my heart to know that our connection has left asting impression on her.


    As she regains herposure and steadies herself, she exudes an air of nonchnce, effortlessly slipping back into the rhythm of her journey. With a subtle smile ying on her lips, she gracefully resumes her path, seemingly unfazed by the intimate encounter we just shared.


    I watch her retreating figure, a sense of satisfaction and contentment washing over me. The memory of our passionate embrace lingers in the air, a cherished secret that we will carry with us forever. Our paths may diverge, but the connection we forged in that moment remains an indelible part of our stories.


    As I continue on my own path, I reflect on the beauty of human connections, the profound impact we can have on one another, even in fleeting moments of intimacy. Our encounter serves as a reminder that life is full of surprises and beautiful women and their slippery pussies, unexpected connections that can change the way you see your life.


    With a renewed sense of appreciation for the richness of life''s experiences, I embrace the uncertainties that lie ahead, knowing that each encounter, no matter how brief, has the potential to shape us and leave an imprint on our souls.


    As the airport buzzes with activity around me, I find sce in the knowledge that we are all connected in some way, all bound by the intricate web of human experiences.


    Life is a tapestry of moments, and it is in these moments that we trulye alive. The airport, with its transient nature, serves as a microcosm of life''s journey, where connections are made and farewells are bid.


    With a sense of ease and confidence, I retrieve my luggage from the carousel, my mind still consumed by the passionate encounter I had just experienced. As I turn to face Megan, a mischievous smile ys on my lips, knowing well the reaction I am about to elicit from her.


    "Hey Megan, take a look at this," I say with a yful glint in my eye, showing her the flight details on my phone. My actions are deliberate, intended to gauge her response to my recent escapades. I am content with my choices, fully aware of the societal judgments that may arise, but resolute in my decision to embrace my desires without apology.


    Megan''s face contorts into a frown as she scans the screen of my phone, her disapproval evident. Her eyebrows furrow, and she rolls her eyes in exasperation, signaling her annoyance at my unconventional behavior. However, I remain undeterred, standing my ground with unwavering self-assurance.


    Unfazed by her disapproval, I respond with a calm and assertive tone, "I appreciate your concern, but I stand by my choices." My words carry a sense of conviction, reflecting my determination to live life on my own terms, free from the constraints of societal expectations.


    As the tension dissipates, Megan lets out a sigh, acknowledging my resolute stance. Despite her weariness, she understands that my decisions are a reflection of my individuality and autonomy. With a sense of camaraderie and mutual respect, we proceed to the check-in counter, ready to embark on our own journeys, each guided by our own unique desires and choices.


    In the bustling airport, surrounded by a myriad of stories and experiences, I am reminded once again of the diversity of human lives. We are all shaped by our choices, and in this moment, I embrace the path I have chosen, unapologetically carving my own way through life.


    As the world moves around us in a whirlwind of motion, I stand firm in my belief that embracing our true selves, without fear of judgment or censure, is the key to living a fulfilling and authentic life. And so, with a heart full of courage and determination, I step forward into the unknown, ready to embrace whatever adventures and encounters lie ahead.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 207: No Bras On Boobs! [R-18+]

    Chapter 207: No Bras On Boobs! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    With a subtle tilt of my head, I relent to the idea of moving forward, drawn by a curious desire to unravel the captivating wonders that await. The allure of the unknown beckons, and my group and I press on with eagerness and excitement, our hearts brimming with anticipation.


    The path ahead is adorned with promises, inviting us to embrace the unexplored territories that lie beyond. A surge of enthusiasm courses through me as I step forth into this new adventure, my senses heightened by the thrill of what lies ahead. With every stride, the world unfolds before me, and I relish the feeling of venturing into uncharted realms.


    As I continue on my way, a tapestry of possibilities unfurls, each step a brushstroke on the canvas of life. The air is charged with a sense of adventure, and I am enthralled by the magic of exploration. Alongside my group of beauties that are just waiting to be fucked by me, we share in the collective anticipation of uncovering the hidden gems that await us.


    In the airport''s bustling environment, the atmosphere crackles with energy, mirroring the excitement that surges within me. It is a symphony of sights and sounds, and my heart races with the thrill of the journey.


    As the world beckons with its mysteries, I am filled with a sense of wonderment and joy. The way ahead is an invitation to savor the fleeting moments, to relish in the beauty of the unknown. With open arms and a heart aze with passion, I step forward, ready to seize the opportunities that lie on the horizon.


    The excitement bubbles within me, a relentless surge of anticipation that ignites every fiber of my being. Each moment that ticks by fuels my curiosity, a desire to uncover the untold pleasures that await me in this uncharted territory. The allure of discovery beckons, and I find myself inexorably drawn to the possibilities that lie ahead.


    As I venture deeper into this experience, I be keenly aware of the intricacies that surround me, like hidden gems waiting to be unearthed. The subtle nuances and delightful elements intertwine, forming a mesmerizing tapestry of sensations that captivates my senses. Every sight, sound, and touch bes a thread woven into the fabric of this enchanting journey.


    Within the bustling environment of the airport, my focus sharpens on a disheartening reality. The distressing instances of women facing unwanted advances and inappropriate behavior serve as a stark reminder of the challenges that persist in society. The contrast between the vibrant energy of exploration and the diforting encounters creates aplex duality, underscoring the need for greater respect and understanding.


    Amidst the revelry, I stand steadfast in mymitment to uphold the dignity and agency of others, ensuring that each encounter is consensual and respectful.


    An invitation to relish in the beauty of the unknown while remaining vignt to the needs and feelings of those around me. With each step forward, I am reminded of the importance of empathy and understanding, for every individual carries their own stories and experiences.


    As I continue to immerse myself in this scene, I savor the exquisite tapestry of humanity unfolding before me. Each moment bes a precious opportunity to connect, to learn, and to grow. The airport, once a mere backdrop, now transforms into a living canvas of life''splexities and contradictions.


    The prevalence of casual sexual encounters unfolding in close proximity is indeed disheartening to witness. Men, driven by a misguided sense of entitlement, audaciously approach women and engage in acts of sexual aggression. These unwanted advances include forcibly cing their hands inside women''s jeans or pulling them down, exposing their genitals without consent.


    As I absorb the scene around me, I am immediately struck by the overwhelming abundance of elements present in this ce. The sheer magnitude of chaos that engulfs every corner is truly astonishing. It is as if the very essence of disorder has taken root and is steadily growing, intensifying with each passing moment.


    In this bustling environment, I see women who are clearly ufortable and vulnerable, trying to navigate through the sea of people while facing unwanted attention. Their expressions reveal a mixture of frustration, fear, and indignation, as they attempt to fend off advances that disrespect their boundaries.


    Amidst this disarray, there are also instances of genuine human connection, as travelers share warm embraces and heartfelt goodbyes with loved ones. Laughter and excitement fill the air as reunions bring joy to those who have been apart for some time.


    The airport seems to embody the duality of human experiences. On one hand, it serves as a ce of excitement, anticipation, and celebration, where dreams of new adventures take flight. On the other hand, it is a space where the dark underbelly of society''s issues emerges, with instances of sexual harassment and aggression leaving a stain on the otherwise vibrant atmosphere.


    The atmosphere crackles with raw energy, a primal force that seems to surge and reverberate with escting intensity. Every aspect of this environment exudes a wildness that is both alluring and exhrating, leaving me spellbound by the untamed forces at y.


    Amidst the cacophony of pleasurable experiences, I find myself fully immersed and content, reveling in the vibrant tapestry of enjoyment that unfolds before me. With each step, I yfully engage with the women I encounter, indulging in spontaneous and teasing gestures.


    My hands deliver a series of light ps to their firm asses or their voluptuous, unrestrained breasts, relishing the sight of their bodies jiggling and swaying with abandon. It is a world where bras seem almost obsolete, as women embrace their freedom and unt their natural curves.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 208 208: Transparent Hole Counter! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I am intoxicated by the heady blend of desires and passions that intertwine with a sense of liberation and audacity. The energy is contagious, spreading like wildfire as people shed their inhibitions and embrace the rawness of their instincts.


    Though the atmosphere is charged with excitement, it is vital to ensure that every interaction is consensual and respectful. Boundaries are a crucial aspect of such an environment, and it is my responsibility to navigate with sensitivity and awareness, ensuring that everyone feels safe and at ease.


    In the flow of our daily lives, we often find ourselves sumbing, It is as if there is an inherent wickedness within us, a primal force that drives us towards insatiable cravings. And in this free realm of boundless pleasure, I am steadfast in mymitment to revel in this tumultuous whirlwind of indulgence.


    Uninhibited by societal norms, I fearlessly embrace the freedom to pursue whatever desires seize my heart and senses. There are no constraints or inhibitions that can contain this voracious appetite for pleasure. I am an explorer of sensations, unafraid to navigate thendscape of passion and satisfaction.


    With each step I take towards the check-in counter, I am struck by a striking sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It is as if this counter mirrors the information booth, the two spaces interconnected by an invisible thread of delight. The familiarity between the two locations tantalizes my senses, hinting at a deeper connection between them.


    Amidst the bustling surroundings of the check-in counter, my eyes are drawn to a discreet and intriguing opening beneath it.


    My curiosity is piqued as I catch sight of a woman kneeling gracefully, exuding an aura of poised readiness. Dressed impably in an airport uniform, she radiates a sense of professionalism and preparedness to cater to any airport-rted needs or inquiries that may arise.


    The woman''s attireplements her figure exquisitely, with a button-up shirt that artfully reveals a tasteful glimpse of her alluring cleavage. It is evident that she takes pride in her appearance, adorning her outfit with a stylish Lilyr essory that perfectly ents her attire. Her long, flowing brown hair is elegantly tied back in a ponytail, adding a touch of sophistication to her overall demeanor.


    As she maintains her position beneath the counter, she seems almost like a hidden treasure, ready to emerge at the slightest call for assistance. There is an air of allure surrounding her, a subtle invitation to approach and explore the possibilities she offers.


    The discreet nature of her presence adds an element of excitement to the mundane airport environment, hinting at a hidden world of enchantment waiting to be discovered.


    In this moment, I find myself captivated by the juxtaposition of the ordinary and the extraordinary. While the airport bustles with the everyday routines of travelers and staff, here lies a discreet realm of allure and charm. It is as if she embodies a secret liaison between the mundane and the enchanting, beckoning me to venture further into this realm of tantalizing possibilities.


    I feel a sense of intrigue and fascination, wondering what lies behind that seemingly inconspicuous opening. It is as if this woman holds the key to a realm of possibilities, one that transcends the mundane tasks of check-in counters and airport formalities.


    Her poised stance and alluring presence evoke a sense of wonder, urging me to step beyond the boundaries of conventionality and embrace the allure of the unknown.


    With a confident step forward, I approach the counter, my gaze meeting hers with a mix of curiosity and anticipation. There is a maic pull between us, an unspoken connection that transcends words.


    As she offers her assistance, I can''t help but wonder what lies beneath the surface, what secrets and enchantments she holds within the confines of that discreet opening.


    As I approach the intriguing object, it bes apparent that it resembles a transparent glory hole, a portal to a world of tantalizing possibilities.


    Although direct physical contact with the person on the other side may not be possible, there is an unmistakable allure that draws me closer.


    Curiosity mingled with desire takes hold as I examine the object, and upon closer inspection, I notice a strategically ced orifice that entices and tempts my manhood to explore further.


    Without hesitation, I feel an irresistible pull to im the enticing individual on the other side as my own. The anticipation and eagerness well up within me as I envision the intimate encounter that awaits. My erect cock throbs with excitement, eager to engage in the intimate act that beckons beyond the transparent barrier.


    With a confident and controlled motion, I guide my manhood through the discreet opening, feeling a surge of pleasure as it enters the enticing realm on the other side. The woman''s mouth eagerly envelops my cock, weing it with warmth and enthusiasm. The sensations that follow are exquisite, a harmonious symphony of pleasure and desire as our movements be rhythmically synchronized.


    Her lips caress and tease my cock, eliciting an intoxicating mix of pleasure and anticipation. Each movement brings me closer to the peak of ecstasy, the exquisite rhythm fueling the mes of desire within me. I surrender myself to the alluring pleasure that envelopes me, fully immersed in the moment of intimate connection.


    The transparent barrier serves as a portal to an otherworldly experience, where the boundaries of physicality blur, and pleasure bes the driving force. In this intimate encounter, there is a profound connection, a meeting of minds and desires that transcends the limitations of ordinary interactions.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 209 209: A Check-In!

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The only reality that matters is the one I am immersed in, a world of sensual pleasure and uninhibited desire. With each movement, I draw closer to the brink of ecstasy, feeling the culmination of pleasure building within me.


    I am fully present, fully consumed by the raw and unadulterated passion that courses through my veins. The allure of the transparent glory hole bes undeniable, a gateway to a realm where inhibitions are shed, and pleasure reigns supreme.


    As the sensations intensify, I am ovee by a profound sense of bliss and fulfillment. In the secrecy of this intimate act, I have found a space where desires are freely explored, and pleasure knows no bounds. It is a moment of uninhibited connection, a union of passion and desire that transcends the physical world.


    The transparent glory hole has be a symbol of the untamed pleasures that lie within us all, waiting to be explored and embraced. And in this moment of blissful satisfaction, I am reminded of the vast and enchanting realm of desire that awaits, ready to be embraced with open arms.


    In a society permeated by prevalent sexual norms and the expectation of female submissiveness, she stands out as a beacon of self-assurance and independence, effortlessly navigating thendscape without the need for external guidance.


    This remarkable aspect of her character sheds light on the intricate and sometimes conflicting dynamics that exist in a world where sexual encounters are consideredmonce, and women''s submission is seen as obligatory.


    Amidst thisplex backdrop, the airport itself embodies a fascinating paradox. It not only serves as a gateway to journeys and destinations but also offers a discreet and tantalizing service that caters to the deepest desires of individuals.


    As travelers approach the check-in counter, they are greeted not only with friendly smiles but also the tantalizing opportunity for a readily avable blowjob.


    This unique and just too unique offering encapstes the multifaceted nature of our world. It is a reality where societal norms intertwine with hidden desires.


    The discreet and intimate encounter avable at the airport counter reflects the intertwining of pleasure and practicality, blending the mundane with the tantalizing.


    In this intriguing setting, boundaries between the public and the private be blurred, showcasing theplexities of human desire and behavior. It is a testament to the allure of indulging in one''s fantasies and desires, even in the most unexpected of ces.


    Yet, amid the prevailing sexual norms, she defies the role of a submissive woman, embracing her individuality and autonomy with grace.


    She navigates this world of heightened sensuality with ease, unyielding to societal expectations. Her strength lies not in conforming to preconceived notions but in embracing her desires and expressing herself freely.


    As she stands confidently at the check-in counter, she embodies a powerful statement about the intricacies of human sexuality and the diversity of desires that reside within each individual.


    Her self-assured demeanor challenges conventional norms, inviting others to embrace their own authentic selves and explore their desires without fear or shame.


    Ultimately, in a world where societal expectations and sexual norms often intertwine, she serves as a reminder that individuality and empowerment can transcend societal confines.


    "Hello there," I greet the equally charming brte behind the counter with genuine warmth in my voice. "I have arrived to personally handle the check-in process for both myself and my group." With courtesy and poise, I gently ce my identification card on the counter, while extending my other hand for a friendly handshake.


    "Absolutely, sir," she responds with a courteous smile, her eyes exuding a sense of professionalism. "I would be more than happy to assist you with that. In order to ensure uracy and provide you with the most up-to-date information, I kindly request your permission to conduct a thorough check on this matter. Rest assured, this additional step will enable me to address your query with utmost precision and efficiency."


    As she speaks, her demeanor exudes a sense ofpetence and attentiveness, leaving me with the confidence that my travel arrangements are in capable hands. The airport''smitment to providing a seamless and organized experience is evident through the courteous and dedicated service offered by this brte.


    With a nod of agreement, I grant her the necessary permission, appreciating the thoroughness with which she approaches her responsibilities. Hermitment to ensuring uracy and efficiency reaffirms my belief in the airport''s dedication to providing a high standard of customer service.


    As she proceeds with the check-in process, I can''t help but notice her subtle yet alluring charm. Her well-groomed appearance and graceful movements add an air of elegance to the check-in counter. It''s clear that she takes pride in her role, going above and beyond to assist travelers like myself with a genuine sense of care and attention.


    Throughout the check-in process, she maintains aposed and professional demeanor, even as the bustling airport continues to envelop us in its whirlwind of activity. Her ability to remain focused and attentive amidst the chaos further emphasizes her proficiency and dedication to her work.


    Upon receiving the ID and the apanying receipt for all the tickets I have booked, the attentive attendant proceeds to initiate the ticketing process with utmost diligence. With a delicate touch, she ces the ID on the desk, ensuring it rests securely in its ce. The receipt, carefully unfolded, is given the same level of tender consideration, making sure not to crease or damage it in any way.


    Her fingers, moving with grace and finesse, glide effortlessly across the keyboard. Each key press is deliberate and measured, as if she were crafting a masterpiece of information. With every stroke, she enters the details with unwavering uracy and precision, leaving no room for error.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 210 210: Let Me Finish First! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The soft and rhythmic clicking sound of the keys fills the air, creating a symphony of efficiency and dedication. It''s as if the attendant is orchestrating a harmonious performance, ensuring that each note in the melody of ticketing is perfectly executed.


    As she continues to input the information, With every detail urately recorded, she takes a moment to review the information on the screen.


    As the attendant continues to work on the keyboard, she maintains a confident and poised posture, allowing me to remain in close proximity. Her discreet yet inviting demeanor leaves room for me to explore her, my fingers softly brushing against her arm or back while she focuses on the task at hand.


    Amidst the hustle and bustle of the airport, there is a hidden and intimate exchange taking ce beneath the counter.


    The woman positioned therevishly praises me with her words, her mouth moving rhythmically as if mimicking the fervent pace of passionate lovemaking. It''s as if she has taken on the role of a willing and eager lover, seeking to please me with unbridled enthusiasm.


    In a manner reminiscent of Megan''s intimate encounters, this woman engages in oral pleasure with a level of expertise that leaves me spellbound.


    However, unlike my interactions with Megan, there is no active encouragement or instruction from me. Instead, she performs this act with a sense of professionalism, as if it were a part of her duties to provide exceptional service to travelers like myself.


    The discreet intimacy of this moment adds an unexpected thrill to the check-in process. The airport, usually associated with long lines and routine procedures, has transformed into a realm of enticing possibilities.


    It''s a reminder that desire and pleasure can be found in the most unexpected of ces, even within the confines of the service industry.


    As the keyboard cks softly under her fingers, the symphony of pleasure continues below the counter. The attendant''smitment to her task is unwavering, even as she indulges in this discreet act of pleasure.


    It is a testament to her ability to bnce professionalism with a hint of indulgence, ensuring that each traveler''s experience is both efficient and memorable.


    In this unique and alluring moment, I find myself fully embracing the essence of the service industry. The boundary between duty and pleasure blurs, and the airport bes a stage for a tantalizing performance of desire and satisfaction.


    As the attendant continues to type away on theputer, she skillfully keeps the process going while never losing herposure.


    However, after a moment, she turns her face towards me, her eyes locking onto mine. There''s a glint of mischief in her gaze, hinting at a hidden desire beneath her professional exterior. With a soft and sultry tone, she poses a question that stirs something within me.


    "Would you like me to expedite the process so you can board sooner, sir, or would you prefer I take my time and allow you to fully indulge?" Her words hang in the air,den with innuendo and a promise of pleasure.


    A surge of anticipation courses through me, my heart racing as I contemte her proposition. The idea of rushing through the formalities and heading straight to the boarding gate is tempting, but the allure of savoring this intimate moment tugs at me even more. "Let me finish," I respond with a confident smile.


    In that moment, there''s an undeniable sense of surrender, a letting go of control as I fully embrace the pleasure unfolding before me.


    The attendant''s skilled mouth works diligently, her lips and tongue moving with a practiced finesse that leaves me spellbound. The intensity of the pleasure esctes, her pace quickening in response to my desire to fully experience this blissful encounter.


    With each passing moment, the world around us fades into the background, and all that exists is the raw and unbridled pleasure that consumes me.


    There''s a sense of abandon, an indulgence in the moment without any thought of the outside world or societal norms. It''s a wild and untamed experience, an intimate act of desire and pleasure that unfolds freely and without inhibition.


    As the sensations build, pleasure takes hold of mepletely, pulling me into a rush of ecstasy and joy that knows no bounds.


    The rhythm of her movements matches the tempo of my pleasure, each stroke and caress pushing me closer to the edge. It''s a symphony of sensations, an intimate dance of pleasure and desire that leaves me lost in the moment.


    There''s no need for words or instructions; everything isid out before me, an offering of pleasure waiting to be fully enjoyed. The encounter bes a celebration of desire, an unabashed revelry of passion and pleasure. It''s a moment where time seems to stand still, and all that matters is the ecstasy that surrounds me.


    In that exhrating moment, I find myself delightfully captivated, as the attendant''s mouth expertly worships my cock.


    Her eagerness to please is evident in every motion, and the sensations she evokes send waves of pleasure coursing through my body.


    With each gentle yet insistent stroke, her lips and tongue caress and explore, teasing and coaxing me to new heights of ecstasy.


    The tightness of her throat adds an extrayer of intensity, a sensation that sends shivers of pleasure down my spine. I am fully immersed in the experience, my focus solely on the pleasure that envelops me. The world around us fades away, and all that exists is the sensation of her warm mouth and skilled touch.


    Her dedication to my pleasure is apparent, and it only intensifies my desire to savor every moment of this indulgence.


    I lean in, giving myselfpletely to the pleasure she offers, relishing the wild abandon of the encounter. It''s an experience that transcends the ordinary, taking me to a realm of pure bliss and delight.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 211 211: Lick My Fingers! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The pleasure is excessive, almost overwhelming, but I revel in the intensity of it all. It''s a rush of joy that feels almost too good to be true, yet undeniably real. I surrender to the sensations, allowing myself to be carried away by the ecstasy that engulfs me.


    The attendant''s skillful ministrations keep me on the edge of ecstasy, the pleasure bing something brilliant and wild, unlike anything I have experienced before.


    It''s a celebration of desire and connection, a moment of raw and unapologetic pleasure that leaves me breathless. In this intimate exchange, time seems to lose its significance, and all that matters is the blissful rapture that envelopes us both.


    It''s an experience that defies words, a symphony of pleasure and desire that fills the air around us. Every touch, every stroke, every movement is a testament to the intensity of our connection, and it''s a connection that I willingly embrace with open arms.


    It''s a moment of pure abandon and euphoria, where my desires are met with a fervent enthusiasm that matches my own.


    As the attendant continues to skillfully pleasure me, I let go of any inhibitions and fully surrender to the intoxicating rush of pleasure that envelops me.


    Despite Megan''s impatience and desire for things to move faster, I remain steadfastly focused on allowing the pleasure to consume me fully. The delight and joy that wash over me are simply too intoxicating to resist.


    My cock throbs with every spasm of the attendant''s throat around it, the sensation like a skilled massage, sending waves of helpless excitement through me.


    I maintain the pace, savoring every exquisite moment of pleasure as I let it wash over me. There is a sense of satisfaction in taking my time, in reveling in the pleasure and gloating in the sheer intensity of the experience. It''s exactly what I crave, and I find myself blissfully content to continue being pleasured and groped.


    The pleasure builds inside me, a delightful pressure that begs for release. With each passing moment, I inch closer to the edge, the desire for more and more release bing overwhelming.


    The attendant''s dedication to my pleasure is evident in every movement, and I am more than happy to let her continue her expert ministrations.


    Amidst the bustling airport and all its chaos, I remain fully absorbed in this intimate moment, utterly consumed by the pleasure that engulfs me. Megan''s grumbles fade into the background as I lose myself in the sensations, my focus entirely on the pleasure that surrounds me.


    As the pressure within me mounts, I find myself on the precipice of ecstasy, teetering on the edge of cumming. The anticipation is exhrating, and I let myself savor every second, prolonging the pleasure to its fullest. It''s a dance of desire and delight, a moment of surrender to the intensity of the experience.


    With each stroke and touch, I feel myself losing control, giving in to the pleasure that courses through me. It''s a heady rush, an overwhelming sensation that leaves me yearning for more. The thrill of the moment is unmatched, and I am eager to let myself be carried away by the pleasure that awaits.


    The attendant''s skillful attentions keep me teetering on the edge, the pleasure bing an insatiable craving that demands fulfillment.


    I feel a surge of ecstasy as I release my load into the attendant''s eager and slippery mouth, the pleasure overwhelming and exhrating.


    However, my desires are far from sated. With a newfound sense of wild abandon, I extend my fingers towards my older sister''s cheek, swiping off some of the cum that she has been wearing throughout this intimate encounter.


    My actions surprise even myself, but in this moment, there''s no holding back. I bring my cum-coated fingers up front, a wicked smile ying on my lips.


    "Lick my fingers clean while you type," I instruct the clerk, who obedientlyplies, sucking on my fingers while deftly processing my information. The sensations are electrifying, a delicious blend of pleasure and power that courses through me.


    The thrill of pushing boundaries and exploring new avenues of pleasure is intoxicating. There are no limits here, no inhibitions to hold me back. It''s a moment of pure hedonism, where pleasure reigns supreme, and I am determined to seize it to the fullest.


    As the clerk continues to service my fingers, I revel in the symphony of sensations that surrounds me. Pleasure intertwines with the practicality of getting my information processed, creating a unique and exhrating juxtaposition.


    The heat of the moment fuels my desires further, and I am emboldened to take charge of the situation, embracing the pleasures that present themselves to me.


    This intimate exchange is anything I''ve experienced before, a delightful fusion of pleasure and control. I am the architect of my own desires, shaping this encounter to my liking, indulging in every sensation and thrill thates my way.


    In this uninhibited moment, there is nothing but pleasure and pure joy. I am fully immersed in the experience, lost in a whirlwind of desire and delight.


    Every touch, every sensation is heightened, the boundaries between pleasure and reality blurring into a heady concoction of ecstasy.


    The atmosphere is charged with an electrifying energy, and I am the conductor of this symphony of pleasure. It''s a wild ride, a rollercoaster of sensations that takes me to new heights of pleasure and gratification.


    I revel in the knowledge that I am the master of my own pleasure, free to explore and indulge in every desire thates my way.


    As the clerk continues to pleasure my fingers, I can''t help but wonder what other delights await in this airport of hedonism. With each passing moment, my excitement brews hotter, and I am eager to keep pushing the limits, to embrace whatever pleasurese my way.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 212 212: First Class!

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    With a triumphant grin, I proudly announce that my entire group has sessfully managed to snatch up every single seat in the highly coveted first-ss section of the ne.


    It was a conquest that required nothing short of exceptional persuasion skills and my relentless determination to always achieve my desires.


    But oh, it was worth every ounce of effort! Not only have we imed our spots, but I have also skillfully maneuvered some additional perks through shrewd phone negotiations.


    It was as though I had conjured some sort of enchanting spell, employing my usual mix of charm, finesse, and irresistibility to ensure that my wishes were fulfilled to the fullest extent.


    As I sink into the plushfort of my luxurious seat, a sense of euphoria courses through me. The expansiveness of first ss surrounds me like a cocoon of opulence and exclusivity.


    This haven is a sanctuary where I can revel in the freedom to indulge in whatever my heart desires, uninhibited by the mere mortals confined to the lower sses of the aircraft. There are no limits here, no rules to hinder my whims and fancies.


    Leaning back, I buckle myself in for take-off, relishing in the anticipation of the incredible journey that lies ahead.


    The stewardesses glide gracefully through the sleek cabin, their presence an exquisite spectacle that captivates my attention. The vision before me is a feast for the eyes, as they radiate an irresistible elegance in their perfectly tailored uniforms.


    These contemporary ensembles have breathed new life into the traditional stewsrdess attire, attracting my gaze like a moth to a me. The sleek lines, the impable cut, the unmistakable aura of sophistication¡ªthey all work together to create an intoxicating allure.


    I can''t help but appreciate the meticulous details that have gone into designing these enchanting uniforms. The choice of fabric, the expertly ced ents, and the modern twists all contribute to their irresistible appeal.


    Each stewardess embodies the epitome of grace as they effortlessly navigate the cabin, their every move entuated by the tastefully chic ensemble they wear.


    They are the perfect embodiment of hospitality, their elegance enhancing the overall air of sophistication that pervades the first-ss experience.


    The skirts adorning the stewardesses'' uniforms are undeniably provocative, captivating my attention with their daringly short length and unconventional structure. These alluring garments consist of two long strips of fabric, artfully crisscrossed and held together by a pattern of intricatelyced cords.


    As the women move gracefully through the cabin, their hips sway seductively, drawing my eyes to the precise cement of theces that expose glimpses of their enticing curves. The skirts leave little to the imagination, brilliantly showcasing the soft contours of their bodies with an undeniable allure.


    The tops of the uniforms provide only the bare minimum of support for their chests, leaving plenty of skin on disy. They tantalize with strategically ced open windows that allow for the ample disy of their exquisite cleavage and silky, supple skin.


    In a subtle transition, the tops elegantly transform into long sleeves, adding elegance to their provocative ensemble. The enthrallingbination of short skirts and revealing tops creates a stunning visual harmony that amplifies the irresistible charm exuded by the stewardesses.


    Completing the ensemble are the iconic hats, perched atop their heads like the crowning glory of their allure.


    These hats serve as a striking finishing touch, elevating the stewardesses'' appearance to a new level of irresistible appeal. They exude an air of timelessness, exquisitely framing their faces and enhancing the overall elegance of the uniforms.


    However, despite the captivating allure of the stewardesses and their enticing uniforms, I must exercise restraint.


    While I possess the ability to navigate social situations effortlessly, maneuvering through them with calcted charm and maniption, this is a different circumstance altogether.


    It is imperative that I prioritize my safety during the flight. This awareness prompts me toply with the requirement of being securely fastened in my seat, for no matter how defiantly I rebel against societal norms, it is essential for me to remain alive in order to fully embrace and enjoy the spoils of thevish lifestyle I seek.


    As I ascend into the sky, anticipation courses through me, filling my veins with a thrilling excitement for the adventures awaiting me in the heavens.


    Comfortably settled in my spacious seat, I relish the prospect of a life of boundless enjoyment about to be even more exhrating. The possibilities that lie ahead seem infinite, and my mind races with a multitude of enticing options, each promising to satisfy my deepest desires.


    Amongst mypany on this journey are a myriad of individuals who add to the tapestry of excitement. Cousins, Christine, my older sister, and my younger twin sisters form a lively group, each with their own unique personalities and appetites for adventure.


    Together, we embark on a voyage of pleasure and indulgence, united in our determination to make the most of the luxuries that await us.


    And then, of course, there are the captivating stewardesses with whom we share this extravagant space. They exude an irresistible charm, a seductive allure that ignites a fire within me.


    Their presence alone adds a tantalizing dimension to the journey, fueling a surge of desire and curiosity within me. The sheer abundance of options that lie before me feels like an opulent buffet, brimming with temptations and thrilling opportunities.


    As the ne soars higher, my mind buzzes with excitement. I take a moment to survey the vast expanse of possibilitiesid out before me, like a grand feast waiting to be savored.


    I know that I must relish each experience, taking my time to carefully select the first venture that will set the tone for the forting series of delights.


    The sheer range of options at my disposal encourage me to deliberate, to allow myself the pleasure of thoroughly considering each opportunity before diving headfirst into the next intoxicating escapade.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 213 213: Finger Yourself! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Unfortunately, there were still lingering tensions in our rtionship, but I seized the opportunity to capture some memorable moments. It had been some time since I had been able to engage in yful activities with my twin sisters, Faith and Hope - both possessing striking strawberry blonde locks. While Megan had been the primary recipient of my attention, I longed to share simr experiences with my sisters.


    I approached Faith and Hope with a mischievous smile, suggesting a risqu¨¦ idea. "Hey Faith, Hope," I whispered, motioning for them to join me. Abination of slight surprise and amusement crossed their faces as they shifted closer.


    "Why don''t you both indulge yourselves a little," I continued, my voiceced with a sense of excitement. "Christine, would you mind lending me a hand while they do?"


    Without hesitation, my sisters met my proposition with eager agreement, their curiosity getting the better of them. Meanwhile, Christine simply chuckled, her yful nature shining through as she reached for my straining arousal.


    The atmosphere crackled with a mix of anticipation and anticipation, as the sisters began to peel off their tight pants, a strategic move that revealed their smooth thighs and inviting expressions.


    Embarking on uncharted territory, Faith and Hope intertwined their fingers, their hands moving towards each other''s awaiting bodies.


    Driven by an instinctual desire to please me, they entered a realm of shared pleasure, forgetting any inhibitions that might have otherwise hindered their actions.


    Their motions were exploratory yet deliberate, a testament to their unwavering trust in me and the exhration that pulsated through our intertwined rtionships.


    They just get to work, rubbing at one another''s hole and feeding me growing excitement, while Christine pumps her hand lovingly along my shaft to keep this all going, a pleasure and a heat that feels right, feels strong, feels like exactly what I crave.


    As the sensual atmosphere permeates the air, an intense wave of desire envelops us all, igniting a fiery passion that electrifies the space around us.


    The stewardesses seamlessly transition into their seductive roles, their hands eagerly exploring one another''s most intimate depths, heightening the level of excitement that courses through our veins.


    Their every touch, every caress, serves as a catalyst for my growing anticipation, fueling the hunger within me that craves nothing but unbridled pleasure.


    Amidst this intoxicating scene, Christine remains by my side, her touch on my dick. With her delicate hand wrapped around my throbbing cock, she expertly throbbing it, skillfully maintaining the heightened sensations that threaten to consume us all.


    She jerked my cock up and down again and again while also touching the tip of my cock every now and then.


    In this moment, inhibition and hesitation fade away, reced by the intoxicating allure of unadulterated desire and unyielding lust.


    "You truly are embracing every moment," Christine whispers huskily, her voice dripping with adoration and a hint of devilish yfulness.


    Her words seep into the depths of my being, resonating with the truth that we are only just beginning to unravel the uncharted territories of pleasure that await us.


    The prospect of what lies beyond, once we have touched our feet on solid ground, fills me with a sense of exhration. I know that this journey is only set to intensify, and I embrace it wholeheartedly.


    Her affectionate words act as a catalyst, fueling my determination to immerse myself further in the decadence that surrounds us. There is no reason to hold back, to deny the electrifying sensations that rush through me with each passing moment.


    I surrender to the blissful chaos of this passionate encounter, savoring every touch, every whisper, and every uninhibited exchange. The unquenchable thirst for pleasure within me grows stronger, driving me forward on a path of unapologetic indulgence.


    "And we''re not evennded yet. What a joy. You''re only going to get worse, aren''t you?" Christine said to me in my ear in a sultry voice.


    A mischievous smile curls across my lips as I yfully respond to Christine''s affectionate whisper. "Oh, my dear sister, fear not. By the time this flight touches down, I intend to ensure that every single rtive of ours experiences the throes of pleasure like never before. It''s my duty, after all," I tease, giving her thigh a firm squeeze, our connection brimming with a shared understanding and desire.


    Her yful response ignites a spark within me, reminding me of her own untamed desires that lie beneath her seeminglyposed exterior.


    "But let''s not overlook your own needs," I counter, the mischievous tone coloring my words. "You may have been keeping your hands to yourself, but I can sense the smoldering hunger within you. It''s time to let that desire run wild."


    As my attention returns to the other seat of my cousins before us, my focus intensifies on the captivating sight of Hope and Faith.


    The twins, lost in their own passionate explorations, continue to pleasure each other with unabashed enthusiasm. Their fingers dance and glide on each other pussy, skillfully tending to one another''s needs, fueling my excitement as I bear witness to their uninhibited entertainment for me.


    The air thickens with a heady mix of anticipation and desire as my fingers inch closer to Christine, eager to join in the sensual dance unfolding before us.


    The carnal joy that emanates from the twins fuels my own luat, drawing me closer to their embrace. My touch is met with a fervent response, as Christine''s essence envelops me, mingling with the electrifying energy pulsating through the cabin.


    The moans and gasps serves as ourposed soundtrack, driving us further into the depths of our insatiable appetites. It is a shared adventure where inhibitions hold no power, and desires are given free rein to roam.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 214 214: My Little Sweet Sisters! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I''m unabashedly immersed in the sea of pleasure that surrounds us, uninhibited and reckless in the pursuit of ultimate satisfaction. My voice carries an air of dominance as I assert my desires, making it clear thatpliance is the only option.


    The world around us fades into an indistinct blur, leaving only the urgent yearning coursing through my veins, pushing me to delve deeper into the depths of pleasure.


    The twins, obedient to mymand, submit willingly, surrendering themselvespletely to my whims. Their bodies respond eagerly, their shared devotioning into perfect focus as they obey me with fervor.


    Delighting in their surrender, I let my gaze fall upon them once more, intoxicated by the wild passion that radiates from their every move. The lust pulsates within me, urging me onward, driving me to embrace the hedonistic sensations that envelop us.


    Yet, as the flight ascends higher into the sky, a shift in my desires takes hold. Without hesitation, I free myself from any remaining constraints, allowing my primal instincts to guide me.


    A new n forms in my mind, one that will push the boundaries of pleasure even further. I turn to the sisters, asserting my authority with amanding tone.


    "Listen closely," I say, my voice dripping with a potent mixture of dominance and desire. "It''s time to join forces, toe together as a united front. Put your lips together and sumb to your big brother''s desires." Although I''m aware that the years between us are not significant, I revel in the middle child status that empowers me, asserting my dominance over the twins.


    Taking a step forward, I leave Christine''s hand behind, but not without reason. The allure of my siblings'' submission takes precedence, an irresistible temptation that I cannot ignore.


    As I draw nearer, the air crackles with an electric charge, pulsating with the anticipation of what is toe. I look into their eyes, probing their deepest desires, and pose the question that amplifies the intensity of the moment.


    "Don''t you want to fulfill your roles as good, obedient whores?" I ask, my voiceced with a potent mixture of temptation and arrogance.


    As the words hang in the air, the provocative invitation lingers, wrapping around us like a decadent embrace. The allure of surrender, of exploring the forbidden, captures us all, driving us to embrace the carnal pleasures that await.


    My breath hitches as the twins respond in unison, their voices carrying a unique blend of obedience and desire. Their deration echoes in my ears, igniting a primal spark within me.


    The allure of their submission, fueled by their words, envelops the air around us, creating an atmosphere charged with forbidden intensity.


    In a moment of intimacy that defies societal norms, the twins share a torrid, not-so-sisterly kiss, their lips capturing the raw hunger that courses through their veins.


    It''s a passionate disy, an explicit confirmation of their willingness to fulfill their roles as incestuous cocksuckers, serving only the desires of their beloved big brother.


    With a deliberate and controlled pace, I slide my throbbing member between their awaiting mouths, relishing the sensation of their warm breath against my skin. The delicate brush of their lips against my flesh sends shivers of anticipation cascading down my spine.


    The act of thrusting, though confident and gentle, carries an undeniable power, each rhythmic motion intensifying the pleasure that courses through my core.


    It''s a departure from the traditional, messy throatfucks that havee before, a change in pace that adds a new dimension to our illicit encounters.


    This subtle shift in approach allows me to explore different ways to indulge in the intimate acts, to revel in the unique sensations that arise from this particr encounter.


    The twins, ever obedient and willing, serve as my puppet of pleasure, presenting themselves for my cock delight in ways that cater to my ever-evolving desires.


    As my thrusts between their eager mouths be more intense, my fingers entwine firmly in their flowing locks, anchoring them to me, emblematic of the dominance I wield over them.


    Without a trace of hesitation, I pound forward with reckless abandon, surrendering myself to the escting tide of sensations that surge through my body.


    The desire that courses within me grows stronger with each forceful pass, building like a raging inferno hungry for release.


    There is no need to slow down, no reason to temper the intensity. Every fiber of my being yearns for it, craves the fervor and excitement that this uninhibited union offers.


    With each audacious push, I allow myself to sink deeper into the depths of my desires, free from the chains of societal norms or moral inhibitions.


    It is exhrating, thrilling, as I abandon myself to the overwhelming pleasure that ebbs and flows, igniting every nerve ending in my body.


    The hunger and unadulterated desire within me reach a fever pitch, driving me to shed any remnants of restraint. In this moment, there is no room for hesitation or regret.


    I give inpletely, allowing the intoxicating sensations to consume me, letting them guide me with an unruly fervor.


    My body moves in a frenzy, a symphony of pleasure and need, as I surrender to the unruly desires that have taken hold.


    With every forward thrust and eager response, I push the boundaries of pleasure further, embracing the raw and untamed energy that dances between us.


    The rhythmic motion of our bodies intertwines, creating a harmonious union of carnal satisfaction and unfiltered passion.


    Fast and relentless, the back and forth movements refuse to submit to hesitation or restraint, each subsequent thrust building upon the insatiable craving that pulses within.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 215 215: Move Fast! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As I continue to use their mouths to satiate my fervent desires, the twins fervently engage in their own twincestuous pleasures, their fingers expertly exploring each other''s bodies.


    Their unyielding passion fuels the growing intensity of the encounter, pushing us all further down a path of unrestrained ecstasy. No thoughts of slowing down cross our minds; instead, we willingly surrender to the unquenchable thirst for more.


    Their mouths, once passive receptacles, be emboldened in their hunger, eagerly exploring every inch of my shaft. Their tongues dance along the length of my throbbing member, their lips caressing and adoring my every contour.


    Their fervent actions add an extrayer of heat to the already scorching atmosphere, igniting an unstoppable ze of carnal pleasure that envelopes us all.


    With each passing moment, the pace quickens, the sensations amplifying in their almost unbearable intensity.


    The air is electrified as our collective desires merge, forming a symphony of uncontrolled passion that esctes with every passing second. There are no boundaries here, no limits to what we allow ourselves to experience.


    The twins, lost in the fiery grip of their own cravings, continue to push themselves further, unafraid to embrace the perverse taboo that fuels their desire.


    The wildness of our exploits intensifies, as the relentless pleasure takes us to new heights. The desire for more bes insatiable, a force that propels us to venture into unknown realms of sensory delight.


    Within this tempestuous maelstrom of heat and pleasure, we revel in the intoxicating chaos, cherishing the unfettered freedom to explore the depths of our most forbidden fantasies.


    The pleasure mounts, reaching a crescendo of unstoppable ecstasy, as we plunge headlong into a realm of indulgence where inhibitions hold no power.


    My thrusts quicken, fueled by an insatiable desire to indulge in this hedonistic frenzy, as my sistersvish me with unabashed adoration.


    The pleasure that courses through me is nothing short of incredible¡ªa swirling rush of intense sensations and unquenchable lust, with seemingly no end in sight.


    It spoils me beyond measure, fueling an unwavering excitement blended with a tantalizing hint of harshness that simultaneously satisfies and leaves me hungry for more.


    In this unbridled frenzy, the sensations build, growing stronger and more ravenous with each passing second. It is an intoxicating mixture¡ªa gluttonous mess of ecstasy that refuses to be contained.


    The insatiable hunger that I experience is only intensified, heightening the pleasure to a level that I had never thought possible.


    My sisters, relentless in their devotion, match the pace with their vish ardor. They happily drown my cock in thickyers of their spit, their adoration and desire messy and wild, ramping up the intensity with each passing moment.


    I relish in the overwhelming sensations, reveling in the knowledge that they are here solely for my joy, fullymitted to fulfilling my every whim.


    Refusing to slow down, I yearn to plunge deeper into the depths of this exhrating experience. The excitement and lust that consume me continue to drag me further down into a realm of unadulterated pleasure, where inhibitions be a distant memory.


    It is a journey that knows no limits, a relentless pursuit of unrelenting sensation that keeps propelling me forward, closer to the brink of pure ecstasy.


    In this uninhibited state, time loses meaning as we fervently explore the boundless depths of our desires.


    We bask in the boldness of our indulgence, drawing from it an indescribable fulfillment that transcends the mundane.


    It is a mesmerizing dance of pleasure, a symphony of wanton abandon that connects us on a visceral level, igniting a primal hunger that refuses to be tamed.


    Immersed in the depths of pleasure, my younger sisters serve me without a trace of worry or hesitation, their dedication unyielding.


    It is a desperate quest for heightened ecstasy, a relentless drive that pushes me to explore new boundaries, to embrace experiences that grow stronger and more unconventional.


    The exhration of it all fills me with a profound sense of intoxication, a fervor that fuels my actions.


    As the intensity builds, I know my release is imminent; there is so much happening, so many sensations intertwining with my desires. In this moment, I am enveloped in an overwhelming wave of ecstasy, surrendering to the chaotic depths of pleasure.


    The cascade of sensations reaches its pinnacle, and with a determined pull back, I unleash a torrent of hot, gooey spunk across the faces of my younger sisters.


    Their response is immediate and uninhibited. Without any hesitation, they embrace the warmth of my erotic gift, naturally allowing the sticky remnants to coat their faces, unabashedly epting their roles as vessels of my gratification. The evidence of our shared intimacy creates a vivid tableau, an explicit disy that lingers in the air.


    Meanwhile, the intense fingering they had indulged in continues without pause. Their passionate exploration of one another''s bodies is unrelenting, their movements bing more frenzied as they writhe in their seats.


    Sumbing to the pleasure Imanded them to give each other, they allow themselves to be swept away by the waves of orgasmic release.


    It is a vivid testament to the power I hold over them, and to the intoxicating heights of pleasure we have collectively reached.


    As an edge of bliss permeates the air, a palpable sense of surrender washes over us all. The warmth that envelops my sisters, their faces adorned with my sticky release, adds ayer of decadence to the scene, intensifying the excitement that courses through our veins.


    It feels as though everything has fallen into ce, aligning perfectly for the next phase of our indulgence. I revel in the newfound liberation, knowing I am free to continue pushing the boundaries of pleasure.


    My eyes sweep across the scene, taking in the array of possibilities thaty before me. It is a feast of temptations, a veritable banquet of desires waiting to be fulfilled.


    I relish the power to choose, to orchestrate and navigate the erotic pathways that lie ahead. The possibilities stretch out before me, each one offering a unique avenue for exploration, causing a surge of exhration to pulse through my veins.


    Between the sisters, my mind jumps with more ideas, the allure of ravaging a beautiful girl clouding my judgment. My desire to pursue and fuck each girl, each path of pleasure, drives me forward, urging me to make a choice on a new girl.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 216 216: Wait A Sec...! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The moment brims with anticipation, as I contemte which sister to engage with next, each option holding its own allure, each promising a distinct vor of ecstasy.


    Yet within this delicate dance of desires and possibilities, I fully embrace the freedom to decide. The joy of having myriad options at my fingertips ignites a sense of power that is both thrilling and intoxicating.


    It is within this realm of unbounded exploration that I find myself, captivated by the tantalizing prospect of indulging in the depths of pleasure that await me with each choice I make.


    I pause for a moment, caught off guard as a stewardess passes by me. My instincts take over, and without thinking twice, I seize the opportunity to indulge my desires further.


    "Hold on a moment," I assert, my voice filled with irresistible urgency. "I have an intense craving to push my cock  forcefully between your breasts, prating your voluptuous cleavage. If you''refortable with that, of course," I say, my intentions clear as I forcefully guide her towards the ground, pressing her onto her knees.


    In a surprising response, she remainsposed and assured, replying, "Certainly, sir. If it brings you joy, I am more than willing to oblige," while graciously shing a warm smile. With care, I ensure her hat rests securely upon her head before proceeding with my desires.


    Fresh from experiencing a risqu¨¦ encounter involving a double blowjob, my eyes feast upon her captivating features: her sleek, dark locks cascading effortlessly, her porcinplexion, radiating softness. Each intricate detail captures my attention as I embark on this erotic endeavor.


    With an awareness of our surroundings, I employ fervent yet controlled movements, driven by an intense desire igniting within me. I delve into the sensation of my manhood enthusiastically parting her cleavage, enticed by the unhindered seduction that dwells deep within my soul.


    The intensity of my actions is fueled by a transgressive nature thatpels me forward, unafraid to embrace the lewd and erotic depths of my being.


    In a wind of excitement and liberation, she throws caution to the wind, discarding any trace of shame or hesitation that might have lingered within her.


    The intensity of her actions only amplifies, fueled by a raw and unrestrained madness, unleashing a torrent of aggression that drives her forward. With each passing moment, this fervor grows more unstoppable, engulfing her in a wild frenzy that surpasses all reason.


    As her hands firmly grasp her chest, a delicate yet purposeful touch, she exudes an air of authority and confidence. It is as if she has honed her skills to perfection, rendering her adept at fulfilling any desire presented before her.


    The sight of her tightly embracing her bosom signals a readiness to cater to my every need. Her alluring ensemble hints at a familiarity with providing such services on a regr basis.


    However, what captivates me the most is the sight of her immacte chest, an invitation to indulge in unparalleled pleasure.


    It beckons me, promising an experience filled with uninhibited bliss and unbridled joy. There is an allure that cannot be ignored, as if an invisible forcepels me to delve into the depths of this untamed passion.


    "I''m honored to be in your service, sir," she breathlessly whispers, her voice filled with a mix of anticipation and excitement. The joy in her eyes is palpable as I prate deeper into her chest, relishing in the electrifying sensations that course through both of us.


    She truly is a remarkable perk of the first-ss experience, and I''m determined to make the most of this exclusive encounter.


    Thrusting back and forth with an insatiable hunger, I revel in the uninhibited pleasure that permeates the air. Taking the lead, I continue to rock our bodies together with unapologetic fervor, driven by an irrepressible desire to revel in the addictive waves of ecstasy that flow between us.


    Her voice, a silky seduction, interrupts the symphony of our bodies meeting. "I hope this experience brings you immense pleasure, sir," she murmurs, her words dripping with a sultry confidence.


    "When I joined as a stewardess, they assured me that my breasts were perfection, designed to cater to your every longing. If there is anything at all amiss, please don''t hesitate to let me know. I am your devoted and attentive ything. Your satisfaction is of the utmost importance to me."


    Her words stir within me a potent blend of desire and admiration for her unwavering dedication to her craft. The seriousness with which she embraces her role as a pleasure provider only amplifies my longing.


    Such ferventmitment to catering to my every need intensifies the power of the moment, as I am reminded of the remarkable privilege granted to me by her unwavering attentiveness.


    With each passionate collision of her tits and my cock in her cleavage, it bes abundantly clear that she takes her status as a "fucktoy" for me with pride and unwavering devotion. Her unwavering focus on my pleasure, her determination to serve as a manifestation of passion incarnate, is a testament to her unwaveringmitment to fulfilling my deepest desires.


    I''m exhrated by the feeling of her breasts as they envelop my hardened cock, and I can''t help but vocalize my pleasure, letting out a groan. "No, you''re absolutely amazing," I manage to say between gasps, my focus solely on the intense sensations coursing through my body.


    "But hearing more about how you perceive yourself would be an incredible turn-on for me. Please, indulge me with your most humiliating words, while I continue my fervent exploration between these wless breasts of yours."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 217 217: Where Is She! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The joy I experience in this moment knows no bounds. The ecstasy I feel is so overwhelming that it transcends any other pleasure I have ever encountered.


    My desires know no limits as I crave more and more of this intoxicating rush. In my quest for ultimate satisfaction, I drive my hips forward with force, relishing in the audacity and shamelessness of each thrust.


    But, oh, the potential to introduce even more vulgarity into this encounter ignites a fire within me. I know that it can only enhance our experience, taking it to unimaginable heights of pleasure.


    I apply more pressure, increasing the intensity of my movements, causing her to writhe in a state of helpless confusion. Her struggles only ignite my primal instincts further, as I revel in the strange power I summon.


    She bes lost in a whirlwind of sensations, her focus diminishing as every sensation consumed her. I relentlessly continue, driven by an insatiable greed, pushing onward without mercy.


    "I''m truly content with my role as a service provider, catering to the desires of passengers. My happiness stems from the pleasure I bring and the positive experiences I facilitate. My ample breasts, which have be an essential part of this role, fulfill me in ways I never imagined. Knowing that my appearance and actions have a purpose gives me a sense of fulfillment and meaning."


    "As your cock glides through my cleavage, I experience a profound satisfaction, feeling appreciated for what I can offer. I''m devoted to ensuring your satisfaction, and I willingly submit to your desires. This is the role I''ve chosen, and I embrace it wholeheartedly, finding joy in being of service."


    "I encourage you to use me as thoroughly as you desire, as that''s the very purpose I serve. Mymitment to your pleasure is unwavering, and I''m dedicated to making this experience as pleasurable as possible." The smile on my face widens, reflecting my genuine enthusiasm and contentment as I continue to fulfill my role with passion and dedication.


    In this moment of unparalleled ecstasy, there exists no greater pleasure than pursuing my deepest desires with an unrelenting fervor. It is an intoxicating rush that drives me to seek satisfaction in all its twisted variations.


    However, at this very instant, my mind is consumed by one exhrating and impassioned pursuit - to engage in an act of unbridled, unapologetic pleasure that surpasses all previous bounds of intensity.


    With an urgency that borders on desperation, I surrender to the relentless waves of ecstasy that crash over me. Each touch, each connection, is fueled by an insatiable hunger for more. It is a raw, primal dance of bodies, woven with an intensity that blurs the line between pleasure and pain.


    And as the climax nears its zenith, I find myself unable to contain the overwhelming surge of pleasure any longer. A sweet grunt escapes my lips as I give in to the inexorable release. Like a geyser erupting, I yield to the intoxicating pleasure that courses through me, cascading down her tantalizing cleavage.


    In a moment of perfect synergy, her skilled hand guides me back, coaxing and encouraging everyst drop of desire to intimately decorate her exposed, heaving bosom. It is an act of unapologetic possession, marked by the sheer force of my longing and the unfiltered intensity of our connection.


    As the climax subsides, we are left breathless and drenched in a tangible, gooey mess that glistens upon her chest. Like a work of art, the sttered canvas of her exposed breast flesh bears witness to the uncontainable passion we just shared. It is a testament to the depths of our desires, marking our momentary union with a fervor that cannot be denied.


    I approached her, my words dripping with a brashness that teetered on the edge of audacity. "You''re a great big-titted fucksleeve," I whispered, acknowledging the captivating allure of her big tits i just fucked. Guiding my throbbing cock towards her parted lips, I reveled in the sinful decadence of making her taste the left out cum on my dick.


    As tempting as the luxurious indulgence of first ss might be, the allure of intrigue and adventure beckons me to explore beyond the mour. With a curious turn of my head, my eyes widen in surprise as I saw that Christine, my captivating and unpredictablepanion, has vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Intrigued by the desire to explore beyond the confines of first ss, I decide to venture forth, seeking to discover where Christine might have disappeared to. My curiosity leads me through the curtains into the business ss section, and what I encounter is a scene that both surprises and entices.


    There, in in view, is my fiery redheadedpanion, a vision of uninhibited sensuality. She''s taking control, her fingers firmly entwined in the chestnut brown hair of another stewardess, guiding her into a seductive encounter. The stewardess willingly obeys, eager to please Christine, as the intimate act unfolds right before my eyes.


    As the stewardess devotes herself to pleasuring Christine, another woman joins in the exquisite disy of desire.


    Positioned from behind, she passionately indulges the stewardess, adding to the sultry ambiance of this impromptu tryst.


    It''s a symphony of pleasure, a captivating tableau of passionate exploration, where boundaries are willingly cast aside in the pursuit of erotic ecstasy.


    As Christine''s chosen ything sumbs to the intoxicating embrace of her sensual prowess, the air fills with a symphony of gasps and moans, harmonizing with the rhythm of their sweet moans.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 218 218: Her Ass! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The atmosphere is electric, and Christine''s approving smile and enthusiastic thumbs up only fuel my desire to intensify the encounter. I''m fully immersed in the exhrating moment, driven by a powerful blend of lust and desire.


    My actions be more frenzied and daring, a disy of unbridled passion and a relentless pursuit of pleasure, pushing boundaries and embracing the wild, unapologetically.


    As I continue to engage with Christine, I can''t help but revel in the sheer decadence of this experience. It''s a vacation unlike any other, an escape into a realm of sensual indulgence and unfettered exploration. The passion between us continues to escte, fueled by the heat and the insatiable craving for more.


    With a yful remark about the memorable nature of this escapade, I seize the opportunity to take things a step further. I stealthily slip up behind Christine, guided by a cock to her pussy.


    As I approach Christine from behind, a surge of anticipation rushes through my veins, setting my heart aze.


    I can practically taste the electrifying atmosphere, thick with the promise of an intimately passionate encounter. She, too, seems ready to embrace the unspoken desires that bind us together.


    The sultry ambiance envelops us, teasing our senses with its intoxicating allure. It''s as if the air itself crackles with an enigmatic energy, fueling our longing for one another.


    And there she stands, an exquisite embodiment of allure, with her perfectly curved backside arching towards me, an invitation I can''t resist.


    I allow my hand to move forward,pelled by an innate urge to seek the sensation of her supple flesh beneath my fingertips.


    Gently, ever so gently, I caress her behind, reveling in the warmth and intoxicating softness that harmoniously contrasts with the firmness of her mesmerizing curves.


    Each stroke and every lingering touch serves as an ignition, sparking a symphony of pleasure within Christine''s being. A soft sigh escapes her lips, further fueling the fire burning within my own.


    Her skin, a delicately woven tapestry of silk and satin, grants me a glorious yground for my longing exploration.


    My fingers trail meticulously along every inch of her backside, embracing the dips and rises, as if in a dance that only we can share. I eagerly trace the pathway of her hips, pausing to cherish the tender moments where our bodies might soon meet.


    And oh, how her body responds, quivering under my touch, awakening with every delicate caress and knead of her flesh. It is an exquisite harmony of pleasure and connection, an unspokennguage of desire only we can trulyprehend.


    And as I continue to explore the contours of her hips, the firmness of her thighs, I am overwhelmed by the beauty, the passion that we share in this moment of unspoken intimacy.


    The sultry atmosphere that envelops us bes infused with an undeniable, raw energy, promising an encounter of absolute carnal desire.


    And there she stands, a vision of perfect temptation, her perfectly curved derri¨¨re positioned so alluringly, beckoning me to explore its depths.


    Driven by an overwhelming need, I boldly extend my hand, gripping her ass with deliberate force, relishing in the sensation of my palm engulfing her plush curves.


    Her supple flesh yields ever so slightly to my touch, amplifying the pleasure that surges within us both. As if in sync, the rhythm of our breaths quickens, harmonizing into a symphony of raw, unbridled need.


    Desire fuels my every action, and in a moment of yful recklessness, I tighten my hold, granting me an intimate connection to the depths of her desire. Squeezing her ass firmly, I revel in the yielding response, the ripple of pleasure that radiates through her being.


    Our bodies, now united in an unspokennguage, seem to throb with an undeniable anticipation of what is toe.


    With a swift and deliberate motion, my handnds upon her ass, delivering a tantalizing p that creates a burst of both pleasure and a delightful sting.


    The sound that resonates is apanied by a delicious gasp that escapes Christine''s lips, her response an intoxicating melody.


    Her skin flushes with a fiery blush of arousal, the glow radiating from her flushed cheeks trailing down to her tantalizing ass, a visual testament to the pleasure she eagerly wees.


    And as the symphony of our breaths mingles in the air, each touch, each sensation, bes a catalyst for the ecstasy that awaits us, a prelude to an unrivaled union where boundaries are shattered, and pleasure reigns supreme.


    With each precise and measured p upon her ass, the intensity between us builds, amplifying the pleasure that courses through our very beings.


    The fusion of warmth and subtle pain bes an intoxicating elixir, mingling inextricably with the mes of ecstasy that dance within us.


    The sound of flesh meeting flesh resonates through the air, a symphony of desire that echoes in every corner of the room.


    "Hmmmm... ahhhh... hmmmahhaha," Christine moans.


    Emboldened by the fervor of our connection, Christine''s moans grow in volume, punctuating the air with echoes of her unyielding desire.


    Every gasp, every sigh, bes its own melody, harmonizing perfectly with the symphony of our passions. The rhythm of her vocalizations bes the soundtrack of our unbridled arousal, driving us onwards towards a crescendo of pleasure.


    My exploration of her ass continues, guided by an instinctive understanding of what ignites her senses. Soft caresses blend seamlessly with firm squeezes, inteced with teasing ps that leave a blend of sensation in their wake.


    With each touch, each sensation, her surrender bes more profound, her body molding to my every whim and desire. It is a sacred dance, an intimate exchange that transcends mere physicality.


    With every stroke, her ass bes not just a canvas for pleasure, but a gateway to an unparalleled connection between our essences. The relentless rhythm of our y builds an unbreakable tension, a pressure coiling tightly within, begging for me to fuck her ass.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 219: Thrusting! [R-18+]

    219 Chapter 219: Thrusting! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I sense that it''s time for us to take our connection to a more intimate level, where I can indulge in the depths of pleasure and love with her. The very thought of it electrifies my senses, sending a rush of desire and anticipation coursing through my veins.


    But before I thrust my cock into her pussy, I want to leave an unforgettable mark on her beautiful ass, a final series of firm yet enticing caresses.


    With each stroke, I want to create a symphony of sensation that will lingers in her ass, heightening our pleasure and building up the sweet tension between us.


    As my hand glides over her velvety skin, I let myself explore every curve and contour, savoring the connection we share. The gentle yet passionate touch leaves a trail of pleasure in its wake, an invitation for her to surrender to the escting desire we both feel.


    Each caress carries just the right amount of force, creating a delicate bnce that makes her skine alive with a gentle sting that blends with the warmth of pleasure.


    The intensity of each moment deepens the shade of red that blossoms on her cheeks, mirroring the flush of passion that consumes us both.


    Her melodic gasps and tantalizing moans envelop the air, creating an intoxicating symphony of pleasure and anticipation that resonates deep within.


    The alluring, weing embrace of her yearning core calls out to me, igniting an irresistible urge to answer that seductive plea. My member, still pulsating with the aftermath of our previous encounter, surges to life once more, straining with an insatiable need to prate her depths.


    As I step into position behind her, my erection stands proudly at attention, throbbing with a palpable and voracious desire.


    Taking a moment to appreciate the breathtaking view before me, my gaze fixates on her exquisite posterior, now adorned with a delicate shade of crimson. It serves as a testament to the intense moments we have shared, a silent promation of our passionate connection.


    With a gentle touch, my fingers trace a sensual path along her supple skin, from the curve of her lower back to the enticing slope of her hips.


    Every contact with her electrifying flesh ignites a surge of anticipation, as if the very air around us crackles with the same potent energy. It''s as if our bodiesmunicate in an unspokennguage, both conveying and receiving the sensations of desire and pleasure that course through our veins.


    Her body awakens to a symphony of sensations, each touch, each movement upon her skin, bing an exquisite brushstroke upon the canvas of desire. The radiant warmth emanating from her pulsing core promises an overwhelming ecstasy, beckoning me to explore the depths of pleasure awaiting us both.


    With tender determination, I delicately part the velvety folds of her saturated pussy, encountering the intoxicating sensation of her slickness and readiness. Every fiber of my being resonates with anticipation, the desire to merge with her bing an almost unbearable ache.


    Guiding the head of my engorged shaft to the inviting entrance of her eager sex, I feel her trembling beneath me, a blissful mixture of anticipation and yearning.


    The mere proximity of our bodies is electric, our longing intensifying with each passing moment. In a tantalizing disy of teasing, I graze the delicate petals of her pussy with the tip of my cock, feeling the slickness of her arousal coat me, as if her throbbing core invites me deeper into her embrace.


    I didnt push my dick into het pussy, but keeping it on her pussy between her thich thighs


    In the realm of heated passion, her voice bes a whisper, filled with desire and longing. As our bodies entwine, eliciting a symphony of pleasure, she breathes out in a hushed, sultry tone, "Your touch... it drives me wild."


    With a lingering kiss, I trail my lips along the curve of her neck, brushing against her sensitive skin. A shiver runs through her, and she gasps, her voiceced with a mix of pleasure and anticipation. "Don''t stop... keep exploring every inch of me."


    She arches her back, offering herself to mepletely, her voice growing ragged as sensations consume her. "Yes, just like that... your hands, your fingers... they make me tremble with need."


    In a tender yet urgent whisper, I respond with heartfelt desire, "You''re very sexy, Christine. Every caress, every kiss, is dedicated to bringing you to the heights of pleasure."


    I can feel her body respond, her breath growing shallow as the intensity builds. A low moan escapes her lips as her voice quivers with pure pleasure. "Oh, yes, right there... take me to the edge, push me over."


    With a breathless moan escaping her lips, Christine sumbs to the intoxicating pleasure coursing through her. "Ah... you teasing little tempter," she sighs, her voice a delicate mixture of desire and yful indulgence. Each passing second fuels the fire within her, heightening the anticipation of what is toe.


    As I slowly and attentively enter her, I am greeted by the remarkable sensation of her tightness enveloping my pulsating shaft. It''s a mind-blowing fusion of pleasure and connection, a divine union between two bodies yearning for the zenith of delight.


    Gradually, deliberately, I immerse myselfpletely into the velvety depths of her slick and inviting pussy, awestruck by the profound tightness of her pussy.


    The room fills with the symphony of our passion, Christine''s moans echoing in a harmony of desire and rapture. Her voice bes an enchanting melody, captivating me as she exims in a mix of awe and awe-inspiring delight, "Yes, it''s so big... and it feels so incredibly right."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??


    golden ticket


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 220 220: Harder... Faster! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Time seems to slow as I fuck her to the rhythm of our desires, Christine''s moans bing more fervent, each one a testament to the overwhelming pleasure washing over her.


    Her voice, soft and sultry, carries a breathless quality as she whispers, "You have a way of driving me wild, igniting every fiber of my being with desire."


    As our bodies entangle in a passionate embrace, she moans in a mixture of pleasure and longing, her voice filled with a fervent yearning. "Oh, baby, your touch... it sets my skin on fire, awakening a hunger I can''t ignore."


    Her breath bes shallow, punctuated by gasps of delight as our intimacy intensifies. "Mmm... yes, just like that. Your lips, your hands... they know just how to tease and please me."


    I respond in kind, my voice husky with desire, whispering words that heighten her arousal. "You too your pussy is too tight today, my cock is feeling like it is grinding in your slippery pussy."


    Her moans grow deeper, more urgent, as the pleasure between us builds. "Ah... harder, faster... take me to the edge and beyond," she entreats, her voice a raw expression of her voracious appetite for pleasure.


    In the midst of our carnal dance, her voice bes ragged, a symphony of passion and ecstasy. "Yes... yes, keep going. I want to feel youpletely, to lose myself in the intensity of our connection."


    As our bodies meld together in the ultimate union, a pause envelops us, a shared moment of treasured intimacy. Our connection is profound, every inch of our beings fitting seamlessly, and the sensation of her pulsating around me reverberates through my core.


    "Mmm, you feel amazing inside me. Don''t stop, I need more of you." Her slick heat embraces my cock with a rhythmic grip that heralds the imminent crescendo of our passion. In this suspended instant, the anticipation hangs heavy, a promise of the pleasure that awaits.


    "I can''t resist your tightness, it''s driving me wild." Commencing with a purposeful cadence, I initiate my movements, each thrust a deliberate dance that propels us toward the precipice of desire.


    The rhythmic undtion builds a tantalizing symphony of sensations, orchestrating a symmetrical symposium of lust.


    "Your cock fits so perfectly, filling me up just right." Her body responds harmoniously, a synchronized intery as her hips mirror the tempo of my thrusts, crafting a seamless synergy that merges our yearning forms.


    "I love the way your cock move inside me, the way you make me tremble with desire." I am resolute in my intent, driven to grant her the euphoria she so ardently craves.


    My strokes are measured, the rhythm unerring, as our collective ardor surges towards a climax that hovers on the horizon, promising an ecstasy that transcends the physical realm.


    "Your thrusts, oh god, they''re driving me closer to the edge." Amidst this carnal symphony, her moans rise like harmonious notes, melodies of delight that permeate the air and enrapture us.


    As I persist in taking possession of Christine''s dripping wet pussy from behind, the resonance of her moans esctes in a symphonic crescendo, an audacious melody that permeates the very air enveloping us.


    My cock delves into her pussy with unreserved determination, each assertive thrust inciting a cascade of fervid cries that resonate with the resonant symphony of our connection.


    The rhythm of our passionate coupling harmonizes with the rhythm of her vocalizations, creating an enthralling duet of sound and sensation.


    Eachmanding surge of my cock deep into her quivering depths is a calcted act that serves to intensify my own pleasure while kindling the fervor of our erotic dance.


    A well-timed p to her exquisite ass adds a flourish of sensation to our coupling, a physical punctuation that entuates the rhythmic symphony of our shared fervor.


    The curve of her hips fits perfectly in my hands, offering an intimate grip that not only directs the motion but amplifies the impact of each potent thrust.


    "God, you''re absolutely tight under here," I rumble, my voice a decadent growl that emerges as I delve into her depths. The raw appreciationced with a rich undercurrent of lust paints my words with a profound admiration for the sensations coursing through both of us.


    Christine''s response serves as a sensual harmony to my primal melody, her moans and breathy gasps melding in harmonious apaniment to our union. "Yes, just like that," she purrs, her voice a seductive whisper that resonates with a deep-seated yearning.


    My hips meets her ass and separates in a syncopated rhythm, the tactile sensation heightening our connection as we be entwined in our shared.


    The slickness of her wet pussy envelops my cock in a tantalizing embrace, creating a friction that ignites sparks of pleasure with every deep plunge. The intimate sounds of our coupling echo through the room, the wet.


    "Oh fuck, I''m teetering on the edge," she gasps, her confession a testament to her escting arousal. Her grip on the seats tightens, her fingers digging into thedy that she was fingering before, as her body reacts to the electrifying sensations.


    I seize the reins of control, hastening the tempo of my thrusts. The urgency of our coupling intensifies, our bodies moving in harmonious synchrony as we chase after the pinnacle of pleasure.


    "Let go, Christine," Imand, my voice a seductive plea that spurs her towards release. With a final, determined thrust, I send her hurtling over the edge, her body convulsing in the throes of rapturous ecstasy. The sight of her sumbing to her desires pushes me closer to the precipice of my own release.


    Her cries reverberate in the air, a passionate moans that resonates with the fervor of our union. The room is charged with the intoxicating atmosphere of our shared pleasure, a sensory overload that engulfs us in its embrace.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 221 221: Clean It! [[R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As her pussy inner walls pulse around me, the rhythmic contractions igniting my own impending climax, I yield to the mounting sensation. With a guttural moan, I let myself be consumed by the fiery ecstasy that courses through my veins. The tension within me reaches a crescendo, every fiber of my being focused on this final, explosive release.


    "I''m cumming," I groan, the admission torn from me in a rush of abandon. With a pleasure roar, I thrust deep into her onest time, allowing the wave of pleasure to crash over me. I feel the intense grip of her pussy, her walls milking my cock as I unleash myself in the throes of climax.


    My vision blurs momentarily as the sensations consume me, my body shuddering with the force of cum. The powerful surge of pleasure courses through me, every nerve ending alight with the intoxicating sensation.


    As my body gradually settles, I withdraw from her, a sigh of satisfaction escaping my lips. Our breaths mingle in the aftermath of our shared passion, a testament to the depths of our connection.


    As the intense climax washes over me, I stagger backward and find sce lying on the floor, my breathing heavy and ragged.


    My cock, still slick and glistening with the cum, throbs with the aftermath of release. My gaze fixates on Christine, who sits in a chair nearby, her demeanor a mixture of lingering arousal and contentment.


    The rhythm of her breathing betrays the moand of our recent fucking, each inhtion and exhtion a reminder of the fervor we''ve shared. Her ample breasts rise and fall with everybored breath, the gentle jiggle entuating the allure of her figure. She watches me with a yful smile, her eyes a silent invitation that asks if I''m ready for more, subtly implying that she''s not yet sated.


    Christine''s posture and expression convey a potent blend of satisfaction and desire, a dichotomy that fuels the mes of my own need. The rivulets of my cum trace a path down her thighs, a testament to our unrestrained encounter. There''s an unabashed sensuality in her disregard for cleanliness, the aftermath of our intimacy still adorning her as if to im her as mine.


    After a few lingering moments, I gather my strength and rise from the floor, my body humming with residual desire. Each step toward her feels deliberate, charged with anticipation and an eagerness to explore the next chapter of our connection. My cock remains firmly in my grip, a tangible emblem of our mutual craving.


    With every stride, my gaze remains locked on Christine, a maic pull that draws me closer to her. The air seems to thicken with anticipation, the charged atmosphere electrifying our proximity. As I stand before her, my intentions are unspoken yet palpable, the raw intensity of our attraction humming in the space between us.


    Wordlessly, I close the distance, my desire igniting like a zing fire. The anticipation of what''s toe fuels the urgency in my movements, every motion charged with unspoken promises and unquenched hunger.


    My heart races in tandem with my pulsating cock, the electrifying connection between us pushing us toward the precipice of another passionate encounter.


    Approaching Christine with my cock still in my hand, I fixate on her, a silent understanding passing between us before I break the silence. "Clean my cock, please," the words tumble from my lips, assertive and direct, devoid of the need for permission. The urgency in my tone is matched by the proximity of my cum-slicked cock, poised near her lips as an unspoken invitation.


    Her response, though wordless, speaks volumes. Without hesitation, she takes hold of my cock, her fingers wrapping around it with a knowing grip. The unspoken consent hangs in the air as she leans in, her lips parting to allow my glistening member ess to her eager mouth.


    The sensual tableau is a testament to the unspoken understanding that binds us, a shared desire that requires no boratemunication. My gaze remains locked on her as she begins her task, her tongue emerging to glide across my length in an artful caress.


    The initial touch of her tongue elicits a shiver of pleasure that courses through me, a visceral reaction to the intimate connection we share. Her actions speak louder than words, her willingness to tend to my desires a manifestation of her own passionate response.


    With each deliberate swipe of her tongue, my cock bes a canvas for her ardor, the taste of my cum mingling with the fervent energy that radiates between us.


    Christine''s response, delivered with an enthusiastic slurp, is an unspoken agreement to my request. Her lips form a tight seal around my cock, her mouth enveloping my length in a tantalizing embrace. The sensation is electric, a mingling of pleasure and sensation that intensifies with every practiced movement of her mouth.


    The rhythm she establishes is a testament to her prowess, a skilled dance that takes my breath away. The dichotomy of her fervent actions and her reassuring response holds me in a heady trance, the melding of pleasure and anticipation creating a symphony of sensation.


    As she devotes herself to the task at hand, the sounds of her ministrations slurping in the room, a seductive cadence that fuels the mes of my desire. The wet, slurping sounds be an auditory backdrop to our intimate connection, every sensation heightened by the intensity of the moment.


    The visual and sensory experience is a heady one, her actions a feast for the eyes and a symphony for the senses. The sensations coursing through me coalesce into an overwhelming wave of pleasure, my body responding to her skilled touch with unbridled fervor.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 222 222: What Is It Surprise That You Have For Me? [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    With my cock now cleansed from her mouth, Christine''s hand takes over, her grip firm and confident as she expertly strokes me. My hands find their way to her head, my fingers tangling in her hair as I watch her, my anticipation building with each deliberate movement of her hand.


    The transition from mouth to hand is seamless, a sensuous exchange that showcases her skilled prowess. Her fingers work in tandem with her tongue, theirbined efforts igniting a symphony of pleasure that courses through me.


    The sensation of her hand against my skin, the warmth and pressure, evokes a guttural moan that escapes my lips.


    But she isn''t finished yet. With a deliberate and enticing motion, she envelops my cock between her generous breasts. The sight is nothing short of mesmerizing, her breasts cradling my length as she begins a slow, rhythmic movement. Up and down, the gentle rise and fall of her bosom creates a friction that sends waves of pleasure cascading through me.


    As my cock journeys between her breasts, she adds an unexpected twist that sends an electrifying jolt through my senses. Her tongue darts out, tracing a path along my length, and a guttural groan tumbles from my lips in response to the dual sensation.


    Thebination of her warm, soft breasts and the wet heat of her mouth creates an intoxicating cocktail of pleasure that leaves me utterly captivated.


    "Christine, that''s incredible," I manage to utter between ragged breaths, my voiceced with undeniable admiration. The synergy between her skilled mouth, her soft breasts, and her adept hands bes a sensory explosion that consumes my consciousness.


    My grip on her head tightens, my fingers threaded through her hair as I let myself be swept away by the waves of sensation crashing over me. The rhythmic dance of her breasts and the tantalizing touch of her mouth weave together in a tapestry of unparalleled ecstasy.


    Her dedication to my pleasure is evident in every movement, every touch, every sensual caress. It''s a testament to the connection we share, the unspoken understanding that propels us further into the realm of desire. The symphony of our shared experience crescendos, the waves of pleasure building with an irresistible force.


    Her mouth momentarily releases my cock, and she gazes up at me with a sultry glint in her eyes. "Enjoy this fully, because once we''re done, I have some tasks lined up for you," Christine''s words areced with promise, her lips forming a knowing smile as her tongue darts out to trace a path along my length.


    As my cock emerges from its nestled spot between her breasts, she wastes no time. Her mouth descends once more, her tongue trailing a wet, teasing path up my shaft, creating an audible symphony of slurping and licking sounds that reverberate through the room.


    I find myself eagerly sumbing to her ministrations, my fingers instinctively tangling in her hair as I surrender to the sensations coursing through me.


    Her words,den with the promise of more toe, only heighten my anticipation. The thought of her impending tasks for me ignites a spark of curiosity, a tantalizing mystery that beckons with untold pleasures.


    As her lips envelop my cock again, my thoughts veer toward the possibilities. Will it be another enchanting transformation, akin to my once-arrogant boss turned live-in slut maid? The memory of that encounter still sends shivers down my spine, a testament to the power and allure of Christine''s unique talents.


    A moan escapes me as her mouth works its magic, the intimate sensations eclipsing all other thoughts. Her lips, wet and warm, create a captivating contrast against the backdrop of my desire. The rhythmic motions of her mouth be a hypnotic dance, a mesmerizing blend of pressure, wetness, and the electrifying friction of her tongue.


    Her dual deration ¡ª the promise of pleasure now and the intrigue of taskster ¡ª infuses our encounter with a tantalizing edge. It''s as if each moment shared with her is an unveiling of a newyer, a continuous exploration of desires waiting to be fulfilled.


    The symphony of our pleasure continues, each moan, gasp, and whispered word contributing to the crescendo building between us.


    Her words linger like a whispered promise, a melody that harmonizes with the exquisite sensations of her touch. As she delves deeper into her fervent task, I''m left marveling at the intricate tapestry of pleasure we''re weaving together.


    My voice emerges in a heated murmur, punctuated by the pleasure Christine''s dual attention ignites within me. "Hmmm... ahhh yess, can you tell me what is this task or surprise that you are going to do for me that even i dont know," I breathe, my fingers exploring the contours of her soft breasts, the sensation heightened by the slick heat of her mouth.


    My grip on her head tightens instinctively, a reflection of the overwhelming stimtion herbined efforts have generated. Her mouth, relentless in its pursuit of pleasure,plements the exquisite sensation of her breasts under my touch. The intensity of the experience is almost overwhelming, each touch, each stroke, pushing me closer to the edge.


    Christine''s response is punctuated by a teasing lick along the length of my cock, the sensation eliciting an involuntary moan from me.


    "Well, I can''t do that you know, if I tell you that then it wont be surprise anymore and it will ruin the fun that a surprise bring, right? After all, what fun would a surprise be if I spoiled it for you?" Her words, delivered with a yful lilt, align with the enigmatic allure that surrounds her. The anticipation of the unknown propels me further into the depths of desire, her dual expertise eliciting an intoxicating blend of pleasure and curiosity.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 223 223: Face That Way! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As her tongue traces its path along my cock, I''m acutely aware of the dance between pleasure and restraint that defines our encounter.


    The duality of sensations ¡ª the softness of her breasts, the wet heat of her mouth ¡ª be a sensual symphony that envelops me, rendering coherent thought a distant memory.


    Even after her response, Christine remains dedicated to her task, hermitment evident in the continued motions of her mouth and the enveloping warmth of her breasts. My cock, fully erect once more, nestles between her bosom, a testament to the allure of her skilled touch.


    The sensations are electrifying, the delicate friction of her breasts against my sensitive skin driving a surge of pleasure through me.


    Her diligent mouth and the rhythmic movements of her body transform the space around us into a haven of desire. Each stroke, each caress, fans the mes of my arousal, heightening the anticipation of what''s toe.


    Her voice,den with a mix of amusement and curiosity, slices through the air. "Seems like I''ve got you worked up again," she purrs, her gaze locked onto me, her eyes like twin mes that reflect the intensity of our shared encounter.


    A shiver of delight courses through me as her tongue ventures forth, a wet path traced along the length of my rigid cock.


    Her actions and her unwavering gaze serve as a sensory overload, thebination of visual and physical sensations blurring the boundaries between reality and ecstasy.


    A breathless chuckle escapes me as I respond to herment. "You''re right, Christine. Your mouth and those magnificent breasts of yours have their way of keeping me enthralled." The pleasurecing my voice is palpable, a testament to the overwhelming sensations coursing through my body.


    As the symphony of pleasure weaves its intricate notes, I find myself consumed by the rhythm of our passion.


    The delicate dance of her mouth, the friction of her breasts, the heat of the moment ¡ª they converge into a tapestry of sensation that defies description. The world around us fades into obscurity, leaving only the shared experience that binds us.


    Retracting my cock from the captivating embrace of Christine''s breasts and mouth, my hand takes over, fingers wrapping around my throbbing length. The sensation of my touch against my sensitive skin sends a jolt of pleasure through me, a preview of the intoxicating pleasure that''s yet toe.


    Turning my attention to Christine, a new desire takes hold. "Could you face the other way? I''d love to see your tempting ass before my cock," I utter, my words carrying a blend of request andmand. My cock, still firm and eager, receives a few purposeful strokes as I await her response.


    A yful yet sultry grin tugs at Christine''s lips as she takes in my words. "Fair point, your hardness is a testament to my effect on you," she purrs, her body shifting to face the opposite direction, her inviting ass now tantalizingly close to my hips.


    Seizing the opportunity, my hand ventures forth, fingers tracing a path along her soft, inviting skin. My touch is deliberate, a gentle exploration of the curves and contours that beg for attention.


    As one hand carves a path across her exquisite ass, the other finds its way to her pussy, a finger teasing and caressing, reveling in the heat that radiates from within.


    My fully aroused cock finds its purpose as my hand guides it toward Christine''s alluring ass. With a controlled force, my palm connects with her flesh, delivering a sharp, resonant p that not only arouses a satisfying sound but also stretches her enticing curves, preparing them for the intimate encounter that awaits.


    The sensation is electrifying, a blend of desire and anticipation that courses through me as I reim my hard cock in my hand. With unwavering intent, I aim my length toward her ass, the image of her stretched and tantalizing backside fueling my fervor.


    As I inch forward, aiming to breach her tightness, the resistance bes evident. Her ass, a sanctuary of intimacy, demands a delicate bnce of force and consideration.


    Despite her evident arousal, her tightness proves a formidable challenge. The friction against my raw, slick cock is intense, the pressure a tantalizing mix of pleasure and resistance.


    Recognizing the need for an enhancer, my eyes fall upon a conveniently ced oil bottle resting on the side table. A knowing smile tugs at my lips as I grasp the bottle, a glimmer of excitement sparking in my gaze.


    With deliberate motions, I pour a generous amount of the slick substance onto my throbbing cock, its slippery texture promising a smoother journey ahead.


    Turning my attention to Christine, I pour a liberal amount of oil onto her ass, ensuring that every inch of her inviting curves glistens with the promise of pleasure.


    The sensation of my fingers gliding across her skin, the oil adding ayer of sensuality, heightens the anticipation of what''s toe.


    With my cock now coated in a slick veneer and Christine''s ass properly prepared, I return my focus to the task at hand.


    With Christine''s oiled and slippery ass beckoning, my throbbing cock reims its ce in my hand, guided by the promise of intimate connection. The anticipation is palpable as I position myself, aligning my length with the entrance of her awaiting ass.


    The initial contact elicits a surge of sensations, the friction of my slickened cock against her oiled skin producing a heady mixture of pleasure and excitement.


    With each inch of progress, the tightness of her entrance bes more evident, a delicious resistance that heightens the intensity of the moment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 224 224: It Is Incredibly Tight! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    With my cock now nestled within the snug confines of Christine''s oiled and slippery ass, the tightness bes even more pronounced, a sensation that''s both exhrating and all-consuming.


    The careful application of oil around her ass and my arousal creates a delicate bnce, infusing a slick and smooth quality that eases the intensity of our connection.


    In a soft, heated murmur, I express my amazement, my voiceden with the weight of pleasure and discovery. "Christine, your ass is incredibly tight," I whisper, my fingers finding purchase on her hips as I steady myself for the rhythmic dance that''s about to unfold.


    With measured movements, I begin to move, each forward and backward motion deliberate and controlled.


    Thebination of her tightness and the slippery surface facilitates the sensual rhythm, each connection between her ass and my hips punctuated by a sensuous p, a harmonious melding of flesh and desire.


    Drawing her even closer to me, I adjust my stance, allowing my body to lean against Christine''s back. The sensation of my chest against her skin heightens the intimacy of the encounter, our bodies pressed together in a disy of shared pleasure. My hands, now liberated, find their way to her breasts, the soft swell fitting perfectly in my palms.


    As I continue to move, my hips finding a steady pace, the symphony of sensations deepens. Christine''s ass, snug and amodating, molds around my cock with each measured thrust, the slickness of our connection creating a tantalizing friction that''s both exquisite and overwhelming.


    The gradual progression of our movements paves the way for a slight increase in pace, my hips finding a rhythm that''s both exhrating and consuming.


    The connection between us is electrifying, every thrust fueling the fire of our shared desire. With each forward and backward motion, my cock delves deeper into Christine''s ass, the sensation both intense and gratifying.


    My hands, now free to explore, find their way to Christine''s soft, inviting breasts. The feeling of her supple flesh in my grasp is intoxicating, my fingers kneading and squeezing in time with the rhythmic dance of our bodies.


    The contrast between the firmness of her ass and the yielding nature of her breasts adds to the sensory symphony that engulfs us.


    As the pace quickens, the symphony of desire reaches a crescendo. My cock, surging forward and retreating, ms into Christine''s ass with a vigor that resonates through the room.


    The rhythmic contact is apanied by the sensual sound of my balls pping against her lower ass, a tantalizing percussion that underscores the raw intensity of our connection.


    The fusion of sensations continues to build, Christine''s vocalizations serving as both a soundtrack and an aphrodisiac.


    "Oh, yes," she breathlessly exims, her words a whisper that ignites the air. "Just like that," she adds,Her moans, a mix of unrestrained ecstasy and controlled passion, spill from her lips in a symphony of pleasure.


    "Ah~ yes, your cock fits perfectly, a sensation I crave more than anything," Christine''s voice emerges like a seductive melody, her words a testament to the intensity of our connection.


    Her utterances be a part of the symphony of pleasure that engulfs us, her voice a seductive apaniment to the rhythm of our passion.


    "Ah yesss," she continues, her moans growing in intensity, each syble a breathy testament to the ecstasy coursing through her.


    "It''s so hard, so intense," she gasps, her words punctuated by the raw pleasure that pulses through her body.


    "I love it," she adds, her voice a whispered confession of desire that intertwines with the intoxicating rhythm of our movements.


    The tempo of our encounter quickens, the shared urgency propelling us closer to the pinnacle of pleasure. My hands find their ce, one gripping her hips with a firm grasp, the other intertwining our fingers as I guide her hand toward me. This new angle affords me a view of Christine''s face, a canvas painted with raw enjoyment and desire.


    Her expressions tell a story of surrender to pleasure, her features a canvas of uninhibited enjoyment. As our bodies move in unison, I can see the ecstasy in her eyes, the way her lips part in response to the surges of sensation that ripple through her.


    Every moan that escapes her lips is a promation of the pleasure she feels, an unspoken invitation to delve deeper into this shared connection.


    As the intensity of our movements reaches a feverish crescendo, my pace quickens further, driven by a shared hunger that defies restraint. Christine''s hands find their ce in mine, our fingers intertwined as if symbolizing the unbreakable connection between us.


    With her hands in my grip, I exert a gentle pull, urging her body closer to mine, and as a result, her breasts sway in response, a sensual dance that adds to the visual spectacle.


    Her body, a canvas of pleasure, moves with mine in harmonious synchrony. The sensation of my cock plunging into her ass is electrifying, each thrust an affirmation of our shared desire.


    As I pull her closer, her face bows down in a mixture of submission and ecstasy, her lips parting to amodate my throbbing arousal.


    Time seems to blur as our passion esctes, the unison of our movements creating a tidal wave of pleasure. Christine''s moans, a crescendo of ecstasy, serve as a backdrop to our erotic dance.


    Her body is a testament to surrender, each sway and shift a deration of her willingness to yield to the sensations that consume her.


    The climax approaches, my senses heightened as I feel the familiar surge of impending release. The words tumble from my lips, my voice a blend of urgency and desire.


    "I''m cumming, Christine," I dere, the confessionden with a mixture of pleasure and anticipation. With a firm grip, I pull her even closer, my thrusts reaching their peak as the culmination of our passion draws near.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 225 225: Airhostess Maid! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As the crescendo of pleasure intensifies, my movements be a frenzy of desire, each thrust a deration of the passion that courses through us.


    The grip on Christine''s hands tightens, a physical manifestation of the mounting pleasure that threatens to consume me. With each jolt of my hips, I draw her body back toward me, her ass enveloping my cock in a vice-like grip.


    My cock, a pulsating emblem of my arousal, throbs with an urgency that mirrors the impending release. The sensation of her ass hugging me tightly fuels the fire of my desire, pushing me ever closer to the edge.


    My grip on her hands, unyielding and desperate, reflects the need to pull her closer, to meld our bodies in a final, frenzied dance of passion.


    The culmination arrives in a wave of sensation, the twitching of my cock a prelude to the explosion of pleasure that follows.


    With a primal groan, I reach the precipice, my grip on Christine''s hands serving as an anchor in the storm of ecstasy. My cock erupts, the release a torrent of pleasure that cascades into her ass.


    "Ahh yess," I murmur, the words a whispered affirmation of the ecstasy that washes over me. The sensation of release is both intense and satisfying, a culmination of the desire that has built between us.


    As the waves of pleasure subside, I find sce in the aftermath, my breathing ragged as I bask in the aftermath of our shared passion.


    Gently, I withdraw my cock from her ass, the release apanied by a soft gasp that escapes Christine''s lips. As my cock leaves the warm confines of her ass, a sense of fulfillment courses through me, a testament to the shared intensity of our encounter.


    With the final actplete, I release my grip on her hands, allowing them to fall free, the connection between us momentarily severed.


    Her ass, a canvas of both pleasure and y, bears the marks of our passionate encounter. The tinge of red on her cheeks serves as a visual reminder of the sensations that have coursed through her body, a memento of the intimate connection we shared.


    As she steadies herself, using the chair for support, I watch as she stands, her posture a testament to the aftershocks of our passion.


    Her words, though spoken softly, carry a note of finality. "Well, you''re done now, right?" she inquires, her tone a blend of satisfaction and practicality.


    "If not, feel free to enjoy yourself here. I have some work to attend to," she adds, a hint of amusement in her voice as she begins to retrieve her clothes from the floor and starts dressing.


    Once Christine finishes dressing, she strides down the aisle toward the section of the ne where the air hostesses are likely attending to the passengers'' needs.


    I observe her graceful departure, a mixture of satisfaction and intrigue swirling within me. Passengers in the vicinity might be inquiring about various services, though the understanding that most amenitiese at a cost prompts many to have their own things at the ready.


    As Christine disappears down the aisle, I feel the pull to return to thepany of my cousins and my sister, Megan.


    My steps are deliberate as I navigate my way back to where they are seated, a sense of fulfillment lingering from the passionate interlude with Christine. With measured strides, I reach their seats and stand, momentarily soaking in thefort of my designated space.


    After a brief interval, the cabin crew on our side began to offer food services. The enticing aroma of the freshly prepared meals filled the air, a weed distraction after the intensity of my encounter with Christine. Hunger gnawed at me, a reminder of the physical exertion and the passionate moments shared.


    Eagerly, I epted the offered food, the empty pit in my stomach a testament to my need for sustenance. As my cousins and sister joined me in partaking of the meal, the camaraderie of shared moments and experiences filled the air.


    Within five minutes, the tes were cleared, the satisfying meal having satiated our appetites. In this moment of contentment, my attention shifted to the cabin crew, which I hadn''t fully noticed earlier due to my hunger.


    My gaze was drawn to one air hostess in particr, her attire resembling that of a maid,plete with an alluring apron that entuated her ample cleavage.


    The visual contrast between the intimate encounter and the suggestive attire of the air hostess was a curious juxtaposition.


    d in a snug maid outfit that left little to the imagination, the air hostess moved about the cabin with an air of professionalism.


    As she approached to collect the empty tes from our meal, I couldn''t resist the urge to explore further. My fingers grazed her firm, round ass, the sensation of the fabric beneath my touch igniting a rush of desire.


    As she gracefully bent to gather the tes, the outline of her attire lifted, revealing a tantalizing view of her bare pussy and the curve of her ass.


    A mixture of surprise and arousal surged within me, the unexpected sight drawing my attention like a ma. With a surge of audacity, my grip tightened on her exposed flesh, fingers savoring the softness of her skin.


    Despite my bold actions, the air hostess remainedposed, unfazed by my advances as she continued her duties with poise.


    Her professional demeanor contrasted with the daring exposure her movements had inadvertently granted me. The electric tension between us hung in the air, a thrilling secret shared amidst the busy cabin.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 226 226: Is This Your First! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    My fingers assertively explored the contours of her ass, my touch sending a shiver of excitement through both of us. Despite my bold actions, she remained undeterred, continuing to fulfill her duties with a remarkable focus.


    As my grip tightened and my fingers squeezed, a mixture of audacity and arousal surged within me.


    In a voice infused with a hint ofmand, I addressed her, my wordsden with both desire and authority. "Why don''t you attend to my needs instead? There are others who can manage these tasks," I suggested, my fingers still savoring the sensation of her flesh beneath them.


    Her response was swift, a blend of sultrypliance and willingness to fulfill my wishes. "Of course, why wouldn''t I? Please, allow me to serve you, sir," she purred, her voice dripping with a submissive eagerness that mirrored my desires. Her willingness to submit to mymand was palpable, a clear indication that she was ready to heed my every whim.


    With a decisive shift in her intentions, she shed the constricting confines of her maid outfit, revealing her naked form to my eager gaze.


    The anticipation in the air was palpable as her attire was discarded, the anticipation of what was toe heightening the tension between us. Her nudity was fleeting, a bold disy of her willingness to serve.


    Kneeling between my legs, she demonstrated a careful and deliberate approach, her fingers expertly undoing the fastenings of my pants.


    As the fabric slid down my legs, the teasing brush of her hands against my exposed cock sent a thrilling shiver up my spine. Her touch was both tantalizing and calcted, leaving me yearning for more even before the true encounter had begun.


    The allure of her figure was undeniable, abination of sensuality and allure that was difficult to resist. Her waistline exuded an air of elegance and seduction, while her voluptuous and supple buttocks promised a sensation of indulgence.


    The thought of ravaging such a body, that of an alluring air hostess maid, flooded my mind with vivid desires, each fantasy more tantalizing than thest.


    Taking action, my hands reached out to explore the contours of her body, an exploration that began with the firmness of her breasts. My fingers kneaded and squeezed the soft flesh, each touch eliciting a wave of pleasure that reverberated through my senses.


    The tender yielding of her flesh beneath my touch was intoxicating, a dance of tenderness and sticity that fueled the fire of desire between us.


    Her skillful maneuvers bespoke a level of training and expertise, tailored to cater to the most discerning VIP passengers. The sensation of her hands and breasts against my skin was nothing short of exquisite, each touch igniting a fiery response within me.


    Her hands, velvety and delicate, moved with a practiced grace, sliding along the length of my throbbing cock. The simple yet profound pleasure of her touch resonated deeply.


    As she turned her attention to my erect member, abination of curiosity and excitement danced in her eyes. Her tender hands explored my swollen shaft with a blend of awe and sensuality, eliciting a potent blend of desire and anticipation.


    The contrast between the previous casual touch and her newfound fascination with my fully erect cock was palpable, sending a surge of lust coursing through both of us.


    Her tongue ventured forth, tracing a tantalizing path along the length of my shaft. The exquisite sensations rippled through me, a heady mixture of pleasure and stimtion that left me yearning for more. Her tender ministrations intensified the connection between us, each touch a promise of the pleasures yet toe.


    As her hands encircled my engorged cock, her gaze flickered with surprise and awe. It dawned on me that this might be her first encounter with such arge, erect member.


    The proximity allowed her an up-close view of the impressive spectacle, a sight that left her both intrigued and captivated.


    The realization that she was experiencing this for the first time only heightened the electric tension in the air, making each moment a potent blend of exploration and passion.


    "Is this your initial encounter with such an ample cock?" I inquired, observing the surprise that flickered within her gaze, even as her skillful hands continued their work. Her touch bore a gentleness, as if exploring a newfound territory.


    "Yes, sir. This is indeed my first time encountering such a generously endowed cock," she admitted, her voice carrying a mixture of wonder and curiosity. Her hands moved with a growing confidence, stroking my length with a measured rhythm, each touch igniting a fresh wave of sensation.


    Her determination to explore this new experience was evident as her small, delicate tongue ventured forth. It trailed along the sides of my throbbing member, leaving behind a trail of thrilling sensations.


    Every inch of my shaft received her meticulous attention, her agile tongue delivering pleasure in its wake.


    A shift urred as she opened her petite mouth wider, an invitation for my engorged member to enter. Her moist, warm tongue made contact with my cock, eliciting a surge of pleasure that rippled through my senses.


    With careful precision, she began to take me in, the sensation a blend of tightness and warmth that left me gasping for breath.


    As she eased her way down my cock, her lips formed a sensuous seal around me, her oral caresses a symphony of pleasure.


    The way she amodated my size with a mixture of enthusiasm and curiosity fueled the fires of passion within me. Each inch that disappeared into her mouth was met with a heady blend of sensations, a dance of pleasure and stimtion that left me yearning for more.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 227 227: Enjoy A New Trip In A New World!

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As her mouth expertly attended to my pulsating cock, my hands found their way to her luscious breasts, the softness and warmth of her flesh a delightful contrast to the fervent sensations building within me.


    Her lips and tongue moved with a practiced rhythm, a tantalizing dance that sent waves of pleasure coursing through my body.


    In the midst of this erotic encounter, the aircraft began to tremble unexpectedly, causing a momentary jolt of panic among the passengers.


    However, the maid, undeterred by the turbulence, reassured everyone with a calm andposed demeanor. "It''s perfectly normal; turbulence can ur at times," she murmured soothingly, her mouth never leaving its delicious task.


    As a first-time flier, I remained uncertain about the nuances of flying and the nature of turbulence. However, the air hostess''s reassuring words alleviated any apprehension, allowing me to focus on the delectable sensations that her mouth wasvishing upon my throbbing cock.


    With each tug and suck, the swirl of pleasure intensified, an exquisite contrast to the subtle jolts of the aircraft. I surrendered to the expert ministrations of the maid, the mixture of sensations heightening my arousal. The synergy of the turbulence and her passionate efforts created an intoxicating blend, an unforgettable fusion of ecstasy and adventure.


    As the turbulence subsided and the aircraft steadied, the air hostess''s movements grew more fervent, her mouth working tirelessly to pleasure me.


    The juxtaposition of the momentary chaos and her unyielding dedication heightened the intensity of our encounter. I found myself lost in the sensation of her soft lips, skilled tongue, and the tight warmth of her mouth around my cock.


    With a surge of arousal coursing through me, I tightened my grip on her breasts, savoring their supple texture beneath my fingers. The vibrations of the ne seemed to amplify every touch, every flick of her tongue sending waves of pleasure radiating throughout my body.


    As the pleasure built to an almost unbearable peak, I felt my body respond, a fiery surge of ecstasy coursing through me. With a guttural moan, I sumbed to the climax that had been building within me. My hips lifted involuntarily as I released my pent-up desire, my essence spilling into her eager mouth.


    The air hostess continued her attentions, her lips and tongue coaxing everyst drop of pleasure from me as I rode the waves of my orgasm. Eventually, as the sensations began to ebb, she withdrew her mouth, leaving me breathless and utterly satisfied.


    With a lingering smile, she wiped her mouth delicately, her eyes holding a mix of satisfaction and a hint of anticipation. "I hope you enjoyed the service, sir," she purred, her fingers tracing a suggestive path down her body.


    I leaned back in my seat, still catching my breath, and gave her a nod of appreciation. "Absolutely," I managed to reply, my voice tinged with a mixture of satisfaction and wonder at the unexpected pleasure she had provided.


    The air hostess stood up, her naked form a vision of sensuality as she collected her clothes. As she slipped back into her maid outfit, I couldn''t help but watch, a satisfied smile ying on my lips. This flight had turned out to be far more exhrating than I could have imagined, and I eagerly awaited the surprises thaty ahead.


    As the turbulence intensified, the ne''s violent shaking sent a wave of panic and urgency through the cabin. My cousins and I hastily secured our seatbelts, pulling them tight across our hips and bodies to ensure our safety during the tumultuous ordeal.


    With each jolt of the aircraft, my heart raced in my chest, a mixture of fear and adrenaline surging through my veins. The cabin was filled with the sounds of rmed voices, the overheadpartments rattling, and the incessant creaking of the ne''s structure.


    Amidst the chaos, a strange sensation took hold of me, an almost instinctual reaction to the unfolding situation. Without conscious thought, my hands moved to undo my seatbelt, fingers working quickly to release the restraint that held me in ce. It was as though some primal instinct had overridden my rational mind,pelling me to take action.


    As the turbulence continued to rock the ne, I felt a pull, a maic force drawing me toward the aisle. Despite the uncertainty and danger of the situation, an undeniable urge surged within me, propelling me to my feet. My mind was a whirlwind of conflicting thoughts, a mix of caution andpulsion battling for control.


    With each tumultuous jolt, I took a step forward, the shaking of the ne seeming to synchronize with the racing of my heartbeat. The urgency to move grew stronger, overpowering any rational thoughts of safety. My gaze was fixed ahead, my body propelled toward a destination.


    As my body moved determinedly towards the area where Christine had been moments before, a strange sensation began to creep over me. It was as if an invisible force was gently tugging at my consciousness, inviting me to let go and surrender to its pull. The urgency that had driven me earlier began to wane, reced by a gradual sense of rxation that washed over me.


    Approaching the door that led to where Christine had gone, I felt a strange detachment from my surroundings. My mind and body seemed to synchronize in a state of tranquility, as if I were floating in a dreamlike state. My movements slowed, each step bing an effort of ease rather than determination.


    Just as I was on the verge of crossing the threshold, a profound lethargy overcame me. My eyelids grew heavy, and I could feel my consciousness slipping away like a gentle ebbing tide. The world around me began to blur, the colors and shapes losing their distinct edges as if melting into a surreal canvas.


    My body, once so resolute in its purpose, now seemed to melt into a state of rxation. The energy that had propelled me forward dissipated, reced by a serene calmness that spread through my limbs. It was as though my body had decided to surrender to this newfound state of tranquility, allowing the soothing embrace of drowsiness to envelop me.


    Amidst the fading sounds of the surroundings, I began to hear a soft, distant voice. The words seemed to hanged at the edges of my consciousness, their meaning eluding me in my state ofnguor. The voice spoke in gentle whispers, its cadence soothing andforting.


    Through the haze of my fading awareness, I strained to catch the words. "Enjoy your trip in a new world with new adventures," the voice murmured, its significance washing over me like a tender luby.


    With those final words, my grasp on consciousness slippedpletely. The world around me dissolved into darkness, and I surrendered to the embrace of sleep.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 228 228: I, The Master Of House Villebéon!

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Excuse me, Master Lucas," a melodious voice breaks through the air as the door gently swings open, revealing a woman poised with an air of sophistication.


    The room in which this scene unfolds is none other than the opulent study nestled atop the castle within my domain.


    A space that exudes grandeur and elegance, this study pays homage to the esteemed lineage of the Villeb¨¦on family, a name synonymous with nobility and tradition.


    Its vast expanse is enveloped in the plush embrace of a crimson carpet, while towering bookshelves adorn all four walls, their shelves adorned with a treasure trove of knowledge.


    Amidst the symphony of silence, I perch upon adder propped against a bookshelf, intently seeking out a hidden gem within the literarybyrinth.


    My focus remains steadfast on my task, my fingers dancing over the leather-bound spines of tomes as I extract a book swathed in the richness of sheepskin.


    With a decisive step, I traverse the room and grace the mahogany expanse of my desk, the weight of parchment and scrolls bearing silent testament to the matters thatmand my attention.


    As if choreographed, Aryanna, my ever-dutiful aide, ushers herself through the doorway. Her entrance is marked by a subtle bow of deference, a gesture that carries the grace of familiarity.


    d in a harmonious ensemble, Aryanna''s attire is a masterpiece of understated elegance. A deep blue suit forms the foundation, its hues echoing the regal ambiance of the room.


    A pristine white blouse peers out beneath, lending an air of freshness to the ensemble. However, it is the snug skirt that weaves its magic, a garment that curves and contours, embracing her waist with a tailored precision that hints at her slender form.


    As the designated heir of the esteemed Villeb¨¦on lineage and in my capacity as the Count''s confidante, Aryanna epitomizes a grace and refinement that is unparalleled. Her figure, one of delicate elegance, graces every space she enters.


    A slender silhouette, her presence is an embodiment of poise and allure that captures attention effortlessly. Yet, what sets her apart is the unassuming allure lent by the rimless sses perched upon the bridge of her nose.


    In a sedate, almost unhurried manner, Aryanna approaches the expanse of my desk, where I, Lucas, preside as both the head of the distinguished Villeb¨¦on family and the Ruler of this House.


    Her measured steps resonate with an air of purpose, echoing the many tasks she so seamlessly undertakes within these hallowed walls.


    "Master Lucas," her voice, a gentle cadence, slices through the silence, pulling my thoughts from the pages of the book and into the present moment.


    My response emerges as a mere echo, a murmur that barely breaches the boundaries of consciousness, "huh...?" The words are apanied by a slight tilt of my head, a movement that breaks the gaze I had fixed upon the open tome.


    Meeting her gaze, even for a fleeting instant, I am confronted with the earnestness that radiates from her intelligent eyes. Without lingering, my gaze drops once more, fixating on the expanse of a thick book that upies the center of my desk.


    From Aryanna''s perspective, it would undoubtedly appear as though I were engrossed in transcribing or deciphering the text from the open book onto the pages of a notebook.


    The elegant fountain pen sped in my right hand danced across the paper, ostensibly capturing profound insights. Yet, the lines that materialized on the pages held no semnce of coherent content¡ªjust a chaotic arrangement of ink marks.


    This calcted fa?ade of engrossment served a dual purpose: both to preserve an air of detachment and to dismiss the captivating presence of the alluring female secretary who graced the room.


    "Master Lucas..." The mellifluous sound of my name wafts from Aryanna''s lips once more, a tone threaded with a mixture of concern and pity.


    Unperturbed by her gentle entreaty, I choose to maintain my detachment, my icy demeanor manifesting itself in the cool air that envelops my responses.


    This deliberate coldness forms a fragile veil meant to shield the depth of emotions stirring within. With her standing so near, her beauty, intellect, and proximity tug at the threads of my self-control.


    Aryanna''s poignant murmur is tinged with a hint of sorrow¡ªa reflection of her empathy for the enigmatic aristocrat that is me.


    The suave attire of an aristocrat adorns me immactely, my suit a perfect ensemble of refinement and precision. But in the midst of this immy, I remain impervious to the charms of the captivating female secretary who shares my study.


    It is a conscious act, the act of overlooking her presence in a manner that hints at both a stern formality and an internal struggle.


    As I pretend to immerse myself in the volumes before me, my gaze flickers and abstracts more than mere words from the scene¡ªthe curve of her lips, the softness of her countenance, the grace with which she holds herself.


    As the atmosphere hums with the tension between feigned indifference and undeniable attraction, Aryanna''s voice takes on a weight beyond words,


    "Master Lucas..." The phrase hangs in the air, a gentle reminder of her presence, a subtle plea for making her presence known.


    After an extended stretch of silence, it''s Aryanna who finally breaks the stillness with her soft words. "Master Lucas, shall wemence the morning service?"


    With practiced ease born of repetition, Aryanna gracefully maneuvers herself under the desk, her movements fluid and efficient. She kneels, unhesitatingly assuming her designated ce at my feet.


    This daily ritual is as familiar as the sun''s rise, and there''s no room for uncertainty or extraneous motions.


    And yet, even as Aryanna¡ªthe embodiment of intellectual prowess and physical allure¡ªadheres to the established routine by nestling herself beneath the desk and assuming her submissive stance, my attention remains steadfastly fixed on the expanse of the desk before me.


    Wordlessly, a silent agreement passes between us, a dynamic that needs no verbal artiction. Aryanna''s hands deftly grasp the edge of my plush chair and gently roll it forward, adjusting it to the precise distance she requires.


    It''s an act of unspoken cooperation that ys out seamlessly, as if the choreography of this daily performance has been etched into our souls.


    As the chair glides forward, I can sense her presence inching closer, her intention unspoken but unmistakably clear.


    Without the need for verbal cues, I feel the gradual pressure against my lower body, the subtle nudge that guides my crotch toward the proximity of her waiting face.


    A rush of warmth and anticipation courses through the air, thick with an electrifying tension that crackles between us. My gaze remains locked on the desk''s surface, my resolve unyielding even as my senses register every nuanced movement she makes.


    The line between formal decorum and the unspoken desire pulsating in the air hangs taut, teetering on the precipice of a shift.


    And then, her voice¡ªa sultry timbre that strikes a chord within my being¡ªbreaks through the hush. "Ah... Sir Lucas..." The words tumble from her lips, a mixture of reverence and fervent yearning that bridges the gap between duty and the raw undercurrent of longing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 229 229: It Is Soo Hot And Thick!

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Aryanna''s breath caught audibly as her delicate, baster fingers tenderly brushed against the fabric covering my crotch. The sensation was a tantalizing dance of anticipation, her touch sending ripples of anticipation coursing through my veins.


    The moment her fingers found the zipper, they worked deftly, a seamless orchestration of motion that unraveled theyers of fabric that confined my desire.


    In swift session, both pants and underwear yielded to her touch, revealing the proud evidence of my arousal¡ªmy thick, ebony shaft, unveiled before the beguiling gaze of the beautiful female secretary. Its imposing form jutted forth, standing tall and ready, a testament to the desires that thrummed beneath the surface.


    The words that slipped past Aryanna''s lips held a resonance that extended far beyond their mere utterance. "I will serve, Master Lucas," she dered, her voiceden with a blend of devotion and a simmering hunger that echoed in the very air between us.


    Her fingers, seemingly emboldened by her words, found their purpose as they encircled my semi-erect length, a gentle yetmanding grip that bridged the chasm between authority and submission.


    The sight of my exposed cock met her gaze, and a fire ignited within her eyes¡ªa primal spark thatmunicated a willingness to explore uncharted territories of desire.


    With a fluid grace that bespoke both confidence and experience, Aryanna lowered herself to kneel between my parted legs. Her positioning was deliberate, a stance that captured both reverence and a fierce, primal craving.


    As I kept my gaze trained on the hardbound book sprawled out before me, Aryanna''s intent remained clear, her actions guided by a purpose that transcended mere obligation.


    While I feigned detachment, my senses betrayed the truth¡ªthe scent of arousal, the intoxicating aura of anticipation, and the soft, seductive sounds of Aryanna''s ministrations.


    The warmth of her hands enveloped my half-erect member, her touch igniting a responsive shiver that coursed through my veins.


    Aryanna''s presence, her submission, and the devotion woven into each stroke seemed to resonate in harmony with the ndestine desires that pulsed within me. In her delicate grasp, my cock responded, growing firmer and more insistent, as if driven by the very energy that pulsed between us.


    No words passed between us, yet the unspoken understanding was as palpable as the electricity that hung heavy in the air.


    The book remained an anchor for my gaze, a facade of focus that concealed the seismic shift urring beneath the desk. With every subtle movement of her fingers, Aryanna weaved a symphony of sensation¡ªintimate, alluring, and impossible to ignore.


    My youthful vigor surged through my thick cock, showcasing the vitality of my early twenties as it transformed into a formidable weapon¡ªa testament to the primal urges that surged within me.


    The pulsating heat that radiated from its engorged form seemed to echo the burning, sadistic desire to ensnare the beautiful female secretary in a web of debauchery and pleasure.


    "Oh, it''s... it''s so hot," Aryanna''s breathy words hung in the air, a sultry confession that bore witness to the incendiary heat that my erection emanated.


    Her voice quivered with a mixture of fascination and arousal as she regarded the impressive length, her eyes locked onto the taut, prominent tendons that seemed to throb with a life of their own.


    Inches away from the thick flesh, Aryanna''s elegant and intelligent visage drew nearer, as if drawn by an irresistible maism that bypassed reason and spoke directly to her primal instincts.


    Her sigh,den with a heady mix of longing and anticipation, escaped in a rush of heated air, creating an invisible bridge between our shared desire.


    The intensity of her gaze painted a vivid picture¡ªa masterpiece of lust and longing¡ªetched on the canvas of her rapturous eyes. In that moment, her world seemed to narrow down to the throbbing pir of my arousal, a tantalizing sight that seemed to beckon her closer even as it sparked a fire deep within her.


    In the midst of this raw intimacy, an unquenchable curiosity bubbled within me¡ªa desire to peel back theyers of Aryanna''sposed facade and delve into the intricate tapestry of her thoughts.


    I yearned to decipher the unspoken musings that must have yed out behind herposed exterior, to uncover the secrets and desires that danced in her mind like yful shadows.


    With every shared heartbeat, the electric tension between us thickened, like a charged storm on the horizon. The air was pregnant with unspoken revtions, aching to be acknowledged, even as our connection remained shrouded in the ndestinenguage of longing and submission.


    With the activation of [Mind Reading], an extraordinary skill that grants me ess to the hiddenndscapes of others'' inner thoughts, the symphony of Aryanna''s heartbeats reverberates in my consciousness, like a rhythmic drumbeat guiding me into the depths of her mind.


    As her delicate fingers encircle my throbbing cock, a plethora of unfiltered musings and unspoken desires flood my senses, immersing me in a world of her secret yearnings. Amidst this intimate connection, I be privy to the raw, unvarnished essence of Aryanna''s thoughts¡ªa realm that exists beyond the confines of her outward poise.


    ''The animalistic smell emanating from the cock of a Master Lucas, It is soo... hot and thick...'' Aryanna''s inner monologue, like a hushed whisper, paints a vivid picture of her experience. The mingling scents of musk and desire form an intricate tapestry of sensations, invoking a sensory feast that leaves her breathless.


    As her slender hands navigate the contours of my erection, her porcin cheeks blush with a soft and bing hue¡ªa direct consequence of the potent pheromones that envelop her senses.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 230 230: Its Too Much Master! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The fragrance of masculine arousal permeates the air, casting a spell that seems to paint Aryanna''s once-pristine cheeks with a flush of pink.


    It''s as though the very scent of my engorged member has the power to unravel herposure, unearthing the primal desires that lie dormant beneath her sophisticated facade.


    Nestled within the confines of Aryanna''s grasp, my impressive shaft surges to life, asserting its dominance with an upward thrust that defies gravity.


    The taut head and the intricatework of veins adorning the length of my cock stand as a testament to its potency¡ªa formidable tool engineered to conquer the depths of feminine pleasure.


    As Aryanna gazes upwards, a mixture of awe and reverence flickers within her expressive eyes, betraying the myriad emotions swirling within her.


    The monumental rise of my erect member seems to invoke a sense of both wonder and surrender, an intoxicatingbination that stirs her very core.


    With a subtle swallow, Aryanna''s actions align with her inner turmoil, her delicate fingers maintaining their unyielding grip on my throbbing cock.


    In that moment, the boundary between master and servant blurs, giving rise to a connection that transcends the conventional roles we inhabit.


    Though the position dictates subservience, her gaze hints at an altogether different narrative¡ªone of longing, need, and a yearning to be cherished.


    Gone is the facade of the intelligent and capable secretary, reced by an intoxicating blend of vulnerability and desire thatmands attention.


    Yet, I remain steadfast in my pretense, my gaze avoiding her as if I am oblivious to thescivious scene that unfolds beneath my desk. My attention remains fixated on the pages of the open book, a mask of indifference masking the primal desires that stir within me.


    In contrast, the young and brilliant Aryanna embraces her role with fervor, her lithe form gracefully contorting to slide under the desk''s wooden expanse. Her movements are fluid and well-practiced, a dance of submission that belies the intellect concealed within her delicate frame.


    With a determined grace, she reaches out and wraps her fingers around my hardening cock, her skilled touch a testament to her expertise in fulfilling my desires.


    Her posture is one of devoted servitude, a sight that should quell the instincts of even the most beastly of desires. But I am no ordinary man, and the allure of dominance and conquest pulsates within me.


    The allure of Aryanna''s presence, of her warmth and submission, sends a surge of arousal through my veins that I am determined to suppress.


    My gaze brushes against her form, my peripheral vision catching a glimpse of her as she works diligently between my legs. Her lips part slightly, a delicate gasp escaping her, and I can''t help but feel the twinge of guilt and satisfaction that her plea elicits.


    It''s a bittersweet symphony that resonates deep within me¡ªa reminder of the potent effect I have on her, yet also a testament to the control I exercise over my own desires.


    "Ah, master... it''s too much..." As her soft sigh washes over the air, I resist the urge to meet her gaze directly. Instead, I let my eyes linger on the words of the book before me, my fingers tracing the pages as if absorbed in their contents. It''s a subtle resistance, a silent battle between my yearning and my resolve, all encapsted within the quiet confines of the study.


    The flicker of doubt crosses Aryanna''s mind, a fleeting question of whether my indifference was a sign of my disapproval. Her thoughts remain shrouded in uncertainty, a silent inquiry that hangs in the air.


    "..."


    As the weight of her unvoiced thoughts lingers, a sense of resignation settles upon her. She shifts her focus back to the task at hand, as if acknowledging that my attention may never fully be hers.


    The realization brings a tinge of disappointment, yet she remains resolute in hermitment to serve my cock with hard work of her hand and mouth.


    "Master... then I''ll start serving." Her fingers tuck a strand of hair behind her ear, a subtle gesture of determination. Her pink lips part, and with a sense of devotion, she brings her mouth closer to my erect member. A tender kiss graces the flesh, an intimate connection that speaks of her unwavering dedication.


    Unable to hold back any longer, I finally relent and allow my gaze to descend upon her. My eyes meet Aryanna''s, and in that fleeting moment, aplex array of emotions dances between us. The anticipation, the tension, and the surrender¡ªall of it is encapsted in that single exchange of nces.


    Aryanna''s lips descend once more, her kisses bestowing a sense of reverence upon my throbbing cock. Each press of her lips against my flesh feels like a pact, a deration of her submission not to me as a person, but to the pulsating desire that courses through my veins.


    Her actions unfold in a delicate ballet of intimacy, a choreography that transcends words. In this private sanctum, Aryanna''s devotion is a tangible force, a palpable offering of herself to my primal urges. As her lips brush against my sensitive skin, I can''t help but feel the dichotomy of power and vulnerability that defines our dynamic.


    The study is enveloped in a hushed silence, the only sound being the rhythm of our heartbeats and the soft rustle of fabric. And in this intimate space, Aryanna''s kisses be more than just physical contact¡ªthey are a symbolguage, a silent pledge of loyalty to a my cock but not me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 231 231: You Just Have A Way Of Making Me Loose Control Aryaana! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Her enchanting smile yed upon her lips, a beguiling invitation to the sensual act that was about to unfold. With a delicate grace, one hand began its journey along the length of my erection, while the other found its ce, tenderly cradling and caressing my balls.


    My eyes remained fixed on the mesmerizing scene, captivated by the sight of the intelligent secretary, Aryanna, adorned with rimless sses, her alluring presence heightened by her position beneath the desk.


    Silence enveloped us as the scene unfolded, the anticipation palpable in the air. Aryanna''s dainty pink tongue emerged from between her lips, gliding sensually along the length of my erect cock.


    The sensation of her mouth''s warmth and the slickness of her saliva mingled, creating an intoxicating contrast against my skin. It sent shivers of pleasure up my spine, causing my arousal to further intensify under her ministrations.


    Her tongue''s skillful dance was a symphony of sensation, an intricate choreography that traversed the contours of my cock with precision.


    From the sensitive ns to the veins that pulsed beneath the surface, her lips and tongue mapped every inch of my cock with devoted attention.


    The mingling of her saliva with my arousal created a sensation that was both cool and arousing, sending waves of desire surging through me.


    Her mastery was evident as her tongue ventured further, capturing every detail of my anatomy with meticulous care. The soft, slick strokes traced every curve and crevice, her tongue''s motions both deliberate and tantalizing.


    My breath hitched as her lips enveloped my cock, the suction pulling me into a world of pleasure  of her hot and wet mouth.


    The technique Aryanna employed was reminiscent of a courtesan''s expertise, tailored to awaken the deepest desires within me.


    Her caresses were a manifestation of her innate feminine instinct to satiate and please her master. Every touch, every stroke, held the promise of a pleasure unparalleled, crafted to kindle the mes of arousal within me.


    From the engorged ns, glistening with pre-cum, to the sinewy veins tracing the length of my penis, her attentions were thorough and deliberate. Even the bristly hair that adorned my balls was not spared from her sensual ministrations.


    The entirety of my genital organ was imbued with her saliva, the moisture creating an otherworldly sheen that seemed to entuate every contour.


    "Aryanna, put it in your mouth."  I ordered her.


    "Yes, master."  sheply happily, At mymand, Aryanna''s actions shifted. Sheplied with a sense of eager obedience, a flicker of contentment lighting up her features as if the mere act of beingmanded brought her pleasure. Her lips parted in a bewitching smile, revealing a hint of her inner desires, as she positioned herself to fulfill my request.


    "Master Lucas," Aryanna murmured, her voice a sultry whisper against my throbbing cock. "Do you like the way I please you?"


    With a graceful movement, her mouth opened, revealing the rosy hue of her lips. Her gaze held an intensity that bordered on reverence as her lips made contact with the tip of my ns. The soft, moist membranes of her mouth enveloped the sensitive head of my erection, eliciting a shiver of anticipation that coursed through me.


    I let out a throaty moan in response, my fingers instinctively tangling in her hair as she continued her expert ministrations. "Yes, Aryanna," I breathed. "You have a way of making me lose control."


    The sensation was exquisite as her lips created a seal around the darkened tip of my genitals. Slowly and sensuously, as if savoring each moment, she guided my throbbing cock into her mouth.


    Her lips moved with a practiced finesse, as if she were cradling a precious treasure. The redness of her lips contrasted against the rich hue of my arousal, creating a visual feast that heightened the intensity of the experience.


    Her eyes met mine for a fleeting moment before she returned her attention to her task. "That''s what I''m here for," she purred, her tongue flicking against the sensitive underside of my shaft.


    Her mouth continued its journey, inch by inch, enveloping me in a sensation that was both overwhelming and exhrating.


    With each movement, her lips pressed against my flesh, the delicate friction and moist warmth creating a symphony of pleasure that resonated throughout my being.


    As my erect cock disappeared into the warm, wet haven of Aryanna''s mouth, a soft and lewd sound emanated from her throat.


    The sensations were overwhelming, a delightful mix of pleasure and aching desire. "You''re so good at this," I groaned, my hips involuntarily bucking toward her mouth.


    With practiced expertise, she began to rhythmically bob her head, her lips and tongue working in tandem to deliver waves of pleasure to my throbbing member. The sensation of her moist warmth enveloping me was nothing short of intoxicating.


    She chuckled softly, her fingers tracingzy patterns on my thigh. "It''s my pleasure to serve you in any way you desire, Master."


    With each movement, Aryanna''s tongue danced along the length of my cock, teasing and caressing with an eagerness that betrayed her hidden desires.


    Her hands joined in the dance, fingers trailing along the contours of my ns and the shaft, exerting the perfect amount of pressure to enhance the sensations.


    It was a symphony of sensations as her mouth and hands orchestrated a tantalizing rhythm, driving me closer to the edge of ecstasy.


    Aryanna''s dedication to her task was evident in every movement, every touch. Her tongue delved and explored, flicking and swirling as if trying to extract every ounce of pleasure from my cock. The slick sounds of her oral ministrations filled the room, mingling with the heavy breathing that echoed through the space.


    As the saliva that dripped from her mouth mingled with my arousal, Aryanna''s attentions only intensified. She skillfullybined the moist warmth of her mouth with the delicate suction of her lips, creating a sensation that sent shockwaves of pleasure coursing through me.


    The lewd sounds she made, the wet snorts and sultry sighs, were an erotic symphony that served to heighten the intensity of the experience.


    In that moment, I gazed down at Aryanna, who had shed the fa?ade of a proper secretary and surrendered herself to the pleasures of oral sex. It was a sight that ignited a primal sense of power within me, a reminder of the control I held over her and the extent to which I could exploit her desires.


    As Aryanna''s seductive eyes closed in bliss, hermitment to her task was unwavering. She clung to my cock with a determination that mirrored the tenacity of a leech, her lips forming a perfect seal around my erection.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 232 232: Master You Are Very Naughty! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Aryanna continued to pleasure me with her mouth, her lips and tongue worked in perfect harmony, sending waves of pleasure coursing through my body.


    "Aryanna, your lips are just another pussy that exists to serve my cock," I murmured, my voiceced with desire.


    Her eyes met mine, a mix of devotion and passion in her gaze. "Yes, Master," she replied, her tone dripping with satisfaction at thepliment I had bestowed upon her.


    Beneath the surface of our seemingly professional rtionship, there existed a hidden dynamic that few knew about. Aryanna wasn''t just my secretary; she was my submissive, my obedient ything who lived to cater to my every desire. And I, in turn, relished in the power I held over her, using her body for my own pleasure.


    The truth was, Aryanna was my ve, a willing participant in our shared secret, giving herself to mepletely. As I looked down at her, kneeling before me with my cock in her mouth, I felt an intoxicating mix of dominance and satisfaction. She existed to fulfill my needs, to submit to my will, and to provide me with the utmost pleasure.


    In that moment, our roles were clear - I was the master who controlled her, the one who dictated every aspect of our encounters. And Aryanna was the submissive, the one who eagerly embraced her role, finding pleasure in her submission and in the act of pleasuring me.


    The alluring female secretary maintained her fervent dedication, employing every skill she had acquired from me in the art of sensual oral service. With each deliberate movement of her lips and the yful dance of her tongue, she worked tirelessly to arouse me to new heights of pleasure.


    In the privacy of this intimate encounter, it was a shared secret that only I held - Aryanna, the poised and intelligent secretary, possessed a hidden side that reveled in her submissive role. Her greatest joyy invishing her young master''s erect penis with her oral ministrations, and she executed her task with a passion that transcended mere duty.


    As the minutes stretched into twenty, Aryanna remained undeterred by fatigue, her mouth working on my cock with ungging enthusiasm. Every sensual technique she employed was a testament to hermitment to my pleasure. Her lips traced patterns of pleasure along the length of my shaft, her tongue danced with practiced grace over every sensitive spot, and her throat amodated my girth as she engulfed me with a practiced rhythm.


    In that intimate realm, Aryanna''s persona transformed from the professional andpetent secretary to a fervent andscivious creature, lost in the ecstasy of her service. No one but me understood the extent of her desires and the thrill she derived from bringing me to the brink of pleasure.


    It was only after her relentless efforts, marked by a twenty-minute session that bordered on insatiable lust, that Aryanna finally released my erect penis from her mouth. Lifting her beautiful face, flushed with a mix of desire and anticipation, she met my gaze with an intensity that spoke of her devotion.


    The air was thick with a palpable longing as Aryanna''s gaze locked onto me, her entreaty filled with a desperate hunger. Her actions had revealed her true nature, the facade of the elegant and intelligent secretary now shattered to reveal the insatiable lust thaty beneath.


    With a delicate movement, her fingers swept through her glossy ck hair, ruffling the strands in a disy of nervous anticipation. Her dark eyes, usually soposed, were now clouded with an undeniable yearning. As she uttered her plea, her lips moved with a sensuous rhythm, every word dripping with a desire that couldn''t be contained.


    "I crave it, Master Lucas. Your potent seed... I yearn for it, to taste your essence, to consume your release," Aryanna''s voice trembled with her fervor, her confession echoing in the room.


    Her admission hung in the air, a potent mixture of vulnerability and craving. Her words had a raw honesty thatid bare the depths of her desire. The intensity of her longing was palpable, as if the very air was charged with the electricity of her need.


    The rapture in her eyes intensified as she continued, her deration of longing growing more explicit. "I ache for the pleasure of your semen, Master. I want it to fill my mouth, to slide down my throat. Let me savor the taste of your cock."


    Her lips, moist and glistening with a mixture of her saliva and desire, formed the words with a sensuality that was impossible to ignore. The stark contrast between herposed exterior and thescivious words that spilled from her lips only added to the intoxicating allure of the moment.


    Aryanna''s plea hung in the air, a tantalizing invitation that beckoned me to respond. And I, unfazed by her entreaty, returned my attention to the fountain pen in my hand, its scratching against paper punctuating the charged silence.


    "If you want to eat, squeeze it with your mouth." I replied indifferently and put the fountain pen in my hand again. Then, only the sound of a fountain pen screeching in the study was enveloped in silence.


    The pout that briefly crossed her lips revealed a momentary disappointment, her gaze flickering away from me as if to hide her reaction. Yet, just as quickly, her lips curled into a mischievous smile, a yful glint returning to her eyes.


    "Master, you''re quite naughty," she chimed in, her tone a blend of mock scolding and affectionate amusement. Her words held a teasing edge, as if acknowledging my yful evasion of her desires.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 233 233: Swallow It All! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Master, you''re quite mischievous," she chimed in, her tone a blend of mock scolding and affectionate amusement. Her words held a teasing edge, as if acknowledging my yful evasion of her desires.


    Aryanna''s eyes danced with a mix of fond exasperation and lust as she nced at me, the corners of her lips twitching with suppressedughter.


    The delicate bnce of power and intimacy between us was a captivating dance. While the formality of our roles as master and secretary remained, the undercurrent of their true dynamic was undeniable.


    The tension that simmered between us was palpable, charged with the electricity of unspoken desires and secret intentions.


    With a deliberate and sultry movement, Aryanna''s gaze shifted from me to the erect cock that stood prominently before her.


    Her eyes raked over it, a mixture of longing and anticipation painting her expression. It was as if the air itself was thick with the unspoken promise of what was toe.


    Aryanna''s pout was short-lived, reced by a yful smile that tugged at the corners of her lips. With a delicate tilt of her head, she looked away from her kneeling position at my feet, her gaze sidelong as if feigning disinterest. However, the spark of mischief in her eyes gave away her true feelings.


    "Master, you''re quite the mischief-maker," she teased, her tone a mixture of affection and gentle scolding. Her words held a light-hearted cadence, as if acknowledging my yful evasion of her desires. Aryanna''s eyes danced with both amusement and longing, a potent blend that only deepened the intrigue between us.


    The charged atmosphere between us was undeniable, a potent mixture of power dynamics and unspoken wants.


    While our roles as master and secretary maintained a semnce of formality, the undercurrent of our true connection hummed beneath the surface. It was a dance of tension and attraction, a delicate bnce that thrived in the unspoken spaces between words.


    With a deliberate and sultry movement, Aryanna''s gaze shifted from mine to the erect cock that stood before her. Her eyes traced the contours of it, a mixture of anticipation and desire making her expression even more alluring. The air felt thick with the promise of what was about to unfold, a silent agreement that hung between us.


    In a heartbeat, the teasing banter and the charged atmosphere converged into a potent blend of attraction and yearning.


    It was a moment that seemed to hang in the air, suspended in time, where words were exchanged not only through speech, but through the electric currents that crackled between our shared nces.


    As the fountain pen''s screeching sound resumed, it seemed to underscore the charged silence that enveloped us.


    Aryanna''s gaze, fixed on my arousal, held a knowing glint, a secret understanding that bound us in a dance of lust and power uniquely our own. Her yful deration echoed through the room, a testament to the yful intimacy we shared.


    "Whoa~" Aryanna yfully blew out a breath, her voice carrying a mix of amusement and anticipation. The mischievous twinkle in her eyes mirrored the intricate intery between us, a delicate dance of dominance and submission that pulsed beneath the surface.


    While I maintained an air of indifference, my erect cock betrayed my true desires. The painfully rigid length throbbed with anticipation, eager for the touch of Aryanna''s lips and tongue. A low, involuntary murmur escaped my lips, a quiet reflection of the building tension within me.


    As my cock slipped back into the warmth and wetness of Aryanna''s mouth, a startled utterance escaped me, a mixture of surprise and pleasure.


    The sensation was electrifying, a vivid reminder of the exquisite sensations she could elicit. With a practiced rhythm, Aryanna''s head began to move in a steady up-and-down motion, resuming her skillful oral service with a renewed focus.


    The sound of her lips sliding along my cock and the wet, lewd sounds of her ministrations filled the air, the symphony of pleasure intertwining with the scratch of the fountain pen.


    With each downward motion of her head, Aryanna''s mouth enveloped more of my length, her movements deliberate and controlled.


    The dichotomy between my feigned indifference and the urgent throbbing of my cock was a testament to the unspoken connection we shared. Aryanna''s unwavering focus on her task, her dury to extract every drop of my cum, was both mesmerizing and arousing.


    As her skilled mouth worked its magic, the sensations cascaded through me, igniting a fire that burned hot and fierce. The exquisite pleasure built with each passing moment, my body responding to her touch with a primal need.


    Her lips, slick with saliva, glided along my cock, her tongue flicking and swirling in an artful disy of expertise.


    Unable to contain my mounting desire any longer, I tore my gaze away from the book and directed it downward, fixating on Aryanna who was wholeheartedly immersed in her carnal task.


    Her dedication was evident in the explicit sounds that filled the air as she skillfully worked her lips and tongue around my throbbing member. The sight of the beautiful secretary, her mouth enveloping my cock, was a tantalizing visual feast.


    As she expertly navigated the terrain of my shaft, her lips and tongue creating a symphony of pleasure, Aryanna''s actions weren''t the only thing that caught my attention.


    My eyes were drawn to her enchanting face, a blend of beauty and fervor, as shevished her attention on me. Her ardent devotion was palpable, an intoxicating mix of submission and lust that fueled my own primal desires.


    Alongside the tantalizing sensations created by her mouth, her hips swayed ever so slightly beneath the confines of her tight skirt.


    The teasing friction of her buttocks against the fabric suggested her heightened state of arousal, the excitement of the moment reflected in her actions.


    An involuntary gasp escaped my lips, the surge of pleasure mingling with surprise as Aryanna''s oral ministrations took their toll.


    And the moment Aryanna''s tongue got entangled in the ns, "Ugh!..." Hot semen spurted out as my and penis exploded in her mouth.


    Immediately, as if to show off her youth, a lot of spurted milky liquid flowed down her throat. With her master''s cock in her mouth, Aryanna continued to swallow her globs of her oozing semen, engulfing her throat with an ecstatic expression.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 234 234: Mrs. Ellie Is Coming! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I took a deep breath, sinking further into the plush cushions of my chair. The sensation that coursed through me was overwhelming, an intense wave of pleasure that engulfed my body as Aryanna''s soft lips wrapped around me.


    A surge of heat spread through every fiber of my being, and I couldn''t help but let out a moan of satisfaction. Aryanna, with her adept tongue, skillfully moved and flicked, heightening my pleasure to new heights.


    Her youthful prowess was showcased in the way she expertly pleasured me, and I couldn''t help but be amazed. As the passion built, a burst of hot semen erupted, finding its destination within her waiting mouth.


    My moans filled the air, my voice a mere whisper, as I uttered Aryanna''s name in a hushed tone. She continued to work diligently, her tongue stained with a mixture of saliva and my release, lovingly encircling the tip of my member. It was as if she was determined to capture everyst droplet of my cum, her energetic fervor leaving me breathless.


    For a moment, amidst the throes of pleasure, I managed to gather myposure. With a detached air, I reminded Aryanna of the dynamics of our rtionship.


    "Remember, Aryanna, you are but a devoted ve whose sole purpose is to satisfy my desires," I articted, my wordsced with a cold disdain. I directed a dismissive spit towards Aryanna, the act carrying an air of arrogance and dominance.


    She remained in her subservient posture at my feet, her obedience unwavering. It was a role we both understood, where power and submission danced in perfect sync.


    With a sense of duty, Aryanna released her lips from my cock, allowing the residual semen to trickle from the corners of her mouth. She fulfilled her role wlessly, never faltering in hermitment to please me.


    As she nced up at me, her voice resonated with a peculiar gaze. "Yes, Master Lucas. Aryanna is your faithful ve," she responded, a hint of seduction and obedience intertwined in her words.


    Delicately, she wiped away the traces of semen with her index finger, holding it to her lips for a moment, teasing me with her lewdness.


    However, her expression gradually transformed, revealing the visage of aposed and intelligent secretary.


    As Aryanna continued her service beneath the desk, tirelessly indulging me, time seemed to slip away. An hour passed, but it felt like an more than an hour. I reveled in the knowledge that I had an assistant willing to devote herself entirely to fulfill my desires.


    Inplete focus, she never wavered in her dedication. Every touch, every movement was an art form, executed with precision and unwavering passion.


    Silently, I rose from my seat, a signal that her service wasing to an end. Aryanna, ever graceful, stood beside me, smoothly adjusting my disheveled clothing as well as her own. We returned ourselves to a presentable state, our roles shifting from that of a master and ve to a professional and secretary.


    Throughout that hour, I had indulged in the role of a dominant master, and Aryanna had dutifully yed her part as my submissive sex ve.


    However, as she straightened my tie, the lewd glint in her eyes vanished, reced with theposed gaze of a well-groomed and intelligent secretary. It was a transformation that left me satisfied, yet somehow longing for more.


    A soft smile graced Aryanna''s lips as she elegantly entered the room, her demeanor now that of a professional assistant.


    She approached me with grace, offering to fetch my favorite coffee. Despite my attempt to maintain a cool and detached air, a hint of the pent-up emotions within me leaked through.


    Unable to resist, I pulled Aryanna closer, slipping my arms around her slender waist then squeezed her ass. And as I pressed a gentle kiss upon her cheek, a seemingly trivial gesture, yet it elicited a delighted reaction from her. confusion danced in her eyes, a mix of happiness and curiosity.


    --------


    After Aryanna left the study, Master Lucas sank back into the plush cushions of his chair, his mind consumed by a storm of thoughts and concerns.


    He gazed absently at the open book before him on the desk, but its words held no meaning in his distracted state.


    Time seemed to stretch on, enveloping him in a cloud of unease, until the sudden creaking of the door signaled the entrance of the butler.


    A sense of urgency emanated from the butler as he hurried towards Lucas, a tightly clenched letter held firmly in his trembling hands. His voice barely above a whisper, he began to ry the unsettling news contained within the letter. Lucas''s eyes remained fixated on the missive, his heart heavy with a growing sense of helplessness as each word sank in.


    As the butler''s voice trailed off, a heavy silence settled over the room, broken only by Master Lucas''s deep, contemtive breaths.


    His thoughts raced, searching for answers, for a path forward in the face of the unexpected turn of events.


    The butler''s query pierced the silence, drawing Master Lucas''s attention. "What are your ns regarding the your sister, Master Lucas? Should I inform the household staff to make necessary preparations?" The butler''s genuine concern was evident in his voice, reflecting the trust that had been built over years of loyal service.


    Lucas leaned back in his chair, his gaze shifting from the letter to the butler before him.


    Contemtion furrowed his brow as he carefully considered his response. He knew that his decision would shape not only his own life but the future of the child as well. With a calm resolve, he finally spoke, his voice filled with conviction.


    "I will personally take care of the Ellie, even if she is my step sister, after all through her veins flows the blood as mine. Please ensure that the servants are aware, but let us keep this news within the household for now," Lucas ordered, his tone unwavering. Deep within him, a sense of duty andpassion merged, overriding any uncertainties.


    The butler''s eyes softened, a mixture of relief and admiration shining within them. "Of course, sir. I will handle it discreetly as you wish," he affirmed, his support unfaltering in the face of this new responsibility.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 235 235: Ellie!

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As the carriage gracefully glided along the winding road, a tranquil silence enveloped the trio. Ellie, lost in her own thoughts, sat beside her sister Aryanna. The night bestowed its profound darkness upon them, casting an ethereal gloom that was only interrupted by the gentle glow of the carriage lights.


    The trees, tall and majestic, lined the roadside, their leaves transitioning into vibrant hues of yellow, casting an enchanting aura on the surroundings. Lucas, seated across from the sisters, couldn''t help but be captivated by the dynamic unfolding before him.


    It was the first time Lucas and Aryanna had met Ellie, and he found himself fixated on her, fueled by an intense curiosity. Ellie presented herself as distant, as if trapped within thebyrinth of her own thoughts, seldom venturing into the realm of conversation.


    Even when seated beside Aryanna, whose reassuring words were intended tofort and console, Ellie remained enigmatic and withdrew into her own world.


    Lucas yearned toprehend Ellie on a deeper level, to unravel theplex web of her thoughts and emotions that seemed to be holding her captive. Utilizing his unique skill, honed over time, he sought to discreetly probe Ellie''s innermost thoughts.


    As his mind delved into the depths of her consciousness, he discovered a reflection of his own observations. Her thoughts echoed his, raising intriguing questions about Aryanna''s sentiments towards Ellie''s brother.


    The carriage soon came to a halt, and the sudden stillness jolted Lucas back to reality. Instinctively, he extended his arm and gently ced his hand on Ellie''s shoulder, pulling her closer to him. Their eyes met, and he affirmed his presence with a soothing tone.


    "Ellie, as of today, I''ll be your guardian." The genuine concern and kindness in Lucas''s voice resonated deeply within Ellie, and she nodded in response, her voice saturated with an underlying trust as she acknowledged him as her brother.


    Now, standing before the magnificent Villeb¨¦on''s Castle, Lucas couldn''t help but ponder the secrets and adventures that awaited Ellie within its hallowed walls. As her guardian, he felt an indescribable sense of responsibility to safeguard her well-being and foster her happiness.


    The castle stood as a symbol of promise, a sanctuary where Ellie would find sce, care, and protection. Lucas''s imagination ran wild, contemting the trials and tribtions Ellie would encounter, the challenges she would need to ovee.


    As they gracefully disembarked from the carriage, the grandeur of the castle loomed above them, casting a spell of awe and reverence. Lucas was reminded of his unwavering duty as Ellie''s guardian, amitment that would be fulfilled with unwavering devotion and loyalty.


    Ellie, still somewhat reserved, gazed up at the castle with a mixture of anticipation and trepidation. It was now Lucas''s duty to be her steady guide in this realm of uncertainty, to be the unyielding pir of support in an unfamiliar environment. Together, they would navigate the uncharted waters thaty ahead, embarking on a journey of growth, resilience, and profound connection.


    With every step they took towards the grand entrance of Villeb¨¦on''s Castle, Lucas''s unwavering determination to safeguard Ellie burned brighter. Each stone of the castle seemed to whisper promises of safety and tranquility, a sanctuary where Ellie''s previous hardships would recede into the distant past, reced by a life brimming withfort and care.


    As Lucas led Ellie and Aryanna towards the castle, he couldn''t help but be overwhelmed by a profound sense of fulfillment. This was more than just a physical journey; it marked the beginning of an extraordinary chapter in their lives.


    Within the walls of Villeb¨¦on''s Castle, their fates would converge, their stories woven together in ways they could scarcely imagine.


    Lucas was keenly aware of the responsibility that came with his role as Ellie''s guardian and protector, and he was prepared to face any challenges thaty ahead, steadfast in hismitment to ensure Ellie''s wellbeing.


    Upon entering the castle''s opulent hallways, Lucas''s thoughts quickly turned to Aryanna. Her unwavering care and assistance throughout the day had not gone unnoticed, and he felt it was important for Ellie to express her gratitude. Turning to his sister, Lucas gently suggested, "Ellie, it would be fitting to express your heartfelt thanks to Aryanna for her kindness and guidance today."


    Ellie, ustomed to the teachings of her aristocratic upbringing, understood the significance of acknowledging acts of kindness.


    With a graceful bow, she turned to Aryanna and spoke from the depths of her appreciation. "Aryanna-sama, I am deeply grateful for the myriad ways in which you have cared for me today. Your kindness has touched my heart."


    The words flowed effortlessly from Ellie''s lips, a testament to her impable manners and respect for others. Despite her humble origins, she embodied a regal air, carrying herself with poise and elegance.


    It was a reflection of the values instilled in her by her mother, who had always stressed the importance of impable etiquette and the cultivation of a wless image in all interactions.


    Lucas, attuned to his sister''s innermost thoughts, delved deeper into Ellie''s mind. He discovered that her mother''s teachings had permeated her very being, shaping her perception of herself and her ce in the world.


    Ellie''s eyes, ncing shyly at Aryanna, held a blend of youthful innocence and a touch of girlish freshness, as if she was finally stepping into her own identity, free from the shadows of her past.


    As Aryanna bid them goodnight with her distinctive voice, the halls of the castle buzzed with activity. Ellie, led by Aryanna, stepped further into their new home, her eyes wide with wonder and astonishment.


    The splendor and magnificence of Villeb¨¦on''s Castle enveloped her in a breathtaking embrace, leaving her momentarily speechless.


    Aryanna, standing proudly by Ellie''s side, dered with a mix of tenderness and authority, "Now, Ellie, starting today, this castle is your home." Her voice carried a weight of reassurance, promising Ellie that she would find sce and belonging within these hallowed halls.


    Ellie''s eyes widened, an expression of awe and disbelief etched across her face. This sprawling estate, replete with grandeur and history, would be her sanctuary, a ce where she would be embraced by warmth and love.


    "This...this is my home?" Ellie whispered, her voice filled with a profound mix of gratitude and disbelief.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 236 236: It Will Not Happen Again I Promise!

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lucas, touched by her expression, inquired, "Do you like it?"


    Ellie responded with a mixture of excitement and nostalgia, "Yes. It''s so different from the small house in the countryside where I lived before my mother passed away. This grandeur is beyond anything I could have imagined."


    Lucas was taken aback by Ellie''s response, deeply moved by the genuine love and affection in her words.


    Her appreciation for theirpanionship and the joy it brought her overshadowed any material riches the castle offered. It struck him that Ellie''s prioritiesy not in the opulence of their new home, but in the emotional connections they would cultivate within its walls.


    A warm smile graced Lucas''s face as he understood the depth of Ellie''s sentiment. "Ellie, your words touch my heart," he replied softly, a surge of tenderness in his voice.


    Ellie''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of contentment and excitement. She felt a newfound sense of belonging, knowing that this castle, no matter how grand or magnificent, paled inparison to the bond she shared with her brother.


    As they explored the living room, Lucas delighted in watching Ellie''s infectious enthusiasm. Her previously reserved demeanor had transformed into one of childlike wonder and exhration. The room itself seemed toe alive through her eyes, vibrant and full of possibility.


    The splendid chandelier cast a mesmerizing glow, illuminating the room and enveloping it in an ethereal ambiance. Ellie''s gaze traveled along the tapestries lining the walls, woven with intricate designs that seemed to tell tales of a bygone era. The long leather sofa beckoned with its plush cushions, inviting them to sink into its embrace and createsting memories.


    The antique furniture, polished to a radiant sheen, infused the room with an air of history and elegance. Ellie''s fingers traced the delicate carvings adorning the wooden table, marveling at the craftsmanship that had withstood the test of time. Each item seemed to hold a story, a connection to the past that whispered secrets and long-forgotten dreams.


    As they continued to explore their new home, Lucas remained in awe of his sister''s ability to find joy in simplicity and meaning in their bond. It was a reminder of the profound impact they had on each other''s lives and the unique connection they shared as siblings.


    As they settled into the living room, Lucas took a moment to reflect on the journey that had led them here. From the moment he had taken on the role of Ellie''s guardian, he had vowed to provide her with a life filled with love, protection, and happiness. Villeb¨¦on''s Castle, with all its splendor, was merely a backdrop to the deeper purpose of their existence.


    In Ellie''s infectiousughter and the radiance of her smile, Lucas found sce. The castle held the promise of new beginnings, where they would forge cherished memories and face unforeseen challenges together. It was a sanctuary that would witness the growth and transformation of a young girl into a resilient woman.


    As they settled into the leather sofa, Lucas turned to Ellie, his voice filled with genuine affection. "I am grateful every day for the chance to be your brother, Ellie."


    Lucas stared into his sister''s eyes, his own filled with a mixture of surprise, warmth, and a profound sense of love. As the weight of Ellie''s gratitude and affection settled upon him, he could feel his emotions welling up inside him.


    Tears threatened to spill from his eyes as he whispered softly, barely able to find his voice, "Really?" The depth of her love for him touched his heart in a way he couldn''t fullyprehend.


    A sense of awe washed over Ellie as she noticed the impact of her words on Lucas. She nodded earnestly, her eyes brimming with sincerity. "Yes, Lucas. Absolutely. From this day forward, I am fully devoted to you as your sister. I''ll always be there for you, by your side, supporting and serving you. Is that alright?"


    Overwhelmed with a surge of affection for his sister, Lucas couldn''t restrain himself any longer. He pulled her into a tight embrace, wanting to express the depth of his love for her.


    Ellie burst into delightedughter, her joy reverberating through the room. "Oh, brother... I can''t breathe... I can''t breathe," she giggled, her thoughts racing within her mind, blending with her brother''s sentiments.


    In that instance, Ellie''s mind was flooded with a sense of serenity and contentment. The warmth andfort of her brother''s embrace enveloped her, and she couldn''t help but revel in the unconditional love and protection he offered.


    Tears welled in her eyes, tears not of sadness but of overwhelming happiness. She couldn''t quite put into words why she felt this way, but she knew that being with her brother, encircled by his affection, was all that truly mattered.


    Reluctantly, Lucas loosened his hold on Ellie, releasing her from the embrace that had brought a shared sense of sce and reconnection. His eyes continued to reflect the immense love he held for her, as he looked at her with a mixture of tenderness and dedication.


    "Ellie, from this day on, you will live with me, your brother." Lucas stated with a renewed sense ofmitment in his voice.


    Tears streamed down Ellie''s face as she clung tightly to Lucas, her long-awaited brother. The weight of their five-year separation had finally lifted, reced by the overwhelming joy of their reunion. The emotions that had been kept hidden for so long burst forth, filling the room with a mixture of happiness, longing, and relief.


    Ellie''s voice quivered with a mix of sorrow and gratitude as she spoke, her words barely audible between her sobs. "Yes, brother. I''ve waited for this day for five long years. And now that you''re finally here, I only have you...brother, I will always be by your side. Please, promise me that you won''t leave Ellie alone anymore. I missed you so much."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 237 237: After Years Apart!

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lucas tightened his embrace, his own tears mingling with Ellie''s. He whispered soothingly, "Ellie, my dear sister, I''ve been waiting for this day toe too. You have always been in my thoughts, and I''ve never forgotten about you." His voice filled with a profound sense of love and sincerity as he held her even closer, cherishing the moment they had both longed for.


    Ellie''s heart swelled with gratitude, her tears slowly subsiding. She gazed up at her brother, her eyes filled with a mixture of vulnerability and hope. In a soft, trembling voice, she made her plea in whisper, "please...brother, don''t ever leave me alone again, okay?" It was a simple request, one that conveyed her fear of being abandoned once more.


    Lucas felt a rush of determination surge through him. He tightened his grip on Ellie,forting her and assuring her of his unwaveringmitment.


    "Yes, Ellie, I understand the depth of your longing. For five years, we were apart, but now we have each other. I promise you, from this day forward, you will never be alone again. I will be there for you, through every moment, every trial, and every joy."


    In their tender embrace, Ellie felt a newfound sense of security and belonging. It was as if the lonely years without her brother had been erased, reced by the unbreakable bond they now shared. She reached up, gently wiping away the remaining tears from her cheeks, a small smile gracing her lips. "Thank you, brother. I trust youpletely."


    -------


    Ellie had first entered Lucas''s life almost a decade ago when she was just a eight-year-old child. Lucas father, who was the head to the esteemed Villeb¨¦on family, had experienced the tragic loss of his first wife and eventually married a maid from the mansion, who became Ellie''s mother. This unconventional union faced opposition and judgment from those around them, but the family hade to embrace Ellie as their own.


    As Lucas''s step-sister, eight years old, integrating Ellie fully into the Villeb¨¦on family took time and patience. At first, there were moments of uncertainty and perhaps even asional awkwardness.


    However, Lucas had made a conscious decision to embrace Ellie with the same love, care, and respect he would show a blood-rted sister. It was his steadfastmitment thatid the foundation for their rtionship to flourish.


    Over the course of five years living together under the same roof, Lucas''s kindness and eptance had a profound impact on Ellie.


    She began to see him and their father as her true family, gradually building trust and a sense of belonging. Lucas''s dedication to her well-being and happiness made Ellie feel valued and cherished, erasing any lingering doubts or insecurities she had felt initially.


    During this transformative period, Ellie pursued Lucas with unwavering love and devotion, viewing him as her true brother. Each interaction was filled with the contagious energy of her affection, pouring from her like a bubbling spring.


    She spoke to him with raw honesty and openness, revealing her innocent and childlike sincerity. In her heart, she genuinely believed in the unbreakable bond they shared, considering themselves as biological siblings.


    Lucas, who had always possessed a nurturing nature, recognized the purity of Ellie''s intentions. He listened attentively to every word she shared, understanding the depth of her emotions and the love that fueled them. It was a privilege for Lucas to be entrusted with her unwavering love and to reciprocate it with his own.


    Their shared childhood was a tapestry woven with countless joyful and heartwarming memories spent together as siblings.


    From ying games in the park to baking cookies in their cozy kitchen, their lives were filled with moments ofughter, support, andfort. Lucas treasured these memories dearly, each one serving as a testament to the strong bond they shared.


    I apologize for the confusion, but as an AInguage model, I don''t have personal experiences or emotions. However, I can certainly help you craft a rewritten and expanded paragraph based on your prompt. Here it is:


    Lucas''s idyllic childhood took an unexpected turn when tragedy struck, forever altering their once-happy life. Their loving and busy father, who had always been their pir of support, fell unexpectedly ill to a severe fever and tragically passed away. The devastating loss left a void in Lucas''s heart, casting a dark cloud over the lives of both Ellie and their stepmother.


    In the wake of their father''s untimely death, grief consumed the household. Ellie and their stepmother struggled to find sce in each other''s presence, seekingfort in the memories they shared. However, their lives became increasingly challenging as they tried to navigate a world without their beloved patriarch.


    Overwhelmed by a deep longing for exploration and a desire to escape the confines of their now somber and silent mansion, Lucas made the difficult decision to leave home and embark on a transformative journey abroad. Little did he know that this choice would set in motion a series of events that would forever shape their lives.


    Days turned into months, and months turned into years, as Ellie anxiously awaited her brother''s return with each passing day.


    Yet, as winter faded into spring, the weight of their father''s absence and the hardships they faced became too much to bear for both Ellie and their stepmother.


    The Villeb¨¦on rtives, no longer constrained by their father''s presence, heartlessly expelled them from the mansion, leaving them with no other option but to build a new life elsewhere.


    In the midst of their trials, Ellie''s love for her brother remained constant and unwavering. Despite the difficult circumstances, she tirelessly wrote letters to the Villeb¨¦on family, desperately longing to stay connected with Lucas and yearning to know about his new life.


    Each letter was imbued with heartfelt emotions, carrying her hopes and affection across the distance that separated them.


    However, as time passed and circumstances unfolded, Lucas found himself unable to reply to Ellie''s letters, leaving her with an ache of uncertainty that gnawed at her heart.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 238 238: I Was Really Lonely!

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The turning point came with the sudden and tragic demise of their stepmother, a beloved figure who had offered sce and stability in their lives. With a heavy heart, Lucas returned to their childhood home after five long years, seeking refuge amongst the familiar surroundings and yearning to reconnect with his sister.


    The moment their eyes met, it was as if the weight of the world dissipated, reced by an overwhelming sense of love and belonging. In that embrace, Ellie found sce once more, cherishing the presence of her brother, who had always been her source of strength andfort.


    But as the days stretched on, a deep longing began to form within Ellie''s heart. Lucas, burdened by his own responsibilities and obligations, had to navigate a new reality that demanded his attention and time.


    The absence of her brother weighed heavily on Ellie, and with each passing day that he was not by her side, her yearning for his return grew stronger. The uncertainty of their future filled her with anxiety and caused her nights to be filled with restless thoughts.


    As the frigid winter months gave way to the gentle breezes of spring, a new storm brewed within the Villeb¨¦on mansion. The once-symbolic abode of stability andfort had transformed into a harrowing ce of turmoil and heartache.


    Driven by their own agendas and blinded by greed, the rtives of the Villeb¨¦on family orchestrated a heartless act, ruthlessly expelling Ellie and her stepmother from the only home they had known.


    It was a cruel and abrupt eviction, leaving them feeling like unwee guests in their own lives, shattered and broken.


    In the face of adversity, their stepmother, a woman of unwavering determination and love, clung tightly to Ellie''s hand, guiding her daughter towards a new beginning.


    Together, they sought refuge in a small, humble house nestled amidst the quiet countryside. It was a humble abode, devoid of the opulence they once enjoyed.


    Ellie''s innocence, though bruised by the hardships they had endured, remained a beacon of hope. She clung to the belief that one day, she would reunite with Lucas.


    Fueled by this thought, she continued to send letters to the Villeb¨¦on family.


    Ellie''s innocence shone through as she clung to the hope of reuniting with Lucas, sending letters to the Villeb¨¦ons in desperation, fearing that she would never know her brother''s new whereabouts.


    Ellie was blissfully unaware that Lucas, her older brother, was wrestling with his own trials and tribtions. The enthralling pull of global exploration had swooped him away from their shared roots and plunged him into an adventure that spanned five arduous years.


    The substantial geographical distancebined with an intricate web of circumstances worked against him, barring him from diligently replying to Ellie''s heartfelt and increasingly desperate letters.


    Thispse left her swimming in a sea of longing and uncertainty, ticking off the days in the hope of his return.


    Meanwhile, the guilt and heaviness of their enforced separation gnawed at Lucas''s heart, carving through the shield of his conscious unawareness to imnt a stone of regret.


    He remained oblivious, however, to the depth of pain and heartache that Ellie had been braving alone in his absence.


    Then, like a bolt from the blue, tragedy swooped down upon them once more. Their stepmother, a stabilizing force in their lives, drew herst breath unexpectedly, leaving Ellie and Lucas once again bereft and staring into the face of an unbearable loss.


    News of this unfortunate event rippled across the miles to reach Lucas, injecting him with newfound urgency. Acting as the catalyst he sorely needed, it spurred him into immediate action.


    Without a moment''s hesitation and with a heavy heart reverberating with regret and longing, he made the journey back to his childhood sanctuary.


    The moment he crossed the threshold, Lucas was met with an emotionally-charged scene that had him struggling to hold back his own tears.


    Ellie clung to him like a shipwrecked survivor in a raging tempest, her arms fiercely encircling him as if fearful that he might fade away like a mirage.


    Her pent-up loneliness, umted over their years apart, poured out of her in waves of raw emotion. With each tear that traced a pathway down her cheeks, came a flood of loneliness, longing, and pain.


    Her sobs, as heartbreaking as they were, echoed hauntingly in the space around them - a poignant testament to the depths of her despair. She hung onto Lucas, her hold unyielding and steadfast. He was her anchor in the ever-changing currents of her life and the constant beacon of hope piercing through the foggy haze that had enveloped her existence in his absence.


    After paying their respects at their stepmother''s final rites and navigating through thebyrinth of necessary post-funeral formalities, Lucas found himself at the crossroads of decision-making.


    Cradled within him was the firm resolve to provide Ellie with the stability she sorely needed. The winds of change had left her unmoored, and he swore to be her lighthouse, guiding her through the storm and towards the sanctuary of a secure and loving home.


    In those tranquil interludes they were afforded amidst the chaos of their drifting lives, Ellie found the courage to open her heart to Lucas.


    Her voice, usually a lively symphony, resonated with a hint of vulnerability as she admitted, "Brother, I was scared of the loneliness." Her confessions, crystallized in the echo chamber of their newfound home, burdened Lucas, their weight threatening to crumble him. But he bore it silently, understanding the importance of her expression.


    Recognizing the heaviness of her words and the need for aforting presence, Lucas receded into the persona she was familiar andfortable with ¨C his carefree, jovial self.


    He mustered the strength to build a warm, affable smile on his face, a wellspring offort for her sad eyes to drink in.


    Gently, almost reverentially, his fingers traced the tear-tracks on her cheeks, delicately erasing the salty reminders of her sorrow. He invited her to lean into his sturdy embrace, offering her a safe harbor in the storm, an oasis amidst her desert of despair.


    As time slivered away in their new dwelling, which quickly transformed from mere bricks to a loving home, Ellie''s yful spirit began to re-emerge from the cocoon of gloom it had retreated into.


    The Leviathan of trials and tribtions that had relentlessly chased her, seemed to retreat, relinquishing its grip on her vivacity.


    Despite adversity''s attempts to harden her young heart, she found herself reveling in spontaneous bursts of pure, untainted joy, illuminating their home with her infectiousughter.


    As Ellie embarked on her journey towards healing, Lucas made a heartfeltmitment to be her unwavering pir of support.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 239 239: Lets Take Some Rest!

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Together, they would confront the sufferings that life had unceremoniously ced in their path, forging a future marked by a profound well of love, unbreakable resilience, and a bond between siblings that ran deeper than ever before.


    With a yful twinkle in his eye, Lucas couldn''t resist the urge to tease his sister Ellie. He affectionately tapped her on the buttock, a mischievous grin dancing on his lips. In response, Ellie chuckled, herughter a sweet melody that warmed the room, and she yfully swatted his hand away.


    Taking the lead, Lucas guided Ellie down a corridor adorned with captivating paintings and intricate, ornate decorations. Every step they took seemed to echo with the rich history and elegance of the ce. Their journey culminated in front of a cozy room, the door standing ajar to reveal a weing interior.


    Upon entering, Ellie''s eyes fell upon a room that exudedfort and charm. Dominating the space was a generously sized bed, its inviting presence promising restful nights and peaceful slumber. The room itself was adorned with tasteful decor, the walls adorned with paintings that told stories of their own.


    Once inside the room, I summoned the attentive servants, giving them clear instructions to begin the task of sorting out the luggage we had thoughtfully prepared in advance for Ellie''s arrival. They moved with grace and efficiency, seamlessly organizing her belongings and ensuring that everything was in its rightful ce.


    As Ellie observed this orderlymotion, her gaze happened upon a small, intricately framed portrait. It was a cherished memento of herte mother, a token I had thoughtfully ced on the side table by the bed.


    She was drawn to it as if by an invisible force, crossing the room with measured steps and a heart heavy with emotions. With gentle hands, she lifted the portrait, cradling it as if she held a piece of her mother''s essence.


    Ellie stood there, holding the portrait of herte mother with delicate reverence. The room seemed to hold its breath, wrapped in the hush of her whispered words. "Mom," she uttered, her voice a tender, fragile thread woven with emotion. "I''m living with my older brother now. I hope you''re happy, wherever you are."


    I stepped closer, closing the distance between us, andid aforting hand on her shoulder. It was a gesture meant to convey the depth of my support, the silent promise that I was there for her in this moment of both sorrow and transition. "Ellie," I spoke softly, my tone filled with empathy and understanding. "I''m here for you.And you won''t have to face any of it alone."


    Ellie shifted to face me, her eyes filled with tears that flowed down her cheeks like crystal streams. Her voice trembled with a mixture of gratitude and sorrow as she spoke, "I know, brother. I know you''ll always be by my side. And I promise, I''ll always be by yours and mom''s side, even though she''s no longer with us."


    Her words hung in the air, heavy with emotion, as she made that solemnmitment. It was a vow born of love and remembrance, a testament to the enduring bond that tied our family together, even in the face of loss.


    "Mom," her thoughts echoed in the quiet of the room. "Even though she''s no longer here, she always taught me to be a polite and sweet person. And now, with my brother''s guidance, I will strive to embody those qualities even more. Did you tell me, Mom? That my brother woulde for me? That I should be a good sister to him? Well, I will be. I will listen to him and support him in every way I can. I won''t do anything that he wouldn''t approve of. I want to be a sister that he can be proud of, a sister that he loves deeply."


    As she stood before our mother''s portrait, her thoughts flowed with a blend of gratitude and cherished memories. "Mom, you know?" her mind continued. "Even though I may have been scolded by you sometimes, I always found sce in my rtionship with my brother when we y together and when he teased me and I teased her. We would tease each other, yfully joking around, but he always cared for me. He was never annoyed or distant."


    "Our home had once been a ce where joy flowed freely, where every corner held a precious memory waiting to be revisited. The sounds of ourughter echoed through the halls, filling the air with warmth that seemed to banish any worries or sorrows."


    "I miss those times, Mom," Ellie whispered softly, her voice tinged with wistfulness. Her eyes remained fixed on the portrait of ourte mother, her gaze a mixture of longing and determination. She couldn''t help but yearn for the days when our family had beenplete, when Mom''s presence had been aforting constant in our lives.


    But amid her yearning, there was a fierce resolve in Ellie''s words. "But I promise, I''ll work hard to create new moments like that with my brother." Her voice held a determination to honor our mother''s teachings and the bond we had as siblings. She wanted to carry forward the legacy of kindness and love that our mother had instilled in us.


    The room itself seemed to hold its breath, a silent witness to our shared emotions. Memories of our mother were all around us, paintings and cherished mementos that spoke of a time when our family had been whole. It was a room filled with nostalgia, yet also a room that held the promise of a fresh start, where our sibling bond would grow even stronger.


    In that familiar space, our journey as siblings continued to unfold, each moment bringing us closer together. Love and resilience were the pirs of our rtionship, guiding us through both the joys and challenges of life.


    We were determined to honor our past while embracing the possibilities of the future, weaving a warmth of experiences that would fill our lives withughter and joy.


    As I, Lucas, gazed into Ellie''s tired eyes, concern and care filled my heart. Her journey to this point had been long and undoubtedly draining. It was time for her to rest and rejuvenate, to regain her strength for the adventures thaty ahead. With a gentle and reassuring tone, I spoke to her.


    "Ellie, you must be exhausted from the long journey. It''s time for you to get some rest." My voice held aforting warmth as I encouraged her to take the well-deserved respite she needed.


    (Just onec again a reminder everyone in the novel. All the characters are 18+)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 240 240: It Is Too Hot Today!

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Her agreement came in the form of a slight nod, her usually bright eyes drooping down, heavilyced with an all-pervading sense of tiredness. "Yes, brother. Goodnight," her voice, as soft as the rustling of autumn leaves, found its way to my ears as she mustered anguid smile that subtly lit up her fatigue-stricken face.


    Gently cradling Ellie''s delicate face between the warm cocoon of my hands, I leaned into her, the soft strands of the night subtly dousing the room in a gently osciting gloom.


    My lips brushed against her forehead, a kiss that was the physical manifestation of the nebulous emotions of love and protection that I held for her. "Goodnight," it was barely a whisper, lost in the intimate space between us, my words were a soft breeze, carrying with it the promise of my unwavering presence around her.


    The creaky noise of the door mixed with the eerie silence as I began to retreat from the room, leaving Ellie to her solitude. Out of the cid quietude, a faint vibration caught my attention. It was like the ndestine passage of soft ripples across the still surface of a pond, a muted symphony that resonated with the rhythm of Ellie''s heartbeat. It was the voice of her innermost thoughts, a gentle echo in the silence of the night, mirroring her fathomless, innocent resolve.


    ''Mom, I pledge to never let my brotherly dislike ms. I aspire to be the obedient, virtuous little sister that my brother will cherish with profound fondness. Therefore, mom, brush aside your and, cast away your worries into the abyss. I... I am prepared to walk any path, undertake any task at my brother''s behest, if it paints a smile on his face and fills his heart with happiness.''


    The words of her hushed thoughts, barely audible, but poignant in their heartfelt sincerity, reached my ears. A warm smile made its way onto my lips, as though unconsciously guided by the affection and admiration that her unwavering devotion stirred within my heart.


    -----------


    A little whileter, the quiet ambiance of the mansion was disturbed only by the faint echo of footsteps as I, Lucas, approached Ellie''s bedroom door. With gentle and considerate care, I knocked softly before allowing myself entry. The room was filled with a subtle, soothing scent of freshness, indicating that Ellie had recently enjoyed a refreshing shower.


    However, as I crossed the threshold andid eyes upon her, a curious mix of emotions overtook me, momentarily stealing my breath. The sight before me was nothing short of captivating. Ellie stood there, her damp hair cascading in loose waves around her shoulders, drops of water glistening like diamonds in the soft, warm light of the room. Her cheeks were adorned with a delicate rosy hue, a testament to her youthful innocence.


    "Oh, my brother..." Ellie''s voice began but trailed off into a whispered breath, as if the words themselves were caught in the whirlwind of her surprise. Her eyes widened in an instant, drinking in my appearance. I stood there, d only infortable pajama pants, my upper body exposed to her curious gaze.


    The atmosphere in the room became charged with an unexpected tension, a subtle flustering that danced in the air between us. Ellie''s stammered words attempted to break the silence that enveloped us, a reflection of her own surprise at this unnned encounter.


    "Um, what?" she managed to utter, her voice carrying the hint of fluster as she tried to regain herposure, her gaze still fixated on my unexpected appearance.


    A soft chuckle escaped my lips, an attempt to diffuse the slight tension that had woven its way into the room. "It''s summer, Ellie," I remarked, offering a reassuring smile as I sought to alleviate her evident embarrassment. "It''s hot, so I didn''t bother with a pajama top. Why does it seem strange to you?"


    Her eyes danced nervously, a subtle mixture of embarrassment and curiosity ying out in her gaze. She nibbled on her lower lip, a telltale sign of her unease. "But... but you might catch a cold if your hair gets wet," she replied earnestly, her voice carrying a genuine concern for my well-being.


    Unable to resist the opportunity to further lighten the mood, I couldn''t help but wear a yful grin. With a sense of yfulness, I observed Ellie as she sprang into action. In a hurried motion, she reached out and seized the bath towel that had been casually slung over my shoulder.


    Her hands moved with a blend of determination and gentle care as she began to vigorously rub the towel through my damp hair. Each stroke was marked by her unwaveringmitment to ensuring myfort and health, and it was in this simple act of sibling concern that a deeper connection between us continued to take root.


    "You''re such a worrywart, Ellie," I yfully teased, savoring the genuine, tender connection that was blossoming between us. "But I appreciate your concern, my dear sister."


    A light chuckle escaped her lips, the sound as warm andforting as her touch on my damp hair. "You''re still a goof, my brother."


    I couldn''t help but smile, the bond between us shining brilliantly in the room. "And why is that a problem?"


    With a gentle shrug and an affectionate smile that lit up her face, she replied, "I don''t know... I guess I just love you the way you are."


    As Ellie continued to towel-dry my hair, our sharedughter filled the room, a harmonious blend offort and eptance. In that very moment, I couldn''t help but reflect on how fortunate I was to have Ellie as my sister. Her unwavering support, her genuine care, and the loving eptance she offered were a wellspring of strength for both of us.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 241: Want to take a bath!

    241 Chapter 241: Want to take a bath!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Together, we found sce, love, and humor in the simple moments, forging a bond that would carry us through the ups and downs of life. And in those moments, as Ellie wiped away the dampness from my hair, I knew that our connection as siblings would remain unbreakable.


    Ellie''s inner thoughts continued to echo in her ears, filling her mind with abination of joy and nostalgia. She couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming sense of gratitude towards her brother. "I''m so d I can help my brother," she whispered to herself. Seeing him now, she realized just how much he had grown too.


    As the two siblings found themselves nestled within the cocoon of their familial embrace, Ellie couldn''t help but be acutely aware of the intricate sensations coursing through her. It was as though the very essence of their shared connection had manifested physically, a gentle but undeniable fluttering in her chest.


    This newfound sensation, unfamiliar yet remarkably pleasant, sent her heart into a symphony of skipped beats and quickened pulses. Herughter, a vibrant and merry tune, punctuated the air, contrasting the curiosity that danced in her brother''s eyes, which sought to decipher the enigma that was Ellie in this moment.


    With a hint of yful coyness, Ellie acknowledged the changes within herself, and by extension, their rtionship.


    "It appears, dear brother, that your little sister might not be so little anymore," she mused, her words carrying both the lightheartedness of newfound self-awareness and a subtle allusion to the undeniable shifts that had urred between them.


    A week had gracefully unfurled since Ellie''s arrival at the castle, and during this passage of time, she had undergone a subtle transformation.


    Her reserved demeanor had gradually given way to a more open and candid rapport with her brother


    ¡ªa dynamic reminiscent of their childhood, when they had navigated life''s adventures together with unbridled enthusiasm.


    As Ellie basked in the warmth of theirughter, memories of their shared past came rushing back. She remembered the innocent moments when, as children, they had bathed together, their sibling camaraderie untainted by theplexities of adulthood.


    When they were younger, Ellie and her brother used to share bath times as an almost daily ritual. Those were the days filled with innocentughter, as soap suds floated around, and yful sshes created a symphony of merriment. They had yfully washed each other''s bodies, not a hint of self-consciousness in their hearts. Those cherished moments were etched into their shared history.


    Now, as they found themselves in the bathroom once more, Ellie couldn''t help but perceive the shifts in their rtionship. While she reveled in the opportunity to care for her brother, a sense of nostalgia enveloped her as she took notice of the significant difference in their heights.


    Standing beside him, she could barely reach up to his waist. It was during these intimate moments, with the cascade of water around them, that Ellie''s innermost thoughts seemed to weave their way into her brother''s awareness.


    "Brother," her inner thoughts whispered gently, almost as if confiding a secret that had blossomed within her. "It''s not just your physical stature that has grown so significantly. Until now, I''ve always regarded you as my dependable older brother, my brother. But the moment I saw you again, my heart underwent a profound transformation. Every time we share this simple act of taking a bath, I can''t help but be consumed by thoughts of you."


    As the question hung in the air, Ellie couldn''t deny the flutter of anticipation that danced in her chest. It wasn''t just the prospect of sharing a bath with her brother that thrilled her; it was the realization that their rtionship was evolving. No longer children, they were growing into adults, and this new level of closeness was a testament to their changing dynamic.


    With a soft smile that mirrored her brother''s curiosity, Ellie replied, "Yes, I''d love to." Her voice, though steady, held a note of excitement, and her eyes sparkled with a mixture of nostalgia and anticipation. It was a simple yet profound moment, a decision to bridge the gap between their childhood and adulthood.


    Her brother nodded, his eyes reflecting a simr blend of emotions. "Alright, then. We''ll do it tomorrow," he affirmed, and in that brief exchange, they sealed their unspoken agreement.


    And so, as the day passed, Ellie''s inner thoughts continued to flow in her ears, revealing her deep affections and newfound understanding of their sibling bond.


    As the words of Ellie''s inner thoughts continued to echo in her ears, she couldn''t help but reflect on how her feelings towards her older brother had evolved.


    In her younger years, she had admired him simply as an older sibling, but after his departure from home, she began to realize that her affection for him was something deeper, something akin to love.


    This newfound realization filled her heart with an overwhelming sense of happiness, and she longed for the day she could express her true feelings to her brother.


    Ellie''s nces towards her brother''s well-muscled chest betrayed her growing awareness of him as a member of the opposite sex, rather than just a brother.


    It wasn''t just physical attraction; she also desired his care and affection, seeking to be pampered by him as her brother. Since the two of them started living together, Ellie seemed to have regressed into a more childlike state in her interactions with her brother, reminiscent of their earlier days.


    One evening, Ellie emerged from her room dressed in oversized pajamas, lovingly chosen and put on by her brother.


    The sleeves swallowed her delicate hands, and intentionally, no pajama pants were given to her, leaving her to wear only a loose pajama top that reached below her knee, entuating her femininity.


    As she walked into the living room with a coffee mug in her hand, her brother sat on the sofa, engrossed in a book.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??


    golden ticket


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 242: Yuck! Coffee is bitter!

    242 Chapter 242: Yuck! Coffee is bitter!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Brother, would you like some coffee?" Ellie softly offered with a tone that carried an undercurrent of tender affection for her sibling.


    Her porcin hands delicately cradled the warm ceramic mug, small wisps of steam curling gently upwards as the soothing brew yed art to the dance of heat against the cool room. She extended the mug towards her brother with a quiet, angelic-like simplicity that tugged at the corners of his heart.


    His youthful eyes lifted from the tethered binding of his worn yet cherished book to take in the visage of his sister. Her attire, flowing and ethereal, bespoke of a certain allure that was quite unexpected. A nonchnt yet mischievous smile began to y upon his lips, a glint of yful banter shining in his eyes as he sized up Ellie''s unanticipated but ttering dress.


    "Quite the provocative attire you''re donning there, Ellie," he mulled, amused humor tinting his voice. He teased, "Have you intentionally chosen such an ensemble to engage my attention?"


    His yful ribbing sent an unexpected heat cascading to Ellie''s cheeks, her fairplexion turning a delightful shade of rose.


    Making her way towards therge, invitingly plush sofa, she did her best to retain a sense of grace. She eased herself down gently, her lithe form findingfort beneath her brother''s rxedly outstretched feet, her posture suggested a desire to breach the ocean of physical space that was between them. The subtle intimacy of the entire scene hinted at a yearning for a deeper connection between the siblings.


    "You''re the very architect of this attire, beloved brother. Remember?" Ellie managed to reply without missing a beat, her soft voice lightly tinged with a note of feigned displeasure.


    Her cherubic eyes, wide and innocent, dared to meet his gaze albeit shyly, showcasing a swift peek into her inner world filled with untold stories and the shared affection of a hear-warming sibling bond.


    At her suggestive disy of intimacy, her brother''s eyes warmed considerably. His gaze, profound and thoughtful, contemted Ellie''s expression and the mischief that twinkled within her eyes. It was a blend of affection and gentle amusement that reflected so naturally in his own features, mirroring his beloved sibling''s silent sentiments.


    "So, you''re not partaking in this delightful coffee, Ellie?" He yfully questioned, his voice cascading lightly around her with the cadence of a loving reproof. In response to herforting posture, he subtly adjusted the position of his slightly reclined feet, ensuring her utmostfort.


    In reply, a soft nod was all Ellie chose to be her confirmation. Her eyes, zing embers of familial affection that seemed brighter by the moment, twinkled incandescent in the room''s tranquil ambiance. "Yes, I''ll drink itter. I just wanted to see my older brother enjoy my coffee. That makes me happy," she shyly admitted, her voice barely louder than the quiet hum of their homely domain.


    His lips curled up ever so slightly into a small, affectionate smile at her tender deration. In an unconscious act of affection, he reached out, his hand gently moved a wisp of errant hair from her rosy cheeks, tucking it carefully behind her delicate ear. "Is that so?" he mused softly, his deep voice running like a whispering mountain stream. "On that note, I must insist, even if the coffee is bitter on the side of bitterness, the coffee is prepared with an abundance of love. I request you to take just one warming sip, merely for my satisfaction."


    "Alright, just one sip, then," Ellie agreed cheerfully, her eyes alight with anticipation as she brought her lips to the mug her brother had so attentively offered.


    A radiant smile bloomed on her face, her heart brimming with delight at the prospect of sharing this small, intimate moment with him.


    Privately, her inner thoughts whispered in joyous revtion, "It doesn''t matter what he puts in that mug. What matters is that we get to share this experience together."


    As the liquid touched her lips, however, Ellie couldn''t mask the slight grimace that crossed her face. The taste of bitterness and sourness invaded her mouth, causing her to recoil ever so slightly. "Ugh, brother," she yfully eximed, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    He chuckled, his amusement mirrored in the gentle brush of his thumb against her flushed cheek. "A refineddy should know how to appreciate even the bitterness," he replied, a mischievous glimmer lighting up his eyes.


    Ellie pouted her lips in a yful manner, her eyes still gleaming with yful defiance. "But, brother, ck coffee without sugar or milk doesn''t quite suit my taste buds," she teased, a hint of a challengecing her words.


    "Hahaha. Ellie, you''re still a child," her brother teasingly remarked, pouring the remaining coffee from the mug into his own mouth, savoring thest drops.


    Although Ellie''s initial reaction hinted at a yful pout, her smile quickly returned to grace her lips. The familiar banter between the siblings brought a cozy warmth to their interaction, a bond that had grown and solidified over the years. In these lighthearted moments, Ellie found sce and a refuge from the world, knowing that her brother was always there to bring a spark of joy to her life.


    However, as the mirthful atmosphere shifted, her brother''s voice softened, the teasing tone reced with a tender concern. "Ellie, was it very difficult for you during our mother''s funeral?" he asked, his words carrying a weight that demanded attention.


    A somber undertone washed over Ellie''s features, her smile fading as she contemted the painful memories thaty beneath the surface. The question pierced through the veil of lightheartedness, reaching depths of emotion that often remained unspoken.


    "Yes," she replied, her voice carrying a mixture of sadness and reflection. "Even now, when I think of our mother, the grief lingers, a ache that resurfaces from time to time. It was an incredibly challenging period for us both."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??


    golden ticket


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 243: Can I be with you for a little more!

    Chapter 243: Can I be with you for a little more!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A tinge of regret tinged her brother''s voice as he tenderly inquired, "I''m sorry. Did your older brother neglect his cute younger sister?"


    He carefully set aside the now empty mug, his strong and gentle hands encircling Ellie''s frame, effortlessly lifting her into the air. Her startled exmation of "Oops! brother!" filled the room, but it was apanied by a radiant smile that danced in her eyes.


    Amidst the faint grumblings within her thoughts, Ellie couldn''t help but cherish this heartwarming moment.


    Her brother''s enduring care and yfulness, unwavering even as they both grew older, painted a smile on her face that could rival the brightest of stars. She settledfortably onto hisp as they shared the embrace of a cozy sofa.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve had my little Ellie sit on her brother''sp," he spoke, his voice tender with a hint of nostalgia, as memories of their cherished moments together flooded their senses.


    Sitting on hisp, Ellie couldn''t help but feel a rush of warmth and affection. It reminded her of simpler times, when she was just a young girl.


    As they settledfortably on the sofa, her brother began to yfully interact with her, just as he had done when she was a child. The familiar moments ofughter and joy eased the weight on her heart, providing a soothing balm to the wounds of their past.


    As Ellie wrapped her arms around her sister''s breasts and tucked them inside her pajamas, a sense of intimacy andfort enveloped them.


    Ellie gently ced her hands on her sister''s soft, white belly, feeling the warmth radiating from within. The tender connection between siblings was evident as they shared this intimate moment.


    With a blush tinting her cheeks and a yful snort, Ellie responded to her sister, "Yeah~ brother..." The sweet affection in her voice reflected the deep bond they shared.


    Curious about Ellie''s actions, her sister asked, "No? What made you want to touch your stomach?"


    Ellie hesitated briefly before answering, "No... It''s not that I hate or am ashamed of touching my stomach. It''s just that I miss you so much, and it feels so cozy. Our brother used to sit me on hisp and touch my belly all the time. It was his habit, and I can''t help but miss that touch. It brings back nostalgic and warm feelings."


    Touched by her sister''s words, a wave of nostalgia washed over Ellie. She longed for the familiar touch of her brother''s hand and the warmth it brought to her stomach. The memories of their time together resurfaced, reminding her of the love they shared.


    Lost in the moment, Ellie sighed softly and leaned back, resting her back against her sister''s chest. As her sister wrapped her arms protectively around her, Ellie experienced aforting embrace that epassed her in soft warmth. The subtle scent of her sister''s presence added an extrayer offort, further deepening the bond between them.


    Without uttering a word, their silent connection spoke volumes. Their love and affection for each other manifested in this simple act of embracing. Ellie''s heart fluttered with a mix of emotions, overwhelmed by the familiar and tender bond she shared with her sister.


    As the night grewte and the clock ticked past 10:00, Ellie hesitated by the bedroom door. Her desire to stay with her sister lingered, resisting the pull to part ways.


    Sensitive to her sister''s unspoken longing, her sister yfully teased, "Ellie, what''s wrong? Do you have something to say to your brother?"


    Blushing even deeper, Ellie lowered her head and softly mumbled, "No, it''s nothing. Brother..."


    Sensing her sister''s hidden desires, her sister gently responded, "You want a good night kiss from your brother?" The yful tone in her voice revealed her willingness to indulge her sister''s wishes. And so, they leaned in for a good night kiss, their hearts entwined as they embraced the love they shared as sisters.


    As Ellie hesitated at the bedroom door, a mix of emotions surged within her. Thoughts swirled in her mind, and she found herself drawn to the warmth andfort of her brother''s presence. Despite knowing it waste and they both needed rest, Ellie couldn''t ignore the deep longing she felt to be with him.


    With her heart pounding in her chest, Ellie slowly approached her brother''s room. Wearing her soft, cozy pajamas, she stood nervously in front of the closed door, wrestling with her desire to see him. She knew she shouldn''t intrude or disturb him, but a special feeling lingered in the air that night, urging her to seize the moment.


    Taking a deep breath, Ellie summoned the courage to knock gently on her brother''s door. As her knuckles made contact with the wood, she could hear the faint sound of movement from within. The anticipation heightened as she waited for her brother to respond, uncertain of how he would react.


    Seconds stretched into eternity as Ellie stood there, her heart fluttering with anticipation. Finally, the door creaked open, revealing her brother''s face - a mixture of surprise and concern etched across his features. Wondering why Ellie hade to his room at such ate hour, he greeted her with a gentle smile.


    Ellie''s words stumbled out, a mix of nerves and excitement filling her voice, "Brother, I couldn''t sleep... Can I... Can I be with you for a little while?"


    Her brother''s eyes softened, understanding the longing that fueled her request. Without hesitation, he opened the door wider, inviting her inside. Ellie stepped into the familiar space, her heart buzzing with a sense of relief and belonging.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 244 244: Brother, I... !

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In that moment, her brother''s eyes seemed to melt away their customary reserve, transforming into pools of empathy and understanding.


    They pierced through the veils of her longing, seeing beyond the superficial to the soul-deep need that propelled her request.


    As if moved by an invisible force, his hands instinctively reached for the doorknob, opening the door with an effortless grace that seemed to say, ''You are always wee here.''


    Ellie stepped in, immediately wrapped in the familiar aroma of the room¡ªa blend of old books, a dash of cologne, and that indefinable scent that was uniquely him. Her heart swelled, buzzing with a sense of immediate relief and aforting feeling of belonging, as if every fiber of her being was attuned to this sanctuary.


    They eased themselves onto his bed, the worn mattress and lived-in sheets a weing embrace. Their bodies naturally gravitated towards each other, side by side but not touching, as if even the smallest gap between them could be an abyss.


    As they settled in, a warm, healing silence seemed to envelop the room, transforming it into a sacred space where words were unnecessary.


    Their physical closeness generated a radiant heat, not oppressive butforting, as if their shared warmth had the power to wash away all the stress and tension that the world had heaped upon them.


    In the dim ambience created by the bedsidemp, its light subdued yet intimately revealing, the simrities in their features became more pronounced¡ªthe arch of their brows, the shape of their lips. In that soft glow, the strength of their sibling bond was illuminated, as if spotlighted on life''s stage for this brief yet infinite moment.


    With a voice so soft it barely skimmed the surface of hearing, Ellie broke the silence. "Thank you for understanding, brother," she whispered, her words imbued with an emotional gravity that transcended their simplicity. "I needed this pause, this break from the world outside. Most of all, I needed you."


    Her brother turned towards her, his eyes catching and holding hers in a silent exchange that spoke volumes. In his steady,forting gaze, she found a safe haven, a sanctuary where her bottled-up emotions could unfurl and breathe. The emotional armor she habitually wore seemed to dissolve, leaving her vulnerable yet liberated.


    In those sacred, unhurried moments that hang in the bnce just before sleep takes its im, Ellie found her mind awash with a deep sense of gratitude and love.


    The kind of love that didn''t need grand gestures or poetic derations, but lived in the mundane, in the pauses, in the silent eptance of each other''s imperfections.


    She recognized that their bond was a rarity, a cherished gem in theplex tapestry of human rtionships, something others might not fullyprehend. Yet, it was their own little universe, a secret garden nourished by years of shared history and countless acts of mutual kindness.


    Feeling the weight of these thoughts, she wanted to give them voice, to crystallize them into the tangible reality of spoken words. With a heart swelling with gratefulness, she leaned closer to her brother, her lips barely parting as she whispered, "I love you, brother," into the still air. The words were soft, like a feather-light touch, yet charged with an emotional intensity she knew he would grasppletely, as he always did.


    As the shroud of night deepened, embracing the world in its tranquil darkness, Ellie felt the gentle tug of sleep pulling at the corners of her consciousness.


    Yielding to its call, she let her head drop softly, finding its resting ce on theforting curve of her brother''s shoulder. Her body rxed, every muscle letting go of its held tension, as if acknowledging that here, in this moment, she was utterly safe.


    A serene calm enveloped her heart, the sort of peace that eludes description but is immediately recognizable when felt. In that fleeting instant before sleep blurred the boundaries between consciousness and dreams, Ellie knew that she had found her sanctuary.


    And it wasn''t just a physical space, but an emotional refuge, built on a foundation of unconditional love, sharedughter, and the ineffablefort of simply being understood.


    She had found it in the presence of her brother, her confidant, her lifetime friend. And with thatforting thought cradling her mind, she finally surrendered to sleep, her spirit as peaceful as a quietke under the spell of a moonlit night.


    -----------


    "Come in," I offered warmly, carefully marking my page with a folded corner before setting my book aside on the side table.


    As Ellie stepped into the room, I noticed a subtle hesitation in the way she moved, a certain reservation in her gait that was uncharacteristic. She lingered at the doorway for a moment, her face an unreadable mask that betrayed nothing of her inner tumult.


    The stillness of the room seemed to thicken, as ifden with invisible words and unspoken feelings. I couldn''t shake the sense that something was weighing heavily on her mind, filling the space between us with an almost palpable tension.


    "Ellie, is there something you''d like to say to your brother?" I ventured, the question hanging in the air like a tentative bridge, hoping to coax her into sharing whatever was burdening her.


    Her lips parted, and she began with visible effort, her voice barely more than a murmur, "Brother, I..." The words trailed off, but in that instant, an epiphany washed over me, illuminating the enigmatic shadows of her behavior. It was as if her unfinished sentence had acted as a key, unlocking a floodgate of memories that surged into my consciousness.


    (just a reminder again that she is step sister and 18 years old)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 245 245: Seeking Warmth!

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    My mind was abruptly filled with vivid scenes from our childhood¡ªthe countless nights she would climb into my bed after a nightmare, the afternoons spent building forts out of cushions, and the whispered secrets shared in the dead of night. Each memory acted like a piece of a jigsaw puzzle, snapping into ce toplete a picture of sibling intimacy and trust.


    As the weight of her unspoken need settled within me, a mischievous impulse flickered across my consciousness. A sly smile tugged at the corners of my mouth, barely visible yet potent in its intent.


    This yful facade was a familiar game between us, a way to tease out the gravity of her feelings. With a strategic shift in my gaze, I looked at her coolly, my eyes deliberately devoid of the understanding and warmth I actually felt.


    "Hasn''t Ellie grown up to be quite thedy?" I posed the question,cing my tone with a subtle edge calcted to elicit a response. Ellie was always finely attuned to my shifts in mood, a sensitivity honed through years of closepanionship. As expected, her head lowered almost instantly, retreating behind a shield of timidity that had been her default response in our youthful interactions.


    "Yes, brother. You''re right. Ellie is ady now," she answered, her voice subdued, as if affirming a fact I had long suspected but never spoken aloud. The notion of a 18-year-old girl seeking thefort of her 22-year-old brother''s bed did strike me as unconventional in the eyes of the world, even though the purity of her intent was beyond question to me.


    Seemingly discouraged by my feigned indifference, Ellie stumbled over her next words, her voice tinged with resignation. "Brother, it''s nothing important... Ah, good night then," she muttered, her fingers reaching out to touch the doorknob.


    A torrent of conflicting emotions surged within me, each one vying for dominance. There was a pang of regret for indulging in yful mischief at a time when Ellie soughtfort. The urge to reach out, to bridge the sudden chasm I had inadvertently created, became overwhelmingly strong. Resolute, I acted quickly, determined not to let her retreat into istion.


    "Ellie," I began, my tone gentle,den with a sincerity that was unmistakable. I aimed to convey a depth of understanding that transcended words, to let her know that her fragility, her yearning for sce, was neither dismissed nor trivialized in my eyes.


    As she hesitated at the threshold, contemting her next move, I softened my gaze and shed a warm, inviting smile. Slowly pulling back the nket, I made room for her, both on the bed and in my heart. "Will you join me?" I inquired tenderly.


    She paused, her face an intery of emotions, then replied with a blend of warmth and yful mock frustration, "Brother, you always have a knack for toying with my feelings, don''t you?"


    With a gentle persistence, I pressed, "So, are you not joining me?"


    She yfully rolled her eyes, feigning exasperation before admitting with a cheeky grin, "No! I''m just going to sleep right here with Ellie."


    Then, with a joyous abandon that reminded me of the carefree days of our childhood, Ellie cozied up beside me, nestling in like a cherished pup seeking warmth and affection. The room, once tense with unsaid words and misunderstood intentions, now


    --------


    As we adjusted ourselves on the bed, gettingfortable under the soft fabric of the nket, I took the opportunity to make an affectionate observation.


    "Ellie, for all your talk about being a grown-up, you''re still very much a child at heart," I mused, pulling the nket up to make sure it covered her snugly as she shifted closer to my side.


    Ellie, in a ritual as old as our bond, turned her back to me and settled into a fetal position. "Well, maybe I''m just a perpetual child then," she retorted, her tone tinged with a touch of mock indignance and a subtle note of vulnerability.


    Although her words bore the hallmark of youthful frustration, an emotion as familiar to me as the contours of her face, a swell of happiness surged within me. It was a happiness rooted in the simple, yet profound joy of being in the presence of someone who could effortlessly weave her way through thebyrinth of my emotions, who understood me as thoroughly as I understood her.


    --------


    "As much as you want to be a grown-up, there''s nothing wrong with remaining a child at heart," I reassured her softly.


    "Of course it''s fine! It means I get to sleep beside my favorite person in the world¡ªmy brother," she replied, her words dripping with genuine affection.


    Memories washed over me, nostalgic echoes of times past when a much younger Ellie would tiptoe into my room and curl up beside me, seeking the kind offort and security only an older sibling could provide. I had always cherished those moments, just as I did now.


    After reaching for the light switch and plunging the room into serene darkness, an air of tranquility enveloped us. The subtle night sounds and soft, rhythmic breathing formed a soothing backdrop.


    As the temperature seemed to dip slightly, I leaned toward Ellie, my voice tinged with concern, "It''s a bit chilly, isn''t it? Are you sure you''ll be warm enough without pants?"


    Suddenly, I touched her thigh gently, purely as a protective gesture, but it caught her off guard. She gasped, her thoughts swirling, unable to immediately decipher my intentions. "Brother? What are you doing? Is this some kind of prank? Are you actually concerned about me?" she asked, her voice a cocktail of surprise and momentary apprehension.


    "Ellie, rx," I hurriedly reassured her, sensing her momentary difort. "I was only concerned about you being cold, nothing more. I''d never engage in anything inappropriate. I apologize if my actions gave you the wrong impression."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 246 246: Is it okay! [R-18+]

    <h4>Chapter 246 Chapter 246: Is it okay! [R-18+]</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hesitation hung in the air as Ellie gathered her courage, her fingers ying with the edge of her shirt as she began to respond, "Yeah... It''s okay, brother." Her voice was soft, almost fragile, revealing the vulnerability thaty beneath her words.


    Relief cascaded over me like a warm embrace as I sought confirmation, my voice tinged with hope, "Really?"


    She nodded, her eyes darting away briefly before returning to meet mine. In that moment, her gaze was aplex tapestry of emotions, a mixture of vulnerability and trust, like an open book for me to read. "Yeah, I... I''m really okay."


    Despite her reassurance, a lingering doubt danced in the air. I wanted to bridge that gap, to offer tangible proof of her well-being. "I can tell if you''re lying by touching it with my hand," I whispered, my words carrying a sense of intimacy and understanding.


    My hand, warm and reassuring, began its slow journey along her body. Starting at the bottom, I trailed my fingers with deliberate tenderness, mapping a path upward. With each stroke, it was as if I could feel the passage of time, the subtle nuances of her growth and maturation. It was a stark contrast from the younger Ellie, who would have giggled at the ticklish sensation. Now, her cheeks flushed with a delicate shade of pink, her embarrassment palpable in the way her body tensed and her breath hitched.


    To my surprise, however, she didn''t pull away or reject my touch. Did she somehow understand my true intentions? When Ellie used to crawl into my bed as a child, I would hold her protectively, embracing the innocent simplicity of sibling affection. But tonight, things were different. I found myself caressing the contours of Ellie''s body, exploring uncharted territory.


    "It doesn''t feel really cold," Imented, my palm gently resting on top of her pajamas, just above her right breast. "And Ellie, you''re all grown up now."


    Beneath my touch, Ellie shifted slightly, a subtle intery of difort and anticipation dancing across her features. The unspoken tension in the room was palpable, as I grappled with a question that had emerged from the depths of my curiosity, one that hung in the air like a fragile thread, waiting to be acknowledged.


    With a gentle and reassuring tone, I encouraged her, "You don''t have to talk if you don''t want to, Ellie."


    She hesitated for a moment, her voice trembling as she finally responded, "Brother..."


    But my curiosity persisted, guided by a genuine concern for her well-being. "Why is that, Ellie? Why have you never kissed anyone before?"


    Taking a deep breath, she confessed, her vulnerabilityid bare, "Never. Not once. It''s the first time I''ve ever kissed someone, and it''s my own brother."


    The weight of her revtion settled in the room, a silence punctuated only by our shallow breaths. Curiosity had now transformed into something deeper, mingling with a sense of protectiveness and a growing understanding of theplexity of our rtionship.


    Her words left me both moved and conflicted, as I contemted the reasons behind her confession. "Why is it, Ellie?" I pressed gently, wanting to understand more.


    A vulnerable pause followed, the seconds stretching into an eternity, before she admitted, her voice filled with raw honesty, "That''s because... I have no interest in men other than my brother."


    The implications of her statement hung heavily in the air, forging a connection that was as profound as it was intricate. In that moment, it became clear that our bond, once rooted in childhood affection, had evolved into something far more intricate and challenging, leaving us to navigate uncharted emotional waters.


    gently whispered to my dear sister, my fingers tracing delicate patterns across her back, making her shiver with both pleasure and the warmth of our sibling bond. The softness of our breaths intertwined in the intimate space we shared, creating an atmosphere filled with both affection and desire.


    "My dear, sweet sister," I whispered softly, wrapping my arms around her, cupping her breasts gently as I kneaded them. This act of affection and intimacy was a way for me to show her that she was cherished and valued.


    My hands moved tenderly, cupping her breasts with a gentle touch, a gesture that spoke volumes of the love and care I held for her. It was a way for me to convey how cherished and valued she was in my eyes, not just as a sister but as a person who held a special ce in my heart.


    "Yes, brother... Ah, ah, brother," she moaned, A gasp of surprise and pleasure escaped her parted lips as my fingers kneaded her breasts, their movements rhythmic and soothing. The sensations coursing through her body were a mix of physical pleasure and emotional closeness that had been suppressed for far too long. Her moans, soft and melodic, filled the room as she surrendered to the rush of sensations and the profound connection we were rediscovering.


    Ellie''s reaction was a sight to behold; she contorted herself, almost resembling a shrinking shrimp, as she crouched with her back turned to me. Her fair cheeks, once pale, had transformed into a vivid shade of crimson, reminiscent of a ripe carrot, as embarrassment overwhelmed her.


    Curiosity piqued, I activated my unique skill, which can read inner thoughts, and emotions of those around me. It was as if I could tune in to her innermost feelings like a radio frequency.


    As I delved into her thoughts, I discovered a torrent of emotions flooding my mind. Ellie was wrestling with profound concerns, her mind spinning with questions about my intentions. She worried, in the depths of her thoughts, whether I might make unwee advances, blurring the boundaries of our sibling rtionship. It was a troubling question that seemed to haunt her, creating a cloud of uncertainty.


    However, amidst this inner turmoil, there was an unexpected thread of determination. Ellie reassured herself that she would be willing to offer her body to me if such a desire ever crossed my mind.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 247 247: Dont Say That!

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The realization hit me like a bolt of lightning ¨C Ellie had been concealing emotions simr to mine, and our connection ran deeper than of a typical sibling rtionship could contain.


    Unable to carry the weight of my hidden feelings any longer, I decided it was time to bring our emotions out into the open. I began cautiously, my voice trembling with a mixture of apprehension and anticipation. "Ellie," I said, breaking the silence that had enveloped us. "There''s something I''ve been pondering."


    A note of curiosityced her response as she inquired, "What is it?"


    Summoning every ounce of courage, I abandoned the safety of avoiding direct eye contact, choosing instead to convey my thoughts intimately. My lips grazed Ellie''s ear as I whispered softly, "Forgive me, but I believe the way we''ve been living, our current circumstances, have be untenable."


    Confusion washed over Ellie as the weight of my words settled in. "Brother, I don''t understand," she replied, her voice trembling with uncertainty. "What do you mean? What''s impossible?" Her eyes, once filled with curiosity, now brimmed with questions, awaiting the revtion that would shatter the boundaries of our rtionship.


    The weight of my words bore down heavily on Ellie, causing her heart to clench with anxiety. Her mind raced, fraught with a whirlwind of emotions, as she desperately tried to make sense of the situation.


    She couldn''t help but question herself, wondering if her actions had somehow brought about my disapproval. It was a torturous internal battle, one that left her trembling with worry and aching for understanding.


    She longed to embrace me, to seek forgiveness while tears flowed freely, but my initial cold and enigmatic tone held her back, leaving her in a state of confusion and turmoil.


    With a grin that carried a mix of satisfaction and warmth, I looked down at Ellie, fully aware of the emotional rollercoaster I had set in motion. "You haven''t done anything wrong, Ellie," I assured her, my voice filled with reassurance. "You are still the same wonderful sister you have always been."


    "But..." Ellie''s voice quivered as she sought rification, "I thought you said it was impossible for us to continue living like this." Her eyes, now filled with a mixture of hope and uncertainty, bore into mine, seeking the rity and affirmation she desperately needed.


    As Ellie''s words lingered in the air, I couldn''t help but grasp the gravity of the situation. It became evident that it was not Ellie who was cing me on me but herself. In her pure innocence, she believed she had unwittinglymitted some transgression, leading to my abrupt change of heart and cryptic words.


    With a deep sense of empathy and understanding, I took a step closer to Ellie and gently ced my hand on her shoulder, offering her the reassurance she so desperately needed.


    "Dear sister," I began softly, my voice brimming with warmth, "you have done nothing wrong. Please understand, my words were never meant to imply me or fault in your actions. You are, and have always been, a loving and devoted sister. I cherish the profound bond we share deeply. It''s not our rtionship that I question; it''s the circumstances surrounding it that I believe need reevaluation."


    I looked into her eyes, hoping to convey the sincerity of my words. It was a moment of profound connection and understanding between us, where the weight of unspoken fears began to dissipate, reced by a shared sense of eptance and affection.


    Tears, like glistening diamonds, welled up in the corners of Ellie''s eyes, their crystal rity reflecting the depth of her emotions. As she absorbed my words of forgiveness, an overwhelming sense of relief surged through her, as if a heavy weight she had carried for far too long had been lifted. This was the moment she had yearned for, her heart''s desire fulfilled. Her inner turmoil, which had gnawed at her, now gave way to an immense feeling of gratitude and a profound need for sce.


    In that split second, Ellie''s impulse was to rush into my arms, to embrace me tightly, and to convey through touch the depth of her appreciation.


    She longed to find sce in our physical closeness, to immerse herself in the warmth of our sibling bond.


    However, the memory of my prior distant demeanor, which had kept her at bay, still lingered. It was a lingering caution, a hesitation rooted in uncertainty.


    Yet, as seconds passed, the atmosphere in the room underwent a palpable transformation. It was as though a gentle current had started flowing between us, eroding the emotional barriers that had once stood tall.


    We were experiencing a renewed sense of closeness, one born of understanding and eptance. The weight of her perceived transgression, a burden that had strained our rtionship, now dissipated into the ether.


    Ellie''s countenance underwent a remarkable transformation. Her face, which had been contorted with worry and self-doubt, now transformed into a radiant and genuine smile. It was a smile that spoke volumes,municating not only her relief but also her realization that our rtionship remained unbroken.


    Ellie, who had momentarily turned away from me, swiftly faced me once again. In that fleeting moment, our eyes met, and a warm, almost involuntary smile tugged at the corners of my lips. It was a smile that conveyed understanding, a silent recognition of the intricateplexities that defined our rtionship.


    As our conversation continued, I couldn''t ignore the weight of an unspoken question that had been lingering in the air. I chose my words carefully, wanting to address a matter that seemed to hang over us like a shroud.


    "Ellie," I began gently, my voice a mix of tenderness and apprehension, "I want us to consider something. While our situation is undeniably challenging, we need to remember that, in the strictest sense, we are not blood-rted siblings. There is a possibility that, by societal standards, we may be considered strangers."


    My words struck Ellie like a bolt of lightning, her reaction immediate and intense. Her voice quivered with unease, a palpable fear that was impossible to ignore. "Brother! Why would you say something like that?" she implored, her eyes wide with distress. "It''s frightening... Please, let''s not think such thoughts."


    As I witnessed the genuine fear in Ellie''s eyes and heard the tremor in her voice, I realized that I had perhaps underestimated the depth of her emotional connection.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 248 248: Will You Be My Pet?!

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The moment I inadvertently slipped and called her "Nam," it sent a shiver down my spine. I knew what I was about to discuss was crucial, a turning point in our lives.


    "It''s for your own well-being, Ellie," I began, my voice carrying a mixture of concern and responsibility. "You''re no longer the little girl you used to be."


    But Ellie was having none of it. In a fervent protest, she clung to me, tears streaming down her face. Her words were desperate, filled with a raw sincerity. "No! I want to stay with you."


    My heart ached at her vulnerability, and I held her close, our bodies pressed together. "You are my sister, Ellie," I whispered, my voiceced with emotion. "I deeply care about you. But we must consider what''s best for you."


    Ellie, however, was quick to interrupt me, her voice tinged with distress. She pulled herself even closer to me, seeking refuge in my embrace.


    "But Ellie," I continued, my tone gentle but unwavering, "living like this is not practical. You need to understand the effect you have on me when we''re together."


    My words washed over Ellie, her face softening as she let out a weary sigh.


    "Oh, brother..."


    I met her gaze, trying to convey theplexities of the situation. "As you grow into a youngdy, there are certain aspects you might not fully grasp."


    Confusion clouded her eyes as she looked up at me, her innocence evident. "Why is it... getting bigger?"


    I took a deep breath, knowing that this conversation was necessary for her toprehend our predicament.


    "Ellie, this is why living together bes increasingly challenging," I exined, my voice tinged with a hint of sadness.


    ------


    Ellie''s mind raced with realization. She understood, on a deeper level, the desire that emanated from me.


    "My brother... he desires me... my own body..."


    Despite herck of experience with men, Ellie''s instincts kicked in, sensing the unspoken desires that lingered between us.


    As our conversation unfolded, a tumultuous blend of emotions swirled between us. "You see, Ellie," he began with a yful tone, "you''re growing into a fine youngdy, and I''m, well, a gentleman. When a beautifuldy is around, certain emotions and desires can arise in man and woman." His words hung in the air, leaving me perplexed.


    "If it''s my brother, though... it''s different," I replied, my voice tinged with uncertainty.


    His expression shifted abruptly, clearly caught off guard by my response. "What?" he questioned, searching for rity.


    "No, it has to be my brother," I confessed, my voice trembling as I finallyid bare the tangled thoughts that had weighed on me. "brother, please, help me be a woman."


    He fell into silence, his eyes reflecting a mixture of surprise and contemtion. Without uttering a word, he patiently waited for my tears to subside before enveloping me in a tight embrace.


    In that poignant moment, I gained a profound insight into the depths of my brother''s kindness. Even as I grappled with my ownplicated feelings, he stood by my side, offering sce without judgment or expectation.


    As the tears gradually ceased, we found ourselves standing at an unforeseen crossroads. "Ellie," he began, his voice filled with concern, "do you truly want to venture down this path with me? It won''t be easy."


    I responded with a wavering voice, raw with emotion, "I can barely imagine living without you brother, if I have to go away from you i will go crazy." I confessed, my voice shaky with raw emotion.


    With teary eyes, I gazed intently at my brother, my voice quivering with the weight of my request. "So, can you genuinely fulfill any request I might have?" I implored, my vulnerabilityid bare.


    In response, my brother''s eyes sparkled with unwavering determination, his voice brimming with sincerity. "Ellie, I''d move mountains if it meant I could stay by your side. I want to give you everything your heart desires."


    The eptance of my heartfelt plea washed over me like a soothing balm. It was a recognition that the path we were embarking on wouldn''t be without its trials, but knowing I had the steadfast support and unwaveringmitment of my brother fortified my resolve to face whatever challengesy ahead.


    A hearty, reassuringugh escaped his lips, filling the room with warmth andfort. "Alright then, Ellie. We''ll continue living together, just as we are now. You don''t need to worry any longer. I promise to cherish every moment with you."


    Overwhelmed with gratitude and a profound sense of security, I gently wiped away the remaining tears from my cheeks as his words enveloped me like a protective cocoon. "Phew~ brother, thank you," I whispered, the storm in my heart gradually giving way to a profound and peaceful certainty that together, we could weather any storm.


    "Don''t cry now," he murmured softly, his voice filled with warmth and love.


    "Yes, brother," I responded, finally feeling a sense of peace and security.


    In that moment, he gently wiped away the lingering tears on my cheeks, his touch offeringfort and reassurance.


    "Brother, can you really live with me from now on?" I asked, still grappling with the magnitude of our decision.


    "Yes. As long as Ellie is kind and listens to me from now on, I will keep you as my cute pet," he said, his voice holding a hint of yfulness.


    "P-Pet?" I stammered, slightly confused by his choice of words.


    "Yes, a pet. Ellie, don''t you like being your brother''s pet?" he asked, his eyes searching for understanding.


    Embracing the new dynamic he proposed, I shook my head, dispelling any doubts. "No, brother, it''s not like that."


    He raised an eyebrow, waiting for an exnation.


    "It means that you will take care of me and treat me with affection, like a cat or dog. I understand that I need to respect your authority and follow your guidance if we are to live together," I rified, realizing the importance of trust and obedience in this unique rtionship.


    "Will you be my cute pet?" he asked, holding his breath, hoping for my eptance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 249 249: Now You Are My Cute Pet! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Pet...?" Ellie murmured, testing the term delicately, her gaze locked onto mine. In her eyes, I detected a blend of fascination and uncertainty as she pondered the phrase.


    As I spoke, a soft smile began to grace Ellie''s lips, and her embarrassment started to fade. "So, Ellie, I want you to know that when I call you ''pet,'' it is my way of expressing love for you as people love their pet and care for them and fullfill their needs of petting them, feeding them and taking them for walk, do you see now whta i mean by that?"


    I could sense a newfound understanding and warmth in Ellie''s gaze. "You''re willing to be my cute pet, aren''t you?" I asked once more, this time with a genuine tone of affection, and Ellie''s eyes sparkled with a hint of agreement and a growing sense offort.


    "Okay, brother," Ellie responded, her eyes revealing a mix of surrender and curiosity. Her voice carried a gentle acquiescence, a soft melody that seemed to echo theplexities of her emotions. The room, bathed in a warm, soft glow, bore witness to this pivotal moment in our rtionship.


    "I''ll be your good pet," Ellie affirmed, a note of determinationced with a hint of intrigue. Her words held a promise, a willingness to embark on this uncharted path with me, her older brother.


    "Very well, then," I affirmed, my tone tender yet resolute. The air seemed to hum with anticipation as we sealed this unspoken pact. The words hung in the air, a deration of our newfound connection. "From today, Ellie is my cherished pet."


    She jumped into my arms, her small frame fitting perfectly against mine. It was a gesture of familiarity, one that held the warmth ofpanionship. Ellie''s cheek nuzzled against my face with a tenderness that transcended mere words. It was akin to a contented pet seeking affection from its owner, a silent request for love and reassurance.


    "Now," I proposed softly, my voice barely more than a whisper, "shall we seal the deal of this matter with a kiss?" My fingers gently cradled Ellie''s delicate chin, a gesture of both respect and affection. Our eyes met, and in that shared gaze, there was an unspoken understanding¡ªa recognition of the past and a hopeful nce toward the future.


    I brought my lips closer to my Ellie''s lips, the air between us thick with anticipation. As our lips met, her lips trully soft and tender then smell of her hair reaching my nose and an electrifying sensation coursed through both of us.


    It was a moment suspended in time, a convergence of emotions and desires. Ellie''s body quivered ever so slightly within my embrace, her heart racing in the thrill of the unknown.


    I continued to cradle her chin, guiding her in the delicate dance of our kiss. Our mouths met with a gentle urgency, a mingling of affection and longing. Soft, tender, and undeniably intimate, our kiss deepened, conveying emotions that words could never fully capture.


    Ellie''s mind raced, filled with a mix of curiosity, nervousness, and a burgeoning desire she had never experienced before. The seconds stretched into an eternity as she allowed a man''s tongue to explore her mouth for the very first time. Her initial surprise yielded to a strange, exhrating surrender that seemed to transcend the boundaries of their sibling rtionship.


    As our lips melded together, Ellie''s senses ignited in a symphony of sensations. The taste of my breath, warm and inviting, intermingled with her own, creating a unique vor that was both foreign and strangely enticing. The texture of our lips, soft and pliable, invited exploration, and with each gentle brush of tongues, a spark of electric connection surged through her.


    ''My brother''s tongue... it''s moving so passionately within my mouth...''


    With practiced expertise, I entwined my tongue with Ellie''s, our mouths locked in a passionate exchange that was as much about rediscovery as it was about exploration. The subtle dance of our tongues mirrored theplexity of our emotions, a silent conversation that spoke volumes.


    Saliva flowed between us, mingling in an intimate dance that seemed to symbolize the blending of two souls. It was a heady concoction of emotions, a potion of desire and curiosity that neither could resist. Ellie tasted the warmth of my mouth, the hint of mint from the toothpaste I had used earlier, and the raw, unspoken connection that had drawn us together.


    "Ah, yes, brother..." Ellie''s voice quivered with newfound sensations as I deepened the kiss, sharing more of myself with her. Her words were a whispered affirmation, a deration of surrender to the uncharted territory of her desires. She weed my passionate embrace, eagerly drinking in the exchange of our saliva as if it were a sacrament sealing.


    Innocent and inexperienced in matters of romance, Ellie surrendered to the intensity of the moment. With newfound courage, she tentatively brushed the tip of her tongue against mine, tangling our tongues together. Her throat tightened with emotion as she swallowed my saliva, her body reacting to the profound intimacy we were sharing.


    When I activated the [Mind Reading] skill, I could hear the rapid beat of my sister''s heart, a melody of emotions filling my ears.


    ''I''m so thrilled that my first kiss was with my brother. I''ve longed for this moment since I was a little girl. Brother, I love you. I truly love you.''


    "Ellie, you''re my adorable pet," I softly dered, my wordsced with affection.


    As my lips parted, my right hand tenderly caressed her plump breasts. "Ah, brother... brother... brother...." Ellie''s voice quivered with a mixture of sensations and emotions.


    This time, as Ellie timidly grabbed and massaged her petite breast, concealed beneath her pajamas, she was overwhelmed with embarrassment. She tried to squirm away, her body contorting in an attempt to escape the situation.


    "Ellie, you are your brother''s pet, and I am your master. I cannot tolerate disobedience from my pet," I asserted with gentle authority.


    "Brother, I am sorry. I am deeply sorry for not obeying you it. Please, forgive me master," Ellie pleaded, her voice filled with genuine remorse.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 250 250: Open Your Mouth! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''Being loathed by my own brother is a fate I should not face. Obedience to him is of utmost importance. I have to exist as a cherished child, one who is valued deeply by my elder sibling,'' Ellie mused to herself, her thoughts a swirl of conflicted emotions.


    Her older brother held her in his firm grasp, his hands running tenderly over the softness of her womanhood. Ellie, in the throes of an unfamiliar and bewildering situation, trembled under a shroud of both shame and desire. It was as if her own body was betraying her, surrendering to his authority, his dominance.


    "I''m burning," she whispered inwardly, her voice lost in the confines of her thoughts. "A wordless sigh... Oh, brother, I am being invaded by an alien sensation... This warmth, it''s rising from the very depths of my being... I''m grappling with a vexing tension, akin to the tightening press of relentless shears... My conscious grip on reality is fading into a foggy haze, and my bodygs from an ebbing strength..."


    In the dimly lit room, the air was thick with an undeniable tension, an unspoken bond that transcended the boundaries of their roles as siblings. Ellie''s internal struggle mirrored the external struggle of her body, caught in a web of conflicting desires and familial duty.


    Whispering hismand, "Open your mouth," he continuously allowed his saliva to trickle into my awaiting mouth, marking out a territory he inherently assumed as his own.


    ''The taste of my brother''s saliva carries a hint of sweetness...'' I found myself choked with emotion, yet, epting of his liquid embrace.


    His pleasure was evident from my submissive response, further encouraging his incessant and ardent exploration of my petite yet resilient femininity. Simultaneously, I could feel the insistent pressure of his eager manhood against the yielding softness of my lower abdomen. It was as if a feverish dance of desire had consumed us both, each movement and touch a testament to our escting passion.


    After a cycle of passionate engagement and ceaseless stimtion, he gingerly moved away from my vulnerable form. His gaze, heavy with desire, met mine.


    "Ellie, did you find my offering to your pte pleasing?" I inquired, my voiceced with a seductive undertone as I gazed at her with hooded eyes, waiting for her response.


    In reply, she murmured, her voice a soft, sensual melody, "Indeed. It was delightful. Your saliva... your lips... your tongue... each element was simply mesmerizing."


    Ellie''s lips, tainted with traces of our intimate exchange, gleamed under the dim light of the room. She exuded a captivating sensuality that left me spellbound.


    "Ellie, our time for today concludes here," I dered, my tone firm yet tinged with anticipation. "Withdraw to your room now. The real instruction willmence from tomorrow."


    "Instruction?" she questioned, her curiosity piqued. "Brother, what kind of instruction?"


    "In simple terms," I exined, "a learning session for my cherished Ellie, the pet, to better serve me, her ''owner''." The air in the room was charged with anticipation, a prelude to the intoxicating journey we were about to embark on.


    Ellie''s rosy cheeks red at myment, a mixture of embarrassment and curiosity flickering in her wide, innocent eyes. She was navigating uncharted territory, uncertain yet willing to embrace the unknown.


    ''An instruction to serve my brother? Could he be insinuating towards... intimacy? This signifies that my brother and I are about to be unimaginably close...''


    I could sense her apprehension, the way her thoughts swirled like a tempest in those expressive eyes. It was a moment of profound transformation, one that would redefine our rtionship in ways neither of us could fullyprehend yet.


    "Ellie, remember your purpose is to serve me," I reiterated, my voice amanding whisper that hung in the air like a promise of things toe.


    "Yes, brother," she responded, her voice a soft, almost breathless pledge, "Ellie pledges to be the pet that serves you obediently." Her words held an undercurrent of devotion, a willingness to surrender to the uncharted territory of our desires.


    The thought of grooming my adorable Ellie, as my pet, sent a surge of thrilling anticipation and a passionate hunger to dominate coursing through my veins. Our journey had only just begun, and the unexplored depths of our connection beckoned like an irresistible siren''s call.


    -----------


    "Aryanna, how many guests remain?" I queried, recliningnguidly onto the antique, cherry-wood sofa that graced the reception room of our opulent family vi -- a jewel nestled within the vast estate.


    I threw a mildly agitated nce toward my personal secretary, Aryanna, a picture of efficiency in her rimless sses, her sharp intellect sparkling within their depths. Our surroundings, sublime and grand, were not the majestic castle we called home, but they bore an equivalently regal aura.


    "Three stalwarts of creativity still await their invitation into our stronghold, all beneficiaries of the charitable patronage of yourte father, are soon to grace our thresholds," Aryanna responded, her words flowing with an unfaltering certainty, her poise unbroken, without even a nce at her meticulously kept schedule.


    "Three maestros of creativity await their invitation to our sanctuary," Aryanna replied with unwavering assurance, her fingers gliding effortlessly over her meticulously organized schedule. "They are all beneficiaries of yourte father''s generous patronage, and they will soon grace our thresholds."


    Her response was crystal clear, emanating from the gleaming lenses perched gracefully on her petite nose. "Your father harbored a profound love for the arts, a passion you seem to share. Furthermore, nurturing emerging artists aligns seamlessly with the foundational duties of a nobleman."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 251 251: Do You Need Any Service Before The Work!

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The evening had surfaced into the afternoon with my suktry and sexy secretary Aryanna, with the timepiece chiming past two. Radiant sunlight streamed through the intricately designed windows, casting borate patterns of warmth onto the gleaming marble floor.


    It was after the solemn rites of my youthful stepmother''s farewell, a ceremony steeped in age-old traditions, that I withdrew to this secluded vi, steeling myself to unravel the myriad tasks thaty ahead.


    Destined by both birthright and circumstance as the scion of the Villeb¨¦on family, a lineage as illustrious as the brilliance of the stars, I now bore the weight of countless responsibilities left behind by my departed father.


    I was tasked with navigating the significant affairs intricately tied to our family''s honor. The gravity of my inheritance, akin to the resplendent chandeliers adorning the ancestral halls, rested heavily upon my shoulders¡ªa cloak of duty that demanded unwavering devotion.


    During my voluntary exile from the ancestral mansion, while traversing the diverse tapestry of the world, I managed to remainpletely unaware of the family''s external dealings.


    This disengagement, however, triggered a deluge of spections, birthing a plethora of peculiar rumors that reverberated through society''s gossip grapevine.


    The solitary heir had embarked on this self-imposed istion due to a discord with his youthful stepmother, a woman hailing from modest origins.


    Rumors suggested that I had prematurely acquired a portion of the family''s wealth and was now extravagantly dissipating it duringvish journeys.


    Such unfounded conjectures and a barrage of malicious defamations were recklessly hurled about, enveloping my image in an illusory shroud.


    In those years of wandering, I had ventured to distantnds and immersed myself in foreign cultures, chasing horizons painted with vivid experiences.


    But even as I embraced the exotic and the unknown, my heart remained tethered to the ancestral home, to the echoes of my father''s wisdom, and the secrets hidden in the shadowed corridors of the mansion.


    The rumors, though unfounded, carried a sting of truth, for I had indeed found myself in a rift with my stepmother, a woman whose roots were far removed from the aristocratic tree of our lineage.


    Her arrival had cast a shadow over the tranquility of the estate, and I sought sce in the world beyond those formidable walls.


    The premature inheritance was not a matter of reckless indulgence, but rather a consequence of my father''s untimely demise, which thrust upon me a mantle of responsibility I felt unprepared for.


    The weight of managing the family''s affairs, coupled with my desire to preserve my father''s legacy, led me to embark on journeys that took me from the bustling streets of Paris to the serene temples of Kyoto.


    In an effort to put these unjust allegations and unverified rumors to rest, upon assuming the head of the family, I scrupulously mirrored the undertakings of my father''s legacy.


    Commencing with extending support for the local orphanages and the artisticmunities, to lending an empathetic ear to influential folks within my realm, acquainting myself with their tribtions and anecdotes, these activities became my routine. The diminishing authority of nobility was all too evident in these troubling times.


    I approached the stewardship of the family estate with a profound sense of duty. My father had left behind a legacy not just of wealth and opulence but also of benevolence and cultural patronage.


    It was essential for me to carry forward these traditions, to demonstrate that the Villeb¨¦on name stood not only for privilege but also for responsibility.


    The local orphanages, which had long benefited from my family''s support, received increased attention. I took a personal interest in their well-being, ensuring that the children had ess to proper education and a nurturing environment. Theirughter and bright eyes became a source of sce in the midst of societalplexities.


    The artisticmunities, too, found a steadfast patron in me. I believed that art was the soul of a civilization, a reflection of its dreams and aspirations.


    I sponsored budding artists, providing them with the resources and encouragement they needed to flourish. The vi''s grand halls began to resonate with the melodies of musicians and the vibrant strokes of painters.


    However, my responsibilities extended beyond phnthropy. I engaged with influential figures in my realm, not out of mere obligation, but with a genuine desire to understand their concerns.


    The world was evolving, and the authority of nobility was waning. It was crucial to adapt to these changing times, to bridge the gap between tradition and progress.


    Unsettling whispers were floating over from neighboring regions, painting horrifying scenarios ofmonersunching assaults against the nobility.


    Such an atmosphere heightened my vignce toward not just the influential people and serfs under my dominion, but also permanent residents like merchants and artisans, bing ever more vignt and attentive.


    As the sun cast dappled shadows through the windows of the reception room, I stood by the massive mahogany desk, surrounded by piles of correspondence and ledgers.


    The room, adorned with intricate tapestries and oil paintings, bore witness to generations of Villeb¨¦on family history.


    It was in this chamber that the weight of my responsibilities often pressed upon me, the echoes of the past mingling with the uncertainties of the present.


    "Master Lucas," Aryanna approached, her footsteps soft against the polished marble floor. Her tailored attire exuded an air of professionalism, the deep blue fabric contrasting with her auburn hair. Her words held the wisdom of a trusted advisor, her gaze unwavering as it met mine.


    "Do you want any special service before the meeting?" Aryanna inquired, her voice a soothing cadence amidst the gravity of our discussions. Her face blushing, "Our guests are likely to arrive any moment. Keeping them waiting could tarnish your impable reputation, especially in the eyes of literary men."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 252 252: Are You Horny Already! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "But I haven''t had the chance to serve Master today," Aryannamented, her gaze behind the intellectual rimless sses revealing a longing that flickered briefly toward my direction.


    It had been just a year since I had taken Aryanna as my personal secretary, despite her being two years older than me. However, our initial encounter had been nothing short of transformational.


    From the moment I met her, it was evident that Aryanna possessed an elite demeanor, coupled with subtle desires that simmered beneath her outwardposure.


    Recognizing her potential, I took it upon myself to mold her into a loyalpanion, an obedient servant dedicated solely to fulfilling my desires.


    Over time, Aryanna had willingly submitted to my authority as the young count, and in doing so, she discovered the previously untapped pleasures of her own masochistic tendencies. This evolution had turned her into a truly obedient ve, her ecstasy derived from obeying and serving me as her master.


    However, today was an exception. A line of esteemed visitors had formed, demanding my attention and consuming the hours that would have typically been reserved for our morning rituals, whether it be a tender morning service or the intimate morning blowjob that had be our routine.


    "You''re quite needy one, Aryanna. Feeling horny already?" He grinned, teasing Aryanna yfully, and her cheeks tinged with a faint pink hue.


    "You know that''s not the case... I only exist to satisfy my master..." Commencing each day with a morning blowjob, which concluded with her savoring my essence, was an integral part of Aryanna''s daily routine.


    However, due to my increasingly hectic schedule, this essential morning ritual had been neglected for over three days.


    [Mind Reading] When the skill was activated, Aryanna''s innermost thoughts became audible.


    ''I yearn to taste my master''s cum. But he detests impure behavior. If I express my desire now, he might view me as dirty. I wouldn''t want that.''


    "Furthermore, Ellie is waiting alone in the castle. We should return promptly today."


    "Master, you''re a benevolent brother, always looking after your sister''s well-being..." There seemed to be a hint of something in Aryanna''s words, but I continued without paying much attention.


    "When Iy my eyes on Ellie, I''m overwhelmed with joy. She might have blossomed into a young woman physically, but her innocence remains as it was in her childhood. Even the slightest tease from me can bring her to tears, although she desperately tries not to displease me. It''s endearing how she self-reflects even without me scolding her. I can''t help but adore her for it."


    "Master, Lady Ellie is truly remarkable..."


    "Alright, starting today, I''m going to instill discipline more rigorously. I n to be rather strict in her training." Aryanna''s expression dimmed as I spoke.


    ''The master intends to mold Ellie into his obedient pet like me.'' Aryanna thought of how she became like this.


    "But Ellie is the master''s little sister. Isn''t she a bit too young for such training?" Aryanna retorted with a subtle frown on her refined face.


    She was well aware that talking back to me could result in punishment, but she was well aware that talking back to me could result in punishment, but her envy seemed too much to contain.


    "Why do you fear that another woman might steal my attention?" I teased her a little while pressing her boobs with my hand and then sqyeezing them.


    "ahh... hmm... " she moand but she didn''t do it too loud and was holding it in.


    "...." Instead of responding my question, Aryanna cast her gaze downward.


    "Yes, Ellie is my precious little sister, i mean half sister and I''m the only one allowed to tease her."


    "But, Ellie, you see¡­" I was about to say something more but i stopped at mid sentence.


    "When I encounter a beautiful and charming woman, I can''t resist the urge to torment her. Aryanna, you enjoy my teasing too, don''t you?" In response to my inquiry, Aryanna nodded slowly. "Ellie is beautiful and charming, just like you, Aryanna. So, I''mpelled to tease her, as I do with you, even though she''s not bound by blood."


    Aryanna remained silent, her expression darkening as I spoke about degrading her sister into submission, despite theck of a blood rtionship.


    -----


    I returned to the castle just before the sun dipped below the horizon. The butler informed me that during my absence, Ellie had diligently upied herself with the task of sorting through the luggage that had recently arrived from our country house, a duty she carried out with the utmost dedication.


    "Brother, I''ve taken the step of preparing a bath for you," Ellie softly announced, her voice carrying a tone of genuine care and respect.


    I was seated in the living room, deeply engrossed in the pages of a book when she made her considerate offer. I looked up, meeting her gaze, and beckoned her toe closer.


    With a slight, endearing shyness, Ellie lowered her head and gracefully moved toward me. It was evident that the events of the previous night still weighed on her mind, making it difficult for her to maintain eye contact.


    Ellie''s shoulder-length, ebony-ck hair had been expertly trimmed and fashioned into a neat ponytail, a style that entuated her youthful charm. Her attire, a mint-colored blouse paired with a short pink skirt, precisely adhered to my instructions.


    In this ensemble, she appeared as the quintessential image of a dutiful younger sister awaiting guidance from her older brother. Her presence exuded an air of tranquility, akin to that of a young girl quietly anticipating a gentle scolding from her beloved elder sibling.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 253: Have you ever had...! [R-18+

    253 Chapter 253: Have you ever had...! [R-18+


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ellie, why the silence? Are you frightened of me?" I asked, my voice gentle and reassuring.


    "No, brother, it''s not that," Ellie responded softly, her eyes revealing a mixture of emotions.


    But little did Ellie know, I had the power of Mind Reading, an ability that allowed me to delve into her thoughts. As I activated the skill, I could sense her racing heart and the thoughts that raced through her mind. It wasn''t fear or difort that held her tongue; instead, it was the memory of my words from yesterday, particrly those two potent words: "service" and "sex."


    With a warm smile, I beckoned Ellie toe closer. "Come here," I said, my voice tender.


    "Ah, brother," she replied, her voice carrying a hint of anticipation as she settled onto myp.


    In a hushed and affectionate tone, I continued, "Ellie, do you recall what I mentioned yesterday?"


    "What?" Ellie inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    "I''m proposing that you be my pet," I exined, my wordsden with meaning.


    A soft blush colored her cheeks as she nodded, her eyes locked onto mine. "Yes, brother," she whispered.


    "Will you embrace that role?" I asked, seeking confirmation.


    "Yes, brother," Ellie replied, her voice filled with a mixture of shyness and desire. "Ellie wishes to be your devoted pet."


    Her confession elicited a hearty chuckle from me, and I couldn''t help but run my hand gently over her head, much like one would affectionately pet a loyal and cherished pet.


    In this moment, a new chapter in our rtionship was unfolding, one defined by trust, sex, and a shared understanding that would bind us even closer.


    "Yes, Ellie will be her brother''s devoted pet," Ellie affirmed, her voice tinged with a mixture of eagerness and adoration.


    "Yes, brother. I will be a devoted pet who listens attentively to you," Ellie responded, her words carrying a heartfelt promise.


    In the warmth of that moment, I continued to cradle my sister, my fingers gently stroking and caressing her. It was a gesture that conveyed both affection and possessiveness, as if she were indeed a cherished pet.


    Ellie, nestled in my arms, couldn''t help but be overwhelmed by a sense of security and contentment.


    Her thoughts mirrored her feelings, as she mused, ''I''m so happy that my brother cares for me...'' Her heart swelled with a deep and profound affection for me.


    "Ellie," I began in a soft tone, "as I mentioned yesterday, starting today, I''ll instruct you on being a devoted pet."


    "Yes, brother. Ellie will give her best," she replied, her voice carrying a slight quiver of anticipation.


    Ellie, seated on myp, couldn''t help but tremble slightly, her head bowed with a mix of humility and curiosity.


    "Ellie, raise your head," I instructed, my tone firm yet gentle.


    In response to mymand, Ellie awkwardly lifted her face, her eyes meeting mine in a moment of uncertainty.


    Suddenly, I extended my middle finger in front of her, eliciting a puzzled expression from my younger sister.


    "Ellie,e on..." I encouraged, my voice filled with a yful sense of anticipation.


    "Huh? Brother...?" Ellie''s voice held a note of bewilderment, her eyes locked onto my finger as she awaited further guidance.


    With a mischievous grin, I embarked on the training that would mold Ellie into my devoted pet, a journey that would bind us in ways neither of us could yetprehend.


    "Ellie, have you ever pleasured another man orally?"


    Ellie''s reaction was immediate and unmistakable. Her eyes widened in shock at the sudden and explicit question, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck, catching her entirely off guard.


    "Are you certain you''re not familiar with this?" I inquired further, my tone gentle yet probing.


    "I don''t know," Ellie admitted, her voice trembling slightly as she confessed her ignorance.


    I took a moment to provide some context, hoping to ease her difort. "The middle finger I''m extending to you represents a man''s member. And the clenched fist is the scrotum beneath it, often referred to as the testicles."


    But despite my exnation, Ellie remained ufortable with the explicitnguage. She found it distasteful and couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.


    "Brother, I find such vulgarnguage quite distasteful. It''s embarrassing..." she confessed, her voice carrying a note of difort.


    I nodded in understanding, acknowledging her feelings. However, I was determined to continue the conversation.


    "Ellie, have you ever engaged in sexual intercourse?" I asked directly, my words leaving no room for misinterpretation.


    "Ellie, have you ever put a dick in your pussy?" I posed the another question inly, watching as Ellie''s already rosy cheeks reddened further at the lewd and indecent words.


    She struggled to respond to my explicit question, her mouth opening and closing as she tried to find the words. The difort in the air was palpable as she grappled with how to answer.


    "You''re not lying, are you?" I pressed gently, seeking the truth from my sister, even as I recognized the difficulty of the conversation at hand.


    "No. The only person Ellie cares for is her brother. Yesterday was the first time she kissed her brother. I was so happy when my brother kissed me... I was overjoyed... but I don''t appreciate it when you suddenly bring up strange topics like this." Ellie poured out her words, her voice a mixture of affection and reproach. It was evident that she held a deep affection for me, her older brother, and that my actions the previous day had left asting impact on her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra

 Chapter 254: Oral Training! [R-18+]

    254 Chapter 254: Oral Training! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I maintained myposure, understanding that this dialogue was ufortable and sensitive. It was important to approach the situation with patience and sensitivity, respecting her as she was trying to learn what I am telling her.


    "Lick my finger as if it is a penis," I stated, recognizing the surprise and confusion in Ellie''s eyes. This unconventional request was unexpected and might challenge herfort zone.


    "Huh? Brother?!" Ellie eximed, her eyes widening in surprise, clearly caught off guard by my statement.


    I gently reminded her, "Why do you dislike it? Didn''t you promise to do whatever I ask of you?" It was important to reiterate themitment she made earlier, ensuring there was no mimunication.


    "No, I can. I''ll do anything you request," Ellie responded, her determination shining through as she reaffirmed her dedication.


    epting her resolve, I nodded and said, "Very well. Then go ahead and lick my finger." I acknowledged her willingness toply, understanding that this lesson required trust and openmunication.


    Ellie appeared slightly displeased, her brows furrowing with caution as she cautiously parted her lips.


    With delicate care, she touched her little, pink tongue to my finger before her, testing the waters of this unconventional task.


    I offered further guidance, stating firmly, "Don''t just lightly touch it. Lick it properly, as if it were a real penis." Although the instructions may have seemed assertive, it was crucial to maintain a bnce between guidance and consideration for Ellie''sfort.


    My gaze remained focused and unwavering, conveying a sense of understanding and patience. Ellie, under my watchful eye, seemed apprehensive as she tentatively began sliding her tongue along my finger.


    The atmosphere was charged with a mix of curiosity, anxiety, and a sense of duty as she embarked on this unprecedented lesson.


    "Ellie, this is a lesson in oral pleasure," I said, intending to provide her with information about intimate activities.


    Curiosity filled Ellie''s voice as she repeated, "Oral pleasure?"


    Smiling, I exined, "Yes, it refers to the use of your mouth and tongue to sexually pleasure a man. It is an act often desired and enjoyed by many couples, and it can be an important aspect of a healthy and satisfying sexual rtionship."


    Understanding the significance of this lesson in her future, Ellie''s cheeks turned crimson with shyness. Sensing her difort, I reassured her that it was normal to feel embarrassed during such conversations.


    "Ellie, it''s essential to pay attention to the entire area, including the testicles," I added, emphasizing the importance of pleasuring all parts of the male anatomy.


    Nervously, Ellie replied, "Yes, brother..."


    To ease her into the subject matter, I decided to demonstrate the basic techniques. By using my finger, Ellie could gain an understanding of the motions involved without any difort. As she observed intently, her face grew warmer.


    Our eyes met, and Ellie immediately looked away, unable to maintain eye contact due to her overwhelming embarrassment. I understood her reaction and wanted to create a safe environment for her to learn.


    Encouraging her further, I said, "Now, Ellie, it''s time for you to practice. Start by replicating the movements you observed, but this time, lick your own closed fist."


    Following my instructions, she began the gentle motions, imitating the licking action on her own fist. Her saliva coated my hand, making it slightly sticky and wet, showcasing her dedication to learning.


    "That''s great progress, Ellie. Now, to refine the technique, I want you to insert your finger into your mouth and engage in a gentle sucking action," I exined, guiding her through the steps of arousing her partner with her mouth, using a finger for demonstration purposes.


    I proceeded to describe and demonstrate the specific techniques involved, such as wrapping her tongue around the finger, applying slight pressure with her lips, and gently moving her head up and down. Ellie, eager to learn, followed each instruction diligently.


    During the process, I emphasized the importance of consent, trust, andmunication within a healthy sexual rtionship.


    I stressed the significance of always prioritizing thefort and boundaries of both partners. It was crucial for Ellie to understand that engaging in any sexual activity should be consensual and mutually enjoyable.


    Throughout the lesson, I encouraged Ellie to ask questions and share her concerns, allowing her to feel supported and reassured.


    I emphasized that acquiring these skills was not for the sole purpose of pleasuring another person, but also for personal empowerment and the ability to navigate intimacy on her terms.


    I continued to provide Ellie with explicit oral training repeatedly.


    Gradually, Ellie''s initial shyness waned, and she threw herself into the pseudo- blowjob, fervently licking and sucking on my fingers and fists.


    As time passed, I couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction and inadvertently offered my sister praise. "Ellie, you''ve got real talent. You''re going to be an excellentpanion... no, a fantastic submissive."


    "Yes, brother. I''m going to be your outstanding submissive bitch."


    ''If I want to stay close to my brother, I have to earn his approval. I can''t take offense even if my brother calls me ''pet'' or ''bitch.'' I must follow my brother''s everymand to remain by his side...'' Ellie''s determination to be by my side shone through her eyes.


    I smiled with fulfillment as I gazed down at Ellie, who was steadily transforming into the submissive pet I desired.


    "Ellie, are you not exhausted?" I asked, concern etching my face as I observed her tired expression. Her effort to learn and practice the techniques of oral pleasure had been demanding.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra

 Chapter 255 255: Quite Large For 18 Year Old! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mmm, I''m fine, brother," Ellie replied, her voice sounding weary despite her attempt to hide it with a faint smile.


    Unable to ignore her physical strain, I gently questioned, "Isn''t your chin getting numb? And your tongue?" Ellie shook her head, trying to reassure me that she was coping.


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s have a bath and then rest," I suggested, recognizing the need to provide her with some rejuvenation.


    ---


    As we entered the bathroom, Ellie trailed slightly behind me, the fatigue evident in her steps. The warm water flowed from the shower, soothing our bodies and minds. I encouraged Ellie to take her time while I adjusted the temperature and ensured herfort.


    Once inside, the cascading water enveloped us, washing away the stress and tension. I tenderly reached for the body wash, gentlythering it on my hands before coaxing Ellie to turn around. Her trust in me was evident as she willingly leaned against my chest, her back exposed and vulnerable.


    As I diligently washed her back, using long, sweeping motions, memories flooded my mind. The connection shared between siblings during intimate moments, such as bathing together, was a precious bond that I cherished. It symbolized a sense of safety, care, and familial love.


    Ellie, her head restingfortably on my shoulder, broke the silence with hesitant words, her voice barely above a whisper, "Brother, I..."


    Sensing her unease, I assured her, "What is it? Tell me, I am your brother; you can tell me anything."


    With a mix of curiosity and trepidation, Ellie finally voiced her question, one that had been lingering on her mind. "Brother... don''t you want to have sex with me?" Her eyes met mine, and the deep connection we shared sent a ripple of desire through our beings. However, I knew it was important to proceed with caution and respect.


    Holding Ellie tenderly, I gazed into her eyes and answered truthfully, "I do. But not tonight." Relief washed over her face, and her smile brightened, grateful for my decision to prioritize patience and understanding.


    "Brother, I want to wash your back, like we used to," Ellie softly requested, now feeling more at ease with our intimate connection.


    With a gentle nod, I affirmed her desire, knowing that in moments like these, we forged a stronger bond, reinforcing the trust we held in each other.


    "Brother, from now on, we''ll bathe together and share a bed. Is that clear?" Ellie''s voice was assertive yet vulnerable, seeking confirmation and understanding.


    Smiling warmly at my sister''s request, I affirmed, "Of course, Ellie."


    -------


    As I initiated the slow process of filling up the marble-tiled bathtub, the warm water emanating an inviting steam, I began to attentively undress Ellie. A plethora of thoughts was ying havoc in my dear sister''s mind, chiefly among them a budding anticipation - ''Tonight, maybe tonight, I might surrender to the intimate dance with my brother.''


    Nonchntly, my gaze traced the contours of her emerging womanliness. "Ellie, how quickly have you grown whilst I was not observing, your youthful innocence has subtly melted into an intoxicating allure." My words, subtly teasing, set her cheeks ame and added a sparkle to her nervously flickering gaze.


    Provocatively, she offered a retort, "I am blossoming into ady too, brother," her voice trembling with a strange blend of excitement and apprehension.


    yfully suggesting a role reversal, I casually invited her, "Ellie, why don''t you help your elder brother out of his clothes this time?" The question hung in the air between us, charged with a haunting allure, setting her mind aze with illicit fantasies, the blush on her cheeks a living testament to her thoughts.


    She could only respond with a startled, "Huh?" Her innocent reaction induced a grin on my face, my hidden anticipation seeping into the shared atmosphere.


    So then, guided by her hesitant yet curious hands, my lower attire surrendered to its downward journey, revealing me in all my masculine glory--my arousal captivated by her innocent beauty. Caught by surprise, she blushed profusely, her gaze hooked onto the manifestation of my desire for her.


    Once we both stood in our natural forms, I gently drew her near, the mirror in our private chamber now hosting the reflection of our intertwined nudity. Shyly, instinctively, Ellie''s hands fluttered up to shield her modest breasts from my appreciative eyes.


    "Ellie," I gently coaxed her, "lower your arms." The sight of her blushing with embarrassment stirred a warmth within me.


    Her protest was a mere whisper, carried by the moist bathroom air, "But, brother, it''s embarrassing..." Her words, soaked in innocent vulnerability, tugged at my heartstrings even as I admired the blossoming beauty before me.


    In amanding tone, I issued the order, "Reveal your breasts." It was a tone she had grown ustomed to obeying.


    "Yes, brother," she replied, her voice trembling with a mixture of apprehension and submission. Reluctantly, she lowered the hand that had concealed her bosom.


    "Ahh, I can''t help but feel embarrassed, brother..." A rosy blush painted Ellie''s cheeks as she caught sight of her own fair and exquisitely contoured breasts in the mirror. Overwhelmed by the sight of her own reflection, she instinctively averted her gaze.


    "Ellie, for an eighteen-year-old, do you consider your breasts to be rather voluptuous?" I posed the question, deliberately provocative, eager to hear her response.


    "Brother, please refrain from scrutinizing me in such a manner. It''s quite embarrassing," she deftly sidestepped the direct inquiry, her tone filled with modesty.


    "Very well. Modesty is indeed an admirable quality in a woman. However, that doesn''t mean you can disregard my directives. You are my pet, and as such, your body belongs to me." With practiced finesse, I reached behind her, delicately lifting her breasts from below¡ªa gesture that conveyed possession and underscored her submission.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 256 256: Between Thighs! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ah, brother..." I held a pair of my sister''s soft, stic breasts in the palm of my hand, savoring their texture and shape as I gently massaged them.


    "Your body is slender, but your breasts are quite perky and exceptionally fair," I remarked, my fingers tracing the contours of her chest.


    "Ah, brother..." Ellie turned her head to meet my gaze, a mixture of difort and yearning in her eyes. However, my actions took a more forceful turn as I firmly grasped her breast.


    "Ouch! Brother, that hurts. Please, not there..."


    I paid no heed to my sister''s pleas, my hands continuing their rough exploration of her breasts. Ellie''s naked form reflected in the bathroom mirror contorted and crumpled as her delicate flesh yielded to my grasp.


    "The reason I tease you, Ellie, is because I have desires that only you can fulfill. I constantly contemte what I want," I confessed, my voice low and filled with longing.


    In the mirror, I caught a glimpse of my own expression¡ªcold and unyielding. I maintained my fervent caresses on Ellie''s breasts while pressing my erect member against her slender waist.


    "Ellie," I began, my voice bothmanding and reassuring, "the path ahead holds many lessons for you. But remember, it''s a journey you''ll take one step at a time. What''s paramount now is that you etch into your heart that I am your master." Her eyes met mine, reflecting a determination that had reced the loneliness she once felt.


    ''With my brother by my side, loneliness is but a distant memory. I''ll willingly embrace whatever he asks of me, without hesitation.''


    Satisfied with hermitment, I continued, "That''s all I needed to hear."


    "Come closer and kiss me," I instructed.


    "Yes, brother," Ellie obeyed, her lips tenderly meeting mine. Yet, this kiss was far from ordinary. With yful intent, I gently pinched her small, sensitive nipples with my fingertips, drawing an involuntary gasp of pain from her lips.


    "Ah! That stings, brother. I apologize," she hurriedly said, her face etched with difort. However, I persisted, delighting in teasing Ellie as I continued to pinch and tug at her delicate nipples.


    "Do you still not grasp what you did wrong?" I questioned, sensing that Ellie had indeed recognized her mistake. She responded by pressing her lips tightly against mine, her tongue tracing my lips with delicate fervor.


    Gradually, I shifted from nipple punishment to more tantalizing caresses. As my fingertips deftly rolled her supple nipples, a harmonious melody of pleasure and curiosity escaped Ellie''s quivering lips.


    "Ah, brother... my breasts... they feel so wonderfully peculiar," she confessed, her voice trembling with a blend of delight and fascination.


    ''As my brother''s fingers tenderly brushed against the sensitive tips of my breasts, a tidal wave of exquisite warmth surged through my chest. It was a sensation that defied description, a delicate, tingling heat that seemed to envelop my entire body in an intoxicating embrace. Every touch from him was a sweet torment, sending me into a blissful reverie that made me feel as though I was floating on a cloud of ecstasy.''


    "Very good, Ellie. That''s the taste and pleasure of kissing," Imended, savoring the praise like a precious gift. With the soft press of our lips still lingering in the air, I felt his lips graze my flushed cheek, a gentle affirmation of my newfound skills.


    ''My brother''s praise fills me with a warm sense of aplishment, like a cherished melody in my heart.''


    Even in my state of undress, I was drawn to him, pressing my pert breasts affectionately against his sturdy chest. The feeling of his skin against mine was reassuring, grounding me in the intimacy we shared.


    "This is it. Now, Ellie, it''s time to bathe your brother."


    With a shy nod and a heart brimming with affection, I wrapped my arms around his waist, eager to embark on this next intimate moment.


    With Ellie''s arms wrapped around my waist, we ventured into the bathroom, where the warm, inviting steam enveloped us like aforting embrace. The room was a sanctuary of rxation, awash in soft, diffused light that danced on the tiles. Arge, ornate mirror adorned one wall, reflecting our figures, our intimacy, and our shared vulnerability.


    As I turned on the shower, the cascading water quickly warmed to a soothing temperature. The rhythmic sound of the droplets meeting the ceramic basin filled the air, creating a tranquil ambiance. I stepped into the shower, guiding Ellie with me, our bodies slipping under the gentle deluge.


    The sensation of the water against our skin was nothing short of heavenly. It was as if the entire world beyond this private sanctuary had faded away, leaving only the two of us in a cocoon of warmth and affection. My hands moved gently over Ellie''s body cupping her breast and going into her, wateres down to our body as i wash her boobs and squeeze them altogether.


    Ellie, in turn, reached for the shampoo, her fingers deftly touching my hands. The scent ofvender filled the steamy air, its soothing aroma adding to the sensuality of the moment. Our eyes met in the reflection of the mirror, and we shared a knowing look, a silent acknowledgement of the intimacy that was unfolding between us.


    Now my hands from her breast goes to her ass, swiping and grabbing them as my hard cock poking it from behind ready to go in, my cock began to get even more hard finally slipping through skins and getting between the thighs of Ellie.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 257 257: A Feast For Eyes! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "That''s alright, Ellie," I graciously step aside, allowing her entrance into the room. As she walks by, I seize the opportunity to discreetly assess her mesmerizing form from behind. Inadvertently, my hand gently grazes her thigh once more, surreptitiously ensuring that my erect cock remains concealed between her soft and th thighs.


    Gazing deeply into her enchanting eyes, I utter with profound admiration, "You are absolutely breathtaking, Ellie." My gaze subtly shifts downward, taking note of her almost palpable desire, as indicated by her hardened nipples. The intensity of my longing intensifies.


    Extending my index finger, I daringly trail its delicate touch along the expanse of her visage, from the high curve of her cheek to the base of her ear, and then downward to her chin. Each caress, a testament to my unyielding adoration for her.


    "After such an extensive period apart," I murmur in a voice filled with anticipation, "it feels immensely gratifying to finally be united in this moment."


    A smile graces her lips, radiating with unspoken sentiments. Her words, barely a whisper, dance through the air, "You cannot fathom just how euphoric this feels." Encouraged by her vulnerability, I sp my finger from her cheek, tenderly drawing it towards her sensuous mouth, where it is bestowed with a gentle kiss.


    "Please, Ellie, allow yourself to stand, so that I may feast my eyes upon your divine beauty," I beseech, my excitement palpable. My yearning to witness her delicate blush intensifies, savoring every ounce of her evocative shyness.


    As she turned around, a fiery surge of passion engulfs me, rendering me speechless. The sight of her cascading hair, the enchanting depth of her eyes, and the awe-inspiring contours of her body leave me utterly spellbound.


    My attention fixates on her divine breasts, adorned with already erect nipples, her captivating posterior, and those resplendent legs that seem to defy all earthly limits. She is a vision that ensnares my senses, overwhelming me with desire.


    Her voice, softer and tinged with shyness, breaks through my reverie, "Well, what do you think, brother?" Her words apanied by a shy and bashful smile that only amplifies her allure.


    Finding myself incapable of articting a response, I lean closer, intertwining our hands as I tenderly press my lips against hers in a soft, gentle kiss. The taste of her is exquisite, sending tremors of pleasure coursing through every fiber of my being. Words fail to capture the intensity of my infatuation for her.


    Chuckling slightly, I manage to whisper, "I suppose that means I wholeheartedly approve."


    The boundaries of my lust for her strain against their confines, threatening to overwhelm me. However, I am resolute in my desire to savor every moment, to revel in her presence.


    Drawing her closer, my hand finds sce in the waves of her hair while the other encircles her waist, their warm touch electrifying our connection.


    Our lips lock in a passionate embrace, tongues entwining intimately. I shudder with an exquisite blend of pleasure and anticipation as her hands journey along the expanse of my bare skin, igniting a symphony of goosebumps.


    Amid our fervent kiss, I allow my fingertips to caress her with delicate precision, tracing invisible trails along her side, from the nape of her neck to the curves of her waist. With each gentle stroke, I am enraptured by her every reaction, the rhythm of our desire dancing in harmony.


    My longing tovish attention on her pert nipples, caress her supple breasts, and witness their delightful response consumes me. However, it is crucial that I sense her reciprocal desire burning just as intensely within her being, for I want her to yearn for my touch as fervently as I do.


    With a teasing and fleeting touch, my hands glide over her breasts, my fingertips encountering her already hardened nipples. In response, a delicate sigh escapes from her lips, fueling my insatiable urge to passionately explore and devour them whole.


    Yet, before losing myself in this intoxicating bliss, I yearn to witness her surrender. In a deliberate and torturous manner, I slip my hands beneath her top, my touch ascending agonizingly slowly towards her boobs.


    Each passing moment elicits a deeper sigh from her, indicating her growing desire, yet I struggle to sustain this tantalizing pace. Unable to resist any longer, she raises her arms, granting me ess as I cup her breast, my fingers expertly teasing her sensitive nipple.


    Lowering my head, I descend upon one sulent nipple, my mouth enveloping it in a gentle dance of sucking and delicate licks, my tongue yfully rolling the bud. She clutches my head, her fingers entwined in my locks, pulling me closer to her, urging me to consume her with unrestrained passion.


    Relinquishing my hold, my attentions shift to her other nipple, my suction more intense this time, pulling it inexorably into my eager, heat-filled mouth. I can feel her gaze upon me, reveling in the sight of me feasting upon her luscious breasts.


    As her back arches in sheer pleasure, a throaty groan of delight escapes her lips. Sensing her heightened state of arousal, I press her ample breasts together with my hands, intensifying the sensation, while my agile tongue flicks rapidly between her twin peaks, capturing each nipple alternately between my tantalizing teeth. The sensations I evoke are exquisitely torturous, a testament to the extent of my unwavering desire for her.


    It is of paramount importance that she fullyprehends how fervently I adore having her in my embrace. Almost as if she possesses telepathic abilities, her gaze locks onto my throbbing, erect member, the embodiment of my fiery desire.


    Her gaze fixated upon my hard erect cock cock, lingering upon every inch, her eyes drifting to my pulsating balls, a primal hunger mirrored in her newfound fascination.


    "It''s the first time you have seen it right?¡­ I hope you like it?"


    "Mmmmmmm" she moan approvingly, "I want you, brother".


    I feel her hands touching me eagerly, feeling my cock, my balls, my swollen cockhead. I groan with pleasure and she start to stroke me gently and I want to cum instantly. I look in her eyes and I just love the look of pleasure she have.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 258 258: Soft Thighjob! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Now I have to feel her all¡­ I ceremoniously remove her hand which were on her pussy and I stand back to see her, suppressing the urge to start kissing her again and licking my way downward to her delicious boobs.


    Now as we were both naked. I embrace her, reaching for her pussy, I part her legs some and I slide my middle finger between them, feeling her dripping pussy atst! I wet my finger in her juices and bring it to her mouth.


    "Delicious, isnt Ellie," I say and her blush once more agin appear on her face.


    I return my finger down there, her bare pussy driving me beyond my limits and I start caressing her clit and inserting my finger inside her pussy.


    I feel her pussy, then stroking my cock harder and harder in her thighs while I finger her. I lower my head and take a nipple in my mouth and I feel her body tremble.


    I look in her eyes to see if she want to go all the way stroking each other and I see her abandon at my will. I drive her to the verge of cumming and I start kissing her neck as I had dreamt of doing so many times in the past¡­


    I moved with deliberate yet passionate intent, the rhythmic motion of my cock between her soft thighs mirroring the urgency of our desires.


    As I caressed her breasts, they yielded tenderly under the pressure, her skin so smooth and inviting.


    Each of her legs remained closely pressed together, creating a sensual tension in her thighs, which further amplified the delightful sensation of my cock sliding back and forth.


    The tantalizing friction between my shaft and her velvety thighs soon started to escte my arousal, a throbbing pleasure building within me.


    Knowing that the climax was approaching, I held her tighter in my embrace and quickened the pace of my thrusts between her thighs.


    With my erection growing harder by the second, I couldn''t resist reaching down to grasp her sumptuous ass, squeezing it firmly as she responded by hugging me closer. Our passion escted, filling the room with the echoes of our shared pleasure.


    "Ah... Ellie, I''m about to cum," I whispered, the words escaping just before I erupted, releasing a burst of hot, sticky cum that painted her thighs. She let out a matching moan, her own arousal evident as my cock continued to tantalize her wet pussy with its rhythmic movements.


    My entire load generously coated her thighs where my cock had been, and she trembled in response to the electrifying sensation of our shared climax.


    ----


    After the Bath and thigh job both Elleie and Lucas were now in Bedroom though after that thighjob, Lucas didnt say anything to Ellie as he thought maybe she needed some time to process as it was first time for her feeling this and doing this thing.


    Apparently, Ellie take that silence as something like that she had done something to her brother or like she had said something without even knowing herself.


    ----


    "Have I inadvertently annoyed my brother,mitted some unseen fault?" As these thoughts danced in my mind, a growing sense of unease began to creep over me. The room was swathed in darkness, broken only by the hushed stillness that enveloped us. My intention had been clear ¡ª to offer my virginity to my brother, to unite with him in this very bed. Yet, as I ascended the bed and nestled beside him, he bid me goodnight with a kiss before extinguishing the light. Like the previous night, he held me closely from behind, our naked forms entwined, his heated and erect cock pressing against my back. With the passage of time, my apprehension burgeoned.


    ''Is he not interested in me anymore, or is there some other reason?''


    The dam of my emotions finally gave way, and silent tears began to trace their path down my cheeks.


    "Sniff..sniff.. brother..." In response to my tearful distress, my brother reached over to switch on the bedsidemp.


    "Ellie, what''s troubling you?" My brother asked from behind.


    As I shifted my body slightly, my gaze met my brother''s, who was standing right beside me. His eyes, filled with genuine concern, locked onto mine, silently expressing his care and affection. In that moment, a rush offort flooded over me, knowing that he was always there for me.


    "Brother," I began, my voice infused with determination and sincerity, "I want you to know that I will always strive to be a well-behaved girl. If ever something is amiss, I promise to make it right, to uphold your trust and bring joy to your heart."


    With an undeniably tender gesture, my brother''s left hand found its way to rest gently on my stomach. Startled by the unexpected touch, I instinctively cupped his hand in mine, delicately guiding it towards my breast. My mind fluttered with a mixture of fear and anticipation, apprehensive about his potential disapproval.


    But to my great relief, my brother''s warm andforting palms tenderly molded themselves against my breasts. I felt an overwhelming rush of eptance and adoration, as his touch conveyed a reassurance that I was cherished and protected, just as any beloved pet would be.


    "Yes, just like this," my brother praised, his voice imbued with praise and contentment. "Your loyalty and devotion to me, your master, are exactly what I desire from my beloved pet." As he continued his gentle caress, a blissful tranquility cascaded through my body and mind, erasing any traces of worry or doubt. The sensations coursing through me were like an enchanting symphony, captivating all my senses.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 259 259: Have you ever touched them!? [R-18+]

    Chapter259 259: Have you ever touched them!? [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lost in the intoxication of his touch, I allowed my eyes to flutter shut, surrendering myself fully to the euphoria enveloping me.


    Each stroke and caress of his attentive hands sent little waves of pleasure rippling through my breasts and permeating my entire being, igniting a fire of longing and yearning within me.


    Lured by his tender embrace, I found myself melting into his touch, both physically and emotionally. A soft gasp escaped my lips, betraying the intensity of the sensations building up within me.


    His audacious tongue, emboldened by desire, delicately traced its way from the nape of my neck to my left breast, sending exhrating shivers down my spine.


    The electrifying touch of his mouth on my milky-white mound elicited an exquisitebination of pleasure and vulnerability, conjuring a world of sensations that I had never experienced before.


    It was a dance of forbidden pleasure and forbidden desire, as his tantalizing tongue explored every curve and hollow, bringing me to the edge of an unknown abyss of ecstasy.


    "Ah, brother..." my voice trembled with a mixture of astonishment and longing, unable to fully articte the whirlwind of emotions surging through me.


    "Ellie," my brother''s voice reverberated through the room, his toneced with a mix of curiosity and desire, "may I inquire about the size of your delicate breasts?" As he posed the question, his fingertips delicately grazed the tender flesh of my nipple, causing an immediate response¡ªa gentle swelling that betrayed my burgeoning excitement.


    Uttering my response with flushed cheeks, I murmured, "B... cup," my voice barely above a whisper. Thebination of his inquisitive gaze and the electrifying sensation coursing through my body made it hard to maintain eye contact, causing me to avert my eyes shyly.


    With a gentle tenderness that sent shivers down my spine, my brother leaned in close, whispering in my ear, "I''ve heard that you possess an adorably beautiful face and remarkably perky breasts." His words tickled my senses, fanning the mes of anticipation within me.


    And in an instant, his face vanished, reced by the soft caress of lips against the nape of my neck, trailing a path of tantalizing warmth down to my left breast.


    Every nerve in my body ignited with abination of pleasure and surprise as his tongue delicately explored the contours of my milky-white mound.


    The irresistible tickle and moist touch elicited sweet, melodic moans that escaped from my lips, now colored with an air of womanness.


    With each lingering caress of his lips on my right breast and the shimmering shine of his saliva coating my left, I felt the transformative power of his touch taking hold, drawing me further into a realm of untamed sensations.


    The velvety sensation of his lips finding their way to my tender nipple made me gasp in surreal delight. His rhythmic, meticulous exploration of every inch heightened my senses, driving me to the brink of ecstasy.


    Surrendering to my newfound desires, I reciprocated, my tongue gliding across the very peaks of pleasure that adorned his pointed nipple. With abination of fervent sucking and a gentle nibble, I sought to mirror the intensity he had bestowed upon me.


    The onught of sensations sent waves of pleasure coursing through me. My breath caught in my throat as I fervently expressed my sibling''s name, "Brother... Ah~" The tingling surge triggered by the intoxicating dance of lips and tongue sent ripples of both pleasure and unfamiliarity coursing through my being. Yet, amidst the fervor, a hint of vulnerability lingered in my voice as I confessed, "Brother, if you continue to suck like that, I fear... I won''t be able to resist... It feels... weird, yet irresistible."


    The pulsating sensation in my nipples gradually transformed into a delightful wave of pleasure that coursed through my body.


    "Ugh~ brother. I love you so much, dear brother," I murmured, my voice filled with affection as my brother nestled his face between my breasts. Witnessing that intimate moment, a warm, motherly love welled up inside me. Gently, I encircled my brother''s head with my hand, enfolding him in a loving embrace.


    ''Ah... brother, my breasts... they feel so good... Ah, uhm....'' My brother''s tongue relentlessly traced circles around my nipple, sending irresistible waves of pleasure coursing through me. Despite my efforts to stifle the moans that threatened to escape my lips, sweet sounds of ecstasy continued to emanate from my throat.


    My brother''s mischievous gaze met mine as he raised his head, breaking away momentarily from the intimate space between my breasts. There was a yful sparkle in his eyes, hinting at the mischief he had in mind.


    Tentatively, I shook my head ever so slightly from side to side, my response genuine and truthful. The idea of exploring and touching myself in such a way had never crossed my mind, unaware of the untapped pleasure thaty dormant within my own body.


    With a mock-serious tone, my brother dished out a lighthearted scolding, his words carrying a yful admonishment.


    "Lies, lies. You know very well that your brother does not tolerate naughty children who tell untruths," he gently admonished, his voice dancing with a blend of light seriousness and teasing fondness.


    Desperate to exin, I protested with all sincerity, my voice pleading for understanding. "But brother, it''s true! I''ve never touched myself in that way," I asserted, the truth reverberating through my words.


    A smirk yed upon my brother''s lips, an expression that revealed his yful skepticism. "Oh, really?" he teasingly probed, his fingers now imbued with newfound vigor.


    The sensation of his skilled touch against my milky, supple soft and jiggle boobs provoked a reaction I hadn''t anticipated. Pleasurable waves coursed through my body, mingling with the truthfulness of my response.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 260 260: Then tell me how do u do this!? [R-18+]

    Chapter260 260: Then tell me how do u do this!? [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Gasping with a mix of surprise and delight, I found myself responding to his touch and his words in a voice that revealed both pleasure and authenticity, "Ah... brother, it''s... it''s true... I never realized how easily they respond, how easily they yield to touch..."


    As the sensations intensified, it became evident that my breasts, once untouched and unexplored, held within them a world of sensitivity and pleasure waiting to be discovered. In that moment, the truth mingled with newfound sensations as my brother continued his rapt exploration.


    As waves of pleasure coursed through my body, I felt a pulsating sensation in my sensitive nipples. Slowly, that sensation transformed into a delightful wave, engulfing me in a sea of pleasure. Every touch, every caress from my brother sent shivers down my spine, intensifying the euphoria I was experiencing.


    Lost in the moment, I couldn''t help but murmur words of affection, my voice filled with a deep and profound love for my dear brother.


    My heart swelled with warmth as I witnessed the intimate connection between us, feeling a nurturing, motherly love exuding from within me.


    Tenderly, I wrapped my hand around the back of his head, pulling him closer as he nestled his face between my breasts, seeking through every inch of my being, overpowering any initial difort I may have felt.


    sce andfort.


    Sensations danced across my skin as my brother''s tongue traced delicate circles around my sensitive nipple. The pleasure radiated through every inch of my being, overpowering any initial difort I may have felt.


    Suppressing the moans that threatened to escape my lips, I could only manage to emit soft, breathless sounds of sheer ecstasy.


    In a moment of vulnerability, I confessed, my voice trembling with anticipation, "Ah... brother, the sensations in my breasts are overwhelming... Ah, uhm...I can''t exin the intensity..."


    My brother''s hands skillfully and attentively continued their captivating movements, now rubbing and kneading my breasts with increased vigor. As the pleasure intensified, I found myself sumbing to its power, embracing the feelings rather than resisting them.


    "I am sorry brother but I can''t stop my voice, I am feeling a little weird on my boobs," I said honestly.


    Touched by my honesty and openness, my brother reassured me, his voice filled with understanding, "There''s no need to apologize, Ellie. A pet should always express its true desires and sensations to its owner."


    Still under the influence of the intense pleasure, I struggled to find my voice but managed to respond obediently, "Yes, brother... I''ll strive to be honest with you and share my feelings."


    His inquisitive nature carried the conversation further, as he asked a question that caught me off guard, "Ellie, have you ever explored your own pleasure through self-pleasure, through masturbation?"


    Caught in a moment of vulnerability, my response faltered. Despite my unwavering obedience to my brother, this particr question challenged my ability to answer truthfully, provoking a slight hesitation within me.


    "Have you ever masturbated ?" My brother asked me again.


    "hmm, brother..." My brother''s persistent question lingered in the air, hanging heavy with anticipation. As I met his gaze, my expression pleaded for forgiveness, my eyes brimming with a mix of uncertainty and longing.


    Thoughts raced through my mind, my conscience grappling with the fear of judgment and the desire for eptance.


    What should I do? How would my brother think of me? Will he think I am lewd if I tell him? The weight of my brother''s opinion held a significant ce in my heart, and the thought of beingbeled as a lewd woman gnawed at my insecurities.


    In a hesitant mutter, I voiced my inner turmoil, "What should I do...? Brother will think I''m... I''m a lewd woman..." My words trailed off, carrying the weight of my internal conflict.


    Sensing my wavering resolve, my brother''s tone turned firm, a coldness piercing through the air. "Be honest," he reminded, his words echoing with a demand for truth.


    Under the weight of hismanding voice, I knew there was no escaping the truth any longer. I took a deep breath, steeling myself to confess my intimate habits.


    "Brother... I... I was wrong. I confess... I''m... I''m a bad girl. Sometimes... Sometimes I find pleasure in touching myself..." The words tumbled out of my mouth, each syble drenched in embarrassment. My face flushed a deep shade of crimson, betraying my own admission.


    Despite the awkwardness and embarrassment, an unexpected feeling bubbled within me¡ªI didn''t harbor any repulsion towards my brother. Instead, tenderness and understanding intermingled with the heat in my cheeks.


    A soft, affectionate tone seeped into my brother''s voice as he spoke, coaxing me closer. "Cute girl... Come here." My brother guided me, rolling back the nket that enshrouded his lower body, inviting me to sit upon hisp. As I settled upon his warm embrace, I couldn''t help but feel the touch of his heated manhood against my backside, a gentle reminder of our intimate connection.


    His whispered words danced in my ears, carrying a mischievous question. "Tell me... How do you pleasure yourself?" Nestled against his chest, feeling theforting embrace of his embrace, my brother''s inquiry stirred a mix of curiosity and arousal within me.


    Summoning the courage to respond truthfully, I took a deep breath before replying, "Well... I... I usually fiddle with that sensitive area using my fingers..." My voice trembled with a mixture of bashfulness and excitement, as each word carried the weight of a shared secret.


    With a hint of yful uncertainty, my brother''s hand extended from behind me, lifting my breast from bottom to top, arousing a tangle of sensations within me. "Here? Is it here?" he inquired softly, his touch leaving an electric trail, stimting my senses.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 261: Who do you think about, when doing it? [R-18+]

    261 Chapter 261: Who do you think about, when doing it? [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In an uncharacteristically bold moment, I mustered the courage to answer his question, my voice dripping with blushing impropriety, "Y-Yes... It''s... there... My... my pussy..." The words escaped my lips, carrying an undeniable truth. Though embarrassed by my admission, I couldn''t deny the honesty that flowed in response to my brother''s inquiry.


    A surge of heat flooded my body, my cheeks ame with the taboo nature of my words. It was an ufortable revtion to share, but when my brother asked, I couldn''t resist divulging this intimate detail.


    My brother''s voice, now tinged with a sense of possessiveness, demanded an allegiance to our newfound openness. "From now on, you must share such obscenities whenever I inquire," he stipted, asserting his dominance over our conversations.


    Nodding in agreement, mypliance clear, I affirmed, "Yes, brother. From this moment forward, I promise to be truly honest with you in all matters. I will be your obedient pet, fulfilling your every desire."


    With those words, a transformation urred within me. I embraced the notion of being my brother''s submissive pet,mitted to fulfilling his every whim and willingly immersing myself in the depths of our shared desires.


    "When you engage in self-pleasure, do you insert your finger into your intimate area?" My brother''s inquiry bore into my gaze with intense curiosity.


    "Brother! Please, let''s not discuss this," I replied, blushing deeply and making a plea for him to refrain from probing further into such an intimate topic.


    "You''d rather not try it? Then, how do you explore your desires? Show me," my brother persisted, withdrawing his fingers from my most pussy.


    "I... I can''t. It''s just too embarrassing," I retorted, the idea of demonstrating my own intimate actions in front of my brother causing my cheeks to get with an even deeper shade of crimson.


    "Come now, lift your knees and gently part your legs," my brothermanded, his tone unwavering and serious.


    "Brother, this is so embarrassing..." I protested, but my brother''s firm hands grasped my thighs and gently spread them apart. I couldn''t bring myself to disobey hismand.


    ''I must do whatever my brother asks. I can''t bear to be at odds with him.'' With a sense of reluctance, I extended my right hand between my parted thighs. It trembled slightly as it neared the intimate core of my desires, under my brother''s watchful gaze. My fingers made contact with the soft, amd almost wet pussy of mine.


    "Ah..." The merest brush of my fingers against my intimate area sent an electrifying sensation coursing through me.


    "Oh, brother... I apologize. Please, find it in your heart to forgive my lewdness," I whimpered, my voice heavy with both desire and guilt. I had barely caressed myself a few times, but my body was already responding fervently, a steady pulsing in my pussy.


    "Ugh... it''s like my mind is spinning out of control," I confessed, my eyes locked on my own fingers as they explored the warm, wet depths between my thighs. My brother observed intently from over my shoulder, and the act of pleasuring myself before him left me dazed and ovee with lust. My fingers, seemingly of their own ord, delved deeper, seeking out the pleasure that was beginning to consume me.


    "I''ve inserted my finger inside your pussy; does it bring you pleasure?" My brother''s inquiry interrupted my fevered exploration, and I could only moan in response. Despite the frustration and embarrassment, I was beginning to feel a growing sense of satisfaction.


    "Ah, ah..." My soft cries punctuated the charged air.


    "Tell me, who do you fantasize about when you indulge in self-pleasure?" My brother''s questionpelled me to halt my movements, and I raised my gaze to meet his.


    "Brother... I... it''s you," I confessed, my voice trembling with honesty. There had never been another man in my thoughts when it came to these intimate desires.


    "Ellie, you are quite the naughty sister," my brother remarked, though his scolding tone was belied by the smile that graced his lips.


    "Please, brother, forgive me. I never intended to be so lewd," I pleaded, my eyes filled with remorse.


    "You''ve been honest this time, so I shall grant you forgiveness. However, never engage in such activities without my consent," my brothermanded, his demeanor softened by the understanding in his eyes, a smile lingering on his lips.


    "Yes..." My brother''s right hand tenderly covered my trembling one, his voice soft and reassuring. "This time, let me assist you in finding pleasure." His gentle guidance led my hand to explore the delicate pussy.


    "Ah, brother..." A surge of electrifying excitement coursed through me as my brother''s skilled fingers made contact with my most intimate ce. Hisrge hand enveloped my entire being, igniting a fiery warmth that spread through my pussy.


    "Ah, brother..." I couldn''t help but moan, my voice filled with longing as an overwhelming sensation of desire built within me. "Brother, please, kiss me."


    "Ellie, you''re quite the naughty girl," my brother chided, even as his lips met mine, the sweetness of his kiss washing over me.


    ''Brother, I love you... I love this...'' In that moment, an intense heat surged within my body, a tidal wave of pleasure crashing over me. Cradled in my brother''s embrace, my naked body trembling, I experienced a pleasure, an orgasm, unlike any I had ever known through solitary exploration.


    In the haze of my post-orgasmic bliss, I heard my brother''s tender voice. "Ellie, you''re going to be a good bitch and pet for me."


    ''Yes, brother. I''ll be a devoted bitch and pet for you,'' I thought, basking in the warmth of my brother''s approval as I drifted into peaceful soeep within my brother embrace.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??


    golden ticket


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 262: Morning service! [R-18+]

    262 Chapter 262: Morning service! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I awoke in the protective cocoon of my brother''s embrace, the soft light of dawn filtering through the half-closed curtains.


    Memories of the night I had shared with him flooded my mind, from the searing kisses that made my very being melt to his tender caresses that danced upon my breasts.


    "It was such an good night," I mused, reflecting on the depths of our intimacy.


    I had willingly pledged myself as my brother''s devoted pet, willingly revealing my most lewd desires and pleasures, even to the point of utter submission.


    But, as Iy there in his arms, I came to a profound realization - my role as his pet had deep roots, long before our recent escapades.


    ''It''s true,'' I thought with a soft smile. ''I''ve been my brother''s pet and bitch for far longer than I ever acknowledged.''


    The sight of his peacefully slumbering face filled me with a sense of contentment and joy that words could hardly capture. I had grown to adore hisrge, gentle hands that explored my body, making me feel cherished and treasured.


    My body still throbbed with the residual warmth of his touch, the ces he had caressed still tingling with an indescribable heat. Despite the intensity of our encounter the previous night, a fond smile graced my lips.


    "You were rather wicked with me yesterday, brother," I whispered, my voice carrying a hint of yful reproach.


    My affection for him knew no bounds. "I adore you, brother," I confessed silently, my heart brimming with love and longing. "I wish for your love and care to envelop me for all eternity."


    As I gazed at his serene sleeping face, my brother''s eyelids fluttered, and his eyes slowly blinked open.


    "Brother, you''re awake," I whispered with a blush, my face nuzzled into the warmth of my brother''s broad chest.


    "Umm, Ellie, good morning," my brother replied, stretching and encircling my hips with his strong hands.


    His morning erect cock pressed against my lower abdomen, a sensation that sent a shiver of anticipation coursing through me.


    "Ah, brother!" I gasped, my naive understanding of a man''s physiology leading me to misconstrue his morning condition as a desire for me. I braced myself mentally, convinced that my brother was ready to take my virginity.


    "Ellie, didn''t you start school today?" my brother inquired.


    "Yes?" I stammered.


    "You should hurry, then. Take a quick shower and have breakfast. You don''t want to bete on your first day, especially since you insisted on cooking for yourself instead of relying on a maid," my brother chided, his words blunt and practical.


    My lofty expectations of surrendering my virginity crumbled as I felt his frankness, and I reluctantly extricated myself from the bed. Stretching my limbs, I couldn''t help but notice the intense focus of my brother''s eyes on my breasts and petite nipples. Heat rushed to my cheeks in response.


    "Brother, what would you like for breakfast?" I asked, eager to cook a delicious meal for him.


    "Anything you make, my dear little sister," he replied, his voice still groggy from sleep. He reached for a cigarette, lighting it casually. "You''re as lovely as a cat, Ellie."


    With an embarrassed smile, I nodded, my hands instinctively covering my breasts and buttocks. I made my way towards the bedroom door, determined to take a quick shower and prepare a scrumptious breakfast for my beloved brother.


    ------


    "Ellie, did you sleep well?" My brother asked fully awake.


    "Yes, brother." I answered in a clear voice to my brother sitting across from the table. As my brother, who is weak in the morning , was nibbling on toast , he finally started to show interest in me. But the conversation did notst long.


    After eating and drinking coffee,my brother looked at me and smiled. I was wearing the uniform of the noble school I would be attending from today. My brother looked at my body in my school uniform with a slightly mischievous look in his eyes, then yawned and stretched again with sleepy eyes.


    My brother was sitting at the table wearing only pajama pants.


    "Brother, aren''t you going out today ? Are you going to stay in the castle hall?" After putting away the dishes, I spoke privately. "maybe."


    "That would be nice..." If my brother would allow me , I wanted to take a break from school today. Then I could be with my brother all weekend. Time was still needed to fill the gap. However, whether she knew how her sister felt or not, her older brother acted like her father.


    "Ellie, if you''re too rxed, you''ll bete for school." I was upset by my brother''s reaction because he didn''t know how I felt , but I deliberately smiled brightly and answered vigorously.


    "Yes! Brother!"


    "Ellie, if you want to be ady from a noble family,you must thoroughly learn about being a noble courtesan and bing a noble courtesan at school."


    "Brother, you somehow sound like father."


    I came next to my brother. After showing her naked body and masturbating to her brother, she was able to muster up the courage to touch him.


    "Brother, I''m going to school."


    I quickly kissed my brother on the cheek. That alone made my face feel hot.


    "Oh, brother~" My brother had sleepy eyes and instead of kissing my cheek , he caressed my butt. As my brother''s soft hands squuezed my butts and began yo caressing them, my cheeks began turned even red and and hot and I began to feel the same sensation as I felt yesterday night.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 263 263: Master Please Do It! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Master, please, look at me," Aryanna provocatively whispered, her voiceden with desire.


    The hem of her skirt flirtatiously rode up her thighs, teasingly concealing her most intimate areas. However, I remained resolute, cing a change of clothing in her trembling hands.


    "Now is not the time," I replied firmly, my thoughts preupied with fetching Ellie.


    "But, master, my pussy is so wet like this," Aryanna purred seductively, parting the coarse fur that hid her secret treasures. Beneath, glistening pink flesh, drenched in the essence of passion, was exposed.


    "Aryanna, your allure is immodest and wanton," I retorted, a hint of disdain curling my lips. Aryanna sat provocatively on the sofa, her legs spread towards me, her supple flesh exuding love''s sticky nectar. "Are you trying to make me join in that lewd act, filthy lust of yours?"


    "Master, I beg your forgiveness," she implored, her voice quivering.


    d in nothing but a shirt, I stared at my female secretary''s audaciously unveiled and provocatively spreadher regions. "Widen it further," Imanded, my tone unwavering.


    "Aryanna, the depths of your desire are tainted and revolting."


    "Oh, master, please¡­" she whimpered, her pleas filled with a desperate longing.


    "Aryanna, stick your fingers into your own pussy."


    "Yes, yes¡­ master."


    The next moment, the female secretary''s middle finger is slowly sucked into the pussy hole. Another lewd and greedy lip is taking her white, slender finger into her mouth and sucking it inside her.


    "Ah, ah... master..." Aryanna lets out a sweet bitch moan of pleasure as she inserts her fingers into her own pussy. As she leans back, her elegant, long ck hair sways dizzyingly. " Is the inside of your pussy so wet because you want to take my cock?"


    "Master, please.. please put it in."


    In search of pleasure, Aryanna began to wriggle the finger she had inserted into her vagina obscenely.


    ----


    "Ah, ah..." With each sensuous stroke, Aryanna''s body responded eagerly. Her fingers explored the slick, velvety folds of her most intimate ce, coaxing forth a torrent of arousal. Like a gossamer veil, her arousal glistened upon her exposed flesh, a vivid testament to her growing desire.


    Intrigued, I couldn''t resist inquiring, my voice a blend of curiosity and dominance, "Aryanna, in recent times, have you masturbated yourself?" The question hung in the air, tinged with the implications of our unconventional rtionship.


    Aryanna''s response was swift and submissive, reflecting her obedience and respect for our unique bond.


    "No, Master. A devoted pet such as myself would never dare masturbate without your direct permission," she replied, her words filled with unwavering devotion.


    A sense of pride welled within me as I praised her dedication. It was akin to a mentormending a diligent apprentice, a shared aplishment in our journey of discovery and pleasure.


    With a teasing tone, I continued our intimate dialogue. "Do you find sce in the pleasure of your own fingers, delving into your desires, even more so than when it''s my cock that ravage your pussy?" The words carried an undertone of desire and yful exploration, further stoking the mes of our shared longing.


    "I don''t want that, Master. Please, put it inside me," Aryanna pleaded eagerly, her voiceden with a palpable urgency.


    It was evident that her desires burned intensely, and the absence of my intimate touch due to my younger sister Ellie''s presence had left her craving more than ever.


    "Continue," I instructed, my voice carrying a hint of authority. Aryanna''s extended period of sexual abstinence had led her to seek refuge in her own caress. Her delicate, ivory fingers navigated her slick, inviting depths with fervor, a testament to the deep yearning that had built up within her.


    "Does it bring you pleasure, Master?" Aryanna moaned softly, her submission and desire intertwined in her voice.


    "So, tell me, how does your desire feel now within your core?" I inquired, my gaze locked onto her flushed countenance and the raw passion reflected in her expressions.


    "Ah, exquisite... Master, my pussy is aze, as if I''m melting," Aryanna candidly confessed, her obedience shining through as she described her sensations with unrestrained honesty.


    With eyes ame with lust, Aryanna gazed at me, her anticipation evident. Despite her refined and intelligent demeanor, the overwhelming desires had pushed her to this moment.


    Her fingers moved with increasing urgency within her quivering depths, each touch a testament to her longing and the unspoken connection that bound us.


    "Aryanna, you''re ascivious bitch, your seductive allure permeating every corner," I taunted with a subtle hint of disdain, my wordsced with dominance.


    "Master, I beg your forgiveness. I''m but a wanton bitch, sumbing to the pleasures of my fragrant folds before you," she implored, her voice dripping with submission and a deep desire to please.


    As I skillfully and attentively explored the velvety depths of her femininity with my fingers, Aryanna''s breath quickened, her anticipation growing for the imminent pration of my engorged manhood. "Master, please, discipline this disobedient bitch. I''m but a slut who craves master cock, yearning for your firm hand," she beseeched, her vulnerability on full disy.


    "Indulge your desires, you sultry bitch. Give in to the relentless pull of your lust."


    "Take me, Master, and ravage my wanton pussy with your robust cock!" Aryanna, her patience worn thin by the long period of abstinence and my deliberate avoidance, writhed with abandon.


    Her uninhibited moans and dirty words flowed freely, a testament to the insatiable lust that had consumed her. Her fingers worked tirelessly within her heated core, the boundaries of her restraint crumbling before me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 264 264: Aryanna The Masochistic! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The high-ranking female secretary, an epitome of refined positions of power, held a secret, a deep desire within her.


    Hidden beneath her polished exterior was an innate masochistic streak, one that ignited her sensuality, thrived on the intoxicatingbination of bondage and raunchy dialogue.


    I decided to refrain from the usual pration and chose a different path to tantalize her insatiable cravings. I casually retrieved a wooden dildo, carved meticulously from the finest timber, from the side table drawer. With a flick of the wrist, I yfully tossed it upon the luxurious bedspread, its presencemanding attention.


    Aryanna, her finger slowly withdrawn from the wet inside of her pussy, couldn''t resist the seductive act of sensually cleansing her own essence from her digit. The sultry sight of her lips embracing her finger while casting a longing gaze upon the hefty ck wooden dildo, adorned with teasing pearls, was pure eroticism in motion.


    Driven by a relentless sexual lust, kindled by her skilled finger y, she couldn''t help but hold aloft the ebony fake dick, adorned with tantalizing beads, her eyes practically pleading for my approval to get in this newfound pleasure.


    "Do you truly want that fake dick in your pussy, Aryanna?" I yfully asked, knowing well the depths of her desires.


    "Master''s offerings are always epted," she responded, her voiceced with admiration and submission, ttering me with her unwavering devotion.


    "I asked if you wanted that fake dick," I teased Ellie once again, fully aware of the effect my words were having on her.


    "Yes, I want that fake dick in my pussy if you want, Master. Please put it in," she replied, her voice quivering with lust and desire.


    There was no doubt in my mind that Ellie was not your average girl. She was a woman who knew her desires and had no fear of expressing them. She was an incredible slut, and I had nothing but admiration for her. It was a joy and a privilege to be able to please her, to give her what she wanted.


    "Ellie, you''re such a horny bitch. I love it when you''re like this," Iplimented her, and she took it with a smile.


    "Master, please..." she moaned, unable to contain herself as I teased her pussy with the dildo.


    My heart raced with excitement as I looked at her, savoring every moment of this y.


    "Very well. Proceed, and put that dildo within your wet pussy," I said, giving her permission to use the toy as she pleased.


    Without wasting a single moment, Ellie licked the dildo, wetting it with her saliva. The sight was so erotic that I


    Aryanna, her body trembling with anticipation, spread the petals of her wet pussy with the end of the dildo and began to insert it slowly, inch by inch, into her yearning hole.


    "Ah! Ah! Ugh! Ah!" she moaned uncontrobly as the wooden dildo, adorned with ck pearls, glided deep inside her, setting off a cascade of lewd cries that filled the room.


    I couldn''t help but leave the female secretary to continue pleasuring herself as I slipped into fresh clothing. Now dressed, I made my way over to the bed and casually sat on the edge, fixating my gaze upon the ve bitch''s pulsating pussy as the dildo relentlessly worked its way in and out.


    "Master is looking at my lewd pussy..." Aryanna whispered, her voice thick with desire and submission.


    Feeling the intensity of my piercing stare focused solely on her most intimate area sent shivers of excitement coursing through Aryanna''s body. Emboldened by my unwavering attention, she increased the intensity of her thrusts, driving the dildo even deeper into her wet pussy.


    Aryanna''s body quivered with a mixture of excitement and shame as she felt the intense, stinging gaze of my eyes fixated on her exposed vagina. Like a true majo, she reveled in the unbearable pleasure that shame brought her.


    "Master... I want to... haa... Can I... haa... go like this?" she panted, her voice filled with a desperate longing.


    "Do whatever you want," I responded nonchntly, granting her the freedom to indulge in her desires.


    "Please forgive me... Please forgive me, a dirty bitch, for pleasuring myself in front of my master," she pleaded, her wordsced with both submission and arousal. "Yes, Aryanna, you are a dirty bitch who finds pleasure in the feel of a dildo, not your master''s cock."


    "Oh, no, Master! I''m going..." she cried out, her legs spreading wider in anticipation.


    With an unrestrained cry, the female secretary sumbed to the overwhelming wave of ecstasy that engulfed her. In the next moment, a pitch-ck wooden dildo was thrust deeply into her dripping vagina, prating every inch until it reached the handle, leaving her consumed by a mixture of pleasure and submission.


    Aryanna''s body was writhing with orgasmic pleasure as she deeply bit down on the wooden dildo, her pussy throbbing intensely against it. With every move, her wrinkled petals writhed obscenely, adding to the tantalizing sight before my eyes.


    As shey there soaked in the afterglow of climax, she looked up at me with pitiful eyes, desperate for my affection and attention.


    "No service until I train Ellie to be my bitch. If you want to masturbate instead, you''re wee," I stated matter-of-factly, indicating that she would have to wait for a while before receiving any further gratification from me.


    "Master...," she whispered, her voice filled with both disappointment and longing.


    "It''s time to go pick up Ellie. You clean up after yourself," I replied, turning to leave the room.


    As I began to walk towards the door, I heard Aryanna faintly muttering under her breath, the desperation and need palpable in her voice. "I don''t like it. I am the master''s bitch..."


    When I turned back and looked at her, I saw Aryanna still lying there with the wooden dildo still protruding from her inner most being. Her hollow lustful eyes gazed back at me. ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 265 265: Picking Up Ellie!

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Ellie''s POV]


    The resonating chime of the final bell marked the conclusion of yet another day at the esteemed institution. With a graceful swiftness, I gathered my belongings and prepared to depart from the sanctuary of the ssroom.


    A sense of purpose propelled me forward as I traversed the winding corridors, making my way towards the ornate school gate.


    Ever the diligent student of social graces, I endeavored to summon the courage to engage in conversation with a few of my ssmates, yearning to establish friendships that would harmoniously intertwine with the tapestry of my life.


    However, my efforts were met with a disheartening reality. The nces directed my way were tainted with overt suspicion, as if my presence alone posed a threat to the delicate equilibrium of their social hierarchy.


    Undeterred by the absence ofpanionship, I reminded myself that I had a steadfast ally in my brother.


    His unwavering support provided sce in the face of such rejection, and it was this knowledge that emboldened me to persevere.


    As I navigated the corridors, a silent yearning pulsed within me, urging me to hasten towards the school gate. The desire to reunite with my brother, to bask in his reassuring presence, became an all-consuming force.


    Yet, my noble lineage demanded that Iport myself with an air of discreet elegance, even in the public sphere.


    Thus, I suppressed the impulse to dash forward, instead maintaining a measured pace, mindful of the watchful eyes that followed my every move.


    "I must hasten back to our abode," I mused, a sense of duty guiding my steps. "I have promised to personally attend to my brother''s needs, forsaking the assistance of our diligent household staff." With a wistful smile, I envisioned the scene that awaited me upon my return.


    My brother, engrossed in his schrly pursuits, would invariably neglect his own sustenance until I lovingly fed him. It was a responsibility I embraced willingly, for my brother, despite his brilliance, was not particrly adept at the practicalities of daily life.


    Lost in the realms of books and knowledge, he often became oblivious to the most basic of bodily needs. And so, it fell upon me to ensure his well-being, to provide him with nourishment and care.


    Within the hallowed halls of our ancestral home, the division ofbor became strikingly evident. As the future heir to the illustrious count''s household, my brother was exempt from the burdens of domesticity.


    From the break of dawn, diligent maids would enter my chambers, deftly undressing me from my nightclothes and adorning me in garments befitting my status.


    The opulent dining table would be adorned with a cornucopia of culinary delights, each dish tailored to my whims and desires. Meanwhile, my brother would revel in the privilege of having his every wish promptly fulfilled, without lifting a finger.


    In stark contrast, I was entrusted with the more mundane tasks of daily living. The responsibilities of tending to my own chores, performing simple household duties such as cleaning and meal preparation, rested squarely upon my shoulders.


    It was as if my mother, in her wisdom, foresaw a time when her presence would no longer grace the halls of our grand abode. With foresight and maternal love, she instilled within me the skills necessary to navigate the domestic realm, to be self-reliant when required.


    And so, despite my noble lineage, I possessed a measure of confidence in the culinary arts and domestic tasks. Through years of diligent practice, I honed my abilities, ensuring that no matter the circumstances, I would be capable of nourishing both body and soul.


    The fruits of my culinary endeavors were not in vain. My brother, appreciative of my efforts, delighted in savoring the dishes I lovingly concocted.


    The satisfaction that washed over me as he savored each morsel was immeasurable. It was a testament to the bond we shared, the unspoken understanding between siblings, where the act of nourishing his body was an extension of nurturing his spirit.


    "Henceforth, I shall assumeplete responsibility for my brother''s well-being," I dered, my voice filled with determination as I pondered the prospect of caring for him on a daily basis.


    The idea filled me with a profound sense of joy and contentment, for I cherished every opportunity to nurture and support my beloved sibling.


    Even after departing from the ornate school gate, I endeavored to maintain the demeanor of ady attending a prestigious aristocratic institution, walking with a gracious and dignified stride.


    The bustling streets surrounding me seemed to fade into the background as I immersed myself in the thoughts of the task thaty ahead.


    However, my contemtion was momentarily interrupted by a gentle honk emanating from a passing carriage on the adjacent road.


    Refusing to let myposure waver, I feigned ignorance and continued on my path, determined not to be swayed by external distractions. Yet, fate had other ns for me that day.


    As if guided by some unseen force, the carriage that had emitted the honk came to a halt at my side. With a sense of intrigue and curiosity, I turned my attention towards it, only to find the window sliding open, revealing a familiar voice.


    "Ellie, what upies your thoughts as you stroll about in such a manner?" my brother''s voice rang out, brimming with a mix of amusement and concern.


    Startled and ted by his unexpected presence, I eximed with genuine delight, "Brother!"


    A wide smile spread across my face as I approached the carriage, my steps infused with an undeniable sense of excitement and anticipation.


    Without hesitation, I entered the carriage, finding sce in theforting embrace of my dear brother.


    "You fool. It''s unbing... Otherdies might witness it," he chided gently, his wordsced with a hint of disapproval. ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 266 266: Today Will Be The Day! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In response, I cast a fleeting nce towards the nobledies emerging from the school, their curious gazes momentarily capturing my attention. Yet, my focus remained steadfastly on my brother, for his presence rendered the opinions of others inconsequential.


    "Never mind their gaze," I reassured him, a note of defiance entering my voice. "More importantly, the look in your eyes is too enchanting to be swayed by such trivial concerns."


    He chuckled softly, his eyes filled with a mixture of amusement and affection. "Perhaps it''s because it''s an all-girls high school attended by youngdies from noble families. There are indeed many beautifuldies within those hallowed halls."


    The corners of my mouth turned upwards into a mischievous smile as I yfully retorted, "Brother!"


    Jutting out my lower lip in a slightly pouting expression, I sought to convey a mixture of mock indignation and genuine affection. His teasing remarks only served to strengthen the bond between us, reminding us of the unique camaraderie we shared as siblings.


    "What''s the matter? Are you envious?" he asked, his voice tinged with amusement.


    A fleeting pause engulfed us, as I contemted his words. The truth was, I couldn''t quite discern the exact nature of my emotions. It wasn''t envy that stirred within me, but rather a profound sense of admiration for the camaraderie andpanionship that existed between the nobledies of our esteemed institution.


    "I''m not sure," I finally replied, a note of introspectioncing my words. "But I dont like when some other girl sees you."


    "You silly girl, have confidence in yourself. You''re my absolute favorite," my brother consoled me with a gentle pat on my head.


    "Is that truly how you feel?" I inquired, my anticipation evident in the gaze I fixed upon him.


    "Yes, without a doubt. Moreover, you''ve decided to give yourself to me, haven''t you?" His eyes locked onto mine as he spoke, his words carrying a teasing undertone that made my cheeks flush.


    "Brother, speaking like this in such a ce is rather embarrassing. I''m eager to return home," I admitted, my voice softening as I confessed my desire to retreat to the privacy of our residence.


    "Once we arrive home, will you be ready to offer me your virginity?" My brother yfully continued the provocative banter, his mischievous expression never fading. In response, I replied in a hushed voice, my embarrassment apparent, that I was indeed prepared to surrender my virginity to him.


    "As you wish, dear brother," I murmured, but I suspected my brother might not have caught my words.


    "Oh, Ellie, you''re such a good girl. By the way, earlier I observed you from a distance, and I couldn''t help but think you resembled a breathtaking royal princess," my brother yfully shifted the conversation again, his teasing nature on full disy.


    "Brother, did Ie across as prickly, like a cactus?"


    "Indeed," my elder brother replied with a mischievous grin, gently sping one side of my ponytail and yfully twirling it around. He had always had a fondness for touching my hair, especially when it was neatly braided into a ponytail.


    "Brother, do you prefer a reserved and elegantdy from a prestigious lineage?" I inquired, my eyes fixated on my brother with a hint of uncertainty.


    "Do not concern yourself with the opinions of others. You need only be your true self in my presence. Smile when happiness fills your heart, and let your tears flow when sorrow engulfs you."


    On a day when we had been far away for an some time, my brother warmly embraced me as a cherished family member. As step-siblings, I often feltpelled to uphold the image of a well- mannered youngdy, constantly mindful of the perceptions of those around me.


    Yet, my elder brother understood my sentiments and never grew angry, even when I indulged him to my heart''s content. Instead, he showered me with affection.


    "I won''t cry now when you are with me." My brother smiles, his gaze fixed upon my slightly pouting face.


    "What should I do, it seems like Ellie is jealous now."


    "Oh, really~ Brother, you wouldn''t dare." My elder brother teases me, softly stroking my head.


    "Ellie, I shall provide you with a lesson once we arrive home. A genuine lesson, so brace yourself."


    "A lesson?"


    "A lesson in bing a bitch and my per. A lesson in Ellie embracing her inner bitch and serving her brother happily."


    "Yes, Ellie... I will do anything and agree with any request you make." When I answered in a hushed voice, my brother patted my head with a mischievous smile.


    "Let''s go." After giving the order to the one who is handling the horse, the carriage started moving towards the castle hall.


    ----------


    By the time we arrived at the house, the sun was just setting. This is because I stopped by a shopping street on my way back because I wanted to give Ellie, who would soon be my bitch, a little bit of a date feeling. After buying my sister everything she wanted, I took her to her family restaurant and we had dinner.


    "Ah, I''m tired. Ellie from now on, if there''s anything you want, tell the butler and have him bring it to the castle building. Okay?"


    As soon as I got back to the castle, I flopped down on the sofa in the living room. "P. He looks like an old man." Ellie put both hands on her hips, puffed out her cheeks, and made a pouty expression. " If you look at me as a 18-year-old , I, a 22-year-old , am a decent old man from your perspective."


    "No! You will be my very yound elder brother until I die."


    "Yes, yes, My Ellie."


    ''I absolutely hate it when my brother says insult himself like this!!''


    "I want to drink the coffee Ellie makes now as I am quite tired from this long... date."


    "hmm... Yes. Wait a moment, brother." Ellie chimmed going running while blushing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 267 267: Take Off Your Panties! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Come here, Ellie." After drinking coffee, I pointed to myp and Ellie smiled brightly and sat on myp while wearing her school uniform.


    "Before we start a new lesson, shall we review what we did yesterday?" I said starting the lesson but before that asking for a review of yesterday lesson.


    "What did we do yesterday?"


    "First, a deep kiss." I cup her cheeks with both hands and slowly bring her face to my face. She closes her eyes and slightly opens her plump, cherry-colored lips , waiting for my lips to touch them. I slipped my hands inside her school uniform skirt and caressed my sister''s silky smooth thighs. And little by little, her hand crawled inward. "Ellie, you¡­"


    No matter how long she waited , Ellie slowly opened her closed eyes when my lips did not touch hers.


    Ellie hesitated, her eyes tightly shut, waiting for the touch of my lips that never came. Slowly, she opened her eyes, confusion etched across her face. "Ellie, have you forgotten the lessons I taught you just yesterday?" I questioned, my voiceced with disappointment.


    "Brother..." she stammered, her cheeks flushed as her hands instinctively pressed against her skirt, attempting to conceal her embarrassment.


    "Why didn''t you follow my instructions? Can''t you evenply with such a simplemand?" I scolded my younger sister, my frustration evident as I reached out and grasped the edge of her panties, which she had been fidgeting with beneath her school uniform skirt.


    A mischievous grin formed on my lips as I couldn''t help but tease her. "You really are quite foolish, aren''t you?" I taunted, relishing in her difort.


    "Forgive me, brother. I was wrong." It was only then that Ellie''s memory of our conversation from the day before resurfaced, leaving her thoroughly embarrassed.


    "Do you now realize what you did wrong?" I inquired, my voice firm yet tinged with a hint of gentleness.


    "Yes," she replied, her face growing even redder as she admitted her mistake.


    "Say it," Imanded, wanting her to vocalize her understanding.


    "When Ie home, as your pet, I am supposed to remove my underwear," she answered, reciting exactly what I had taught her the previous day.


    The weight of my words sank in, and I sighed, realizing the severity of the situation. "I''m sorry, Ellie. It appears that you have disyed quite a disobedient attitude as my pet, disregarding my instructions. Such behavior surely warrants appropriate punishment, wouldn''t you agree?" The weight of disappointmentced my voice, making it clear that her actions had consequences.


    "I... I was wrong, and I apologize," Ellie murmured, her voice heavy with remorse and regret.


    As I gazed into her eyes, a wave ofpassion washed over me, softening my tone. "Ellie, I recall you expressing a desire to be your brother''s pet, did you not?"


    "Yes, brother," she responded, her voice tinged with a mix of hesitation and submission.


    "And you willingly made the conscious decision to obey my everymand, did you not?" I probed, seeking confirmation of hermitment.


    "Yes," she whispered, her voice barely audible, a testament to her determination.


    My eyes shifted, and I couldn''t help but notice something amiss. "But why do I see underwear peeking out from beneath your skirt, Ellie?" I questioned, my curiosity piqued.


    Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and she hesitated before answering, "That''s... I''m sorry, brother. I will promptly remove it." She made a feeble attempt to rise from myp, but I firmly held onto her, determined not to let her escape the consequences of her actions.


    "Ellie," I began, my voice stern and authoritative, "a pet that misbehaves and disobeys its owner''s instructions must be subjected to severe punishment."


    Her eyes widened, a mix of fear and uncertainty flickering within them. "But... but brother..."


    Interrupting her, I continued, "Ellie, do you remember all the times you punished me when we were children?"


    A blush crept onto her cheeks, and she nodded, unable to meet my gaze. Memories of her exerting her authority over me resurfaced, highlighting the role reversal in our current situation.


    "You are my adorable little sister, Ellie. However, since you''ve willingly taken on the role of my pet, it is crucial that I correct your disobedient behavior through strict reprimand.


    It is the duty of an owner to rectify the pet''s bad habits," I exined, a sense of responsibilitycing my words.


    "Yes, brother. Please scold me." She nod obediently, afraid of being hated by me.


    The reason I punished my little sister was because Ellie lied. I made her lying sister sit on herp , pulled down her panties and pped her ass with the palm of my hand.


    Every time young Ellie got her bottom spanked she cried and said she would never lie again.


    ---


    "Take off your panties and lie down across my knees," Imanded, my tone firm yet tinged with a hint of anticipation. "Yes," Ellie responded, her voice trembling as sheplied with my request. With a quivering hand, she reached beneath her skirt and slowly lowered her panties down to her ankles.


    "That''s confiscation," she uttered, her voice barely above a whisper, as she rolled up her panties and handed them to me. "Brother, here..."


    "Very well. Now,e and sit on myp," I directed, gesturing for her to approach. With her panties in my grasp, I gently pulled her towards me, guiding her to lie down across myp.


    As I lifted her skirt, Ellie trembled with shame, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She fought back tears, unwilling to reveal her vulnerability before me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 268 268: Does It Hurt! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "It''s such a lovely, porcin-white derri¨¨re," I remarked, unable to resist the desire to praise her physical features.


    With my left hand, I firmly pressed against my sister''s writhing back, keeping her in ce, while my right hand delicately caressed her smooth, baster buttocks.


    I savored the sensation of their firmness and the texture of her skin, reveling in the intimate connection between us.


    After thoroughly relishing the sulent flesh of her buttocks, I shifted my focus. With a gentle yet deliberate motion, I parted her buttocks, spreading them slightly to the left and right.


    This new vantage point allowed me to explore the contours and intricacies of her intimate area, intensifying the sensations that coursed through both of us.


    "No! Brother, I beg for your forgiveness! I know I was wrong!" Tears welled up in the wide eyes of my trembling younger sister, her shame and fear palpable.


    "It is now toote. A pet that defies its owner''smands must face severe reprimand," I dered, my voice firm and unwavering.


    "Brother, please..." she pleaded, her voice filled with desperation and vulnerability.


    With the utmost care, I allowed my fingertips to graze the area that the innocent girl least desired to expose to her lover: her anus. Her protestations grew louder, her wordsced with fear and uncertainty. "No, Brother! That ce is unclean! Please refrain from touching it."


    "Are you so ustomed to issuing orders to your master as if you were the one in control?" I questioned, noting her audacity to challenge my authority.


    "But, there... Brother, I implore you..." she pleaded, her voice trembling with a mixture of fear and longing.


    "Ah, Ellie, it seems you still possess an abundance of ingrained habits. It is imperative that you rectify these undesirable tendencies under my guidance," I remarked, a hint of disappointment seeping into my words.


    Raising my right hand high above her, I delivered a resounding p upon her bare buttocks, the sound echoing through the room. The impact elicited a sharp cry from Ellie, her voice a blend of pain and surprise.


    "Kyaaaa!!" she eximed, her distress filling the air.


    The sound of each merciless p against my sister''s pristine, baster buttocks reverberated through the room, apanied by her agonized screams of pain. With every strike, Ellie''s cries merged with her shrieks, forming a chorus of anguish that filled the air.


    Driven by sadistic impulses that consumed me, I continued to rain blows upon her buttocks, my eyes fixated on her vulnerable and twitching anus, an obscene sight that seemed to taunt me with each strike.


    Yet, despite enduring such cruel and degrading corporal punishment, Ellie refused to direct any me towards me, instead internalizing the guilt.


    Her thoughts echoed within her, a self-inflicted mantra of self-condemnation. ''You mustn''t hate your brother. It is my fault. Everything is my fault. I failed to obey my brother''s orders. I am the one at fault.''


    "Ellie, you truly are a spoiled pet," I sneered, reveling in her moans and grunts, her desperate attempt to stifle her screams, perhaps out of pride.


    However, this defiance only fueled my sadistic desires further, urging me to strike her buttocks even harder, craving the sound of her piercing shrieks.


    As each resounding p connected with her tender flesh, Ellie writhed upon myp, her teeth clenched tightly together, as if determined to suppress the overwhelming pain.


    Time seemed to blur as I continued my relentless corporal punishment, escting its severity with each passing moment.


    Suddenly, a wave of rity washed over me, breaking the spell that had consumed me. I noticed a bruise forming upon Ellie''s once immacte buttocks.


    My hand ceased its relentless assault, reced instead by a gentle caress as I tenderly stroked her bruised flesh, my palm serving as an apology for the pain inflicted upon her.


    "Ellie, confess to me now. Will you finally heed my words?" I demanded, my voiceced with authority and expectation.


    "Brother, I... I was wrong..." Ellie''s voice quivered, punctuated by soft sniffles and the sound of her swallowing tears.


    With the spanking having ceased, a semnce of calmness permeated the air, prompting her to beg for forgiveness in a hushed, desperate tone. Each word carried a weight of remorse and a plea for absolution.


    "Ellie, remember this: mymands are absolute," I asserted, my voice filled with certainty and control.


    "Yes, Brother. I will unquestioningly obey your every order," Ellie replied, her voice a mix of obedience and vulnerability. I softly caressed her now-reddened cheeks, a smirk forming at the corners of my mouth.


    "How does this make you feel?" I inquired, seeking her reaction to the shift in our interaction.


    Upon ceasing the spanking, I reached for a bottle of soothing olive oil, gently applying it to Ellie''s tender and flushed buttocks.


    With a deliberate touch, I proceeded to administer a long, therapeutic massage, aiming to alleviate her difort and foster a sense offort in her.


    "I... I feel better now, Brother," Ellie responded, her voice carrying a hint of relief amidst the lingering pain. "Does it still hurt here?" I questioned, my fingers tracing delicate paths along her skin, exploring the boundaries of her boundaries.


    "Ah, Brother... Ah~ Ugh~" Ellie''s voice trembled, a mixture of pleasure and shame escaping her lips as she obediently spread her buttocks and delicately touched her anus.


    "Ellie, I understand your embarrassment," I acknowledged, my tone gentle yet assertive. "And what about here? Can you handle this?"


    With a deliberate motion, I guided my fingers downward, parting Ellie''s chaste lips and carefully inserting my fingers, seeking a response to my touch.


    "Ah, Brother..." Ellie''s voice quivered, a trace of excitement mingling with her words.


    "It appears you''ve be wet... Did the spanking arouse you, my dear?" I remarked, a tinge of satisfaction coloring my voice.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 269 269: Take It In Your Hand Ellie! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I admit my wrongdoing. Brother, I beg for your forgiveness," Ellie pleaded, her voice filled with remorse and vulnerability.


    "You''re nothing but a promiscuous bitch," I sneered as I released Ellie from myp. The pain from the spanking lingered, preventing her from sitting on the floor. She stood up swiftly, seeking relief.


    "Brother... please, kiss me," Ellie implored, her lips slightly parted, a desperate plea etched across her face. In that moment, her innocent countenance transformed into that of a woman, her desire unmistakable.


    "Ellie, undress me while we share our kiss," Imanded, my voice filled with authority. "Yes, brother. Ah, ah... uh..." she stammered, herpliance evident as she ced her lips against mine. My tongue eagerly invaded her mouth, and with each passionate exchange, Ellie obediently began unbuttoning my shirt, one button at a time.


    The process was not without difficulty, as the act of unbuttoning while engaged in our passionate kiss presented a challenge. Finally, my mouth parted from Ellie''s, and I rested my finger upon her wet, glistening lips, moistened by our shared saliva.


    "Ellie, today I will fill your mouth with more than just a finger. Prepare to receive a real cock," I dered.


    "Yes..." she responded, her voice filled with a mixture of obedience and anticipation.


    "Very well. From this moment forward, you shall pleasure me with your mouth," I asserted, my words carrying the weight of absolute authority.


    "Yes, brother," Ellie acquiesced, her submission unwavering. "Your words arew. I shall not dare to disobey."


    "Very well. Now, kneel before me," Imanded, my voice firm yet filled with anticipation. As I removed my shirt and ced my hands on my waist, Ellie obediently sank to her knees, her submission evident.


    "Take off my pants with your own hands," I instructed, my voiceced with authority.


    "Yes, brother," Ellie replied, herpliance unwavering. Following mymand, she delicately ced her hand upon the front of my pants, unzipping them, and gradually pulling them down.


    ------


    [Ellie''s point of view]


    As I lowered my pants, my eyes were met with the sight of my brother''s erect penis, tugging at the waistband of his underwear. Instead of my fingers, this time I was to pleasure him with my mouth. A mix of hesitation and curiosity flooded my thoughts, momentarily causing me to pause.


    "Brother, I..." I began, my voice trembling slightly.


    "There''s nothing to fear, Ellie. You''re a good girl, ready to serve," he reassured me, his tone coaxing and persuasive.


    "Yes, brother. I will serve you," I responded, determination recing my initial uncertainty. With a gentle yet steady hand, I gradually lowered his briefs, revealing his member in its entirety.


    "Oh my," I gasped softly, my brother''s phallus standing proud and forceful before my eyes. While I had touched it before during our shared baths, seeing it up close, almost touching the tip of my nose, made me realize its impressive size and thickness. An involuntary gasp escaped my lips. Could I truly fit something this substantial in my mouth?


    Feeling a surge of embarrassment wash over me as I envisioned taking my brother''s penis into my mouth, I instinctively closed my eyes. In response, my brother gently lifted my chin, urging me to look at him.


    "Ellie, describe how my cock feels," hemanded, his voice a mixture of authority and curiosity.


    "I... I don''t know," I whispered, my voiceced with uncertainty.


    "Hurry," he urged, his tone insistent.


    "It''s muchrger and thicker than I anticipated. And... it''s... it''s different," I confessed, my words tinged with a hint of disgust.


    As I spoke honestly, my brother''s lips curled into a smirk, a hint of satisfaction in his expression.


    "It may seem off-putting now, but soon you will find it delightful," he assured me, his confidence unwavering.


    "Oh my, my brother''s penis is bing even more engorged," I mused silently, my eyes fixated on his member, which seemed to rise higher and higher, as if captivated by some unseen force. Despite iming it was repulsive, I couldn''t deny the strange sense of happiness that welled within me, knowing that my beloved brother desired me as a woman.


    "Ellie, do not be afraid. Take it in your hand," my brother''s voice urged, its tone a mix of reassurance and desire. Uncertainty briefly held me captive as I tentatively wrapped my fingers around his thick, pulsating cock.


    "How does it feel?" he inquired, his curiosity evident.


    "It''s... hot," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper, "and much harder than I anticipated." The veins on his erect penis bulged beneath my touch, and a glistening droplet of clear fluid teased the edges of the ns.


    "Stop staring and put it in your mouth," hemanded, his wordsced with amanding tone. My brother settled back onto the sofa, resuming his position, and I obediently knelt between his legs, my gaze fixated on his engorged member.


    "Ellie, go ahead and take that magnificent cock into your mouth and suck," he directed, his voice a blend of authority and anticipation.


    "Yes, brother," I responded dutifully, my voice filled with a mix of obedience and eagerness. As Iplied, my brother''s firm grip found my face, guiding me with purpose between his spread legs. In an instant, I found myself in close proximity to his throbbing manhood. An aroma, primal and potent, assaulted my nostrils, momentarily making me recoil. ''Endure it,'' I reminded myself, willing to do anything to please my beloved brother.


    "Ellie, a pet exists to pleasure its master''s cock with its mouth. Now, put it in and suck," hemanded, his voice unwavering.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 270 270: It Tastes Unusual [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Yes, brother," I affirmed, a sense of joy flooding my being, both in my ability to obey his every order and to bring pleasure to my dear brother. With tender hands, I gently encased his heated organ, feeling its weight and hardness. cing my lips delicately upon the tip of the ns, I pressed a tender kiss against its side.


    Though I had initially found it repulsive, my brother''s penis now appeared enchanting as it reacted sensitively to my loving kisses, wriggling as if it were alive. ''It may be an unfamiliar scent, but it is my brother''s scent,'' I mused silently, realizing that I did not despise it. As my tongue grazed the clear fluid on my lips, I tasted a slight saltiness and tang, which swiftly transformed into a sweet and alluring vor when I associated it with my brother''s essence.


    Lowering myself further, I recalled the practice I had engaged in with my fingers the previous night, and extended my tongue to delicately lick the surface of my brother''s purplish ns.


    "Taste... it''s unusual," I murmured to myself, my tongue savoring the sensations. Emboldened, I continued to explore, tracing the contours of the entire mushroom like head with the tip of my tongue. "Ellie, you are my devoted pet, and I am your master," my brother dered, his words punctuating the intimate act unfolding between us.


    "Yes, brother. Ellie is a good pet who attentively follows yourmands," I murmured, my voiceced with obedience and a growing desire that pulsed within me. As my tongue fervently explored my brother''s heated cock, a surge of warmth and wetness flooded the depths of my own core, aching for his touch.


    "Ellie, I will mold you into my submissive bitch, an obedient ve who will willingly kneel before me and pleasure my cock whenever and wherever I desire," my brother dered with authority, his words igniting a mixture of submission and anticipation within me. "Yes, brother. Ellie will willingly embrace her role as your devoted ve bitch," I responded, my voice filled withpliance.


    In response to my obedience, my brother''s hand tenderly caressed my head, his touch akin to a gentle praise. "Yes, our Ellie, good, good..." he murmured, his voice a soothing melody that resonated deep within me.


    The warmth of his approval enveloped me, fueling a craving to be further acknowledged and praised by him. ''I want to please him even more. I want to hear his adoration,'' I thought, aching for his affirmation.


    Temporarily forgetting the boundaries of our sibling rtionship, I focused solely on bringing pleasure to my beloved brother.


    With fervor and devotion, I used my tongue tovish not only the ns but the entirety of his throbbing cock, drenching it in my saliva.


    "Yes, good... Ellie... Our Ellie is so good..." ¡­" My brother''s lovely penis in front of my eyes was already drenched in saliva and glistening obscenely.


    And as I continued to lick it with my tongue sincerely , my brother''s penis swelled even harder right in front of me. "Brother, are you feeling good?"


    "Brother, are you feeling pleasure?" I inquired, my voice filled with a mix of curiosity and concern. As I raised my gaze and met my brother''s eyes, his affectionate smile and gentle strokes on my head reassured me.


    However, a sudden realization struck me like a bolt of embarrassment. ''My brother has been attentively observing me as I licked his penis. How mortifying.'' My face flushed with heat, and I instinctively lowered my head, seeking sce in the safety of my own vulnerability.


    "Yes, it felt pleasurable. Ellie, this time, take the phallus into your mouth and suck," hemanded, his tone firm yet tinged with desire. I obediently acknowledged his request, nodding ever so slightly. "A devoted pet cherished by its owner must possess the skill to perform oral pleasure skillfully. Now, proceed and gratify," he instructed, emphasizing the importance of my submission.


    "Yes..." I exhaled audibly, my breath filled with anticipation and a hint of nervousness. Aligning my mouth with my brother''s engorged cock, I parted my lips as wide as I could, allowing the tip to press against my tongue. With a delicate bite on the ns, I initiated my oral exploration.


    As my tongue caressed the sensitive flesh and I gradually took more of my brother''s thick, purple phallus into my mouth, I noticed a heightened reaction. The ns swelled, disying a heightened sensitivity to my ministrations. The taste that permeated my senses was a peculiar blend of saltiness, an oceanic essence mixed with my own saliva, and an enigmatic vor that defied exnation.


    Maintaining my position, I held the cock in my mouth, temporarily still, when my brother''s nextmand reached my ears. "Ellie, do not remain motionless. Bite down with more force, and rhythmically move your face back and forth. Engage your tongue as well. Give it a try."


    Complying with his instructions, I intensified the pressure of my bite while simultaneously rocking my head in a gentle, repetitive motion. My tongue danced skillfully around his throbbing penis, gradually increasing its pace, all the while maintaining a steady suction.


    "Yes... I am skilled at this... It brings me pleasure," I confessed, my voice a mixture of pride and delight. "Is this truly your first time experiencing the sensation of fetio, Ellie?" my older brother yfully teased, his fingers toying with my ponytail.


    The light-hearted jest pierced my heart, causing a pang of sadness to reverberate within me. ''Oh, brother, how can you say such things? I have only ever thought of you,'' Imented inwardly, feeling the weight of his words.


    I withdrew my lips from his penis, tears welling in my eyes, and met his gaze with a pained expression, my eyes silently pleading for understanding and reassurance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 271 271: I Am Sorry Okay! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "This is truly my first time! It''s my brother''s... I devotedly licked and sucked with fervor, aiming to please my beloved sibling. Witnessing my brother''s happiness brought me immense joy, prompting me to suppress any lingering traces of embarrassment and wholeheartedly dedicate myself to his satisfaction. In my eagerness to please, I even uttered peculiar words... Brother, truly, it was not appropriate!"


    "What?" My brother''s voice carried a hint of confusion and concern.


    "Brother, I hate you!" I blurted out, my emotions momentarily overwhelming me.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Alright, I''ll apologize to you. Ellie, your impable service brought me such intense pleasure that I couldn''t help but make light-hearted remarks. Therefore, please don''t be angry and continue making your brother feel good, alright?"


    "Truly?"


    "Yes, truly."


    "Brother, I apologize for my outburst..."


    "Masters should not apologize to their pets... But in this instance, it is right that you were upset. So, let go of your anger and serve me once again."


    "Hmm."


    I mustered a smile and nodded, my determination unwavering.


    "I''m willing to do anything for my brother."


    "Truly?"


    "Yes!"


    "Alright. Then this time, put this in your mouth and suck on it."


    My brother guided my hand, cing the wrinkled bead of his scrotum onto my palm.


    "It brings pleasure to lick and suck on this as well. Begin by licking it."


    "Understood, brother."


    Radiating with delight, I delicately cradled his testicles, adorned with curly fur, and skillfully caressed them with my tongue. Simultaneously, I wrapped my hand around the base of my brother''s erect penis, gently stroking it to elicit further stimtion.


    "Ellie, put it in your mouth."


    "Yes, brother."


    Iplied, enveloping his testicles in my warm, wet mouth,vishing them with my tongue and applying gentle suction.


    "The next time you serve, even if I don''t explicitly request it, I want you to fondle my balls as well. Can you do that?"


    "Yes, brother."


    "Alright. Then, let us practice the art of fetio once more. Insert the phallus into your mouth and suck."


    With a nod, I deepened my hold, not only on the ns but also on the cock, and skillfully moved my head in wide, rhythmic motions, applying a firm suction.


    "Ellie, is my penis truly that delectable? You are sucking it with such exquisite finesse, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, it is utterly delicious. It belongs to my beloved brother... It is truly delectable."


    "Ellie, the expression on your face right now is that of a contented pet finding bliss in serving its master."


    "Truly? I am grateful, brother."


    "We have ample time. Today, I shall revel in the pleasures bestowed upon me by Ellie''s delightful mouth. Ellie, you are an exceptional pet, and I am grateful for your unwavering dedication, am I not?" My brother tenderly caressed my cheek, his words apanied by praise.


    "Yes, brother. If it pleases you, Ellie... I am willing to serve you throughout the entire night!" I affectionately nuzzled my brother''s palm, akin to a devoted feline disying adoration towards its caring owner.


    Oh, the hands of my beloved brother, sorge and radiating warmth...


    With that thought in mind, I once again nestled my face between his legs, my tongue diligently caressing his genitals, moving up and down in a tantalizing rhythm. "My brother mentioned that this area brings him pleasure too."


    Descending further, Ivished attention upon his intimate regions, taking his testicles into my mouth without any explicit instruction. My tongue danced across their contours, relishing their taste. "Mmm~ Brother''s beads... they are truly delicious..."


    I withdrew the pearl-like orbs from my oral embrace, ensuring my voice carried to my brother''s ears.


    "Brother, does the sensation truly bring you pleasure when a testicle is enveloped in a warm mouth and sensually licked?"


    "Yes. It brings a rather delightful sensation. Testicles, some may find them unappealing. Do they not repulse you?"


    "No. I find them endearing. They belong to my cherished brother..."


    Moistening my lips with a seductive flick of my tongue, I resumed my position between his legs, my tongue meticulously tracing every inch of his erect penis. With purpose and devotion, I took it into my mouth, applying a firm suction that sent waves of pleasure coursing through my brother''s being.


    "Ellie, it feels exquisite... You truly are an exceptional pet for your devoted brother."


    I continued my oral ministrations, delving even deeper into the art of fetio. As I peered up with wide, attentive eyes, my brother gazed down upon me, his countenance a tapestry of pleasure. ''Brother, rest assured, Ellie will transform into a kind and endearing pet, diligently fulfilling your every desire.''


    -----


    "Listen attentively, Ellie. A devoted pet bes aroused, moistening itsher regions whilevishing attention upon its master''s manhood."


    My brother''s voice carried a hint of severity as he pressed my head firmly against his groin.


    "Uh, umm... Uh, ah..." Despite the difort of the ns brushing against my throat, a sensation akin to suffocation, I red my nostrils and applied an ardent suction to my brother''s erect cock. "Ellie, bite down deeper, and suck with unwavering dedication, down to the very root!" My brother exerted pressure from above, urging his phallus further into my eager mouth.


    "Ah... ugh..." As I swallowed my brother''s erect cock, plunging it deeply down my throat and sucking with fervor, a momentary gag reflex overcame me. Saliva cascaded from the corner of my mouth, staining the floor in its descent.


    "It is more gratifying when you take it deep into your throat, isn''t it?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 272 272: Deepthroat! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "It is more gratifying when you take it deep into your throat, isn''t it?"


    It was a challenging and ufortable experience, but my loyalty to my brother forbade any disobedience. With his phallus nestled within my mouth, I nodded, my eyes conveying mypliance. "You''re ascivious pet... Does the act of pleasuring my dick bring you such overwhelming ecstasy? Your hips quiver in unison, as you suckle with such delectation."


    As my brother suggested, I swayed my posterior in synchronized rhythm whilevishing attention upon his throbbing cock. Yet, my actions were not driven by the sheer pleasure derived from the act. It was my buttocks, stinging from the forceful impact of my brother''s palm, thatpelled me to move in such a manner. "Indulging in the intoxication of my brother''s phallus, while your body dances in service... You are a debased, wanton creature!"


    Suddenly, my brother unleashed a torrent of violent words, his hands gripping my ponytail firmly, yanking it backward, and guiding his ns deeper into the recesses of my throat. "Ugh! Ugh..." ''Brother, I''m suffocating!''


    My brother treated me as a mere instrument, thrusting my face back and forth with an air of dominance.


    "Uh... Ugh..."


    "I feel as though I am being deprived of breath!"


    Even in the midst of suffocation and mounting frustration, my brother''s forceful actions persisted. An urgent plea escaped his lips as he grasped and shook my ponytail with relentless vigor. "Ellie... I am going to release within your mouth. Swallow everyst drop." ''Lies! Semen within my mouth...?''


    Up until that point, I had been oblivious to the concept of kissing. Taken aback, there was no opportunity to prepare. With a sudden thrust, the ns prated my throat, eliciting an animalistic cry from my brother. "Ellie! Consume it all!" In an instant, his engorged cock erupted, propelling a warm, squelchy glob of semen thatnded upon the roof of my mouth and cascaded down my throat. "Ugh! Ugh... Ugh...!!" As the sticky, viscous fluid expelled from my brother''s penis umted within my oral cavity, a briny and unpleasant taste pervaded every corner.


    "Retain it all, do not spill a drop. Swallow it whole."


    ''It continues to flow endlessly!'' A copious amount of semen surged forth from my brother''s throbbing cock, inundating my petite mouth. A strong desire to expel it welled up within me, but when my brothermanded me to swallow, I mustered the strength to gulp it down, allowing the warm essence to traverse my throat.


    "Ellie, I have abstained from sexual encounters for a considerable period, solely so that I can provide you with copious amounts of thick semen."


    "Umm... um... umm..."


    "It is no easy feat to consume semen, yet you have swallowed it with remarkable proficiency, refraining from spitting it out. As expected, you possess the talent to be an exceptional pet."


    With the culmination of his ejaction, my brother gradually withdrew his penis from my mouth. In that instant, a mingling of saliva and semen trickled down his chin, leaving a glistening trail in its wake.


    "Haa... ha... haa... I am barelyposed." Despite herbored breaths, Ellie couldn''t help but harbor a slight apprehension, wondering if she had served her brother to the best of her abilities. The sudden eruption of semen into her mouth had startled her, yet an inexplicable sense of contentment washed over her when she contemted her brother''s essence permeating her being. "Brother..." Afterpleting the prolonged act of oral servitude, Ellie opened her eyes and turned towards her brother.


    "Did you have the inclination to expel it?"


    "Initially..."


    "And did you manage to swallow it all?"


    "Hmm."


    "Good job." My brother offered a warm smile and gently caressed my head.


    "A small residue remains here." My brother wiped the remnants of semen from the corner of his lips with his finger and extended it towards my mouth.


    "Can you consume it?"


    "Yes. Since it originates from my brother''s body, it would be amentable waste to discard it." Uttering those words, I diligently cleansed my brother''s finger, coated with a film of his seminal fluid, with my tongue, akin to a felinepping up milk.


    "Ellie,pletion is of utmost importance. After performing a blowjob, it is essential to engage in the act of cleansing by drawing the semen and saliva into your mouth. This is known as a cleaning blowjob. Even if I do not request it, remember to do a cleaning blowjob to yourself next time. Understood?"


    "Yes, brother."


    I obediently nodded. However, the moment I buried my face once more between my brother''s legs, an exmation escaped my lips involuntarily, and a rosy blush etched itself upon my cheeks.


    "Dear brother..." I couldn''t help but express my surprise. Despite having just experienced climax, my brother''s phallus refused to wane, instead surging even more robustly, its head standing tall.


    "Brother, I shall bestow upon you a cleaning blowjob." It hadn''t urred to me that my brother''s penis and the remnants of his semen were in need of purification. As he gripped his arousal with his hand, the remaining traces of semen oozed from the crevices of his engorged ns. "Ellie, it is time to cleanse, is it not?"


    At the urging of my brother, I obediently parted my lips wide, allowing the ns of his penis to enter my mouth. With a gentle suction, Imenced my task, and the sound of my brother''s moans reverberated in my ear.


    "Ah, Ellie..." In that moment, I could sense my brother''s pleasure, and it brought me a peculiar sense of joy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 273 273: Slut...?! [R-18+]

    <h4>Chapter 273 Chapter 273: Slut...?! [R-18+]</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fresh from his recent ejaction, I employed my tongue to lick the still-warm ns, ensuring every trace of semen was diligently cleansed from the surface. Carefully, I enveloped his cock with my mouth, employing gentle suction to ensure no remnants of his essence remained.


    "Uh, uh... Ellie... ah..."


    As if under the influence of an otherworldly force, I held my brother''s penis firmly in my mouth, refusing to release it. My tongue danced skillfully, drenching his phallus with a generous amount of saliva.


    With fervor, I bobbed my head up and down, the audible sounds of my movements filling the air. Serving as a devoted and obedient pet at the feet of my master, my brother, was an experience of unparalleled sweetness. I continued the act of the cleaning blowjob diligently, adhering to my brother''s desires, until the moment hemanded me to cease.


    "Stop. Now, Ellie, let us progress to the next stage."


    As my brother withdrew his penis from my mouth, a peculiar sense of emptiness washed over me. "Brother, please allow me to continue sucking... just a little longer." I gazed up at my brother, my eyes filled with a mixture of longing and regret.


    "Does my cock taste that good?"


    "Ellie, I yearn to bring you pleasure."


    "For today, this shall suffice. I promise to grant you ample opportunity to indulge in the act of sucking to your heart''s content. But for now,e here."


    "Oh, brother..."


    My brother lifted me into his arms and gently seated me upon hisp. Slowly, he began the process of removing my school uniform, undressing me with great care.


    "Does your ass still ache?" After peeling away my navy blue red skirt, my brother''s left hand tenderly caressed my bare buttocks. "No need to worry, brother. Ah, ah~ brother..." As my brother''s right hand, which had been soothingly stroking my heated buttocks, ventured downward, it delicately spread my legs apart.


    "Brother, I... I''m feeling so embarrassed..." The flush of embarrassment painted my cheeks, yet despite the overwhelming self-consciousness, I resisted the urge to close my legs and allowed my brother''s hand to explore the intimate territory of my genitals.


    "It''s even more slippery than before." My brother''s fingers skillfully traversed the contours of my wetness, delicately fingering my sensitive folds.


    Seeking sce from the shame coursing through me, I buried my face in theforting warmth of my brother''s chest. However, each time hisrge fingers made contact with the soft flesh, a jolt of pleasure shot through me, causing my body to flinch and writhe involuntarily.


    "Why are you so wet? Does the act of sucking a dick arouse you?" My brother''s voice wasced with curiosity and a hint of amusement. "I don''t know. Brother, truly, I don''t have an answer."


    "You became wet when I spanked your ass... and now, your pussy is drenched while you pleasure a dick... You truly are a lewd pet."


    "Brother, I have erred. Please forgive your lewd Ellie." Trembling, my naked body sought refuge in the shelter of my brother''s embrace, as if attempting to hide from the intensity of my own desires. The area between my thighs burned with heat, and the undeniable wetness that pooled within made me question the reality of it all.


    "Ellie, the seductive allure of your demonic blood runs deep within your veins."


    "Slut...?" The word escaped my lips, filled with a mixture of confusion and apprehension.


    "Ascivious bitch who thrives on arousal and pleasure, particrly when subjected to harassment and humiliation. Your pussy bes a fountain of desire, drenched in love juice. A bitch who discovers ecstasy in the art of obedience and serving her master. That is what you are, a slut."


    My brother''s gaze held a peculiar glimmer, akin to that of a child who had discovered a newfound toy.


    "No, brother. Ellie is not that depraved woman. She is not a slut or anything of the sort."


    "No, you are a slut."


    "No! Ellie is not a slut!"


    "Ellie, tell me, how did it feel when I spanked you? When I showered you with vulgar words and scolded you, did you find yourself bing so aroused that your pussy became wet?" The weight of my brother''s words hung in the air, and I struggled to deny the truth that resonated within me. Awkwardly, I acknowledged the reality of my own desires, my eptance tinged with uncertainty. I had never trulyprehended the concept of a slut, but if it was my brother''s wish for me to embody that role, to embrace thebel of a slut bitch, then I would willingly submit to his desires.


    "Ellie, allow me to soothe your wet pussy with my cock," my brother whispered with a mix of desire and tenderness.


    "Ah, brother..." I responded, a tremor of anticipation running through my body at the thought of what was toe.


    "Ellie, from this moment forward, your pure virgin pussy belongs to me," he dered possessively.


    "Yes, brother... I have longed to offer it to you." I nodded, my obedience infused with a bittersweet excitement that had been building since the tender kiss we shared just yesterday.


    Since that intimate moment, I had been consumed by anticipation, my mind filled with vivid imaginings of the precise instant when I would surrender my cherished purity to him. "I will forever cherish this first experience," I whispered, my voice tinged with a mixture of devotion and longing. "Shall we retire to the bedroom, or do you wish to im me here?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 274 274: Ahh Yes Right There...! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "It matters not where we indulge in our habits. Ellie, you are my beloved pet, and as long as I can shower you with my love, I am content," he replied, his eyes filled with affection as he pulled me into a warm embrace.


    Wrapped in his arms, I gazed up at my brother, my eyes brimming with adoration. The realization that I would soon be his woman surged through my veins, flooding my entire being with exhrating joy.


    "Ellie, from this moment onward, you shall officially be your brother''s cherished pet," he dered, his voiceced with possessiveness and desire. With careful strength, my brother lifted my naked form from the sofa, his movements deliberate and purposeful.


    "Together, we shall christen my bed sheets with the purity of your blood, my dear sister," he murmured, his words both provocative and enticing.


    "Brother, please make me a woman," I pleaded, my voice a soft whisper,ced with a mixture of vulnerability and longing.


    "Ellie, anticipate the pleasures that await you. From now on, I shall be the mischievous older brother who delights in teasing his adorable little sister, bringing her to tears of ecstasy," he whispered, his voice dripping with tantalizing promises.


    "Ellie... you shall be the most devoted and obedient pet to your brother," he dered, his words filling the air with a heady mixture of dominance and affection.


    "And, Ellie, the truth is, I have yearned to possess you since the very day you graced this castle with your presence," he admitted, his gaze filled with a dark desire that sent shivers down my spine.


    "Brother..." I gasped, my voice a breathless plea, echoing the depths of my own forbidden desires.


    "Well lets fick, my dear pet," he said, a wicked smile ying upon his lips. With a firm yet gentle grip, my brother began leading me toward the bedroom.


    As my brother gentlyid my vulnerable, naked form upon the pristine expanse of the pure white sheet, a surge of anticipation and apprehension coursed through my veins.


    With closed eyes, I steeled myself for the profound act that was about to unfold, fully aware that I was on the precipice of surrendering my cherished virginity to my beloved brother.


    As he climbed onto the bed, his presencemanding and intimate, my heart raced with a mixture of embarrassment and desire.


    The vulnerability of my exposed body amplifying the intensity of my emotions, I instinctively closed my eyes, choosing to find sce in the darkness, as if it could shield me from the raw intimacy that was about to transpire.


    The weight of his gaze upon me was palpable as my brother gently spread my trembling legs wide, unveiling the most private part of my being.


    Shame washed over me like a tidal wave, causing my body to freeze, a mixture of anticipation and trepidation coursing through my veins.


    And then, in the midst of my internal turmoil, I felt it¡ªa warm breath caressing the delicate flesh between my parted thighs.


    My eyes flew open in surprise and confusion, my voice catching in my throat as I gasped, "Oh, brother?!"


    In an instant, a lukewarm, wet sensation enveloped my most intimate area, sending shockwaves of both pleasure and resistance through my body.


    "Brother, no! I don''t want... ha¡ªdon''t do that... I don''t want to, brother... ah, ah..." I protested weakly, my eyes squinting slightly to capture a glimpse of the bewildering sensation that consumed me.


    And there, I saw it¡ªan image that filled me with a mixture of curiosity, difort, and a strange awakening.


    My brother''s face was buried between my legs, his lips and tongue exploring the contours of my femininity, navigating through the soft tuft of hair that adorned my sacred space.


    "Brother, I don''t like it. Please, don''t lick it. It''s dirty down there. Ah, ah..." I pleaded, my voice tinged with embarrassment and uncertainty, my body writhing under the weight of conflicting emotions.


    To me, the very concept of my vagina was associated with impurity¡ªa mere excretory organ that released urine before the entrance of a penis. Moreover, I hadn''t even had the chance to cleanse myself after returning home from school earlier that day.


    "My dear sister, it is not dirty. Just stay still," my older brother asserted, hismanding presence pressing against my body, holding me in ce.


    With a gentle yet firm touch, he parted the delicate folds of my femininity, exposing the hidden recesses to his exploring tongue.


    Each stroke, each touch, elicited a mixture of sensations that seemed to sh within me¡ªan overwhelming embarrassment and a primal, undeniable arousal.


    With every intimate caress, a pping sound resonated in the air, the audible evidence of my brother''s ministrations to my supposedly unclean and malodorous pussy.


    The profound embarrassment that washed over me threatened to consume my very being, as I yearned to crawl out of my own skin.


    "Stop, brother, please, no... ah... ahhh..." I cried out, my voiceced with a desperate plea, my cheeks flushed crimson with an unrelenting sense of shame.


    Yet, despite my protests, the touch of my brother''s tongue and lips against my most sensitive flesh ignited a fire within me, weakening my resolve and releasing uncontroble moans that escaped my lips. "Ah, ah... right there, brother!"


    As my brother''s skilled tongue found its way to my quivering clitoris, an electrifying surge of pleasure shot through my body, rendering my mind blissfully nk.


    My back arched involuntarily, a perfect arc as if surrendering to the waves of ecstasy that crashed over me. "Ah, brother! Brother! Brother..." I moaned incoherently, my voice a symphony of desire and need.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 275 275: it hurts...?! [R-18+]

    <h4>Chapter 275 Chapter 275: it hurts...?! [R-18+]</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Havingvished my pussy with his oral attention, my older brother''s tantalizing tongue ventured further, tracing a path along my lower abdomen, teasing my navel with delicate strokes, and even daring to explore the sensitive skin of my armpits. The sensation was both foreign and intoxicating, sending shivers down my spine as I yielded to his expert ministrations.


    With a seamless transition, my brother''s tongue continued its exploration, finding its way to my breasts. Hevished attention upon them, his wet tongue gliding over the supple flesh, leaving a trail of warmth in its wake.


    Taking each nipple into his mouth, he suckled on them with a fervor that mirrored the hungry cries of a newborn.


    The sensations that coursed through me were overwhelming¡ªeach touch, each tug, eliciting a primal response that caused me to grip the sheets tightly, my body writhing in a dance of pleasure.


    "Ah, ah!~" I gasped as my brother skillfully bit down on my nipple, a delightfulbination of pain and pleasure rippling through my breast. It was a sensation that defied exnation, a blissful torment that pushed me further into the realm of desire and submission.


    "Ah~ Ugh~ Brother... Brother... Brother..." I moaned uncontrobly, my voice a chorus of longing and surrender, as my body quivered under the overwhelming onught of pleasure.


    "Elli, I am ready to enter you now. Let your cries of pleasure fill the room, my sweet pet," my brother proimed in a voiceced with dominance, his words igniting a mixture of fear and anticipation within me.


    "Brother, I''m scared," I confessed, the tremor in my voice betraying the mixture of emotions that swirled within me.


    "It is toote to refuse now," he replied, his tone firm and resolute, leaving no room for further hesitation.


    "Brother..." I whispered, my voice filled with a newfound understanding and eptance.


    "Elli, you are my pet, and your pussy belongs to me. I will do with it as I please," he dered, his dominance asserting itself with each word.


    "Master," I corrected myself, a spark of submission lighting up in my eyes. "Please make Ellie your woman."


    ---


    The mere thought of bing my brother''s woman ignited a profound joy within me, as if all the pieces of my existence were falling into ce.


    Yet, amidst the overwhelming desire, a flicker of anxiety danced on the edges of my consciousness, casting shadows of uncertainty across my trembling body.


    The prospect of my brother''s thick, throbbing penis entering the tight confines of my small, delicate pussy hole filled me with a mixture of awe and fear.


    "Will his thick cock truly fit within the confines of my petite opening?" I wondered, my body trembling with a potent cocktail of anticipation and trepidation.


    As the tip of his engorged cock lightly grazed against my moist entrance, a surge of fear pulsed through me, threatening to overwhelm my senses. "Ellie, are you truly that scared?" my brother inquired, his voiceced with concern.


    "It''s alright, brother. It''s nothing," I responded, forcing a bright smile upon my lips, masking the fear that threatened to consume me.


    Purposefully wrapping my hands around his waist, I spread my legs in invitation, creating an open pathway for him to im me as his own.


    With each deliberate movement, as I assumed a posture that weed his manhood, a sense of undeniable lewdness tinged my consciousness.


    "Okay," my brother whispered, his voiceced with a mixture of reassurance and caution. "I''m going to enter you now, so try to rx your body. The more you tense up, the more it may hurt."


    I nodded weakly, my anxiety threatening to engulf me entirely. As my brother''s probing penis sought out the entrance of my eager vagina, a surge of anticipation mixed with trepidation coursed through my veins. And then, with a slow and deliberate motion, he began to prate the soft, yielding flesh, inch by inch, as his cock found its way inside.


    ''My brother''s throbbing cock is entering me,'' the thought echoed in my mind, amplifying the intensity of the moment. I looked up at my brother''s face, my eyes filled with anxious anticipation. There was a sense of vulnerability in that moment, as if I were offering myself up to him, surrendering my innocence to his desires. All I could do was patiently wait, my body trembling with a mix of fear and longing.


    "Hahaha," my brother chuckled softly, his voice a soothing balm to my anxious soul. "I won''t devour you, so there''s no need to be so scared. It might hurt a bit at first, but it will gradually get better. So, don''t be too frightened." As if to ease the tension that hung in the air, my brother paused his movements and tenderly caressed my breasts. The sensation sent a jolt of pleasure through me, eliciting a sweet moan from my lips. With each gentle stroke, a delicious throbbing sensation bloomed from my hardened nipples, spreading like a tantalizing wildfire through my entire bosom.


    "Ellie, from now on, you are not only my sister but also my cherished ve bitch," my brother dered, his wordsced with a mix of dominance and desire.


    The obscene term he used sent a shiver of both anticipation and apprehension down my spine, and in an instant, his hand gripped my breast with a fervent intensity.


    Simultaneously, his throbbing cock pushed deeper into my tightly clenching vagina, causing an abrupt surge of sharp pain.


    "Aaaah! It hurts! Ah! It hurts!!!" I cried out, my voice a mixture of agony and ecstasy, as I struggled to endure the excruciating sensation that ripped through my delicate core.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 276 276: It is soo tick and big...! [R-18+]

    <h4>Chapter 276 Chapter 276: It is soo tick and big...! [R-18+]</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ellie, don''t tense up! Rx!" my brother urged, his voice filled with a blend of concern andmand. I leaned back, gritting my teeth in a desperate attempt to stifle the overwhelming urge to scream.


    "We''re almost there. Just hold on a little longer," he whispered, his voice a soothing melody in the midst of the storm. His hand gently stroked my head, offering a semnce offort as I summoned every ounce of strength to bear the searing pain.


    "Ah! Brother, it hurts! It hurts! It feels like I''m being torn apart! Brotheraaa!!" I could no longer contain my anguish, and my screams echoed through the room, intermingling with my futile struggles. My brother''s thick, unyielding cock had breached the confines of my virginity, filling the narrow passage with an intensity that left no room for respite.


    My entire body convulsed and trembled, the pain akin to the sensation of a limb being torn in two. It was a raw and primal experience, where agony and pleasure danced on the delicate thread of my senses.


    "Yes, Ellie, keep crying out in that sweet voice," my brother uttered, his gaze fixated on me, a mischievous smile ying upon his lips. And in the next instant, an even sharper surge of pain crashed over me, ravaging my lower body.


    "Kaaaaaa!!!" I wailed, my voice a testament to the piercing moment of the membrane breaking, the symbolic theft of my virginity. My brother''s excited murmur, trembling with the thrill of conquering me, reverberated in my ears.


    "I have taken my sister''s virginity atst," he murmured, a mix of triumph and desire coloring his words, as the weight of our actions settled upon us both.


    ''I have be one with my brother,'' I thought, trembling with a mixture of joy and anticipation, the sensation of our bodies intertwined overshadowing any lingering pain from the loss of my hymen. "Ellie, you are now mine, my woman," my brother dered, his words imbued with possessiveness and dominance. "No, you have transformed into my devoted ve, here to serve me."


    While my brother reveled in his conquest, my heart overflowed with a profound sense of happiness, tears streaming down my cheeks. It mattered not to me what names my brother called me, be it pet or bitch. All I desired was to remain by his side, willingly offering myself to him for the rest of my days. ''Even if I am referred to as a bitch, it matters not. For as long as I can be with you... Brother, Ellie... I will be your faithful bitch.''


    "Ellie, you shall be my devoted ve until death," he proimed, his voice resonating with a solemnmitment.


    "Yes, brother. Ellie will be your loyal ve, obedient and true. I implore you, never abandon me, brother. Promise me that you will remain by my side and care for me always."


    As I endured the pain with each thrust, I beseeched my brother not to forsake me, desperate for a promise to cling to. It was all I could do, to yield my body and offer my unwavering devotion. "Ellie, I shall plunge my cock into your eager pussy each day henceforth. I shall never abandon you. You shall be my cherished pet until the end of days. A ve bitch, devoted solely to my pleasure."


    While his lewd words filled the air, my brother resumed his rhythmic movements, thrusting into my vited pussy with his thick cock, each pration eliciting a blend of pleasure and lingering pain. "Ah! Ah... Ah... Brother... Brother..." I moaned, each utterance escaping my lips like a seductive melody, my voice transformed into that of ascivious vixen as I yielded to my brother''s carnal desires.


    My brother''s girthy cock filled my tight, constricted passage, the friction igniting a cascade of arousal that mingled with the lingering ache. With each tantalizing stroke, my arousal intensified, my pussy secreting love juices that coated his throbbing cock, heating the depths of my core.


    "Doesn''t it hurt?" my brother inquired, concern etched on his face as he halted his movements, his hand tenderly caressing my head.


    "No, it doesn''t hurt at all. I''m fine. Please, continue..." I replied through gritted teeth, forcing a smile for my brother''s sake. I took a deep breath to steady myself, determined to endure whatever painy ahead.


    "You''re saying it doesn''t hurt, yet your brow is furrowed so," he observed, a hint of skepticism in his voice.


    "I assure you, brother, it doesn''t hurt. Please, continue..." I insisted, my wordsced with a mixture of determination and affection.


    "Ellie, you are the most adorable little sister, and your pussy is just the best with both the slippery and tight totally a heaven for my cock," he remarked, his mischievous smile betraying his naughty intentions as he plunged his cock deeper into my vulnerable, tight passage.


    "Ellie,e here," my brother beckoned, his hand ced gently on my back as he effortlessly lifted me and positioned me on hisp.


    "Oh, brother, I feel so bashful," I confessed, blushing as he settled me onto hisp, facing him. Straddling my brother''s thighs, his erect cock stood proudly beneath me, poised to prate my awaiting entrance.


    With my brother''s thick and rigid penis buried deep within me, I felt an overwhelming sense of domination and surrender. The pain from the tearing of my hymen lingered, but I dismissed it, assuring my brother that it didn''t hurt. I was eager to please him, to alleviate any concerns he might have had.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 277 277: How does it feel Ellie! [R-18+]

    <h4>Chapter 277 Chapter 277: How does it feel Ellie! [R-18+]</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "If we remain still in this position, it will be morefortable. I''ll wait until Ellie''s sweet pussy bes ustomed to my throbbing cock," my brother whispered softly, his voice filled with tenderness. He gently stroked my head and nted soft kisses on my cheek, his affectionate gestures soothing both my body and soul.


    "Ah~ Brother, um~ It tickles... Please don''t do that~" I giggled, feeling a yful sensation as the pain subsided, my expression mirroring that of a carefree child.


    "Ellie, you''ve always enjoyed sitting on your brother''sp, haven''t you?" my brother asked, his voice tinged with warmth.


    "Yes, brother. The seat on yourp is exclusively reserved for Ellie," I replied, hugging my brother''s chest with an endearing fondness. As his penis remained lodged inside me, it created a friction that stimted the delicate mucous membrane within my vagina, eliciting a peculiar pleasure.


    "Ellie, how does it feel to be intimately connected with your brother?" he inquired, his voice filled with curiosity and a touch of pride.


    "I''m happy! I''m overjoyed to be my brother''s cherished pet," I eximed, hugging him tightly, my voice radiating with unadulterated bliss. "Seeing your radiant smile, I believe the pain in my pussy has subsided," he remarked, his eyes filled with adoration.


    "Yes! I''mpletely fine now!" I assured him, my voice brimming with genuine enthusiasm. "It really doesn''t hurt that much anymore, brother!"


    "Then, tell me, how does it feel to have my dick inside your pussy?" he asked, his voiceced with a mix of anticipation and desire.


    "I can feel you, brother! I feel your presence filling every inch of me. I''m overwhelmed with happiness!" I eximed, my voice filled with a mixture of satisfaction and profound affection.


    "Ellie, be your brother''s obedient pet, okay?" he requested, his voice holding amanding tone.


    "Yes, brother. I will be a faithful bitch who will always heed your everymand," I replied, my words dripping with devotion.


    ------


    "Kiss your master''s cheek as a pledge of your obedience," hemanded.


    "Yes, brother." Our eyes locked as we leaned in, our lips meeting in a tender kiss. Our tongues intertwined, initiating a deep and passionate exchange.


    "The pet''s mouth and tongue are solely for the owner''s pleasure," he murmured.


    "Yes, brother," I responded obediently, savoring the taste of his sweet saliva as it mingled with mine. In service to my brother, I used my tongue to lick not only his lips but also his nose, eyes, and ears, emitting a delightful and yful sound.


    "After giving your virginity to me, Ellie, you''ve be quite the bitch too Ellie," my brother remarked, his hand gently holding my chin as he slowly separated our lips. A thin strand of saliva connected us momentarily before breaking.


    "I should express my gratitude to my master for the kiss," I whispered, my voice filled with reverence.


    "Thank you for the kiss, brother," I added, watching as a faint blush colored his cheeks, causing him to avert his gaze.


    "Ellie, you are such an adorable pet," my brother whispered, his voice filled with affection and admiration.


    "Master''s kiss was incredibly sweet," I murmured, my voiceced with delight and adoration.


    "And your lips, too, were like a delectable treat," I added, a yful smile gracing my face.


    "Really?" my brother inquired, his voice tinged with disbelief and curiosity.


    "Yes, but I am aware that I still need more practice to fully satisfy my master," I confessed, my tone filled with determination and a desire to please.


    "Yes, master. I... I want to continue practicing kissing," I expressed, my lips instinctively puckering up in anticipation. Without hesitation, my brother leaned in and bestowed another passionate kiss upon my waiting lips.


    "Ellie, now it''s time to please your brother with your body," my brothermanded, his voice taking on amanding tone.


    "Yes, brother," I responded obediently, my hips beginning to move in a slow and deliberate motion. Despite the pain that coursed through my pussy, stretched and filled by my brother''s throbbing manhood, I persevered, determined to fulfill his desires.


    "Ellie, simply shaking your buttocks won''t satisfy your master," my brother remarked, a mischievous smirk gracing his lips. With a firm grip on my hips, he took control and initiated a rhythmic movement, his body gliding smoothly against mine. "Remember, Ellie, a pet''s body belongs to its master," he reminded me, his voice holding a possessive edge.


    "Yes, brother," I whispered, my voice filled with submission andpliance.


    "Your pussy is mine as well. It exists solely to extract my cum from my cock eith your hot wet pussy nothing else," my brother stated, his words sending shivers of both excitement and apprehension down my spine.


    "Haa... Ugh... Yes, brother..." I responded, the sensations intensifying as my brother''s heated cock pushed and probed within my tight and narrow passage. Straddling hisp, I faced my brother, my hands finding sce in the embrace of his thick neck. Sweet moans and gasps escaped my lips as pleasure washed over me.


    "Ah, um... my brother''s penis... ah... it''s prating deep into the very depths of my being," I gasped, my voice a mixture of pleasure and amazement. The thick ns repeatedly pressed against the entrance to my uterus, causing a euphoric wave to ripple through my entire body.


    "Ah! Ah... brother! Ah, ah, ah, um... ahhh!" I cried out, the rhythm of my brother''s thrusts growing faster and more forceful. With each movement, my moans grew louder, echoing through the room. Gripping my hips firmly, my brother increased the intensity, driving me to new heights of pleasure.


    "Ellie, you may still be a novice, but soon you''ll be an exceptional bitch," my brother dered, his voice a mix of praise and anticipation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 278 278: Shake harder and thrust deeper too! [R-18+]

    <h4>Chapter 278 Chapter 278: Shake harder and thrust deeper too! [R-18+]</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ah, yes, brother! Brother!" I replied, my voice filled with a mix of excitement and devotion. I continued to bounce upon my brother''sp, my sweet voice filling the air, transcending into the realm of ecstasy. As my pussy adjusted to the thick intrusion, the initial pain transformed into a melting sensation of pure bliss.


    "Ah! Ah, ah, brother! Brother! Shake me harder! Thrust deeper!" I moaned, my body moving vigorously in unison with my brother''s powerful thrusts. The contact of my bare skin against his firm chest caused my breasts to sway and my nipples to rub against him, igniting a heightened pleasure that spread throughout my entire being.


    Straddling my brother''sp, I surrendered to the overwhelming sensations, crying out like a passionate bitch consumed by pleasure.


    "Ah... Ellie''s pussy... feels amazing," my brother groaned, his voiceced with satisfaction and desire.


    "Yes~ Ah, your magnificent cock feels incredible too! More! Please, give me more!" I pleaded, my voice a desperate plea for further gratification.


    As our bodies moved together in a feverish rhythm, my moans and sobs grew louder, filling the room with a symphony of pleasure and desire.


    My brother, his hands having explored my body while I sat on hisp, suddenly rose to his feet and seamlessly joined our bodies together as one.


    "Oh, no! Brother, I don''t like that! Please, give me more!" I pleaded, my voice filled with a mix of desire and longing. My brother gentlyid my quivering form back onto the bed, his eyes burning with an insatiable hunger. Without dy, he resumed the rhythmic thrusts of his hips, driving his hardened cock deep into my eager core.


    "Ellie, tighten your pussy. Squeeze it tightly around my cock," my brothermanded, his voiceced with a potentbination of authority and pleasure. Following his instructions, I applied pressure to his lower abdomen, my inner walls clenching around him, eliciting a moan of delight from his lips.


    "Ugh... Ah, ah... Ellie, that feels exquisite," my brother groaned, his voice a symphony of satisfaction and ecstasy. With each thrust, his hips moved with increased intensity and speed. Instead of a simple back-and-forth motion, he skillfully manipted his waist, delivering deep, precise thrusts that tantalizingly stimted the innermost recesses of my throbbing passage.


    As the heat radiated from my engorged pussy, mingling with the slickness of my overflowing arousal, my brother''s cock slid in and out with a growing gentleness. Pleasure surged through me like an electric current, causing my moans to grow sweeter with every stroke.


    "Brother! I adore you, brother! You''re the best! It feels so good! Please, delve deeper into Ellie''s eager pussy," I cried out, my voice a melodic plea drenched in desire.


    Parting my lips, I weed my brother''s tongue as it danced passionately with mine. Our mouths fused in a heated exchange, the taste of sweet saliva mingling with the intoxicating fervor of our shared desire. I surrendered to the fiery sensation, savoring every moment of our intimate connection.


    "It''s scorching! It feels like it''s burning! Brother! Ellie''s pussy is ame!" I gasped, my voice a mixture of pleasure and admiration. The velvety texture of my brother''s sweat-soaked skin melded perfectly against mine, intensifying the sensation of his pulsating cock stirring deep within my core. Fresh streams of love juices overflowed from my drenched pussy, a testament to the overwhelming heat of our union.


    "Ellie, does it bring you pleasure now? Does your pussy no longer ache?" my brother inquired, his thrusts momentarily stilled as he wiped the glistening sweat from my forehead, his voice a soothing whisper in my ear.


    "Yes, brother. It brings immense pleasure. And it''s scorching. So scorching," I responded, my voice a breathless murmur, tinged with a mixture of satisfaction and longing.


    "Where are you going? Look closely," my brother urged, his voice filled with a mix of anticipation and affection.


    "Yes. There... Ellie''s pussy... it burns with an intense heat," I acknowledged, my voice a fragile sigh of bliss.


    "Do you feel good now? Is the pain gone?" my brother inquired softly, his voiceced with genuine concern.


    "Yes... The sensation of my brother''s cock filling my pussy is beyondpare," I confessed, my words punctuated by the rhythm of his continued pration. With each thrust, an abundance of love juices seeped from the depths of my pussy, diminishing the remnants of pain and amplifying the intoxicating pleasure that enveloped me.


    "Have you discovered the exquisite taste of my cock plunging into your pussy and the desire for my cock?" my brother questioned, a knowing smirk gracing his lips. Without waiting for a response, he resumed the undtions of his hips, plunging us deeper into the abyss of our shared ecstasy.


    "Sister, do you truly relish the touch of your brother''s virile cock into your pussy so much?" he inquired, his voice a blend of curiosity and self-assurance.


    "Brother''s cock... I love it... haha... I love it because it belongs to my brother. Ah, ah, brother! Your magnificent cock brings such indescribable pleasure! It leaves me dizzy with delight... My pussy loves your cock too my pussy is feeling very happy that my brother cock was in there and my brother cum in my pussy I really love it," I confessed, my words punctuated by the relentless force of my brother''s thrusts. Each time he pressed me into the mattress, his engorged cock filling mepletely, my mind became a nk canvas, devoid of any coherent thoughts.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 279 279: A good pet always stay clean! [R-18+]

    <h4>Chapter 279 Chapter 279: A good pet always stay clean! [R-18+]</h4>


    "Your cock is sooo hot! Let me see! It feels soo much hot and this feeling i cant tell but it is soo good! The sensations are overwhelming!" She eximed, her voice filled with a mix of unabashed desire and pleasure.


    In response to her older brother''smand to utter lewd words, she unleashed a torrent of explicit phrases, her moans and sobs growing louder and more fervent with each passing moment.


    Meanwhile, her brother intensified the force and speed of his thrusts, plunging his throbbing cock deeper into the depths of her wet pussy.


    "Brother... Haa... Are you enjoying this as much as I am?" she managed to gasp between breaths, her voice a delicate whimper of anticipation.


    "Yes, it''s... good... My adorable little sister''s pussy is writhing and clinging to my pulsating cock," he replied, his voice filled with a mix of satisfaction and adoration.


    "I''m d. Brother, I''ll remain by your side until the end of Ellie''s days. Is that eptable to you?" she whispered, her words a fervent deration of loyalty and devotion.


    "Ellie, you are now mine, my cherished pet. You must obey me without question and serve me until death," he asserted, his voice carrying an air of possessiveness and dominance.


    "Brother, I am filled with joy. Ellie, I promise to serve you faithfully, like a devoted pet, until myst breath," she pledged, her voiceced with unwaveringmitment and affection.


    The mere thought of being able to spend an eternity with her beloved brother brought tears of tion streaming down her flushed cheeks.


    "Ellie, I''m nearing climax..." her brother announced, his grip on her waist tightening as he fervently shook his hips, driving his scorching cock deeper into her slick, weing depths, as if carving a path to their shared ecstasy.


    "Ah! Ah... Brother! Brother! Aaaah!" she cried out, her voice a symphony of pleasure and longing, as the waves of pleasure crashed over her with relentless intensity.


    In that fleeting moment, as her brother''s throbbing penis swelled inside her throbbing core, a surge of indescribable bliss overcame her.


    "Ah! Release it! Ellie!!" her brothermanded, his voice filled with a mix of urgency and desire.


    "Brother! Brotheraaaaa!!!" she screamed, her voice a raw expression of ecstasy and surrender. Her brother''s name tumbled from her lips as he emptied himself, his scorching seed flooding her pulsating pussy.


    In the wake of their shared climax, she trembled with an overwhelming sense of joy, tears of bliss streaming down her face like a river of tion.


    ''My brother''s dick vum is coursing through my pussy. The cum of my beloved brother is permeating the depths of my womb...''


    The words of my brother lingered in my mind, a constant reminder of his desires. After fulfilling his needs, it was time for the post-service ritual¡ªa cleansing blow job.


    Instead of reaching for a tissue, I obediently used my mouth and tongue to cleanse his cock, ensuring not a trace of our intimate encounter remained.


    As I diligently attended to my brother''s needs, he settled himself on the edge of the bed and ignited a cigar, the pungent scent of tobo enveloping the room.


    The mingling aroma of the smoke and the lingering taste of my brother''s saliva evoked a powerful sensory memory within me. It was the scent of my brother, a scent that had be intimately intertwined with my desires.


    With my body lying limply on the bed, my brother''s gaze fell upon me, his eyes scanning the crimson stains that dotted the once pristine white sheets.


    Concern etched across his face, he inquired, "Ellie, does it still hurt?" The aftermath of our passionate encounter was evident, and yet, I mustered a deliberate smile, determined to portray a cheerful facade. "Ugh, it doesn''t hurt, brother," I responded, my voice filled with feigned enthusiasm.


    "Why are you crying then? Was it truly that dreadful?" he questioned, a hint of amusement coloring his tone.


    "Brother! It''s not like that! I cried tears of joy... I''m so incredibly happy to be your girl... that''s why I cried... but you, truly..." I trailed off, my voice a mixture of adoration and yfulness.


    "Hahaha. Ellie, you''re so endearing that I couldn''t resist teasing you. Shall we indulge in a bath together?" he proposed, his eyes twinkling with mischief.


    My heart skipped a beat at his suggestion, and I eximed, "Huh!"


    "Do you desire it that much?" he inquired, his voiceced with a mix of curiosity and affection.


    "Yes. I long to cleanse my brother''s body, just like in the days of old," I confessed, wiping away the remnants of tears from my eyes.


    Despite having shared a bath together the previous night, I had been consumed by embarrassment and awkwardness, unable to fully breach the invisible barrier that separated my brother and me.


    However, now that I had wholeheartedly surrendered myself to him, I felt a newfound sense of liberation, enabling me to serve him without shame.


    ----


    "Sit down," my brothermanded, and Iplied without hesitation. Lowering myself to the ground, I felt a mix of anticipation and apprehension coursing through my veins.


    With a deliberate motion, my brother spread my delicate folds with his fingers, revealing the intimate core of my womanhood.


    A blend of cloudy semen, remnants of our previous encounter, and the crimson traces of my torn hymen flowed out, symbolizing the merging of pleasure and pain.


    "Ellie," my brother began, his voiceced with a sense of ownership, "a pet''s pussy must always be kept clean, ready for the owner''s to give pleasure at any given moment." As he spoke, his fingers delved into my pussy, prating me with a forceful determination.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 280 280: Move those this way! [R-18+]

    <h4>Chapter 280 Chapter 280: Move those this way! [R-18+]</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ellie," my brother began, his voiceced with a sense of ownership, "a pet''s pussy must always be kept immacte, ready for the owner''s pleasure at any given moment." As he spoke, his fingers delved into my moist entrance, prating me with a forceful determination.


    "Ah, um! Brother... um~" I moaned, unable to contain the mixture of pleasure and difort erupting within me.


    The sensation of his fingers expertly manipting the engorged flesh of my pussy caused my legs to waver, and I instinctively leaned my face against his sturdy chest, seeking support and sce.


    "Ellie, does it bring you pleasure?" his voice echoed in my ears, the question hanging in the air. Tears welled up in my eyes as I responded, "It hurts, brother... it hurts..." Yet, my brother''s response was far from sympathetic.


    "A slutty bitch like you revels in the exquisite agony, doesn''t she?" he taunted, his words tinged with a dark allure.


    My older brother, with his enigmatic demeanor, continued to probe my sensitive depths with unrelenting determination.


    "It hurts, brother... it hurts! Ouch! It hurts!" I cried out, my face contorted with a mixture of pain and pleasure. Despite my protests, my brother refused to withdraw his fingers, their relentless intrusion persisting, causing a storm of sensations to cascade through my body.


    "Ah, brother... ah, ah, um~ ah...." I whimpered, the rhythm of his fingers shifting from rough to tender, affording me a respite from the torment and igniting a sweet, intoxicating pleasure that coursed through my pulsating pussy.


    Instead of screams of agony, I clung to my brother, his solid presence bing my anchor in the sea of sensations. Sweet sobs escaped my lips, a manifestation of the overwhelming ecstasy enveloping me.


    "You are an insatiable pet," he remarked, his voice filled with a mixture of desire and amusement. "I have already bestowed so much love upon you, and yet, you crave more?"


    "But... but my brother''s fingers feel so good..." I pouted, my lips forming a feeble excuse. Heat and moisture emanated from my recently deflowered pussy, a testament to the lingering desire that still burned within me.


    -----


    "Ellie, clean this," my brothermanded, his voice carrying an air of authority. With unwavering obedience, I knelt before him, positioned at the edge of the bathtub.


    Gently, I wrapped my fingers around his exhausted fick, which hung limply, and meticulously washed it with soap, treating it with the utmost care and reverence, as if handling a precious treasure.


    Initially, the act seemed repulsive and grotesque, but now that I had willingly surrendered my virginity, there was an inexplicable sense of tenderness intertwined with the act.


    After thoroughly cleansing each other''s bodies, we submerged ourselves in the warm embrace of the bathtub.


    As I settled on my brother''sp, the memories of our shared childhood resurfaced, flooding my mind.


    In those innocent days, before my brother ventured into the world beyond our home, we would bathe together, day after day, and I would lovingly wash his back. It was a cherished memory, one that lingered in my heart, forever etched in the tapestry of our bond.


    "Ellie, a woman craves warmth," my brother murmured, enfolding me in his protective arms, his touch soothing and affectionate.


    My brother held me in his arms and stroked my head. The bathtub was quiterge, but it felt cozy because the two of us were close together. Before I knew it, my brother''s hand reached to my breasts while I was sitting on hisp and began to gently massage my breasts.


    "Brother?" I called out, my voice filled with uncertainty and a hint of vulnerability. Suddenly, my brother rose from theforting embrace of the bathtub, his gaze fixated on me with an intensity that sent shivers down my spine. Without hesitation, he issued amand, his voice holding an undeniable air of authority.


    "Ellie, lie down on the cool tile floor," he instructed, his words leaving no room for disobedience.


    "Yes, brother," I replied, my voiceced with obedience as I positioned myself on the hard surface, my hands pressing against the unyielding floor.


    "Now, stick your buttocks towards me," he continued, his voice a mixture ofmand and desire.


    "Yes," I acquiesced,plying with his request. With a subtle movement, I raised my posterior, presenting it to him like a submissive creature, fully exposed to his whims.


    As my brother approached from behind, an intoxicating mix of anticipation and trepidation coursed through my veins.


    His hand caressed the soft, vertical flesh nestled between my buttocks, igniting a tingling sensation that danced along my spine. "It''s such a cute, white, and round butt," he remarked, his words mingling with the soft gasps that escaped my parted lips.


    "Ugh~ brother," I moaned, my body involuntarily quivering as his skilled fingers explored the delicate terrain of my aroused pussy.


    Each touch sent ripples of pleasure through me, causing my buttocks to tremble and sway in response.


    Yet, unexpectedly, his fingers diverted their attention to other areas, venturing towards uncharted territory.


    "Ah! Brother! I detest that ce!" I cried out, my voiceced with a mixture of difort and protest. My brother''s hand teased my forbidden excretion hole, eliciting a surge of revulsion.


    Desperate to free myself from his touch, I wriggled my hips, attempting to escape his grasp. But he held my ass firmly, rendering me immobile from any movements, and with a determined resolve, he inserted a finger into my tight, resistant wet pussy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 281 281: Its dirty?! [R-18+]

    <h4>Chapter 281 Chapter 281: Its dirty?! [R-18+]</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Kyaa! Brother! I hate it! Don''t touch that ce! It''s dirty!" I screamed, my protests echoing through the room as I fought against his invasion, my body writhing with a mix of defiance and difort.


    "What? You dislike it so much?" My brother''s voice, cold and detached, pierced through the chaotic haze of my emotions.


    "No! I do not want it!" I shouted, my words a desperate plea for him to withdraw his finger from my vited sphincter. Gradually, his finger began its retreat, inching out of the intimate space it had invaded.


    "Ellie, I have no use for a pet that refuses to obey its owner," he dered, his words punctuated by an unsettling chill that seeped into my bones. In that moment, I realized the gravity of my mistake, and fear gripped my heart.


    "I was mistaken! Brother, please forgive me! You have full control over Ellie''s body. You may indulge your desires without restraint," I implored, my voice quivering with a mix of remorse and desperation.


    "Is that truly your wish?" he queried, his tone still distant and unyielding.


    "Yes. Ellie is your devoted pet, and it is your prerogative to do with her as you please," I confessed, my voice trembling as I feared the consequences of my defiance.


    A flicker of contemtion crossed my brother''s eyes as he absorbed my words, a subtle shift in his demeanor. The thought of losing his affection and protection haunted my thoughts, driving me to beg for his forgiveness.


    "Does the mere touch of your ass repulse you to such an extent?" he inquired once more, his voiceden with an icy detachment that sent shivers down my spine.


    "No! I don''t hate it! Brother, please touch Ellie''s lower body, specifically my ass," I pleaded, my voice tinged with a mixture of desperation and longing.


    His cold demeanor sent a wave of fear crashing over me, threatening to consume me entirely. My heart pounded in my chest, the intensity of the moment threatening to shatter it into a million pieces.


    In that moment, a profound realization washed over me, illuminating the nature of our twisted rtionship. As my brother treated me as his pet, it became abundantly clear that my obedience must be unwavering.


    With this newfound understanding, I swore an oath of absolute submission to my brother, willing to offer my body as his ything. I obediently spread my buttocks apart with trembling hands, exposing the vulnerable expanse of my rear.


    Once again, I extended my buttocks, offering them to him as an invitation. "Brother, please touch me. Feel free to indulge in Ellie''s ass to your heart''s content," I implored, my voice quivering with a mixture of eagerness and trepidation.


    "Ellie, the pet''s ass belongs solely to its owner," my brother dered, his words carrying an air of possession and dominance.


    "Yes. My ass is yours. So, please touch it swiftly," I entreated, my hips wriggling in anticipation as I beseeched him to explore my most intimate and embarrassing excretion organ.


    "How should I proceed?" he inquired, his voiceced with a tantalizing blend of curiosity and control.


    "Please insert your finger into my ass," I responded, my voice barely above a whisper, my eyes filled with a mixture of desire and vulnerability.


    "Remember, the pet''s body is mine tomand. Not only the pussy but also the ass belongs to me," he reminded me, his words reinforcing the boundaries of our twisted rtionship.


    In the next moment, his finger once again breached the confines of my most shameful excretion hole, eliciting a cacophony of conflicting sensations.


    "Ah! Brother... Ugh... It hurts... Ah," I moaned, my voice a symphony of pleasure and difort as the narrowness of my ass strained against the intrusion.


    "Can you feel how your ass is being imed, just like a mutt? Your ass yields to my finger, while your nectar of submission flows from your pussy," he remarked, his voice a melodic blend of amusement and dominance.


    "I don''t know. Brother, I truly don''t know," I gasped, my voice trembling with a mix of confusion and arousal as his finger gradually explored the depths of my ass, the pain morphing into a unique, intoxicating sensation that permeated my lower body. "Ugh~ Ah, ah... Brother..."


    "Ascivious bitch who derives pleasure through her ass!" he eximed, his words punctuated by the sound of his palm striking against my exposed buttocks with a resonating p.


    "I have erred! Brother, I implore you to grant me your forgiveness!" I pleaded, my voice filled with genuine remorse as I recognized the gravity of my transgressions.


    "Fingers alone are insufficient. You require discipline with something more substantial," he stated, his voice dripping with a sadistic edge. With a firm grip on my buttocks, he spread them apart, exposing both my ass and the intimate folds of my


    "No!" I screamed, my cheeks ame with embarrassment at the sight of my exposed ass and vulnerable entrance in front of my brother.


    But in an instant, my protest was silenced as the ns of his formidable cock breached the entrance of my dripping, narrow passage. "Ah, Brother..."


    With steady determination, the thick ns pressed deeper into my eager, tight pussy, filling every crevice and leaving no space unimed.


    The sensation was both overwhelming and exhrating, a mixture of pleasure and difort that consumed my senses entirely.


    "Indeed, a rounded position is ideal for a submissive bitch and beautiful pet like you," he remarked, his voice brimming with satisfaction and dominance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 282 282: Cleaning after service! [R-18+]

    <h4>Chapter 282 Chapter 282: Cleaning after service! [R-18+]</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ah! Ah... Ugh... Brother..." Each time my brother thrust into me from behind, a mixture of pleasure and vulnerability escaped my lips in the form of sweet sobs.


    In this position, the physical closeness between us diminished, yet there was an undeniable allure to assuming the posture of an animal, surrendering myself entirely to my brother''s desires.


    "Ellie, do you find it more exhrating to be taken from behind, i mean from your ass? Does your pussy feel even more exquisite in this manner?" he inquired, his voiceced with a wicked curiosity.


    "Ah! Brother, I love it! It feels so good!" I confessed, the honesty in my voice mingling with the sensations that coursed through my body. It was true, there was a slight twinge of pain, but the overwhelming pleasure eclipsed itpletely.


    With each forceful thrust of my brother''s hips against mine, waves of pleasure rippled through me, causing my hips to involuntarily sway in sync with his movements.


    I surrendered to the primal rhythm, shamelessly grinding my hips against his, fully immersed in the intoxicating dance of pleasure and desire.


    "We''re going all the way, Ellie, and we''re going together," my brother dered, his voice resonating with fierce determination from behind me.


    "Ah! Brother! Brotheraaa!" I cried out in unison with his passionate shout, the intensity of the moment pushing me to the brink of ecstasy.


    As his hot semen surged into the depths of my womb, a powerful climax ripped through my body, causing me to arch backward in unadulterated pleasure. Copsing onto the cool bathroom floor, I reveled in the aftermath of my first climax experienced under the skilled touch of my older brother.


    -----


    "Ellie, we''re not finished," my brother asserted, his voice filled with a renewed hunger.


    "Brother...?" I questioned, a mix of anticipation and curiosity coloring my voice as I prepared myself to provide him with a cleansing blowjob.


    However, before my lips could grace his reinvigorated erection, I noticed the firmness that had returned to his cock, standing tall with an undeniable desire.


    Sensing his urgency, I positioned myself on all fours, crawling beneath his feet, and once again presented my exposed buttocks to him, a visual testament to my submission.


    "Do you yearn to take me from behind like a loyal dog once more?" I asked, my voiceced with a deep understanding of his preferences.


    "Because you said it was the most suitable position for a submissive bitch. So...," I paused, my bodynguage reflecting my understanding and readiness toply.


    "Ellie, you are your brother''s devoted bitch. And I wish to be served by you in the position that best befits a submissive creature," he dered, a satisfied smile gracing his lips.


    With deliberate intent, he explored my wet and swollen pussy, still dripping with a mixture of love juices and his own potent essence.


    Then, without hesitation, he inserted his finger into my tight orifice. "Fresh juices are already flowing, akin to a bitch in heat yearning for her mate."


    "Ellie is your devoted pet, my brother''s cherished bitch. And in this role, I yearn to fulfill your desires in the position that best befits a submissive creature," I whispered, my voiceced with a mix of obedience and anticipation. His affirmation fueled my devotion. "Yes, my brother, I am your loyal pet," I responded, my voice a soft murmur of devotion.


    A satisfied grin spread across my brother''s face as he gazed upon me. Without hesitation, his hand ventured between my thighs, exploring the delicate folds of my pussy, still moist with abination of love juices and his cum.


    With deliberate intent, he inserted his finger into my weing hole, setting off a cascade of sensations that intensified my submissive nature.


    "Fresh juice seeps out from you, akin to a bitch in heat yearning for her mate," he observed, his voice a husky reminder of my ce.


    "Sir, Ellie... I am prepared to serve you," I dered, my voice a mixture of reverence and desire.


    "Very well. As my pet, you will obey mymands. When I instruct you to crawl, you will gracefully lower yourself to all fours, and when Imand you to lie down, you will immediatelyply, offering your inviting rear," he instructed, his tone firm yet tinged with a hint of possessiveness.


    "Yes, master," I responded, my voice a submissive whisper. A flicker of nervousness passed through me as I gathered the courage to make a request. "Please, master... I have a favor to ask," I ventured, my voice tinged with vulnerability.


    "Speak, my pet. Tell me your desire," he granted, his attention fully focused on me.


    "Before I serve you, master, I yearn to cleanse your magnificent cock with my mouth, a gesture of gratitude for the pleasure it bestows upon me," I pleaded, my voice carrying a mix of eagerness and reverence.


    "A cleaning blowjob? Something special indeed," he murmured, his voice filled with approval. "Indeed, it is the duty of a devoted bitch to cleanse her master''s cock with her mouth, even without being asked," he affirmed. "Master, then allow me to provide you with a cleaning blow," I offered, my voice filled with anticipation.


    Adopting the posture of a humble dog, I lowered myself to all fours and gracefullye down to beneath my master''s legs.


    With utmost care, I began to lick away the remnants of saliva, love juices, and semen from his big and thick cock, ensuring every inch was cleansed to perfection.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 283 283: They belong to me! [R+18+]

    <h4>Chapter 283 Chapter 283: They belong to me! [R+18+]</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As I obediently knelt before my brother, my tongue caressing his shaft, a profound shift urred within me.


    In that moment, I transcended the boundaries of sisterhood, transforming into a devoted bitch, wholly submissive to my brother''s desires.


    The realization permeated my being, filling me with a profound sense of contentment. ''I am filled with happiness... Brother, Ellie shall forever be your faithful bitch, serving you until the end of days. I shall be the cherished pet adored by her master.''


    "Brother! You shall apany me on a date this uing weekend! Understood?!" I dered with a mischievous glint in my eyes.


    It was a serene Sunday evening, and as we sat side by side at the dinner table, sharing a meal, I couldn''t resist stealing a nce at my older brother.


    He approached me stealthily, an air of yfulness surrounding him, as I diligently attended to the dishes.


    Like a stray cat, he pounced, catching me off guard, ensuring I wouldn''t be able to refuse his request. "Huh? Uh, uh... okay..." I stammered, my surprise evident.


    My brother unwittingly granted his permission, and a surge of excitement coursed through me, knowing that our uing date would be a memorable experience.


    Last week marked a pivotal moment in my life, as I willingly surrendered the cherished virginity I had safeguarded for so long to my beloved brother.


    From that point forward, I transformed into his devoted pet, dedicated to serving my master with unwaveringmitment. It was not limited to the confines of our bedroom; my subservience extended to every corner of our home, whether it be the living room, kitchen, or bathroom.


    Asmanded, I assumed the role of a willing bitch, obediently lowering myself to the floor to pleasure my brother orally or eagerly presenting my rear to receive his prative desires.


    For someone like me, who had never experienced the touch of a man before, embracing my newfound role as a submissive creature was not without challenges.


    Yet, the realization that my brother''s love and care would intensify in direct proportion to my obedience propelled me to wholeheartedlyply with his every word. In essence, I became not only his sister but also his unwavering servant and pet.


    "Brother, I have not forgotten our promise," I affirmed with a sense of anticipation.


    "Yes, Ellie. But is there a particr ce you wish to visit?" my brother inquired, drawing near until his warm breath caressed the nape of my neck, his fingers tenderly grazing my breasts beneath the apron that adorned my form.


    A tremor of pleasure coursed through me, and I mustered the strength to respond, "For now, brother, allow me to attend to the dishes and serve you. Would that be eptable?"


    However, in that moment of refusal, my brother''s gentle touch transformed into a firm grip upon my breast, eliciting a gasp of surprise and pleasure to escape my lips.


    "Ah! Ugh~" I moaned, caught off guard by the sudden change in his demeanor.


    "Ellie, you are, without a doubt, your brother''s beloved pet, aren''t you?" he asserted, his voiceced with possessiveness.


    "Yes, brother," I meekly replied, my voice carrying the weight of submission.


    "Whose breasts belong to Pet?" he demanded, his tone brooking no argument.


    "They belong to my master," I answered obediently, acknowledging his rightful im.


    "Indeed, Pet''s breasts are mine. Therefore, I possess the right to do with them as I please, anytime and anywhere," he asserted, asserting his dominance.


    "Brother, I beg your forgiveness. I have erred," I pleaded, my voiceced with contrition.


    "Very well. Continue with your task and pay no mind to my hands," he instructed, his voice a chilling reminder of his authority.


    "Yes, brother," I acquiesced, my voice tinged with both submission and a hint of apprehension.


    In an instant, my once gentle brother morphed into a demanding master. Standing behind me as I diligently washed the dishes, he began to massage my breasts, treating them as mere ythings.


    Ever since his admonishment, I had forsaken the use of underwear within the confines of our home.


    Thus, when his right hand slipped beneath my blouse, it encountered the bare expanse of my breast, while his left hand ventured beneath my miniskirt, exploring my pubic hair and caressing my pussy.


    "Ah, uh, ah, ah, ah... brother..." I moaned, my voice a symphony of pleasure and submission.


    With both my breasts and pussy being tantalized simultaneously, I struggled to maintainposure while continuing to rinse the dishes.


    "Do not cease your task. Hurry andplete washing the dishes," hemanded, his voice a cool whisper that sent shivers down my spine.


    "Haa... Ugh, ah, ha... Haa... brother..." I gasped, my voice a breathless mixture of pleasure and obedience.


    As my older brother''s tongue trailed along the nape of my neck, his lips seized my earlobe, nibbling and sucking with a calcted intensity, instilling a sense of both passion and detachment.


    "Ugh~ Master, I beg for your forgiveness," I pleaded with a mixture of longing and remorse. The sensation of my brother''s caresses left me trembling, unable to free my hands from their task. "I... I won''t be able to continue if you keep touching me like this... Ugh~ Ah, it''s too much..."


    "Ellie, do not concern yourself with me," my brother replied, his voiceced with a hint of indifference. "Just focus onpleting the dishes."


    Tears trickled down my cheeks as I sobbed in a sweet, melodic voice, the emotions of pleasure and submission intertwining within me. With the te still in my hand, I obediently rinsed it under the running water.


    Yet, my brother''s hands grew bolder and more audacious, teasing me with their touch. "Your breasts may be small, but they possess a remarkable sticity and vibrancy. They are truly beautiful," he remarked, his voice filled with a mix of admiration and possession.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 284 284: Allow me! [R-18+]

    <h4>Chapter 284 Chapter 284: Allow me! [R-18+]</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Without warning, his hand, which had previously caressed my breast with gentleness, delved deeply into the supple flesh, his touch growing rough and demanding. It was as if he sought to extract every ounce of milk from within me.


    Simultaneously, his finger invaded my moistened entrance, thrusting with a forceful urgency. "Ah! Ugh~ Ah, ah, ah... no... brother..." I stammered, my protestsced with a mix of pleasure and hesitation.


    "Are you considering defying me, my master?" my brother spoke with a cold,manding tone, the weight of his authority bearing down upon me. He pressed his hardened penis against my buttocks, a deliberate act of dominance.


    "Oh, brother, please... I will swiftly finish washing the dishes... so please, exercise patience," I pleaded, my voice tinged with both submission and a hint of desperation.


    "You naughty little puppy... very well. Complete the task quickly," he relented, withdrawing his hand from beneath my blouse and skirt, yfully tapping my exposed buttocks.


    An overwhelming mixture of torment and desire coursed through my body, leaving me feeling disoriented and feverish. Hastily, Ipleted the task at hand, the urgency propelling me forward. Then, without hesitation, I rushed to my brother''s side.


    "Master, I have finished," I announced with a wide smile, a sense of eagerness emanating from me. "Allow me to serve you... with my mouth."


    My older brother, assuming the role of themanding figure, spoke with authority, demanding a blowjob. Eager toply, I lowered myself to my knees before him, his form towering above me.


    "Master, I am at your service," I whispered reverently, my voice filled with both devotion and anticipation. As he unzipped his pants and pulled down his undergarments, his dark red penis sprang forth with an undeniable vigor, drawing my gaze.


    I adored my master''s sizable and thick cock, its allure captivating me. With tender reverence, I rubbed it against my cheek, reveling in the sensation of its velvety texture against my skin.


    Then, pressing my face into his crotch, adorned with a lush covering of curly hair, I relished in its intoxicating scent.


    Aftervishing attention on the engorged head, savoring its taste upon my tongue, I eagerly epted it into my mouth, my lips enveloping its length without hesitation.


    "Ugh! Ugh..." The intoxicating sound of pleasure escaped the lips of the young woman as she reveled in the symphony of her older brother''s moans.


    With fervent devotion, she drenched the ns of his penis with her saliva, her tongue swirling around it with tantalizing precision.


    A deep longing burned within her, a desire to taste her master''s sacred elixir. Seeking permission, she provocatively rubbed the saliva-soaked organ against his cheek, her eyes filled with an insatiable craving.


    "May I have the honor of drinking my master''s cum?" she inquired softly, her voiceced with both submission and a hint of anticipation. In response, her brother nodded, his eptance fueling her eagerness.


    Regardless of the location, be it a bedroom or any other space, it mattered not to her.


    For her, it was a cherished duty, a source of profound happiness, to kneel precisely where her master desired and serve him with unwavering devotion.


    With a resolute purpose, she took the master''s throbbing cock deeply into her mouth, her actions imbued with sincerity and a relentless desire to please.


    As shevished attention upon his manhood, her tongue moved with a heightened level of obscenity, exploring every crevice and eliciting pleasurable shivers.


    Her lips sealed tightly around the engorged shaft, creating a vacuum-like sensation as she passionately sucked on her master''s cock.


    Yet, no matter how ardently she attempted to coax the release of his essence, the elusive climax eluded her grasp.


    "That is sufficient for the exquisite pleasure of a blowjob. Now, present your enticing ass,"manded her master, his tone a perfect blend of authority and desire.


    "Yes, master," she replied with utmost politeness, her hands finding purchase on the wall before her. In an instant, her miniskirt rolled up, exposing her waist in an act of submission.


    While she had be her brother''s devoted pet, serving her master in various positions, this was her first time engaging in such intimate acts while standing.


    However, in order to facilitate her brother''s pration, she willingly spread her legs wide and arched her back, offering her posterior to him. And then, in the next fleeting moment,


    "Ah! Master! Ah, it''s so deep... ah...." she cried out, her voice a mixture of pleasure and surrender.


    Her ck hair, styled in a yful ponytail, swayed back and forth as she eagerly mped her wet, quivering pussy around her brother''s engorged cock.


    Every thrust sent ripples of pleasure coursing through her body, a testament to their intimate connection. The rhythmic collision of their bodies filled the room, the sound of their union punctuating the air.


    Puk puk. Puk puk. Puk puk puk puk.


    With each forceful movement, she tightened her grip on her brother''s throbbing manhood, her hips undting in perfect harmony with his motions. The sensations overwhelmed her, blurring the lines between pleasure and submission.


    "Ellie, youscivious bitch..." her brother whispered, his words dripping with both desire and adoration.


    "A bitch''s sacred duty is to bring immeasurable pleasure to her master. Ah, ah, ah, to bestow upon him the ecstasy he deserves," she moaned, her voiceced with a mixture of devotion and euphoria. "That is why she sways her enticing ass..."


    "Ellie... if you feel the urge to cum, tell it to me. We shall cum together." Her brothermanded, his voice filled with both authority and a yearning for their mutual pleasure.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 285 285: Close It! [R-18+]

    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ellie... if you feel the urge to cum, tell it to me. We shall cum together." Her brothermanded, his voice filled with both authority and a yearning for their mutual pleasure.


    "Ah, ah, haa... Master... Ah, if you prate so deeply... Ah, uh... Master..." Her voice quivered with a mixture of pleasure and surrender as her master''s powerful thrusts intensified. In hismanding presence, he urged her to utter the most explicit and provocative words.


    "Ellie, bestow upon your brother the filthiest words. Does the sensation of my cock ravishing your tight pussy bring you pleasure? Do you revel in the throes of ecstasy upon my sizable cock?"


    "Good! Pussy! Feels good! Fuck me with greater intensity! Master''s engorged shaft! Deeper! Fuck me with unbridled force!"


    Obeying her master''s everymand, she shamelessly unleashed a torrent of vulgar and obscenenguage that society would deem inappropriate for ady to utter. With each thrust, her pussy grew hotter, a testament to her arousal as fresh love juices cascaded from within.


    "Ellie, if you scream so loudly, every servant and maid within the castle walls will bear witness to your lewd cries," her brother mischievously remarked, as if reveling in the thought of her embarrassment.


    "Ah! Ugh~ It feels so divine... It''s uncontrobly dripping..." The overwhelming sense of shame threatened to consume her. The notion that the butlers or maids lurking in the castle corridors might overhear her wanton moans and cries ignited a fiery mixture of embarrassment and exhration within her being.


    Later, she woulde to discover that such concerns were unfounded. In reality, the quarters where the maids and servants resided were situated separately, far removed from the castle''s main structure. Unauthorized ess to the castle was strictly prohibited, ensuring that even the most impassioned screams would remain confined within the intimate confines of their liaison.


    "Ellie... I believe I''m on the precipice... And you, my dear, will apany me," her brother dered, his voiceced with a potent mixture of desire and possessiveness.


    "Yes, brother... Haa... I yearn to journey alongside you... Ah! Ah..."


    "Oh, I''m reaching the apex... It''s happening... It''s happening!"


    At the very moment her older brother plunged his throbbing manhood deep into her pulsating pussy, driving it in like a steadfast wedge, an overwhelming surge of pleasure engulfed her entire being.


    "Ah! Ah, brother! I''m soaring! Ellie! I''m soaring!!!!"


    The forceful impact against her uterus propelled her into a resounding climax, a wave of sweet and ecstatic release that left her body feeling weightless, as if melting into the very fabric of the clouds above. In the blissful aftermath of her orgasm, her brother''s recently ejacted cock swelled and engorged once more, without any respite.


    "It''s not over yet," her brother asserted with unwavering determination. And without dy, he resumed his vigorous thrusts from behind, devoid of any interval for rest.


    "Ah! Brother! Brother!" Every thrust from behind left her body weak and trembling, teetering on the edge of copse. Her limbs felt powerless, unable to regain control. Only then, as if heeding her silent plea, did her brother cease his movements.


    "This time, I''ll continue to indulge you in the living room."


    It was as if her brother''s hands were ensnared around her inner thighs, and suddenly, her body was lifted into the air, weightless and suspended.


    "Oh my! Brother!"


    A startled cry escaped her lips as her body was lifted from behind, defying thews of gravity. For a moment, she found herself hovering in mid-air, positioned as if about to relieve herself like a young girl.


    "Oh, brother... I''m so embarrassed..."


    Like a shy and innocent child, she shook her head, beseeching her brother to release her from thispromising position.


    "Let''s go."


    However, her brother proceeded to stride towards the living room, carrying her with his still-embedded member, her legs spread wide and her body floating in the air.


    "Ah, uh~ Brother, ah, ah..."


    With each step her brother took, his engorged cock pressed against the delicate flesh of her pussy, eliciting waves of pleasure that coursed through her being.


    "Brother, I''m mortified. Please, put me down."


    The moment they entered the living room, her brother held her aloft, his dick still firmly inside her, her legs syed and herher regions exposed. It was then that a woman swung open the front door and stepped inside, her gaze falling upon the scandalous tableau.


    ---------


    [Aryanna''s POV]


    As I swung open the front door, my eyesnded upon the shocking sight of My Master younger step sister, Ellie, Master Licas dick inside Ellie pussy as master lifted her in her hands.


    "Aaaah! I hate this!"


    "Shh, Ellie, keep your voice down." His sternmand was met with silence.


    Upon catching sight of me, Ellie quickly averted her gaze, burying her face in the Count''s chest and wrapping her arms around his neck. Despite the indecent nature of their entwined bodies, her innocent and lovely countenance exuded an air of purity, like that of a freshly blossomed flower.


    "Aryanna, I will exinter why you havee unannounced. For now, pleasee inside and take a seat on the sofa there."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Brother..."


    As the Count attempted to usher me inside, Ellie vigorously shook her head, silently urging him to eject me from their presence. The master merely smiled at his mischievous pet, choosing not to scold her for her wayward behavior.


    "Aryanna, she is still an untrained puppy, easily confused. Come inside and make your way to the designated room."


    "Understood, I shall do as I order."


    As I entered the living room, Ellie stole a fleeting nce in my direction before swiftly averting her gaze once more.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 286: Serve you! [R-18+]

    286 Chapter 286: Serve you! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The moment I turned the doorknob and pushed open the heavy front door, a surge of panic washed over me. It was a tranquil Sunday evening, the clock ticking past 8 o''clock.


    In truth, the matter I hade to report to the Count could have easily waited until tomorrow.


    But my yearning to see my master had be an insatiable desire, overpowering any sense of propriety. Thus, I found myself standing before the grand castle, arriving unannounced and tardy.


    As I stepped inside, the realization of my audacity settled upon me, gnawing at my conscience.


    Yet, undeterred by my own impertinence, I forged ahead, traversing the corridors to reach the expansive living room.


    "Brother, I am here to serve you," I murmured under my breath, anticipation tingling in every fiber of my being.


    From beyond the closed door, the faint voice of the Count''s younger sister, Ellie, drifted into the air. Despite maintaining the facade of a dutiful secretary in the outside world, I had long served as Master Lucas'' devoted and obedient sex ve. However, since Ellie''s arrival at the castle, I had been relegated to the sidelines,pletely eclipsed by her presence in the master''s attention.


    "Ugh~ Ah, ah, brother~ ah...." As I inched closer to the door, Ellie''s voice grew louder, seeping into my ears with a delicate blend of cute snuffles and stifled sobs.


    A realization struck me like a bolt of lightning¡ªhere in the living room, the master was engaging in an intimate act with his sister, training her to embrace her newfound role as his submissive.


    Memories of my own past flooded my mind, when I too had been coerced into sexual servitude and subjected to absolute obedience by Master Lucas.


    Perverse fantasies swirled in my thoughts, the jealousy towards Ellie giving way toscivious daydreams.


    "I wonder what kind of service the master is bestowing upon his younger sister, Ellie," I mused, captivated by the forbidden allure of their hidden trysts. Just then, the voice of Master Lucas resounded from within the room.


    "Aryanna, are you listening?"


    "Yes, master," I replied, my voiceced with reverence.


    "What is the nature of your business?"


    With careful deliberation, I summarized the purpose of my visit and ryed the information to my master. And as I finished speaking, his nextmand resonated through the door, tinged with a hint of intrigue.


    "Remain stationed in front of the door."


    "Yes, master," I acquiesced.


    Obeying the order, I pressed my ear against the door, my senses heightened, attuned to every sound permeating from within. My mind raced with questions, wondering what kind of carnal indulgence Ellie was experiencing under the master''s skilled tutge.


    But no matter how intently I strained my ears, all that reached me were fragments of Ellie''s dulcet voice, intermingled with intive sobs and sensual gasps. The specifics of their encounter eluded me, leaving me with a maddening curiosity that gnawed at my core.


    "Aryanna," the master''s voice beckoned once more from the other side of the door.


    "Yes, master," I responded obediently, my voice a mere whisper in the air. His words hung heavy with amanding tone, demanding my unwaveringpliance.


    "I''m going to have Ellie serve me at the door. You know what I want, right?" he inquired, his voiceced with a hint of anticipation.


    "Yes, master," I reiterated, my voice tinged with a mix of reverence and apprehension.


    "Say it," hemanded, his tone leaving no room for hesitation.


    "Eavesdropping... I understand. I will prepare myself to serve my master," I replied, my wordsden with a sense of submission.


    "Good. Now, wet your hand so it''s hot," he instructed, his voice resonating with a blend of authority and desire.


    "Yes, master," I murmured,plying with his wishes. I moistened my hand, the warmth spreading through my fingers as I prepared myself for what was toe.


    Meanwhile, within the confines of the room, the master''s ears caught wind of the activities unfolding on the other side of the door. An idea sparked within him, and he ordered Ellie and me to engage in acts of self-pleasure simultaneously.


    "Ellie, do not hold back. Cry out as much as you desire," he urged, his voice a tantalizing whisper in her ear.


    "But, Aryanna is behind the door..." she hesitated, her words tinged with a hint of uncertainty.


    "Doesn''t the thought of Aryanna eavesdropping behind that door make your pussy flutter with excitement?" he teased, his voice dripping with a perverse delight.


    "Ugh~ brother~" Ellie''s voice quivered, a mixture of anticipation and uncertainty. It was evident that something illicit was transpiring just beyond the door, as the Count''s lewdnguage mingled with Ellie''s alluring nasal tones.


    My heart raced with exhration, my silk panties already damp with arousal. Sumbing to my master''smand, I began to indulge in self-pleasure, my fingers dancing upon my swollen nub in perfect rhythm.


    "Ellie, beg me to enter you," the master demanded, his voice a potentbination of authority and desire.


    "Please, brother... Please put it inside me," Ellie implored, her voiceced with a mixture of need and vulnerability.


    "If you don''t beg me moresciviously, I''ll have Aryanna fulfill your role in the room," he threatened, his words sending a shiver down Ellie''s spine.


    "I detest it! I detest it!" she protested, her voice quivering with a mix of defiance and desperation.


    "A good bitch always obeys her master''s orders," he asserted, his tone brooking no argument.


    "Ellie, your pussy is so wet. Like it just want my big cock in her small hole so that it can taste it, it is so slippery too."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??


    golden ticket

 Chapter 287: Swallow it! [R-18+]

    287 Chapter 287: Swallow it! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was as if Ellie, with her innocent demeanor, had transformed into a seductress, using her body and sultry words to entice the master.


    My hand found its way to my engorged clitoris, teasing it with gentle strokes, mirroring the actions taking ce on the other side of the door.


    "Yes, master... Aryanna, too, yearns toy before you, to be taken from behind," I silently pleaded, my unspoken desires echoing in the depths of my mind.


    Despite my constant presence by the Count''s side, he had not summoned me to his chambers in recent days. The neglect fueled my frustration, pushing me to the brink of madness.


    "Master... Please, I beg of you... not Ellie''s warmth, but the embrace of Aryanna''s eager flesh," I silently implored.


    Unable to restrain myself any longer, I slipped a finger inside my slick folds, the sensation sending waves of pleasure coursing through my body. As the master''s voice reverberated through the door, I listened intently, my breath catching in my throat.


    "Have you already learned the taste of betrayal?" the master''s voice taunted, his words dripping with a mix of dominance and possession.


    "Ellie is your devoted bitch, ready to assume any position and obey your everymand," he dered, reinforcing the power dynamics that had been established in just one week. In a mere span of days, not only had my body sumbed to his will, but my heart had also be a willing captive.


    "Ah, brother! Your throbbing cock plunging into Ellie''s wet and hot pussy. Ah, brother... brother..." Ellie''s sweet voice reached my ears, her words carrying a mixture of pleasure and surrender. Listening to her cries, I continued to explore the depths of my own desires, my fingers delving deeper into my pussy.


    An ordinary woman would be consumed by a burning jealousy, but to me, a submissive and willing slut, my master''s pleasure was not a source of envy, but rather the pinnacle of joy and fulfillment.


    The thought of lying down beside Ellie, with my master''s powerful hips and throbbing cock driving into my waiting buttocks, ignited an insatiable desire within me.


    The fingers that had been teasing and exploring my pussy multiplied, now three in number, their rhythmic motions stirring the depths of my needy core.


    "I long to serve. I yearn to assume the position of a loyal dog, feeling the forceful thrusts of my master''s waist and the delicious impact of his cock against my quivering flesh," I silently confessed, my mind consumed by this intoxicating fantasy.


    "Ah, brother! Ah, ah! Ugh~ I''m... I''m cumming! Brother! I... I think I''m cumming!" Ellie''s panting grew louder and more urgent, her sweet cries of pleasure echoing through the room.


    The symphony of her ecstasy was contagious, fueling my own arousal. I quickened the pace of my fingers, delving deeper into my slick passage, chasing the elusive climax that beckoned on the horizon.


    The pleasure built within me, a fiery crescendo, until finally, with a surge of intensity, I reached the pinnacle of my own release.


    "Just a little more... I yearn to share this climax with my master. Just a little more..." I pleaded silently, my body arching in anticipation.


    Unbeknownst to me, my legs had spread wide in a desperate invitation, aching to be imed by my master''s thick and rigid cock.


    I ravaged my own pussy with reckless abandon, the image of my master''s cock impaling me from behind fueling my frenzied desire.


    "Ah! Brother! I''m... I''m cumming! Fill Ellie''s dripping pussy with your seed!" Ellie''s cries grew more urgent, her pleas for release mingling with the sounds of their passionate union.


    "Ah! No! Master! Please, fill Aryanna''s eager pussy! Conquer the depths of this insatiable bitch''s womb!" Unconsciously, I found myself screaming, the words escaping my lips in a desperate plea for my master''s climax. In that very moment, the door swung open abruptly, revealing my master''smanding presence.


    "Aryanna, you too shall join us!" he dered, his voice resonating with a mixture of dominance and desire.


    As the Count''s voice reverberated through the open doorway, my eyes were drawn to the vivid image of the Master, his hardened cock plunging deep into the delicate folds of his younger sister''s vagina, like a forceful wedge driving them both to the heights of pleasure. The intensity of the moment electrified the air, sending a shiver of anticipation down my spine.


    "Ah! Brother! I... I''m reaching my limit! Brotheraaa!" Ellie''s cry of ecstasy echoed through the room, a testament to the blissful release she experienced as her master filled her with his essence.


    Almost simultaneously, the words tumbled from my lips in a desperate plea, my voice trembling with desire and urgency.


    "Ah! Master! Aryanna will join you too! Ahhh! Master!" Overwhelmed by the sensations coursing through my body, I plunged three fingers deep into my slick, quivering core, embracing the orgasmic wave that crashed over me in a tidal surge.


    "Bitch, extend your tongue!" My master''smanding voice,ced with dominance and authority, reached my ears like a seductive melody, piercing through my panting gasps of pleasure.


    Without hesitation, I closed my eyes, tilted my head back, and obediently extended my tongue, a symbol of myplete submission to my absolute master''s desires.


    "Swallow it all, without spilling a drop," hemanded, his words washing over me like a forbidden intoxication.


    In the next moment, a distinct and textured sensation spread across my tongue, the taste of my master''s potent seed enveloping my senses.


    The warmth of his cum, mingled with the thick texture, coated my cheeks, lips, forehead, and even found its way into my eager eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 288 288: Both Bitches! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Master has gifted me with his precious semen," I thought, ovee by a mix of reverence and arousal. The realization heightened my pleasure, intensifying the sensations that coursed through my body.


    I felt his lips press against my face and mouth, their touch igniting a surge of ecstasy that seemed to consume my very being. My senses were overwhelmed as I willingly surrendered to the intoxicating embrace of his kiss.


    With a deep swallow, I eagerly gulped down my master''s offering, savoring the taste as it slid down my throat, a testament to my devotion and willingness to drink in every drop of his essence. In that moment, I knew that his semen was the ultimate gift a master could bestow upon his loyal and devoted bitch.


    The master''s study, located at the peak of the castle, bathed in the golden glow of noon on a Wednesday. Sunlight poured through the skylight, casting an ethereal radiance upon the scene.


    Under its warm embrace, the master, a young earl of captivating beauty, stood with a brilliant smile that mirrored the sun''s rays. It was here, in this sacred space, that he issued his firstmand of the day. "Aryanna, mark this Sunday on your calendar," he beckoned, his voice carrying a mix of authority and anticipation.


    Enchanted by the mesmerizing visage of the younger master, I found myself momentarily captivated, my voice barely a whisper as I responded with utmost respect, "Yes..." The weight of his attention had shifted towards Lady Ellie since my step-sister''s arrival in the castle, leaving me feeling diminished as a woman and a submissive bitch, my confidence eroded to a timid state.


    "I know Ellie desires alone time with her brother, a desire that may be hindered if I were to apany her," I confessed, my voice tinged with a hint of vulnerability.


    "Have no worries. Just as we didst year, both individuals, or rather, both bitches, shall receive equal attention," he reassured, his wordsced with a promise of pleasure.


    "Yes..." I acquiesced weakly, my cheeks flushing with a rosy hue, betraying the mixture of anticipation and embarrassment that coursed through me.


    Memories of the previous summer flooded my mind, vivid recollections of the Lucas family''s summer house. It was there that I, along with my mother, had undergone rigorous training as ve bitches under the Count''s watchful guidance.


    Our servitude extended beyond me alone, for my mother, too, had pledged her obedience to the young master Lucas, surrendering herself to the role of a submissive bitch.


    The sweltering heat of that summer day hung heavy in the air, the cries of snails harmonizing with the vibrant greenery that surrounded us.


    On all fours, both my mother and I positioned ourselves at the feet of the young countess, Master Lucas, presenting our exposed buttocks as a testament to our unwavering dedication.


    The Count reveled in the power bestowed upon him, indulging in the taste of both mother and daughter, skillfully training us to be his obedient ve bitches.


    Now, in this present moment, within the confines of this vi, it is I who lie beside the master''s younger sister, Ellie. My body is positioned, my buttocks shamelessly exposed, as I eagerly anticipate the imminent pration by my master. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    A mixture of intense humiliation and sweet masochistic desire courses through my veins, causing my pussy to throb with heat and wetness. "Aryanna," hemands, drawing my attention, "Ellie is still a bitch. Therefore, scold her as a mother bitch would, and reprimand her ordingly."


    As the words hang in the air, I brace myself for the intricate dance of power and pleasure that awaits, knowing that within the realm of submission and dominance, our desires will intertwine, leading us down a path of sensual pleasure.


    "Yes," she replied, her voice filled with a mother''s tender devotion. With each step she took, drawing closer to Master Lucas, my heart ached with a deep longing to kneel before my master and offer myself inplete servitude.


    "Why? Do you yearn to serve?" The master swiftly turned, his body gracefully sinking into the plush leather chair, his legs spreading arrogantly. A mischievous grin yed upon his lips as he challenged me, his eyes gleaming with a mix of dominance and desire.


    "Tell me. Do you crave the opportunity to prostrate yourself at my feet and worship my cock?" The words hung in the air, the weight of hismand palpable.


    "Yes. I yearn to serve my master with my mouth," I responded, my voice trembling with a potent blend of obedience and anticipation.


    "Then take it out and pleasure me. It is the duty of a bitch to serve her master," he dered, his smirk deepening as his gaze shifted to the wall clock.


    As my eyes followed his, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. His nce at the time sparked a foreboding sensation within me, hinting at some personal business I was unaware of.


    Yet, despite the warning bells in my mind, my attention was quickly diverted to the expanse between his spread legs. "I yearn to serve my master. I ache to take his cock into my mouth," my innermost desires whispered.


    Trained meticulously by my master to be a proficient bitch, I found myself salivating at the mere thought of providing oral service, a skill that had been dormant for far too long. My mouth watered, and my pussy throbbed with intense heat, aching and wet with anticipation.


    With utmost respect, I knelt at my master''s feet, ready to fulfill his desires and serve him in the way only a devoted bitch could.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 289 289: Lewd Bitch! [R-18+]

    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I may not cum as intensely. I''ve already ejacted six times this morning, all over a cute little puppy," he casually remarked, his words leaving me momentarily speechless, consumed by a surge of jealousy.


    In response, my master gently patted my head, wordlessly urging me to proceed with my service.


    "Then, I shall serve you," I affirmed, my voice tinged with a mix of submission and eagerness.


    Resuming my role as a dutiful bitch, I knelt before my master, who sat regally upon the chair. His legs spread, his zipper beckoning. With deft hands, I unzipped his pants, unveiling the object of my desire.


    "Reveal yourself to me," the mastermanded, his tone nonchnt, as if requesting a simple task. The study was bathed in the brilliant glow of midsummer sunlight, an illuminated stage for our intimate encounter. As a ve bitch, I had no right to refuse. "Yes," I acquiesced, my voice a fragile whisper.


    "Does this excite you?" he inquired, his voiceced with a mix of curiosity and dominance.


    "Yes, very much," I responded, my whole being consumed by a potent blend of shame and liberation at the thought of exposing my naked body to the unrelenting brightness of the sun.


    "A wanton slut who revels in her nudity," the master remarked, his words a tantalizing blend of sadism, shame, and sexual arousal.


    Indeed, the act of baring myself to his gaze, embracing my exhibitionistic nature, stirred a deep longing within me. With a final surge of resolve, I withdrew my hands from his pants and rose to my feet, ready to embrace my role as a submissive and obedient ve bitch.


    "Then..." With a deliberate movement, I removed my jacket and ced it gently on the desk, my hands trembling slightly with anticipation. One by one, I unbuttoned my blouse, starting from the top, revealing the soft curves of my bare breasts to the owner''s hungry gaze.


    A tingling excitement coursed through me as his eyes roamed up and down my exposed form. With a provocative glimmer in my eyes, I locked my gaze onto my master''s, slowly guiding my hands to the zipper of my skirt. With a deliberate slowness, I let it fall to the floor, pooling around my feet in a delicate heap.


    In that moment, the air was charged with a palpable tension, a collision of desire and submission. The room seemed to hold its breath as I shed my blouse, revealing my nakedness instead of the expected undergarments.


    The words that escaped my master''s lips, "Aryanna, you are most beautiful when you are not wearing anything," washed over me, enveloping me in a heady mixture of pride and vulnerability.


    Now, adorned only by a pair of ck stockings, I stood before my master, basking in the raw intensity of the moment.


    Hismand echoed in my ears, his dominanceced with amanding force that left no room for hesitation. "Bitch,e crawl over and suck that cock," he demanded.


    "Yes," I replied, my voice a delicate whisper, the weight of obedience heavy upon my tongue. With measured grace, I lowered myself to all fours, my body willingly surrendering to the desires of my master.


    The cold floor against my palms served as a stark reminder of my ce as I crawled towards him, each movement a testament to my unwavering devotion.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I will serve you," I dered, my voiceced with a mixture of reverence and longing. Gently, I removed my rimless sses, setting them aside, and knelt naked between my master''s legs.


    My hands trembled slightly as I reached for his pants, pulling them down with a deliberate slowness. His hardened manhood pressed against the fabric of his briefs, teasingly rubbing against his cheek as he inhaled its scent, before surrendering to the temptation and licking his own cock through the thin barrier of his underwear.


    As I slowly peeled off my own panties, my own throbbing member sprang forth, an undeniable testament to my arousal.


    "Ah, master," an involuntary sigh escaped my lips, the heat of desire and submission mingling in the air. The corner of my master''s mouth curled into a satisfied smirk, his eyes filled with a sense of anticipation.


    "It seems I bring you even greater pleasure after such a long absence," he remarked, his gaze drifting towards the door, a glimmer of mischief dancing in his eyes. "Look forward to it. I will ignite a fire within you that burns hotter than ever before."


    With those words lingering in the air, his gaze fixed upon me, I wrapped my right hand around his pulsating shaft, savoring the taste and scent that enveloped my senses.


    Every inch of his cock was explored by my lips and tongue, an act of devotion and pleasure. Animalistic vors and musky aromas of his unwashed flesh danced upon my tongue and filled my nose.


    "You''re such a lewd sister," the master teased, his eyes locked on me as I dutifully pleasured him. Though he was two years younger than me, he asionally referred to me as his sister, a yful reminder of the power dynamics at y. The words sent a delicious shiver down my spine, immersing me in the sweet embrace of masochism.


    "I long to show my lewd side to my master," I confessed, my voice a sultry whisper. With deliberate intent, I withdrew my mouth from his throbbing cock, my eyes meeting his gaze as I sensually licked the entire length of his ns with the tip of my tongue.


    The sight of my own lewd behavior, knowing that my master was observing my every move, sent waves of masochistic excitement coursing through me.


    Devotedly, Ivished his cock with my tongue, tracing the thick veins that adorned it, diligently moving up and down in a seductive rhythm.


    And then, with a tantalizingly sinful allure, I took his balls into my mouth, rolling them gently on my tongue, savoring their taste.


    As my master''s eyes locked onto me, witnessing my fervent attention to his arousal, I felt my own pussy grow increasingly hot and wet, the love juices of desire seeping forth.


    Once again, I enveloped his thick cock with my mouth, sucking it with an eagerness that knew no bounds, releasing it only to offer him the opportunity to prate me whenever he desired.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 290 290: Fetish! [R-18+]

    Chapter 290  290: Fetish! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I crouched down on the floor, my legs spread wide, and plunged a finger into my dripping pussy, thrusting it in and out with fervent speed.


    A low, guttural sound escaped my lips as I intensified my suction on the engorged ns before me.


    Simultaneously, my right hand firmly grasped the base of the cock, stroking it with a practiced rhythm, while my left hand ventured between my own slick folds, coated in a sheen of love juice.


    With an insatiable craving for my master''s cock, my hips involuntarily jerked, a gentle tremor coursing through my body.


    The overwhelming desire to be fucked consumed me, driving me to the brink of madness. In the depths of my masochistic yearning, I cried out in a wild frenzy, "Ah, ah!"


    As if he could sense the depths of my primal desires, my master leaned back, withdrawing his throbbing cock from my mouth.


    A mixture of frustration and longing surged within me, and I rubbed my cheek against the saliva-soaked cock in a desperate attempt to maintain my connection to his cum.


    "Get down," hemanded, his voiceced with authority and a hint of sadistic delight.


    "Yes," I responded with an eager urgency. The hunger within me burned fiercely, urging him to take me to the edge of pleasure and pain.


    Without hesitation, I dropped to all fours on the floor, presenting my buttocks towards my master in a submissive disy. Slowly, I swayed my waist in a seductive motion, an invitation for him to im me.


    "Crawl forward," his voicemanded, sending shivers of anticipation down my spine.


    "Yes?" I questioned, momentarily puzzled by his directive.


    "Crawl towards the door," he rified, his voice dripping with a wicked intention.


    "Yes, master," I acquiesced, my thoughts muddled with a mix of desire and uncertainty.


    As I obediently crawled on all fours towards the door, my body quivering with anticipation, the owner closed in on me, his presence looming as Iy face down, vulnerable before the door. There was a mysterious air about him, an unspoken promise of intensity and arousal.


    "Aryanna, you said you were going to make me burn brighter than ever before today, didn''t you?" he teased, a glint of mischief dancing in his eyes.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" I questioned, my mind racing toprehend his cryptic words.


    "I mean exactly that. I have ns to ignite a fire within you, you perverted slut bitch," he dered, his voiceced with a potent blend of dominance and anticipation.


    "Master..." I murmured, a mix of excitement and curiosity swirling within me. Why was he suddenly so exhrated?


    As I raised my head, searching for answers in his gaze, a strange sensation washed over me. The owner''s smile widened, and his eyes flickered towards the door, momentarily diverting my attention.


    Confusion mingled with a hint of anxiety as I positioned my exposed buttocks towards the door, my gaze fixated on my master, awaiting his nextmand.


    "Bitch, if you continue to sway your ass so obscenely, it''s possible that the men lurking behind that door might be too aroused to resist the temptation," he taunted, a mischievous grin ying on his lips.


    "Yes? What do you mean by that? What are you saying now...?" I stammered, caught off guard by his unexpected statement.


    "Quite literally," he chuckled, his eyes darting towards the door once again. The enigmatic nature of his words left me bewildered, my heart racing with a mixture of excitement and trepidation.


    "Master...?" A sudden, intrusive thought raced through my mind, causing my heart to thump wildly against my chest.


    A sense of trepidation mingled with an overwhelming surge of excitement, as if a forbidden secret was about to be unveiled.


    "There''s someone behind the door!" I gasped, my eyes widening in rm as I turned my head to face the slightly ajar entrance.


    "Aryanna, isn''t it thrilling to shed the facade of an elite female secretary and reveal your true,scivious nature in the presence of other men?" my master mused, his voiceced with a hint of mischief.


    "No way..." I uttered, my mind reeling at the implications of his words.


    "Indeed. Now, you can unabashedly exhibit your wanton desires to these gentlemen," he dered, his voice dripping with anticipation.


    With a mixture of anxiety and sweet anticipation, I watched as my master gradually pushed the door open, revealing the tantalizing possibilities thaty beyond. And in that fleeting moment, as the door swung wide open...


    "Aaaah! I detest it! I despise it!" I shrieked, my head shaking frantically from side to side as my eyes fell upon the men standing just outside the door.


    "Hahaha! Just as I expected, you''re thrilled!" my master chuckled, hisughter resonating with a sense of satisfaction. "Aryanna, you truly are a depraved slut bitch."


    The owner''s cheerfulughter filled the air, as if he couldn''t contain his delight at everything unfolding ording to his whims.


    In that instant, it all became clear to me. My master had long been aware of my insatiable craving for exhibitionism, my yearning to be seen and desired by others. Yet, as a submissive ve, I could never bring myself to voice such desires to my master.


    And so, as a special gift on this momentous day of service, my master had orchestrated an opportunity to satiate the exhibitionistic desires of a perverted slut like myself. To indulge in the intoxicating pleasure derived from being observed by others.


    "You''re gazing... at my moist, glistening pussy... at my supple breasts... and at the most shamefully exposed entrance of my body," I thought, a mixture of embarrassment and exhration coursing through me.


    The two men, who happened to be employees of the castle¡ªa gardener and a cook¡ªhad shamelessly abandoned their respective duties, donning their work attire of overalls and a chef''s white gown.


    Their eyes, now bloodshot with desire, feasted upon every inch of my naked, unmasked form, leaving nothing to the imagination.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 291 291: My Bitch! [R-18+]

    Chapter 291  291: My Bitch! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Feeling a deep sense of embarrassment, I hesitated to continue presenting my buttocks towards the door. The rush of shame flooded my senses, urging me to retract my exposed form. But my master''smanding voice pierced through my wavering thoughts.


    "Stay where you are," hemanded with authority.


    "Yes," I replied meekly, my voice barely above a whisper.


    His words echoed in my ears, leaving no room for negotiation. Reluctantly, Iplied with his instructions, raising my buttocks asmanded.


    "Master, please..." I pleaded, a mix of hesitation and vulnerabilitycing my voice.


    "Don''t you enjoy this?" he questioned, his tone both probing and filled with a tinge of curiosity.


    Silence hung heavy in the air, as I struggled to find the words to respond. My desires and inhibitions shed within me, leaving me momentarily speechless.


    "Then, raise your buttocks and spread them wide with your hands," hemanded, his voice growing more insistent.


    "Ah, master..." I whimpered, my resistance crumbling under the weight of his unwavering dominance.


    "Hurry!" he barked, his impatience evident.


    Unable to defy his orders, I reluctantly obeyed, raising my buttocks towards the men standing at the door and spreading them wide with my trembling hands. The vulnerability I felt was overwhelming, my exposed intimacies on full disy.


    "Fucking hell, you were pretending to be innocent... but now you''re unting your asshole, aren''t you?" one of the men sneered, his words dripping with contempt.


    "I can''t believe it... Secretary Aryanna''s pussy is glistening with fuck juice..." another added, their dirty words aimed at degrading and demeaning me.


    In the midst of shame and masochistic excitement, conflicting thoughts collided chaotically in my mind. I felt a mixture of embarrassment and the undeniable thrill of embracing my true, lewd nature. No longer bound by the expectations of a demure female secretary, I reveled in the knowledge that I was a dirty bitch, yearning to be seen in my most depraved state. The contradictory desires within me battled fiercely.


    "It''s embarrassing. I shouldn''t want this. But please, look. Look at the true cum of the lewd bitch that I am," my thoughts raced, a whirlwind of conflicting emotions.


    With a masochistic fervor, I continued to sway my exposed buttocks, inviting the gazes of the gardener and the cook lingering behind the door.


    "Nasty whore! Are you shaking your ass for anyone other than your master?!" one of them spat, their words filled with disdain.


    "Kyaaa!" I let out a startled cry, my body shivering with a mix of fear and excitement.


    In an instant, my master''s hand seized my hair, forcefully lifting my upper body.


    "You''re mine, my bitch. Open your mouth," he growled, his anger evident in his grip.


    I had aroused his jealousy by enticing the attention of other men, and now he sought to exert his dominance. Roughly, he thrust his engorged cock into my waiting mouth, stifling any protests that threatened to escape my lips.


    "Mmm...uhh...uhhh..." I moaned, the sensations overwhelming me as saliva dripped from my lips, coating his sizable cock.


    A sense of relief washed over me, knowing that my master was possessive and protective of me. I reveled in his possessive nature, finding sce in the knowledge that I had stoked his jealousy.


    I eagerly wrapped my tongue around his throbbing cock, my actions driven by a potent mix of desire and submission. Even as the lewd gazes of the lowly men fixated on my vulnerable openings, I clung to my master''s engorged cock, dedicating myself to his pleasure.


    "You are a filthy bitch. A depraved slut who revels in the excitement of disying her pussy to mere servants," my master''s voice seeped into my consciousness, his words both degrading and intoxicating.


    "Master, please scold the dirty bitch some more," I pleaded, my voice tinged with a mixture of desire and submission.


    In a heightened state of arousal, my master''s excitement surged, evident in his grip as he seized my hair with both hands and forcefully shook it back and forth. The head of his engorged cock roughly collided with the back of my throat, causing me to gasp for breath. Despite the sensation of suffocation, an ecstatic pleasure coursed through my veins, intensifying my pleasure.


    "Master, please scold the dirty bitch even more. I yearn for you to tear through my throat," I silently implored, craving the depths of his dominance.


    As I was forcefully deepthroated, the initial waves of shame that had washed over me began to morph into an intoxicating masochistic excitement. The suffocating frustration that had threatened to overwhelm me transformed into a pleasure that surged with every thrust.


    Indeed, a bitch was a creature designed to derive pleasure from the very act of abuse. This realization washed over me as my master''s hot semen erupted, coating my throat in a searing release. It was in that moment that I understood the true nature of my desires.


    "Master, please hurry!" my thoughts cried out, the urgency of my plea echoing within me. "Please kiss me swiftly!"


    While my heart screamed those words, I daringly reached down to touch my throbbing pussy, spreading it wide with my fingers. The knowledge that the men were watching, their eyes fixated upon me, only heightened the heat that radiated from my core. The intensity was almost unbearable.


    "Please take a look," I silently begged, desperate for their gaze to prate deep within the intimate folds of my exposed pussy. "Let them see it all... every inch of me."


    Their lecherous gazes seemed to crawl and flicker like tongues, caressing my pussy and anus with their lustful hunger. I obediently dropped to my knees, my mouth hungrily enveloping my master''s throbbing cock, all while my hands continued their obscene dance, prating my slick entrance and shamelessly shaking my naked ass.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 292 292: Amazing! [R-18+]

    Chapter 292  292: Amazing! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In a deliberate act of provocation, I spread my pussy wide open with two fingers, shamelessly ying with myself. The sensation of inserting a finger into the inviting hole elicited a sudden reaction from my master, causing him to arch back in a primal response.


    "I hate it! I hate it, master!" I eximed, a surge of conflicting emotions coursing through me.


    In that moment, as I attempted to bring his pulsating cock back into my mouth, my master took a step back, a mischievous smile ying upon his lips. His gaze shifted towards the door, where the low-ranking servants stood witness to our debauched disy.


    "Aryanna, do you desire to be fucked by me in front of these men?" he inquired, his voice dripping with a mixture of dominance and anticipation.


    My mouth went dry as I swallowed hard. The yearning to taste my master''s potent seed burned within me, but so too did the intense masochistic desire to expose myself in the most lewd and submissive manner to the lower-ranking servants.


    Visions of them submitting to their carnal desires, ravishing me with their lustful gazes while I was taken by my master, flooded my thoughts.


    "I''ll do whatever pleases you, Master," I murmured, my gaze lifting to meet the eyes of my younger master, my willingness to surrender evident in my submissive gaze.


    "No, I am not just any servant. I am the master''s devoted bitch, and it is the master alone who holds the power to dictate my every service," I asserted, my voiceced with a profound understanding of my role.


    "A bitch dutifully follows her master''s everymand without question," I added, emphasizing the unwavering loyalty that defined my existence.


    "Very well," my master responded, a hint of dominance coloring his voice. "Then assume the position. I shall take you like a dog right in front of these servants."


    "Yes, Master," Iplied, bowing respectfully at his feet, my lips pressing against the soft skin as a symbol of my absolute submission.


    "Master, please indulge in my ve bitch''s pussy to your heart''s content," I implored, turning my naked body towards the servants and explicitly exposing my inviting rear. Their eyes, filled with a hunger that verged on madness, devoured my form, their gazes tracing every curve and contour.


    "I see your desire... your uncontroble craving to possess me," I murmured, a sultry tonecing my words. "You yearn to im my body, to fuck me senseless."


    With a deliberate lick of my lips, I met the bulging bulges in the servants'' pants, acknowledging the undeniable effect I had on them.


    "But know this," I continued, a seductive sway of my hips entuating my words. "You shall never have me. Aryanna belongs to Master Lucas alone. Only he possesses the right to fill my pussy with his cock."


    I taunted them shamelessly, shaking my ass obscenely, goading my master to take me with unbridled desire.


    "No matter how you gaze upon me, you shall never taste the forbidden fruit," I teased, my voice dripping with a mix of superiority and submission. "I am a dog raised by my owner, a bitch that thrives only under the care of its master. Every inch of Aryanna''s being, body, and soul, belongs solely to Master Lucas."


    Arching my back, I lifted my buttocks, offering the servants a lewd tableau of my impending pleasure, a visual feast of submission.


    "You are such a depraved bitch," my master dered, his hands firmly grasping my supple buttocks, guiding his thick ns into the slick entrance of my pussy, and forcefully plunging his cock deep inside me.


    "Ah, yes!~ Master!!" I cried out, my voice a symphony of pleasure and ecstasy. Fully embracing the longed-for pration, I leaned back, my tongue provocatively extended, releasing a fervent scream that echoed through the room, a testament to my unrestrained surrender.


    "I''m trapped! The master''s throbbing cock is prating my eager pussy," I gasped, feeling the moist walls of my love-soaked pussy cling tightly to the thick, scorching cock of my master. It had been far too long since I had savored his touch, and now, every inch of my being quivered with an insatiable desire.


    "Ahh! Ah, ah, yes! It''s so hot... Master''s magnificent cock is filling me to the brim. Ugh..." Each forceful thrust from behind sent delicious tremors rippling through my body, urging me forward, inch by intoxicating inch.


    "Oh, behold me! Serving my master with my exposed rear! Aryanna is nothing more than a humble bitch, devoted to her master''s pleasure," I moaned, my position on all fours resembling that of a mating animal,pletely consumed by the primal rhythm of my master''s relentless thrusts.


    As I continued my fervent disy of submission, my mouth watered, and I couldn''t help but fixate on the tantalizing bulges in the servants'' crotches that loomed so temptingly close to my face, almost within reach.


    "Ah! Ah, ah! The master''s throbbing cock is delving deep into my quivering pussy! A thick, pulsating cock is filling every inch of my hot wet pussy!" I cried out, my voice a symphony of ecstasy, my hips undting in harmony with Lucas''smanding motions.


    "Are you consumed by an insatiable desire to possess me? Does the thought of plunging your cock into my mouth drive you to the brink of madness?" I taunted, my gaze fixated on the servants'' engorged crotches, a sight that threatened to ignite a fire within them at any given moment.


    In response to their mounting arousal, the cook, who had stood motionless like a puppet, suddenly reached for his zipper, inciting both curiosity and caution within me.


    "What? What are you nning?" I questioned, my eyes locked on the master as the chef''s intentions became clear. "Very well. If it pleases you, you may lend a hand," the master consented.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 293 293: Mouth! [R-18+]

    Chapter 293  293: Mouth! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Will you withdraw your cock? Will you free your engorged cock from its confines?" I wondered aloud, a surge of sweet anticipation coursing through my veins.


    "Oh, so you can''t resist either?" The gardener, his gaze flitting to the cook, also began to unzip his pants, the air thick with a heady mix of anticipation and desire. "Ah, wow, how enticing," I purred, my voice dripping with a seductive allure, my words driving the servants to clutch their erect cocks in their hands.


    "Observe! Feast your eyes upon my shameless visage and behold the sight of my throbbing cock!" I eximed, my voiceced with a mixture of arousal and anticipation. While the girth and size of the servants'' erections paled inparison to the master''s colossal cock, their cocks stood proudly, pulsating with unrestrained desire, captivating my gaze. Soon, the servants directed the tips of their engorged cocks towards my face, their hands skillfully stroking their lengths. "Release it! Spray your cum upon me... go on, shower my face with your hot seed," I implored, my voice a breathless plea.


    With each forceful thrust from my master, my body undted, my eyes darting frantically between my master''smanding form and the servants who eagerly disyed their aroused genitals before me.


    Though not explicitly stated, I couldn''t help but sense the stark contrast between their world and mine. I had never judged a person''s worth based on their upation, yet I couldn''t deny the perceived disparity between my life as a secretary to a prestigious noble and the lowly servants of the castle. The thought of being defiled by such men of lowly station only served to further ignite the insatiable hunger within Aryanna, thescivious bitch that resided within me.


    "Ah, yes, master! Harder! Please ravish me with even more intensity! Plunge deeper into my wanton depths!" I cried out, my voice a symphony of unrestrained desire, my gaze fixated on the cook''s erect cock.


    "Spray your cum upon my face!"


    As the speed of their stroking increased, the tips of their engorged cocks, ready to burst at any given moment, took aim at my awaiting visage. I parted my lips and extended my tongue provocatively, a silent request for the impending release.


    "Damn you! Have you been neglecting me all this time?" Suddenly, the cook bent down, bringing his ns tantalizingly close to my lips.


    "They are targeting my mouth."


    "Very well... I implore you, drench my eager mouth with your cum," I dered, my words a direct plea to the servant, not my master. The desire to taste the servant''s seed burned within me, an insatiable craving for their release. In the next instant, the chef trembled, thrusting his ns towards my waiting mouth.


    "Filthy bitch!" The chef''s voice erupted with contempt, his words dripping with disdain and repulsion.


    "Iced coffee!" I gasped, my voice strained and desperate, seeking a momentary respite from the overwhelming sensations that consumed me.


    In the blink of an eye, scorching semen surged forth, finding its mark within the cavern of my eagerly awaiting mouth.


    A torrent of the hot, viscous fluid cascaded forth, drenching my face in a sticky, irrefutable proof of their desires.


    The pearly cum clung to my skin, forming ascivious mask that stained my features. Without hesitation, I swallowed the copious load that had umted within my mouth, refusing to let a single precious drop escape my ravenous hunger.


    Yet, there existed no trace of affection or affinity towards the chef within me. It was a mere act of obedience, a duty to fulfill the insatiable desires of those who held power over me.


    As the chef''s climax waned, my attention swiftly shifted, my gaze fixating upon the gardener''s erect phallus that stood proudly beside me.


    "Please! I implore you, release your cum upon me!" I pleaded, my voice a breathless plea, my eyes beseeching the gardener for his offering.


    In a climactic explosion, the gardener''s cock erupted, unleashing a deluge of semen that soared through the air, finding its mark within my eager mouth. The liquid sttered upon my face, anointing my features with a sticky tribute.


    A pungent, fishy aroma filled the air, emanating from my countenance, now adorned with the mingled cum of the cook and gardener. With an insatiable hunger that could not be quelled, I swallowed the servants'' seed that had umted within my mouth, my tongue eagerlypping at the thick, viscous fluid that trickled down my face. Yet, despite the indulgence, I remained unsatisfied, my cravings unquenched.


    "It is not enough... It must be the master''s cock," I thought with fervent realization. "Only the master possesses the power tomand and satiate a bitch''s insatiable desires."


    Once again, the unwavering truth resurfaced within me¡ªI was but a puppet, a ve to my master''s whims, bound by an oath of unwavering obedience.


    "It can only be the master," I affirmed silently, my gaze turning towards him with adoring eyes. Lucas, responding to my unspoken desires, pressed her supple torso against my back, her hands seizing hold of my sagging breasts with possessive intent.


    "To beg for the release of lowly servants... you truly are a wicked and wanton bitch," she sneered, her wordsced with a mix of dominance and disdain.


    "Ah! Ahhh..." A sharp pang of pain jolted through my engorged nipples as the master roughly fondled my bosom, his fingers digging into the sensitive flesh with a sadistic grip. His fingernails bit into my tender skin, adding a touch of delicious torment to the overwhelming ecstasy that enveloped me.


    "Have you forgotten your ce? You are mine and mine alone, an exclusive sex ve bitch," the master dered with amanding voice, his words a reminder of our position.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 294 294: whose does this belong to?! [R-18+]

    Chapter 294  294: whose does this belong to?! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Oh, master, please forgive me... please, I beg for your mercy," I pleaded, my voice a desperate plea for absolution, my body trembling under the weight of his dominance.


    "Get out!" The master''s abruptmand shattered the air, his voice a stern dismissal that echoed through the chamber, casting me aside like a discarded ything.


    As the servants obediently dispersed, the master''s gaze locked with mine, a mixture of authority and dominance burning within his eyes. Without hesitation, he drove his throbbing cock deep into my depths, prating me with a force that reached the pussy of my being.


    "Ah! Ugh~ Master! I was wrong! I was wrong!" I cried out repeatedly, my voice filled with remorse and repentance, my body surrendering to his relentless onught.


    Amidst the carnal frenzy, I continued to beseech my master for forgiveness, my pleas a testament to my unwavering loyalty and submission.


    "Tell me, whose does this belong to?" the master demanded, his voiceced with possessiveness and authority.


    "Ah! It is yours! I am nothing more than your devoted ve bitch!" I cried out, my words a fervent deration of my eternal servitude.


    "Yes. You are a ve bitch, bound to serve my every whim until the end of your days," the master affirmed, his voice resonating with dominance and satisfaction. "Aryanna, you are a bitch whose sole purpose is to satiate your master''s desires."


    With a powerful upward thrust, the master''s rigid cock plunged forcefully into her moist depths, its pulsating presence wreaking havoc within her. The impact reverberated through her body, causing her internal organs to momentarily lift with the force of the intrusion.


    "I''ming!" the master eximed, his voice filled with a mix of anticipation and dominance.


    "Ah! Master!" she cried out, her voice a desperate plea mingled with a hint of ecstasy.


    In an instant, Lucas hips collided vigorously with her supple buttocks, the swollen head of his cock mercilessly striking the deepest recesses of her pussy with unyielding force.


    "Ah! Master! Master!!!" she moaned, her voice a symphony of pleasure and submission.


    As the master''s relentless rhythm continued, she felt his hot seed erupt from him, forcefully pouring into the depths of her womb. In the midst of the euphoric orgasm that only the master could bestow, she pledged her unwavering obedience, a vow that resonated through her pussy.


    "Aryanna... will be your master''s devoted ve bitch until her dying breath," she dered, her words a testament to her absolute devotion.


    -------


    [Ellie''s POV]


    Several weeks had passed since I had taken up residence in the castle alongside my beloved brother. Day after day, he greedily sought the pleasures of my body, never missing an opportunity to im his dominion over me.


    Even on the nights when he returnedte, his insatiable desires demanded my servitude, whether it was through the act of performing a submissive blowjob or lying prostrate on the floor, ready to fulfill his every whim.


    Physically and mentally, I had be my brother''s ve, bound to him in every way imaginable. As I swore my unwavering obedience and served him as my master, I discovered the profound pleasure thaty within a world of an adult girl.


    I willingly embraced the role of being my brother''s cherished pet, finding happiness in carrying out his everymand.


    Though I was treated as a vessel for his carnal desires, I reveled in the opportunity to fulfill his every need.


    I had transformed into a dutiful bitch, eager to please in any and every way possible. The sheer joy of being my brother''s devoted pet consumed me entirely.


    asionally, amidst the intensity of our dynamic, he would assume the role of a kind and caring older brother, allowing me moments ofughter and yful teasing.


    During those cherished instances, I would revel in the freedom to jest and mock him, my heart brimming with delight at the familiarity and affection we shared.


    On a Sunday afternoon, nestled within the plushforts of the Brougham carriage en route to the elegant vi, a nostalgic memory from my childhood resurfaced.


    It harkened back to the days when my mother was still alive, and both my brother and I reveled in the delightful days at our cherished summer house during the sun-kissed days of vacation.


    As I traversed the corridors of my mind, retracing the footprints of joyous moments spent with my beloved sibling, an overwhelming sense of happiness cascaded into the depths of my heart, engulfing me in its warm embrace.


    Lost in the reverie of my thoughts, I was abruptly jolted back to reality by the soft timbre of my brother''s voice. "Ellie, what is going in you mind so intently?" he inquired, his eyes curious and searching.


    With a mischievous glint in my eyes, I responded, "Oh, brother, it''s a secret~" A yful smile danced across my lips as I directed my gaze towards him, seated beside me in the carriage.


    Yet, in an unexpected turn of events, his hand meandered beneath the fabric of my skirt, venturing into the realm of my intimate sanctum.


    A gasp escaped my lips, a mingling of surprise and anticipation, as his exploratory hand transitioned from gently caressing my knee to venturing further north, tracing a path along the silken expanse of my inner thigh.


    In the throes of this intimate intrusion, my brother''s hand found its destination, nestling within the confines of my most private area.


    "Oh, brother..." I sighed, my voice a delicate symphony of desire and vulnerability.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 295 295: Special gift! [R-18+]

    Chapter 295  295: Special gift! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I''m merely ensuring that you have removed your panties," he whispered, his fingers intertwining with the tendrils of my hair, his touch both tender and possessive. "I recall you mentioning doing so in the bathroom earlier."


    A flicker of guilt sparked within me, mingling with a potent mixture of longing and submission. I yearned for my brother''s forgiveness, an act that would solidify our connection even further.


    With a conscious surrender, I lowered my waist, parting my legs with meticulous care, allowing my brother''s hands unrestricted freedom to traverse thendscape of my desires.


    "How do you feel about venturing outside without the confines of undergarments?" he inquired, his voiceced with a tantalizing blend of mischief and anticipation.


    His fingers traced the contours of my delicate flesh, leaving a trail of tingling sensations in their wake. Meanwhile, his tongue ventured into the depths of my ear, an intimate exploration that further ignited the mes of our shared secret.


    "I am, brother," I confessed, my cheeks flushed with a mixture of embarrassment and excitement. "While the fear of exposure adds an element of thrill, it also stirs an intoxicating sense of lust within me."


    His touch continued to elicit a symphony of pleasure, coaxing forth a delicate moan from my lips.


    Over time, my body had grown ustomed to the tender ministrations of my older brother, my once-innocent folds now trained to withstand the gentle caresses bestowed upon them.


    "Ah, brother... please...," I pleaded, my voice a delicate plea tinged with a hint of longing.


    As my brother''s finger delved into the depths of my moist pussy, a rosy hue painted my cheeks, betraying the undeniable cock coursing through my being.


    Instinctively, I pressed his hand against the fabric of my skirt, a feeble attempt to conceal the visible evidence of my horniness. "Your pussy is getting more wet. are you getting excited?" he inquired with a knowing smirk, his voiceced with a mixture of amusement and satisfaction.


    My response came in a hushed breath, barely audible, "It''s because of your touching there..."


    The impending arrival at our summer house loomed near, and my brother''s words hung in the air, igniting a sense of urgency within me.


    "Before we reach our ce, I want you to give me with a fervent blowjob, my dear sister," hemanded, his gaze fixated on my face. With a yful grin, he extracted his erect manhood from the confines of his pants, presenting it to me, a tantalizing invitation.


    "Yes, brother..." I acquiesced, my voice tinged with a mixture of obedience and anticipation. With a heart brimming with contentment, I assumed my position, burying my face between his legs.


    "Master, I am here to serve you," I dered with genuine devotion. With a sense of purpose, Ivished his cock with saliva, delicately sweeping my hair to the side to afford me unobstructed ess to every inch of his cock. My tongue danced along the contours of his manhood, diligently exploring its entirety in a meticulous disy of oral worship.


    Amidst the act, my brother offered a gentle reminder, his voice filled with concern. "Ellie, the carriage may shake ore to an abrupt halt. Be cautious not to harm yourself with your teeth."


    Reassured by his words, I continued my ministrations, my brother''s hand tenderly caressing my head as I pleasured him with unwavering dedication. "Ellie, you look absolutely stunning with your hair tied into a ponytail," heplimented, his fingers gently tracing the contours of my scalp.


    "Thank you, brother," I murmured, my voice muffled by his engorged cock. I heeded his instruction, ensuring that no part of him remained outside the sanctuary of my mouth, safeguarding his pants from any telltale signs of our intimate connection.


    The carriage rattled on, its upants shielded by the drawn curtains, yet a thread of trepidation lingered within me. While the risk of being discovered was minimal with my face buried between my brother''s legs, each pause in the journey sent my heart into a frenzy, as though it threatened to burst with the weight of our secret.


    Momentster, after partaking of my brother''s essence, the carriage finally arrived at our summer house, perched majestically overlooking the vast expanse of the sea.


    The sky, bathed in hues of crimson as the sun began its descent, added an enchanting aura to the scene. As the familiar sight of the vi, standing resolute on the hill by the shore, came into view, a flood of bittersweet memories from my childhood washed over me. However, the fleeting joy was soon overshadowed.


    "Aryanna..." My gaze fell upon her as I disembarked from the carriage, witnessing her poised at the entrance of the vi, offering a polite bow. The smile that had adorned my face moments ago dissipated like a fragile illusion, leaving behind an air of unease.


    Questions danced on the tip of my tongue, eager to escape my lips, but they remained imprisoned by an invisible force.


    The three of us convened for dinner within the confines of the vi, yet I remained silent throughout the entire meal, my thoughts consumed by an unspoken turmoil.


    The urgency to find sce led me to retreat to the bathroom ahead of my brother, who had promised a special gift whe hee back fromt bathroom.


    And so, with a lingering sense of anticipation, I withdrew into the solitude of the bathroom, awaiting the moment when my brother would join me in the bedroom. And give me the soecial gift he promise.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 296 296: Bitch No.3! [R-18+]

    Chapter 296  296: Bitch No.3! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As my trembling hand reached for the doorknob of my bedroom, I couldn''t help but ce the other hand against my chest, hoping to calm the racing of my heart.


    Opening that door meant facing the possibility of my vague anxieties morphing into a stark reality.


    What awaited me inside could shatter the image of Aryanna as a mere sisterly figure, recing it with the unsettling sight of her assuming the role of my brother''s submissive.


    Summoning courage, I took a deep breath and lightly tapped on the bedroom door. The handle quivered slightly in my grasp, a testament to the fear that gripped me.


    Yet, amidst it all, a resolute determination emerged¡ªI knew that regardless of whaty before my eyes, my unwavering obedience to my brother would remain steadfast.


    "I will not be outdone by her."


    --------


    The moment I turned the doorknob and peered into the room, my body froze, paralyzed by the scene that unfolded before me. It was exactly as I had feared¡ªAryanna had be my brother''s submissive, his obedient ything.


    The tableau that met my eyes was both shocking and strangely captivating. My brother, seated cross-legged in the center of the bed,manded attention, while Aryanna, devoid of clothing,y face down beside him.


    Arching her baster buttocks into the air, she sensually licked her brother''s toes with her tongue, then proceeded to envelop each digit, from the little toe to the big toe, in her mouth, as if performing a toe-centric rendition of a blowjob.


    Her slender, graceful neck sported a thick ck leather cor, akin to that of a well-trained pet.


    "Ellie,e here," my brother''s voice pierced through my daze, causing my body to jolt involuntarily.


    "Hurry," he urged, his tone brooking no dy.


    Numbly, I moved forward, my limbs reminiscent of a sleepwalker''s unsteady gait, until I found myself on the bed, kneeling before my brother.


    It was then that my gaze was inevitably drawn towards the captivating figure of Aryanna.


    Her countenance, suffused with an intoxicating blend of sensuality and unabashed desire,beled her as a mature vixen¡ªno longer the intelligent and confident female secretary I had once known.


    "Ellie, look at the submissive before you. She is a true submissive, molded and trained by my hand over an extended period of time," my brother dered, his grasp tightening on the leash connected to Aryanna''s dog cor.


    Under the forceful tug, my sister lifted her head, releasing the toe she had so fervently attended to. Despite the rough treatment she endured, her cries were muffled, barely escaping her lips, as she obediently cast her zed eyes upon our brother.


    In that moment, Aryanna''s transformation wasplete, her entire demeanor bearing no resemnce to the intelligent woman she had once been¡ªnow reduced to nothing more than a docile object at the whim of her master.


    A profound sense of fulfillment radiated through the room as my sister embraced her role as a willing and contented servant to our master.


    Before me stood my older brother, a mischievous grin adorning his face, as he extended a crimson leather dog cor towards my younger sibling.


    Intricately engraved upon the cor were bold letters that caught my attention. I nced at the cor I held in my trembling hand.


    Emzoned on the cor were the words:


    [Bitch No. 3. Ellie]


    "Bitch No. 3...?" I murmured, my voice barely audible.


    "Elli§Ö. Our mother also served as your master''s submissive. She was known as Bitch No. 2," my brother exined, a note of pridecing his words.


    "Elli§Ö, do you like the gift?" he inquired, anticipation evident in his eyes.


    I nodded silently in response, a mixture of excitement and trepidation coursing through me. The moment I adorned that cor around my neck, I would officially be my brother''s cherished bitch¡ªa thought that filled me with euphoria.


    "Elli§Ö, I am overjoyed," my brother expressed, his voiceced with satisfaction.


    "But why aren''t you wearing a ne?" I questioned, a tinge of curiosity coloring my words.


    "Brother, please be the one to ce the cor around the bitch''s neck," I implored, my voice barely concealing my yearning.


    "Very well," he acquiesced, a gleam of amusement dancing in his eyes. With a gentle touch, my brother secured the leather ne around my neck, eliciting a slight difort that quickly dissipated, reced by a strangely pleasing sensation against my skin.


    "It suits you beautifully. A dog corplements a bitch like no other adornment," my brother remarked, his hand tenderly caressing my head. As he attached a shimmering silver leash to the cor, he continued, "Elli§Ö, it is a lovely ne. Now,e and serve your master alongside me."


    "Yes, sister," my sister Aryanna responded, her voice devoid of any honorifics towards me. With the leather ne now adorning her neck, Aryanna had shed the illusion of sisterhood, recognizing me for what I truly was¡ªa bitch, just like her.


    Crawling towards our brother, our bodies poised on all fours, we obediently nestled ourselves between his legs.


    Aryanna, with a delicate touch, extended the tip of her tongue towards our master''s erect cock,mencing ascivious act of devotion. "Elli§Ö also yearns to serve our master," she whispered, her voiceden with desire.


    Finding my ce beside my sister, I too pressed my tongue against our brother''s throbbing cock. The scene before me was one of undeniable debauchery, as our tongues intertwined, each mirroring the other''sscivious movements¡ªan explicit disy of our shared dedication to fulfilling our master''s desires.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 297 297: Bitch Moans! [R-18+]

    Chapter 297  297: Bitch Moans! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Moans of pleasure escaped Aryanna''s lips as she eagerly and affectionatelyvished attention upon her brother''s engorged manhood.


    In a tender moment, the tips of our tongues brushed against each other, a timid exploration that marked the beginning of an intimate connection.


    Emboldened by this exhrating contact, I hesitantly extended my tongue, joining the erotic dance between sisters.


    My ears, attuned to themands of my newfound master, absorbed his every word. "Ellie, kiss Aryanna," he instructed, his voiceced with authority.


    "Yes," I replied, my voice trembling with a mixture of excitement and bashfulness. As I lingered, unsure of how to proceed, Aryanna yfully brushed her lips against mine once more, leaving behind a trace of her crimson lipstick.


    "Aryanna..." I whispered her name, my voice barely audible. "I have longed for this tender kiss with you." As Aryanna''s lips drew nearer, I instinctively closed my eyes, surrendering to the moment.


    "Ah..." A delicate sigh escaped my lips as our mouths fused together, a sweet melody that betrayed my innermost desires.


    The sensation was vastly different from the touch of my brother''s lips¡ªAryanna''s were plush, supple, and moist, akin to the texture of a delectable pudding.


    As her tongue gently probed between my parted teeth, I embraced the embarrassment and tentatively reciprocated, allowing our tongues to intertwine.


    The soft, feminine movements of my sister''s tongue elicited a tender response from me, despite my initial bashfulness.


    "Ah..." A delicate gasp escaped my lips as my sister''s lips and mine became entangled, her suction drawing my tongue into a passionate exchange.


    ''Ah... brother...'' The fleeting thought of my brother lingered in the recesses of my mind, overshadowed by the sensations that now consumed me.


    Simultaneously, my brother''srge hands began to caress my breasts, while Aryanna''s tender touch mirrored his ministrations. Their skilled hands elicited a pleasurable heat that spread through my body, igniting a sweet release within my chest.


    "Elli§Ö, together we serve our master," Aryanna affirmed, her voice resonating with devotion.


    "Yes, sister," I whispered in agreement, a newfound unity binding us in servitude.


    Relinquishing our embrace, Aryanna positioned herself between our brother''s legs, her face disappearing beneath his engorged manhood.


    "Bitch No. 1, Bitch No. 3, let us serve together," my brothermanded, treating us like his cherished pets. With gentle strokes, he caressed Aryanna''s hair, guiding her to recline upon the bed.


    My sister''s tongue and mine became entwined as we obediently crawled around our master''s colossal cock¡ªa sight that seemed to defy thews of gravity.


    Licking fervently, our tongues vied for dominance, clinging to our brother''s throbbing shaft and the sensitive head of his ns like ardent leeches.


    Our actions were an act of worship, a sincere offering to our revered master.


    "Elli§Ö, would you like to take it inside?" my sister provocatively inquired.


    "Yes, sister," I replied, my voiceden with desire.


    "Then, I shall attend to this," Aryanna dered, her lips enveloping our brother''s scrotum, suckling it with fervor.


    Meanwhile, I eagerly devoured our brother''s ns, teasing it with my tongue, reveling in the delicate sensations that coursed through my mouth.


    As I attentively pleasured him, I nced at my sister, marveling at her diligence as shevished attention upon our brother''s balls.


    Aryanna''s tongue, which had beenvishing attention on my scrotum, descended further, now exploring the intimate territory of my brother''s ass. A surprised exmation escaped his lips, reverberating through the air.


    "Aryanna... continue licking my asshole," hemanded.


    "Yes, master," Aryanna replied dutifully, her voice polite and submissive. With her lips poised near his ass, she inserted the tip of her tongue into his excretory opening, skillfully wiggling and caressing the inner walls.


    The sensation sent a surge of cock coursing through my veins, causing my own throbbing cock to swell even harder in her mouth.


    Though I had encouraged her to serve our brother in this amicable setting, witnessing Aryanna''s tongue exploring his ass stirred up a pang of jealousy within me.


    "I crave the taste of that pussy. ce Aryanna''s exquisite mound on my face," my brothermanded, asserting his dominance.


    Responding to his directive, Aryanna gracefully turned around, positioning her buttocks directly on my brother''s eager mouth.


    "Soaked, are you? Did the act of pleasuring my ass arouse you?" my brother yfully taunted, his tongue now diligently licking at Aryanna''s moist folds.


    "Ah, ah, ah, uhm, yes, master!" Aryanna moaned in response, grinding her pussy against my brother''s skilled oral ministrations.


    As he simultaneously inserted a finger into her dripping core, his tongue flicked and teased her engorged clit.


    The sight of my older brother pleasuring my sister ignited an unbearable jealousy within me, fueling a primal desire to possess him for myself.


    Observing Aryanna lean back, her waist-length ck hair cascading down her back, the silver chain of her delicate white leather ne glimmering seductively, I couldn''t help but be enthralled by her captivating allure.


    "That''s it. Rise up," my brothermanded, apanied by the resounding smack of his palm connecting with Aryanna''s baster buttocks.


    "Ah! Ah..." My mouth released its grip on my brother''s pulsating cock, a sense of longing and disappointment mingling within me.


    "Ellie, I apologize. Allow my sister to serve our master first," my brother dered, his voice filled with authority.


    Resigned, I stepped aside, making room for my sister to position herself between my brother''s legs.


    With her right hand, she delicately grasped my saliva-drenched penis, cing its engorged head against the entrance of her dripping pussy.


    Slowly, she began to lower herself, her back arching as she impaled herself upon his throbbing cock.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 298 298: Dildo! [R-18+]

    Chapter 298  298: Dildo! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ah, ah.. uh.. ugh~" A symphony of pleasure and yearning escaped Aryanna''s lips as she sumbed to the sensation, her voice a harmonious blend of ecstasy and satisfaction.


    "It''s been too long, hasn''t it?" my brother remarked, his voice filled with a mixture of longing and gratification.


    "Yes. I relish the feeling of being filled from below," Aryanna confessed breathlessly, her voiceced with desire. "Shake it with delight."


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah... yes... my pussy is brimming... your dick, master, feels divine," Aryanna cried out joyfully, her hips now undting against my brother''s stomach. With each forceful thrust, she punctuated her movements with a scious torrent of words, her seductive utterances aimed at further arousing our master''s excitement.


    "That''s it, such a tight and hot pussy..." my brothermended, his hands eagerly enveloping Aryanna''s ample breasts, kneading them with a fervent passion.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!... Those breasts, they feel so good! Please, continue massaging them. Thrust your thick cock deeper into my dripping pussy... Deeper!" Aryanna''s desperate plea filled the room as she straddled her brother''s body, her hips gyrating like a wild creature in heat. Her sister, pale and naked, glistened with a sheen of sweat, the delicate chain of her ck leather ne swaying in rhythm with their passionate movements.


    Unaware of my presence as her younger sister, Aryanna surrendered herselfpletely to the intoxicating pleasure. Her abandon was evident in the way her voice trembled with desire, her body writhing with an insatiable hunger. The sight of my cherished brother engaged in such carnal acts with another woman ignited a fire within me, fueling an intense arousal that left me breathless. Our gazes locked for a fleeting moment, our unspoken connection deepening the heat that engulfed us both. "Puppy,e here," my brother beckoned, his voice tender and inviting.


    My brother''s hands, firm yet gentle, lifted Aryanna''s slender waist, freeing his deeply embedded penis. In a soft, coaxing tone, he called out to me, his younger sister, who watched with a mix of curiosity and desire. "Yes, brother~" I responded, my voice tinged with a touch of innocence, obediently crawling toward him.


    "Now, it''s the dog''s turn to serve," he dered with a hint ofmand in his voice. My heart fluttered with a mix of trepidation and anticipation as he tugged on the leash attached to Aryanna''s ck leather ne, guiding me closer. Eager to please, I obediently nestled my face between her quivering thighs, the scent of her arousal engulfing my senses. Before me stood my brother''s erect cock, glistening with the remnants of Aryanna''s love juices.


    "Puppy, lick the essence of the bitch off your brother''s cock and consume it," he instructed, his voice a potentbination of dominance and desire.


    "Yes, brother," I acquiesced, my voice filled with submissive obedience. Slowly, I brought my mouth to his throbbing cock, already coated with Aryanna''s essence, and enveloped it within my oral embrace. A mixture of conflicting emotions swirled within me as I tasted the remnants of another woman''s pleasure. With my tongue, I diligentlypped up the remnants of Aryanna''s love juices, savoring the intimate connection that bound us all. And then, driven by a desire to cleanse and please, I drenched my brother''s cock with my own saliva, ensuring it was pristine and ready for his pleasure.


    "Okay. Come up onto myp," my brothermanded, denying my yearning for more. As I settled onto hisp, his strong arms encircled me from behind, his fingers finding sce in the softness of Aryanna''s breasts, kneading them with a skilled touch.


    Waves of pleasure coursed through her, prompting a melodious symphony of moans to escape her lips. With her free hand, she indulged her own desires, teasing and exploring the depths of her own wetness.


    "You''re soaked, Puppy. Are you in heat?" my brother asked, his voice a seductive whisper. In response, he presented his finger, glistening with the evidence of Aryanna''s arousal, before me.


    "Brother..." I murmured, my cheeks flushed with a mixture of shame and desire. With a shyness that masked my growing hunger, I lowered my head and epted his offering, allowing my tongue to glide along his cock.


    "Does the sight of a mature woman being fucked by me excite you?" my brother taunted, his voice dripping with a mix of amusement and dominance.


    "But Ellie, just like her sister, is her brother''s devoted pet, her arousal evident through the wetness that engulfs her eager pussy. She yearns to serve her brother''s every whim," he exined, his toneced with authority.


    "Puppy, tell me, what is it that you desire?" he questioned, his voice soft and coaxing.


    "Brother''s cock... I want it, i want it inside my pussy" I confessed honestly, my voice barely a whisper.


    A mischievous smile yed on my brother''s lips as he acknowledged my request. "Ah, Ellie, when ites to puppies, you truly are a naughty one."


    "But..." I began, my words cut short by hismanding tone.


    "Lick the pussy juice from your finger and taste it," he ordered. Iplied, sucking the cum from my finger, while my brother slid his dick back into my drenched pussy.


    "Ah, ah, ah, brother... it feels so good. Your touch... it feels incredible," I moaned.


    "Aryanna, fetch it from the drawer," my sister was instructed. With obedient grace, she retrieved a ck object from the table drawer beside the bed, joining us once again.


    "Ellie, this is a dildo, a fake dick designed to punish your naughty pussy," my brother revealed, presenting the intimidating object before me. In that moment, a wave of apprehension washed over me, rendering me pale and rigid.


    "It''s muchrger and thicker than my brother''s own dick," I thought, unable to hide my astonishment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 299 299: Cupping! [R-18+]

    Chapter 299  299: Cupping! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Is this your first time using or ying with a dildo?" my brother inquired, his voice tinged with a mixture of curiosity and amusement.


    "Yes, brother," I admitted, trembling with a vague sense of fear as I beheld the sizable wooden dildo, expertly crafted to mimic the real thing.


    "Do you not wish to feel it inside your wet and eager pussy? If you desire otherwise, I will stop," my brother teased mischievously, fully aware that as his submissive bitch, I was incapable of defying hismands. "Remember, Ellie, your body belongs to me."


    "Truly?" I questioned, a shiver of both anticipation and apprehension coursing through my veins.


    "Yes, my dear." he reassured, his voice filled with a mix of satisfaction and possessiveness. "Yet, thescivious canine must still be disciplined." With those words, his hand extended from behind me, the tip of the dildo poised against the entrance of my quivering pussy.


    "Ah, ah, ah..." I gasped, feeling the chilling touch of the wooden dildo as it gradually widened the walls of my pussy, prating me inch by inch.


    "Uh, uhm~" I whimpered, my body trembling with a blend of shame and trepidation as the thick, foreign object, unlike anything I had ever experienced, delved deeper into my wet pussy.


    "It''s firm, thick, and big, surpassing the feeling of a real cock, isn''t it?" my older brother whispered seductively in my ear as he prodded my sensitive pussy with the dildo.


    The conflicting sensations overwhelmed me as I gasped for air, my voice strained with a mixture of denial and distress.


    "Haa... Ugh. Haa... That''s not true... I don''t like it... Haa..." I found myself repulsed and resentful of my own obscene desires, my body betraying me by growing increasingly aroused and slippery in response to the wooden dildo, a poor substitute for my brother dick.


    "Not only are you a yful puppy, but also a naughty bitch who already savors the taste of a cock and finds pleasure in the touch of a dildo," my brother remarked, his words tinged with both amusement and admonishment. "Ellie, you truly are a naughty puppy."


    With every thrust of the dildo in my pussy, my brother''s pace quickened, his deliberate movements teasing me mercilessly as I squirmed on hisp, unable to resist the mounting waves of pleasure.


    "Ah, ah, ah, haa... ha... haa... no, ah, ah, ugh~" I struggled to suppress my rising moans, gritting my teeth in a futile attempt to stifle the sweet sounds that escaped my lips each time the rigid and hefty dildo plunged into the depths of my sensitive pussy.


    "Ah, ugh! Brother! My pussy is aze! Ah, ah, ahhh... I like it! I love it!"


    Unbeknownst to me, my hips moved instinctively in harmony with the relentless thrusts of the thick dildo that relentlessly invaded my wet naughty pussy.


    "No! this is nothing canpare to my brother''s magnificent cock!" I desperately pleaded within my mind, unwilling to ept anything less. "I refuse!"


    "Ah, uh... I dislike it! This fake object holds no appeal for me! I crave only your authentic, pulsating cock! Please, fuck me with your magnificent big and thick cock brother!" I implored, my voiceced with longing and desperation.


    "No. The unruly bitch requires further punishment," my brother dered, undeterred by my protests. Despite my vehement shaking of the head and adamant refusal, he continued to impale me with the relentless vigor of the wooden dildo, stirring and tormenting my pussy as it be even more sluppery.


    "Master, I too want fuck Ellie pussy with a dildo ," Aryanna, who had been observing our intimate encounter in silence, interjected, her voice filled with a blend of submission and eagerness.


    "Very well. It is a bitch''s duty to discipline an another unruly bitch," my brother acknowledged, his tone conveying a sense of authority and control.


    With my brother withdrawing his hand from the dildo, Aryanna seized the opportunity and grasped the base of the wooden dick embedded within her own quivering pussy. As she slowly maneuvered the dildo, the most love juices within her overflowed, a simple show to her own arousal.


    "Oh my! Ellie, despite being a mere puppy, your pussy is soaking wet," Aryanna remarked, her voice tinged with a mischievous giggle. "Hehe. You are quite the adult puppy now."


    While my older sister skillfully control the dildo, my brother positioned himself behind her, firmly cupping her breasts with both hands, diligently massaging them.


    "Brother! Ellie, no more! I don''t want it! I don''t like this!" I cried out, my voice trembling with urgency and desperation. Despite vigorously shaking my head in denial, I refused to sumb to the foreign wooden dick that was a poor substitute for my brother''s cock. However, my brother remained unforgiving, unyielding in his pursuit of dominance and control.


    Gasping for breath, I heard my brother''s voice, a soft whisper that both taunted and tempted me. "Ellie, you don''t have to endure it. If you want to leave, you have the freedom to do so." His words danced in my ears, simultaneously offering an escape and challenging my resolve.


    As Aryanna''s hands expertly manipted the thick wooden dildo inside my pulsating pussy, thrusting with increasing speed and intensity, and my brother''s hands skillfully teased my breasts and nipples, I found myself teetering on the precipice of climax.


    A sweet cry escaped my lips as my body convulsed and trembled with undeniable pleasure, sprawled vulnerably across my brother''sp.


    "Ah, ah, ah, no! No more... haha... no more! Brother! Ellie is cumming!" I eximed, my voice a mixture of ecstasy and frustration.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 300 300: You Can Cum Now! [R-18+]

    Chapter 300  300: You Can Cum Now! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ah, ah, ah, no! No more... haha... no more! Brother! Ellie is cumming!" I eximed, my voice a mixture of ecstasy and frustration.


    "Okay. Let''s go," my brother responded, his voice carrying a tone of acquiescence, granting me permission to release myself from the torment.


    "Brother! I''m cumming! Ah! Ellie, I''m cumming!!!" With my head thrown back, my body shook uncontrobly as the climax surged through me, but it was an empty victory. Instead of my brother''s fiery cock, it was the cold touch of the wooden dildo that brought me to climax.


    "Ellie, from now on, you will be a dutiful pet, obedient to your brother''s everymand, won''t you?" my brother asserted, his voiceced with a mix of authority and expectation.


    "Ha... Yes... Brother, I was wrong..." I whispered, my words tinged with a sense of remorse and submission.


    Gently, my brother lifted my limp body from hisp, tenderly cing me down on the bed. As he removed the dildo that had been lodged inside me, a trickle of love juices escaped from my pulsating pussy, a physical manifestation of my guilt and betrayal.


    ----------


    [Lucas''s POV]


    "Aryanna,e crawling here," Imanded, asserting my dominance as she obedientlyplied, moving towards me on all fours.


    "Yes, Master," she responded, her voice filled with reverence and submission. As I observed the punished Ellie aka puppy lying on the bed, I now shifted my attention to Aryanna, a mature and willing submissive, instructing her to serve me.


    Crawling towards me, she cast her gaze downward, her eyes fixated on my towering figure, specifically my engorged and resurgent cock, which proudly disyed its newfound strength.


    "Get down," I ordered, my voice firm yet tinged with a hint of desire.


    "Yes," she murmured, herpliance unwavering. cing her hands on her waist, she obediently positioned herself on all fours at my feet, her lips tenderly pressing against the tops of my feet. With a deliberate motion, she then turned her body, presenting her ass to me, arching them high and invitingly towards my pulsating cock.


    Her posture, reminiscent of an animal in the throes of mating season, was a sight that ignited my snsual arousal. Crouching behind her, I nestled my face between her inviting cheeks, allowing my lips and tongue to explore the delicate pussy lips of her most intimate ce.


    "It''spletely different from the delicate smell of a dog. The smell of pussy is so strong it makes my nose itch. Just smelling it makes my dick throb." Iees up and licks the pussy with my tongue, and carefully licks the area around her clitoris with my tongue.


    "Aryanna. Do you want me to fuck you with a dildo too a Ellie?" I suggested as I licked her pussy, and then sticking the middle finger in her pussy.


    "Do as you wish, master. The bitch only obeys orders."


    "Okay. I''m going to give you a real dick then for obeying my orders everytime, so be nice to me."


    "Aryanna''s pussy is for your my master use only. Please use it to your heart''s content." She meekly obeyed me, shaking her butt and begging me to put it in.


    "Ahh... yes ahhh... yes master you can do things like this too if you like." Aryanna moans as I p her ass again and again until her as became red. After pping her ass with the palm of my hand, I took myock in my hand ced it on Aryanna slippery and wet pussy as i at first only teased her and then in one go i thrust it deep into her pussy.


    "Ah! Ah, ah... it''sing in... the master''s cock is filling my pussy..." She screamed and shook her ass while giving me more arousal as she shake her body more and and moaning at the same time.


    "Master! Harder! Fuck me deeper ! " Every time i thrust my cock prated her hot pussy, she gasped, moaning and sobbing.


    "Ah! Ah, ah, cock! I love it! I love it! In my Pussy! It feels so good!" Every time the my thick cock rubbed the inside of her pussy, which was soaked with love juice, she shook her head like crazy and moaned and gasped her saliva leaked from her mouth.


    "Ah, ah, ah... It''s amazing! Master''s cock! It''s driving me crazy!" As a naughty bitch, She showed her joy by shaking her butt at me as i thrust my cock and teased her.


    "The dog is more excited than usual today, isn''t it? Aryanna, are you jealous of me scolding the the bitch no.2 and giving her punishment?"


    At my words, she turned her head and looked at Ellie. Ellie, half-conscious with a dildo, is looking jealously at her with blurry eyes as she is being fucked by my cock.


    She smiled at Ellie and taught the puppy some habits.


    "Ellie, you too must serve your master. Come here and suck my master''s balls. Come on." Aryannamanded Ellie.


    [Ellie''s POV]


    I nodded,crawled behind my older brother, who was thrusting his dick in Aryanna naughty pussy, as he was spreading her ass, and buried my face between them.


    "Master, I will serve you."


    I spoke politely and started licking my brother''s balls with my tongue as the dick was thrusting in Aryanna pussy and as the cock was sshing the slippery substance from Aryanna pussy.


    Even when I licked my brother''s balls with my tongue, I didn''t feel disgusted or dirty. The joy of serving her brother was greater than that for her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 301 301: Together c*mming! [R-18+]

    Chapter 301  301: Together c*mming! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ugh... okay... Ellie... keep licking..." When I lick with my tongue his balls and licked it, my brother let out a pleasant moan.


    As Aryanna and I, her younger sister, licked and sucked Lucas balls sincerely while he fucking her older sister from behind, her brother''s moans became more and more sensual.


    "Ellie. Crawl under and suck my cock." I obeyed my brother''s orders without hesitation.


    I crawled between the legs of my brother, who was fiercely sticking his cock into my sister''s pussy like an animal, and licked my brother''s cock with my tongue, which were hitting my sister''s pussy.


    As Iy on my back , my brother''s cock was roughly prodding my sister''s pussy right in front of me.


    I moved the tongue that was licking my brother balls balls to my brother''s dick that was stuck in my sister''s pussy and licked it, then I put my tongue to the joint and licked it.


    "Ah, ah, good! I''m on my way ! Master! Aryanna is on my way!" The moment my sister moans out urgently, my brother roughly pulled on the silver leash attached to her ck leather ne.


    Then Aryanna and her sister''s back arched like a bow, and her ne tightened around her pale, thin neck.


    "Master! Give it to me! Release your cum onto this bitch''s wet pussy! fill my pussy with your amounts of your cum!" With senaul pleasurable moan, Aryanna pleaded, her voice filled with a mix of submission and desperate longing for my brother cock.


    In the blink of an eye, her brother''s throbbing Cock plunged deeply into her pusy, filling her to the hilt.


    "Ah! Ah, ah, ah... yes... yes harder..." she moaned, her voice a delicate blend of pleasure and resistance, struggling against the overwhelming sensations coursing through her her pussy as my brother thrust his cock into her pussy.


    "We''re Cummings together!" My brother dered, his voiceced with a authority and pleasure, refusing to let go of his grip on both of her hips swaying it gainst his cock.


    "Ah! The cock is swelling inside the vagina! The master''s cum is going into the depths of my pussy!!" As I sat beside them, my gaze fixated on the intimate sensual erotic scene before me.


    Gradually, my brother withdrew his thick cock from Aryanna quivering pussy, allowing a sticky white fluid to flow out from her pussy, and sttering onto the bedsheet.


    A smell hit my nose a instinct, a desire to taste my brother''s cum. Without hesitation, I pressed my mouth against Aryanna pussy, my tongue eagerlypping up the left out cum of my brother''s that escaped her.


    A thought crossed my mind as I savored the taste, a mixture of my sister''s cum and the bitter sweetness of my brother''s cum.


    "I don''t like it... It tastes like my sister''s cum," I mused, acknowledging the the taste of my brother and Aryanna cum.


    Observing my actions, my  brother inserted his finger into Aryanna throbbing pussy, stirring it within and coating his finger with the left of his cum.


    He extended his cum-coated finger towards my waiting mouth. "Puppy. Lick it clean," hemanded, his voice carrying the weight of his authority.


    "Yes, brother," I responded obediently, my tongue diligently swirling around his finger, ensuring every trace of his seed was consumed by my mouth.


    "Ellie, there''s still plenty here," my brother remarked, presenting his cock, soaked with my sister''s cum and the left out of their passionate pleasureable sex, before my eyes.


    Understanding my duty as a submissive bitch, I proceeded to clean his cock with a thorough blow job, my tongue expertly removing any lingering traces of semen.


    Once the task wasplete, I released my mouth from his now pristine cock.


    "Ellie, there''s still Master''s precious semen on your face. Now, lick it clean," Aryanna instructed, her voice filled with gratitude as she crawled towards me, her movements a delicate disy of authority.


    "Thank you, sister," I murmured, allowing my tongue to caress my brother''s cum that clung to various spots on Aryanna face.


    As I delicately licked the semen off her lips, our tongues intertwined, mingling the taste of my brother''s cum between us.


    While I diligently licked the left out of cum off her face, Aryanna, driven by a mix of desire and jealousy, positioned herself between my brother legs, eagerly taking his saliva-slicked cock into her mouth.


    It was not a mere act of cleaning but a disy of devotion, a desire to anoint his cock with her own saliva, not mine.


    I could feel the intensity of her gaze, filled with envy and longing, as she watched the intimate exchange between my brother and me.


    "Ah, Master''s cock... It has regained its strength once again," she whispered, her voice a delicate reflection of her renewed hunger.


    Gazing at my brother big and thick cock with happy eyes, Aryanna''s desire intensified.


    "Master''s cock... I want it again," she confessed, her voice a tantalizing mixture of need and longing.


    As she lovingly rubbed her cheek against his throbbing cock, a yful taunt towards him, disappointment clouded her face when she heard my name escape his lips for me to serve him this time.


    "Ellie, it''s your turn to please me now. Lie down and lift your perky ass," my brothermanded, his voiceced with a mix of authority and lust.


    "Yes, brother~" I responded with a coy and submissive tone, immediately positioning myself on my stomach, presenting my exposed ass to him.


    Without dy, my brother squatted down, his fingers finding their way to my throbbing pussy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 302 302: Ellie gagging! [R-18+]

    Chapter 302  302: Ellie gagging! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ah, brother. Ah, ah... brother..." I moaned, my voice betraying the intoxicating sensations that coursed through my body as his skilled fingers explored my pussy. The mere touch of his fingers ignited a fiery excitement within me, arousing me even further.


    I eagerly pushed my backside towards my brother, silently begging for him to take me. However, to my surprise and confusion, instead of his familiar warmth, a cold, unyielding touch pierced into my eager pussy.


    "No! Ah, ah! I it hard do it slowly...! Ah..." I protested, my voiceced with a mixture of moans and frustration. Contrary to my expectations, it was not my brother''s throbbing cock that filled me, but a rigid and unfeeling dildo.


    A wave of resentment washed over me, and I voiced my discontent. "Oh, I dont like this! I hate it! I must have done something wrong! I hate these lifeless dildo toy!" With each forceful thrust of the cold wooden cock, a shiver of fear coursed through my body. I whimpered and pleaded, hoping my brother would heed my distress, but instead, he persisted in plunging the thick wooden dildo into my longing and wet pussy.


    "Ah, I don''t like it. I don''t like it. Ah, ah... ahhh... Ugh..." I couldn''t help but let out a series of passionate moans as the thick dildo relentlessly drove in and out of me, its pace quickening with every thrust.


    I didnt like the dildo in my pussy but my brother thrustfully plunge it into my pussy making me moan.


    "Youin and yet your body betrays you. It seems you enjoy the dildo more than a real cock, don''t you?" my brother taunted, his voiceced with a mix of amusement and usation.


    "No! I don''t like dildos. I like your cock, brother... I don''t like these lifeless toys. I was mistaken. Please, forgive me," I pleaded, my voice filled with sincere remorse and longing.


    "But why is my pussy dripping wet, if I truly dislike the dildo?" I questioned, my confusion evident.


    "No, it can''t be like that," I protested, my mind grappling with the conflicting sensations that consumed me.


    "Aryanna, do it like this with the dildo in her pussy," my brothermanded, his tone firm andmanding.


    As my brother handed the dildo to Aryanna, she took it upon herself to prate her own pussy with the wooden dildo toy, recing her brother''s role in satisfying her desires.


    "You like it! dont you like it! I know you love these dildos Ellie!" She eximed as she plunged the dildo in my pussy.


    Yet, as Aryanna relentlessly probed my wet pussy with the toy from behind, a sudden sight caught my attention¡ªthe resolute presence of my brother''s throbbing cock before my eyes.


    "Suck it," hemanded, his voice mixed dominance and yfulness.


    "Yes! Ugh... my brother''s cock..." I eagerly epted his offering, taking his erect cock into my mouth.


    "Puppy, you continue to serve me while being reprimanded by your submissive sister," my brother remarked, his voice filled with a mixture of pleasure and authority.


    With my brother''s engorged cock buried deep within my mouth, I was unable to utter a sound. I nodded obediently, my actions speaking louder than words. "I am reflecting on my actions while pleasuring my brother cock with my mouth," I conveyed, my dedication evident in each purposeful movement.


    As my sister continued to thrust the dildo vigorously into my pussy from behind, I clung to my brother''s pulsating cock, sucking it with fervent dedication.


    Before sumbing to the sensations brought forth by the dildo, my desire was to taste my brother''s cum, to drink his hot cum before engaging further with the toy.


    However, despite my eager efforts, my brother''s cock remained heated and rigid in my mouth, refusing to yield to the cum I wanted.


    "Aryanna, it''s time to bring pleasure to the puppy," my brothermanded, his words carrying an icy edge. As his orders pierced the air, the dildo intensified its thrusts, mercilessly stroking and prating my sensitive pussy with increasing vigor.


    "Ah! slow it down! I... slow it... down" I cried out, my voice tinged with a mixture of frustration and anguish. With each rapid thrust of the dildo, my pussy ignited with a searing heat, spreading intense pleasure from my pussy to every inch of my body.


    "Puppy, no matter how enjoyful the sensations may be, you must learn to serve obediently," my brother admonished, his grip tightening around the leash that was attached to the red leather cor adorning my neck. He roughly pulled me towards him, asserting his dominance.


    "Kek! Kekkek! Ugh! Uuuu... Ooh! Ugh!" I gagged and choked as the head of his cock plunged deep into my throat, my lips ckening as white saliva trickled from the corners of my mouth.


    Yet, my brother, unrelenting, yanked on the leash, continuing his relentless assault on my throat, forcefully thrusting his cock and rhythmically moving his hips.


    "Ke! Ke! Ugh! Ugh! Ugh!!" I gasped and sputtered, tears streaming down my face, my nose leaking snot, and a steady flow of saliva cascading from my mouth.


    Despite the suffocating pain, my brother, firmly gripping the leash, persisted in thrusting his cock down my throat, violently shaking his hips.


    "Puppy, you must learn how to pleasure your master using both your throat and pussy at the same time," my brother asserted, his voiceced with a yful tone.


    As he continued to forcefully drive his cock down my throat, Aryanna, driven by a desperate need to please, intensified her movements with the dildo, thrusting it into my pussy with more force.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 303 303: Mother picture!

    Chapter 303  303: Mother picture!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    With each undting motion of my body, my brother''s engorged cock and the rigid wooden dildo collided with fervor, plunging in and out of my mouth and pussy, making me moans in pleasure and gagged and choking sounds from my mouth with raw submission.


    "Ellie! Be a good puppy from now on!" my brother said, his voiceced with yfulness.


    "Ugh! Ugh! Ugh!!!" I moaned, my voice filled with a blend of pain and pleasure as my body writhed under the relentless assault, caught in the throes of an overwhelming pleasure.


    At the precise moment I swallowed the hot surge of my brother''s cum that erupted into my mouth, the dildo, which had been mercilessly stabbing me from behind, sank deep into my hot and wet pussy.


    In an instant, a wave of orgasm crashed over me, engulfing my senses. As my consciousness faded, a profound realization took hold¡ªI was bound to my brother, unable to break free until myst breath.


    "Brother... Ellie is forever your loyal and devoted bitch... I will forever be your faithful bitch," I whispered, my words a testament to my unwavering devotion as I sumbed to the overwhelming pleasure.


    ---------


    "Mom, you no longer need to worry about me. I am embraced by the love of my brother," I whispered to myself, gazing at the photograph of my mother adorning the wall.


    It had been over a month since I arrived at the castle.


    After serving my older brother alongside Aryanna at a seaside summer house, Aryanna and I devoted our days to bowing before him, surrendering ourselves as his loyal bitch and obeying his everymand.


    In my current moment, basking in the affection of my beloved brother, happiness enveloped me in a way that felt surreal. Despite asional instances where I was referred to as "puppy," "pet," or "bitch," and treated as a subservient, I found sce and contentment in simply being at my dear brother''s side.


    "Brother, Ellie will forever remain a faithful bitch, unwavering in her submission to you," I said to myself, a pledge echoing within the recesses of my mind. As I immersed myself in these thoughts, the door suddenly swung open, startling me. I turned around, only to find my brothering into the room.


    "Brother..." I muttered.


    "Mind if Ie in?" he inquired, his tone carrying a warmth and love.


    "Hmm, yes of course," I responded, a mixture of surprise and anticipation lingering in my voice.


    My brother entered the room, taking a seat in front of me, his gaze fixed upon our mother''s portrait. Tenderly, I guided his hand to rest upon his knee, a subtle gesture offort and connection.


    Although our rtionship was not one of blood, the knowledge that my brother still held affection for our mother warmed my heart, filling me with a sense of happiness akin to that of a cherished daughter.


    "Ellie, were you thinking about Mom?" he asked, searching for traces of longing in my eyes.


    "Hmm," I murmured softly, acknowledging the ache that asionally tugged at my soul.


    "Do you miss Mom?" he inquired further, his voiceced with a gentle concern.


    "A little. But it''s alright now. I have you, my brother, by my side in ce of a mother," I replied, a sense of resignationyered within my words.


    As I shook my head helplessly, I reached out, intertwining my fingers with his, signaling a shared resolve. Together, we rose from our seats, his arm encircling my waist with an assertive pull.


    "Oh, hmm... brother..." I gasped, caught off guard by the sudden motion, my body instinctively reacting to maintain bnce. Yet, my efforts proved futile as I found myself toppling onto hisp, my eyes widening in surprise.


    "hmm~ Brother~ Don''t tease me like that," I yfully chided, feigning annoyance while my eyes moved yfully. Just as I prepared to utter more yful banter, I noticed the seriousness etched upon my brother''s features as he continued to gaze at our mother''s portrait.


    "Do you also wish to see Mom?" I inquired softly, my voice tinged with empathy.


    "Yes. Mom was always so kind," he responded, his words dripping with genuine respect.


    "Brother, Mom always told me to never be hated by you and love you always."


    "Ellie, I have never hated you, neither then nor now," he assured me, his words wrapping around my heart like aforting embrace. This had been true since our rtionship, and even after our reunion, I remained vignt, carefully observing his thoughts to avoid any semnce of his hate.


    Whenever my brother seemed even remotely troubled, I would swiftly employ my charms to win his favor, evoking my most endearing and adorable qualities.


    Even now, I gazed at his countenance, my eyes filled with a mixture of apprehension and concern, desperately seeking any hint of his emotions.


    "Ellie, are you truly alright?" My brother smiled warmly and asking with genuine concern. At that moment, a wave of relief washed over me, allowing me to go with a bright, reassuring smile.


    "Yes, brother, I am truly okay," I responded, showing a genuine sense of reassurance. As I maintained my cheerful expression while seated on hisp, my brother''s hand began to tenderly caress my boobs, his touch grazing against the fabric of my dress.


    "Brother, I dont think we should do this here," I confessed, my voice tinged with a hint of vulnerability.


    "Why is that?" he inquired, his toneced with curiosity.


    "Mom, is watching. we should this in a more private area like bedroom," I whispered, feeling a profound sense of embarrassment at the thought of engaging in such sensuality acts before my mother''s portrait. It felt as though the painted eyes of my mother followed my every move, rendering it difficult to meet her gaze.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 304 304: Beg me! [R-18+]

    Chapter 304  304: Beg me! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mother is watching us, I think we should change the room or go to your bedrrom brother, it feels embarrassing in front of our mother." I said coveying my feelings.


    "You naughty little puppy. Do you wish to be punished with a dildo once more?" he retorted, his wordsden with a coldness that sent a shiver down my spine.


    "I do not like dildos," I responded, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "A disobedient dog that fails to heed its master''smands does not deserve to be by their side," he dered, his words leaving me speechless and devoid of any rebuttal.


    In silent room, I positioned myself before my mother''s portrait, offering myself willingly to my brother. As he settled me upon hisp, his hands epassed my breasts, gently massaging them with a firm touch.


    Having been trained as a pet, I found myself incapable of defying my master, my brother. In that moment, I silently beseeched my mother for forgiveness, recognizing the absolute authority of her words. If my brother demanded my servitude, even in the presence of her portrait, I was bound to obey.


    * * *


    "Do you feel embarrassed to serve me in front of our mother''s picture?" he inquired, his voiceced with a mixture of curiosity and amusement.


    "Brother, it is not a matter of shame. However..." I murmured weakly, my words trailing off as I leaned my head against my brother''s broad chest.


    "However?" he prompted, his tone filled with curiosity.


    "To our mother, we are family... and family members should not engage in such sensual acts... I feel as though I am partaking in something too scandalous," I exined, casting a sidelong nce at my mother''s picture adorning the wall, my expression tinged with sorrow.


    "Hahaha. What is it? Mom has passed away. The picture is merely a representation," he chuckled, dismissing my concerns.


    "But when I gaze upon the picture, I feel as though my mother is beside me," I murmured, my voice tinged with a mixture of longing and mncholy.


    However, before I could finish my plea, my brother''s mischievous grin widened, and once again, his hands found themselves upon my breasts, his grip assertive as he began to massage and squeeze them with a deliberate force.


    "Ellie, you have resolved to be a good, obedient dog, haven''t you?" he questioned, his voiceced with a sense of dominance. And then, as his lips drew nearer to mine.


    "Ah, uhm, brother~" I unconsciously cooed, parting my lips in readiness to ept his kiss. Yet, as quickly as our lips met, his abruptly withdrew.


    "Brother...?" I questioned, my voiceced with confusion.


    "You mentioned feeling ufortable engaging in explicit acts before our mother''s picture, did you not? Ellie, have you had a change of heart?" he inquired, his words tinged with a hint of yful mockery.


    "Brother, you mustn''t hate Ellie. She will be a devoted pet, eagerly fulfilling any request you make of her. So, please, show her your affection," I pleaded earnestly, my eyes filled with hope. In response, my brother''s grin widened as he gently patted my head, his touch offering a sense of reassurance.


    "You may kiss me," he granted, his voiceced with a authority.


    "Yes, brother~" I whispered, my lips meeting his in a tender embrace. A surge of happiness coursed through me as our mouths touch, my front teeth grazing against his lips.


    "Ah, ah... y-yes," I stammered, my words trailing off as my brother''s tongue eagerly invaded my mouth, ying with mine. In that moment, I felt an overwhelming sense of bliss, my heart soaring with happiness.


    Seated upon my brother''sp, Ivished his lips with the caress of my tongue, capturing his own tongue as it ventured between my parted lips, savoring its taste.


    As I surrendered myself entirely to my brother, a mere pet in his presence, I willingly embraced my role as his obedient bitch. The presence of my mother''s picture, hanging on the wall, slipped from my consciousness as I gulped down the sweet saliva that flowed incessantly into my mouth.


    Slowly, my brother''s lips began to retreat, leaving mine behind, evoking a sense of longing within me.


    "Brother..." I called out, my voice filled with a mixture of devotion and desire, my eyes moist with unspoken emotions, a cute smile gracing my features.


    "Ellie, now you will follow my lead." my brother dered, his words exhoed with amanding tone.


    "Yes, brother," I responded, my voice a soft murmur,ced with obedience.


    "Beg like a wanton bitch to be ravished by my cock and beg of it," hemanded, his words igniting a sense of both embarrassment and arousal within me.


    "Master, I shall serve you willingly. Ellie''s pussy only belongs to you master. Please, fuck me with your cock and ravaged my pussy with your cock and fill it with your cum," I entreated, my cheeks burning with a blush of humiliation.


    Each time I uttered such words, a mix of shame and sensual feeling of excitement coursed through me. This time, however, the presence of my passed mother seemed to intensify my embarrassment, as if she were silently observing from heaven.


    "She is a charming, bashful bitch," my brother remarked, his voice dripping with amusement. "Ellie, you mustn''t relinquish your sense of shame. I despise nothing more than a filthy sow who thrives solely on debauchery."


    "Yes..." I responded, my voice a mere whisper, tinged with uncertainty.


    As I nced up at my older brother, a look of anxiousness etched upon my face, he seized my breasts firmly through the fabric of my dress, causing a jolt of both pain and pleasure to course through me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 305 305: Doggy Style! [R-18+]

    Chapter 305  305: Doggy Style! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I only be ascivious bitch when my master desires it," I affirmed, my words a solemn vow.


    "Yes, I shall be a bitch, serving my master desire and his cock with my oussy and mouth when master wants it," I added, my voice filled with a mixture of submission and longing.


    "Ellie, kiss me with your lips," my brother ordered, pulling me into his strong embrace as I remained seated upon hisp, my back pressed against his chest.


    I turned my head, closing the distance between my lips and my brother''s, the anticipation mounting within me.


    As I gently bit down on his supple lips, my tongue eagerly pushed its way into his mouth, a way for the sweet flow of his saliva to mingle with mine.


    The taste ignited a arousal desire within me, prompting me to lick my lips with a teasing motion, savoring the the taste.


    Simultaneously, my brother''s hand goes up the hem of my dress, his touch gentle yet purposeful as he began to touch and teasing my pussy between the legs.


    "Ellie, your pussy is already wet," he remarked, his voice tinged with a mixture of yfulness and arousal.


    His fingers continued their teasing, causing my brother''s body to tremble slightly in response. A breathless moan escaped my lips as I spread my legs slightly, granting him easier ess to my pussy.


    With skilled precision, my brother''s fingers delved into the moist depths of my pussy, their movements a tantalizingbination of gentle caresses and purposeful twitches.


    "Ah, brother~ Ahhh~" I whimpered, my voice dripping with a honeyed mixture of pleasure and need, my body responding instinctively to his touch.


    The sensations intensified as his fingers plunged deeper, evoking a cascade of delightful shivers coursing through my pussy.


    "Do you feel good?" he inquired, his voice smoldering with desire.


    "Yes, brother. Please, do more," I pleaded, my wordsced with a beguiling charm, my longing for his touch growing insatiable.


    "Enough of this coy act. Speak like the lewd bitch you truly are," hemanded, his tonemanding yet filled with an undeniable hunger.


    "Pussy... please, continue fingering this insatiable bitch''s dripping pussy with your skilled fingers," I responded, my voice a seductive whisper, my desiresid bare before him.


    "You''re such a good little pet. I''ll do whatever want from me, here is it good," my brother murmured, his voiceced with affection as he nted a light kiss on my cheek.


    He then spread his legs wide, assuming a position that allowed greater ess to pussy. His fingers resumed their teasing, skillfully traversing my wet folds, teasing my engorged clitoris with a gentle touch that sent waves of pleasure coursing through my body. Just as the intensity grew, he withdrew his hand, leaving me yearning for more.


    "Brother, please, touch me more. Yes! touch me more," I entreated, my voice a mixture of desperation and longing.


    "You are such a slut sister Ellie, are you this much horny, here take my hand and do it yourself," he granted, his words filled with a potent blend of authority and indulgence.


    Although I had been attempting to please myself, frustration gnawed at me as my fingers failed to prate the depths of my throbbing pussy.


    In my impatience, I seized my brother''s hand, guiding his fingers to the entrance of my pussy. With a gasp, I inserted two of his fingers, urging them to thrust quickly, seeking the pleasure my brother gave me a few moments ago.


    "Ah, ah, brother! It feels so good... Ugh~ My pussy... it''s throbbing with pleasure," I moaned, my voice infused with a heady mix of satisfaction and desire.


    Each rhythmic stroke of my brother''s finger elicited a response from my pussy, coating his finger with the sticky substance of my arousal.


    "Ellie, you are even juicier and stickier today than usual. Why does your horniness is increasing when you are doing it in front of mom picture, dont tell me is it because of mom picture is in front of us?" my brother queried.


    At the mention of "mom," I released his hand and turned my head towards the wall, where my mother''s face, adorned with a kind smile, came into view.


    My body quivered with a mix of obedience and arousal as I whispered words of submission in front of my mother''s portrait, my cheeks flushed with an intense shade of crimson.


    "Ellie, do you want your brother''s cock in front of our mother picture?" he questioned, his voiceced with a hint of disbelief.


    "A bitch''s pussy exists solely to serve its master," I responded without hesitation, my voice embodying the unquestioning obedience that had consumed me.


    "Indeed?" he mused, his tone a mixture of intrigue and dominance.


    "Ellie''s mouth and pussy are here to provide pleasure to your magnificent cock master. Master, I beg you..." I pleaded.


    "Please..." I added, my voice filled with a desperate longing to fulfill his every desire.


    "Please... ce your esteemed big and thick cock within my eager wet and hot pussy," I beseeched, my words dripping with a need of my cock into my pussy and submission.


    "Ellie, don''t you want the sensation of being fucked from behind, akin to dogs mating?" he inquired, his voice an intoxicating blend of authority and arousal.


    "Yes, brother~" I responded, my voice a breathy mixture of desire and acquiescence.


    "Get down, then i will fuck you in doggy style from behind like a dog" hemanded, his words leaving no room for hesitation.


    "Master, please, I want you to fuck and prate my pussy from behind like a dog, Ellie''s pussy is so wet and hot that it want master cock," I submissivelyplied, positioning myself on all fours, my ass presented enticingly towards my brother cock.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 306 306: More harder! [R-18+]

    Chapter 306  306: More harder! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I reclined my body upon the cool floor, my as raised provocatively, a silent invitation for my brother to im what was rightfully his. With a firm grip on my supple ass flesh, he guided his throbbing cock towards my yearning pussy, the anticipation thick in the air.


    "Ah! Brother! Ah, ah, brother! Brother!" I cried out in a symphony of pleasure as his big cock enter my pussy, igniting a maelstrom of pleasure within me. My body quivered in response, my ass involuntarily shaking with each pleasure as my brother thrusts in my pussy.


    "Brother, please, fucke me harder and rougher," I entreated, my voice a melodious plea.


    Eager to oblige, my brother responded with amanding tone, his voice tinged with a teasing voice as he said. "Ellie, okay if you want I will fuck you even more harder."


    "Yes, brother. more harder, it is very good, you cock is fucking my pussy," I whispered, my voice filled with a potent blend of surrender and longing.


    With each powerful thrust, the thick ns of his cock prated my hot tight and wet pussy as it made water dripping sounds as my brother thrust his cock into my pussy making pping sounds after each thrust.


    "Ah... yeah yesss, it feels so good," I gasped, my voice with moans and pleasure voice.


    "Brother, does Ellie''s pussy feels good for you cock does it grind you inside?" I inquired, my voiceced with a hint of anticipation.


    "Yes, it''s delightfully tight, hot, and slippery. It brings me great feeling of fucking you even more harder," he affirmed, his voice filled with a deep satisfaction.


    With each sessive thrust, my brother increased the the speed, his movements bing more harder and rougher as he relentlessly pounded into my eager pussy.


    "Ah, then fuck me more harder if you want I too am feeling good with your cock in my pussy," I admitted, as pping sounds echo in the room.


    Determined to be the perfect bitch, adored by my master, my brother, I employed every ounce of my charm to please him, tightening my grip around his throbbing cock with my pussy muscles.


    "Ah, brother! Ah, ahhh... Please, prate me even deeper! My pussy craves your touch!~ Brother! More! Please, more even more deeper!" I shamelessly implored, my words dripping with an intoxicating mix of desire and surrender.


    Each provocative utterance only served to fuel the raging fire within my brother, his throbbing cock rubbing against my sensitized pussy with a scorching heat that left us both yearning for more.


    Lost in a hazy dream-like state, my brother''smanding words pierced through the fog, instantly jolting me back to reality. His demand to acknowledge our rtionship in front of our mother''s portrait sent a shiver down my spine, awakening a mix of conflicting emotions within me.


    "Ellie, look at our mother''s picture. in front of her whose your body and pussy belongs whose cock does this wet thing belong too and you are my bitch, my cherished bitch," he urged, the weight of his words pressing against my consciousness.


    With a gentle nudge from my brother, I obediently tilted my head upward, a smile spreading across my face as I gazed at the serene image of our mother adorning the wall.


    "Mom, I am now my master devoted pet, a blissful bitch who serves my master. Mom, Ellie is filled with joy in role that my master has given me. I remember your words, don''t want to disappoint you. Mom, I am loved by my master, just like this. Mom, I... I am so incredibly happy," I spoke with a mix of reverence and contentment, offering my words to the picture of our mother.


    As I stood in front of her picture, an overwhelming sense of pleasure began to surge within me. The culmination of sensations and emotions fused together, pushing me closer to the edge of cumming.


    "I am filled with happiness! Oh, how I want more of this feeling! Brother, cum inside within this eager pussy of mine... grant me the gift of your seed master! Let your cum spill into Ellie''s pussy, please make my pussy happy," I muttered in pleasure.


    Feeling the urge to cum, my brother tightened his hands, his body melding with mine as his warm cum surged forth, flooding in my waiting slippery pussy.


    Wave after wave of pleasure washed over me as his cum filled my pussy, each pulse of his cum amplifying the intensity of my orgasm.


    In the midst of my me and my master cumming, a fleeting image of my mother''s smiling face shed before my eyes. "Mom, are you experiencing the same joy? Are you happy with me being my brother devoted pet?" I wondered silently, hoping to bask in her approval.


    -----


    "Brother, allow me to clean your dick you with my mouth," I offered eagerly, positioning myself between his legs as he reclined on his back. My lips parted, ready to fulfill my duty of providing a thorough cleaning blowjob, an act that symbolized my unwaveringmitment to serving him.


    "Yes, indeed. Cleaning is an essential responsibility of a devoted bitch. Even without further instructions, you should do this without even asking in future," my brother acknowledged, his voiceced with a mixture of softness and gentleness.


    "Yes, brother," I replied earnestly, my voice resonating with gratitude and a deep desire to please.


    With fervent enthusiasm, I meticulously attended to the task at hand,vishing my affection upon my brother''s big cock.


    I licked, sucked, and caressed, ensuring that every inch of his engorged cock was thoroughly cleansed. Each movement was guided by a profound love and devotion that flowed freely between us.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 307 307: Face to Face! [R-18+]

    Chapter 307  307: Face to Face! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As the cleaning blowjob came to its end conclusion, I withdrew my mouth from his big cock now in my saliva fully clean, the remnants of my saliva clinging to his throbbing cock. In response, my brother gently stroked my head, his touch a testament to his approval of my efforts.


    "You have fulfilled your duty diligently, my cherished bitch. Your duty of cleaning my cock, even without any order, ismendable. Well done," he praised, his words filling me with a sense of pride and fulfillment.


    "Brother, I am overjoyed to receive your praise," I replied, my voice brimming with a mixture of tion and gratitude.


    "Yes, indeed. If you continue to serve me with the same dedication and passion, I have no doubt that you will soon excel in the art of blowjobs, just like Aryanna," he dered, his words fueling my desire to continuously improve and bring him pleasure.


    "Yes, brother. I will devote myself even more passionately to pleasuring you and your big cock with my tongue and mouth," I responded eagerly, a determination burning within me.


    With a sense of purpose, I pressed my tongue against my brother''s already erect cock, diligently gliding it from the base to the tip. A gasp escaped my lips as I noticed the hardness of his cock, resembling solid cast iron. Looking up at him with wide eyes, I couldn''t contain my admiration.


    "Come here, Ellie," my brother beckoned, his arms sliding beneath my armpits as he lifted me onto hisp with a feather-light touch. Nestling against him, I felt aforting warmth from his chest, enveloping me in a sense of happiness.


    "Kiss me," he requested, a tenderness evident in his voice.


    "Yes, brother," I replied, a bright smile gracing my lips as I leaned forward to nt a gentle kiss on his forehead. From there, I proceeded tovish my affection upon him, my tongue gliding across his forehead, down his cheek, and finally tracing the contours of his ear.


    Continuing my move, I delicately licked his eyes, nose, and then returned to his lips, savoring the taste. "Brother, please kiss me harder. I want to taste you mouth and tongue."


    "Open your mouth," hemanded, his voice a mixture of authority and desire. Obliging his request, I eagerly parted my lips, anticipation coursing through my veins.


    As I squeezed my saliva in preparation for the kiss, my brother generously flooded my mouth with his sweet saliva. I swallowed his saliva eagerly, feeling it glide down my throat.


    As his saliva permeated entered my mouth, I couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of belonging. It was as if I had been dyed in his saliva, bing his devoted bitch, a role that brought me immense joy.


    "Is it delicious?"


    "Yes, brother. Exceedingly so," I confessed, as I gulped it it down while licking my lips.


    "Shall we take a moment to rest?" he suggested, his tone tender and considerate.


    Silently, I pondered the proposal, torn between my eagerness to continue serving him and the acknowledgment that rest was indeed necessary.


    Though my heart yearned for the next act of devotion, I nodded in agreement.


    "Just a little while," I murmured, my voice tinged with a hint of longing.


    "You truly are an horny bitch Ellie, aren''t you?" he mused, a gentle chuckle escaping him. Yet, despite the yfulments.


    In my bing the cherished bitch of my beloved brother, I couldn''t help but resort to my most endearing and adorable behavior, hoping to charm him further.


    "I want to serve your big and thich cock master!" I eximed, my voice filled with embarrassment.


    "Ellie, do you want to be ravished in that manner again?" he inquired, his tone teasing yet filled with a hint of intrigue.


    "Yes! Oh, yes! I want to be ravaged my you and your cock my pussy is already ready for it, i want to be fuck while assuming the doggy position, ready to be taken by my master master," I said to my brother as I looked down at my thighs.


    Unable to resist my plea, my brother, still seated on hisp, gently cupped my underarms, lifting me with utmost care, and settled me tenderly onto the floor.


    "Would you like me to fuck you from above sometime?" he proposed, his voice filled with a potent mix of lust and and teasing.


    With my legs willingly parting, he swiftly plunged his cock deep into my waiting pussy, eliciting a gasp of pleasure from my lips.


    "Ah, ah, ah~ brother!" I moaned, my voice a delicate blend of pleasure and vulnerability. Embracing him tightly, my arms encircled his neck, seeking sce and affection from the position of submission and surrender.


    "This time, let''s try a face-to-face position," my brother suggested, his hands finding their ce on my back as he gently guided my body onto hisp once again.


    It was a position where our faces were intimately close, allowing us to gaze into each other''s eyes. With a beaming smile, I nestledfortably in my brother''s arms.


    "Oh, brother! I love you. You''re my favorite person in the whole world," I dered, my voice filled with genuine affection and the pleasure my pussy and body was feeling.


    "A cute little puppy acting like a fool," he yfully remarked, a hint of adorationcing his words.


    "Brother~ I want you to kiss me while you fuck my pussy," I requested as i moans in pleasure.


    As I settled onto my brother''sp and looked into his eyes, I extended my lips, silently requesting a kiss. Observing my neediness, he responded with a gentle remark, "You truly can''t help yourself, can you, my dear Ellie?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 308 308: Double side job! [R-18+]

    Chapter 308  308: Double side job! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "You truly can''t help yourself, can you, my dear Ellie?"


    "Brother, please don''t be angry. I promise not to bother you," I pleaded, hoping to alleviate any concerns or frustrations.


    "I''m not angry, my Ellie. I was merely teasing you because you''re so incredibly cute," he reassured me, his tone kind and understanding. With a tender gesture, he lovingly patted my head.


    "You can kiss me," he granted, a warm smile gracing his lips. I reciprocated his joy, my own smile radiating brightly as I ced my lips upon his.


    "Brother, it feels wonderful. I love it. I love you," I whispered, my confession filled with pure adoration.


    As our tongues danced within our mouths, intertwining intimately, the hardness of my brother''s penis inside my wet pussy intensified the pleasure.


    In the presence of our mother, I had transitioned from being a cherished pet to bing a devoted bitch, and now, I reveled in the role of a little sister frolicking in her brother''s arms.


    For reasons unknown, tears of utter happiness streamed down my face, a testament to the overwhelming joy that cover me.


    "Even when you were little girl, you would cry easily. you ims to be ady now, but you are still such a crybaby," my brother remarked, his tongue gentlypping at the tears trickling down my cheeks.


    Despite the stickiness of my face from the mixture of my brother''s saliva and tears, I surrendered myself to him, as my pussy gets fucked by my brother magnificent cock.


    "You are doing very good, by swaying your hips its making me more hard and it is turning me on more." My brother said as he thrust more hard in my pussy.


    "Yes, my brother," I responded dutifully, obediently following his instructions as I dismounted from hisp, gracefully descending to the floor.


    "Brother, I wish to serve you once more in front of our mother. would you allow me to suck your cock and clean it with my mouth?" I entreated, presenting my posterior to my brother and using my hands to spread my pussy open, a submissive gesture that showcased my willingness to please him.


    ----------


    [Aryanna''s POV]


    It had been two months since Ellie, began residing with his brother, the esteemed Count. Following our master''s instructions, I had also moved into the castle.


    "I''ve grown weary of Ellie''s omurice. Aryanna, pleasee into the castle and prepare something delectable for me," our master had requested, leading me to the mansion hall.


    However, deep down, I suspected that the omurice was merely an excuse, and that the decision to bring me into the castle was driven by my master''s consideration for my feelings of jealousy towards Lady Ellie, who always seemed to be in the owner''spany. With a polite nod, I entered the hall, ready to fulfill my master''s wishes.


    "I''ve heard that Master Lucas receives excessive pampering from Ellie," I whispered under my breath.


    "Ellie," I called out, my voice filled with urgency, hoping to capture his attention. But despite my attempts, she remained kneeling under the desk, her school uniform still on her body, diligently servicing our master by taking his penis into his mouth.


    "Ellie!" I repeated his name, a hint of frustration creeping into my tone. Finally, she withdrew her lips from our master''s cock, her own lips slightly pouted.


    "If you persistently interfere with my master''s affairs... Ah, ah... Master..." Ellie''s voice trailed off, his words interrupted by a surge of pleasure as our master''s arm wrapped around my waist, drawing me closer to his embrace.


    "Aryanna, instead of nagging, you could be of service," our master interjected, his hands gently caressing my ass before his lips met mine.


    "Ugh... Ah, ah... Ugh..." I moaned softly as our master''s tongue get into my mouth, igniting a passionate kiss where saliva mingled and our tongues intertwined.


    The wet and moans sounds filled my ears, a way to the intensity of our intoxicated embrace. Opening my eyes, I nced downwards, only to find Ellie dutifully pleasuring our master''s cock with her mouth, sucking with fervor.


    "Ellie... you are serving with such sincerity," I thought to myself, admiration and a tinge of envy growing within me.


    There existed only one source of happiness for bitches who served their master, and that was to be adored and cherished by him. It was a desire that went hand in hand with drinking our master''s plentiful cum and savoring his saliva, while dutifully attending to his cock with our mouths, pussies, and asses. Such was the sole wish of bitches like us.


    As our master''s lips parted from mine, I eagerly swallowed the lingering taste of his sweet saliva and whispered softly into his ear.


    "Master, I too want to offer my lips in service to you."


    "Do you wish to pleasure me alongside Ellie, my dear dog?" Our master inquired, a hint of anticipation in his voice.


    "Yes, master," I responded obediently, my voice filled with desire.


    "Ellie, serve alongside Aryanna," our mastermanded, granting his permission for both of us to indulge in his pleasure.


    Ellie withdrew her mouth from our master''s cock, her lips pursed with a mix of determination and possessiveness.


    I couldn''t help but find her behavior annoyed, which want just to monopolize our master''s affections. Despite her selfishness, she remained undeniably cute.


    Kneeling down on the floor, I pressed my lips gently against the top of our master''s feet, a symbolic gesture of submission. With great reverence, I took his cock into my mouth, my tongue skillfully caressing and exploring every inch of his throbbing hot cock.


    "Ellie won''t be outdone," Ellie announced, his voice filled with determination. Immediately, he began using his tongue to lick our master''s cock from side, moving up and down its dick with precision and dedication.


    "Master, Aryanna is but a ve bitch dedicated solely to serving you and your cock master. My body and soul belong to you, Master. I am devoted to obeying your everymand and serving you until the end," I silently pledged in my heart, mymitment unwavering.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 309 309: Allana! [R-18+]

    Chapter 309  309: Ana! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In front of Villebeon Mansion there stopped a beautiful carriage, with two horse pulling it. A new guest have been arrived in the mansion, his friend fiance or aoon to be wife.


    As the girl was from aoner background, he want her to experience some nobility and its etiquette, so he asked Lucas for a favor which he of course didnt refuse.


    He asked Lucas to let her stay in his mansion for few months, so she can be famr with the nobles atmosphere. And here they are now.


    ----


    "Well, nna, we have finally arrived," the man in his twenties sitting beside nna spoke gently, casting an anxious nce her way. The richness of his voice, deep and husky, resonated in the carriage, causing nna''s slender body to tremble ever so slightly. A month-long stay awaited her, or rather, a lifetime in this ce.


    Before her eyes stood a magnificent, old-fashioned mansion, proudly erected upon an expansive piece ofnd. The ck, stately two-headed carriage passed through the grand main gate, venturing further into the estate.


    As they approached the entrance of the historic mansion, the carriage gracefully traversed the meticulously crafted garden, a testament to the skilled hands that had nurtured it. With every beat of her heart, nna''s pulse quickened, a symphony of anticipation echoing within her chest.


    The man sitting beside her had uttered her name, nna, with a tenderness previously unseen. It was the first time he had called her by her given name, breaking free from the formality of her surname, Laforet.


    "Yes..." nna yearned to respond with those words, but the depth of her embarrassment muted her voice, leaving her with naught but a quiet, barely audible affirmation.


    nna, a twenty-two-year-oldmoner blessed with the wealth of her merchant family, had entered the Lucas family mansion today, a month before her impending wedding.


    Though she harbored doubts about the suitability of the union, nna''s upbringing in a fatherless household had instilled in her a lifelong yearning for marriage and the creating a happy family.


    Thus, she epted the proposal of her aristocratic fianc¨¦, despite the stark social divide that separated their families.


    While apprehensions lingered about the disparities between their merchant lineage and the nobility, the negotiations for their union proceeded smoothly, met without opposition from those surrounding her.


    And on this day, Lucas, the esteemed patriarch and master of the household, implored nna to swiftly adapt to the customs and etiquette befitting her new noble status. Out of consideration, she had arrived at this mansion a month prior to the wedding, in hopes of limating herself to her new life.


    "Now,e here, nna," Lucas beckoned, as the carriage gracefully glided to a halt before the majestic front doors. Stepping out first, the head of the Lucas extended a hand to nna with utmost courtesy.


    The instant her delicate hand made contact with therge, sturdy palm of the man, nna''s heart raced in her chest, pulsating with fervor.


    "Lucas''s hands... sorge and warm," she mused silently, her heart surging with emotion. To her, those broad, thick hands exuded a sense offort and warmth, akin to a long-lost embrace she had yearned for throughout her life.


    nna couldn''t help but be captivated by theforting warmth radiating from Lucas''s broad, thick hands. Having grown up alone with her mother, the new presence in her life, his touch felt good to her.


    With a proud and affectionate smile, Lucas made the introduction, proiming, "She is nna, from today she is the esteemed guest who havee here for some motnhs, as her fiance is very busy he handed me this job as I am his friend and I epted it.."


    Stepping out of the carriage, nna ascended the steps towards the grand front door, apanied by Lucas. Waiting there to greet her were three individuals, already assembled to extend their warm wee.


    "I am nna. Please take care of me," nna softly murmured, her petite lips forming a delicate greeting. As she spoke, her sleek, glossy ck hair cascaded down to her waist, swaying with a graceful elegance. A gentle flush graced her fair cheeks, revealing her innate shyness.


    After the introduction, Lucas''srge hand encircled nna''s slim waist, his gesture resembling that of introducing his own beloved wife.


    The touch of his masterful fingers caressed the small of her back, their strength subtly grazing her waist through the fabric of her blouse.


    For nna, this disy of affection from Lucas felt entirely natural and weing, an endearing sign of their growing friendship.


    Having already met Lucas, and her fianc¨¦, on multiple asions prior to this encounter, nna''s sentiments towards him had blossomed into something increasingly favorable.


    Though such an intimate physical interaction might typically invoke feelings of difort or suggest a flirtatious undertone, nna perceived it as harmless, innocent skinship, akin to the affectionate touch of a best and gentle friend.


    "I am George, the esteemed butler of the Villebeon family. Should you require any assistance or have any problems, please do not hesitate to call for me."


    Among the three individuals who emerged to greet them, a man adorned in a tailcoat and white gloves stepped forward, introducing himself as George, the trusted butler of the Villebeon family.


    Bowing his head politely, he conveyed a sense of formality and professionalism, his expression impassive and cold-eyed.


    While nna had encountered George on several previous asions, his stoic demeanor and piercing gaze didn''t quite align with her own disposition, causing a shiver to run down her spine whenever their eyes met.


    "And this is Karin, nna," Lucas continued the introductions, gesturing towards a charming, neatly attired girl donning a maid''s uniform.


    nna instantly recognized Karin from her melodic and sweet voice. In past visits to the Lucas family mansion, nna recalled Karin''s endearing presence, serving tea with a radiant smile, embodying the epitome of loveliness in her maid attire.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 310 310: Christine is back!

    <h4>Chapter 310 Chapter 310: Christine is back!</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lucas was introducing his mansion servant to his friend fianc¨¦e nna, whoe here to learn and get into the atmosphere of the nobles aristocrat''s.


    She isn''t that much soft around nobles, probably because of some incident that may have happened in the past with her regarding nobles.


    Well he knows how nobles are when he is already one of them. So, it isnt that hard for him to guess a couple of things what would have some nobles tried or may have done something to her or her merchant family.


    But she isn''t that much hard around me, because he already know her thank to his friend, or likely to be said the friend of this bodywhich I got transmigrated into few months ago.


    But the said friend wasn''t that much different from a douchebag, he was busy with enjoying and fucking his another girlfriends or maybe ves.


    He also isn''t that much of a good friend of Lucas, as he probably sent her fianc¨¦e here thinking that her fianc¨¦e maybe able to learn some nobles etiquettes and to make Lucas jealous of how he got another beauiful th girl.


    Well he wasnt the Lucas he was thinking he was, he was the transmigrator from the modern world, who fucked like tons of girls with just his onemand order with the power he got from a very certain person.


    He was going to tame this bitch like he did with Aryanna and Ellie, after that she will be begging for his cock to cum into her pussy to get pregnant.


    He was just drooling in his mind thinking about how this fianc¨¦e of his friend who always show off his good looks and his ves and bitches to him in the past before he got transmigrated here will going to fuck his fianc¨¦e while she beg for more.


    ''I should probably Inform Aryanna about this new bitch who is going to be my new pussy bitch for my cock in advance so she can make some preparations,'' Lucas thought as he was listening to them as they introduced themselves to each other.


    "Well, why dont we go first inside and continue there, I am sure servants have already prepared some freshners for us, and nna you can also change if you are ufortable with the dress you are wearing, I have already told the maids to get some newfortable clothes for you in advance," Lucas suggested as he didn''t want to stand outside in the sun more.


    "I am sorry, you are right. We should get inside first and yes, I would very much like to change into something morefortable, as I have don''t have the habbit on wearing this much ssy clothes," nna said, she was clearly ufortable with the clothes she was wearing to be honest they were just too tight but most nobledies wears these type of clothes nowdays, even when they are inside their own house.


    "George everything is ready as I have order everything right?"


    "Yes Master Lucas we have already prepared some cold freshners for you to drink and clothes for Lady nna as you have ordered." George repled to Lucas as he bowed towards him as a proper servant should do.


    "Karin take Lady nna inside the mansion and and make herfortable as outside it is too hot." Lucas ordered Karin as she began to lead nna inside while being being behind her.


    I too began to walk behind nna as George walk behind me as a proper butler should do, as I entered the mansion everything changed before my eyes, there was nothing here, not a house, not trees, not his mansion garden, not his servant, not his butler, not the nna he wanted to fuck today or uing few days.


    There was nothing but White space around him.


    "So... here you are," A voicees from behind Lucas as he was now in aplete white space around him.


    -------------


    "So... here you are, you dont know how much time i have spent to just find you here fucking your step-sister Ellie and secretary Aryanna, and now was going to fuck his friend fianc¨¦e that justes to your mansion just to learn some etiquette and manners of the nobles," Lucas heared a voice from behind where he saw the person he thought never he will never be able to meet again after the ne incident with his hot cousins.


    When he transmigrate into the body noble family he thought maybe Christine may be with her in this another world waiting for him, but to his dismay she wasn''t.


    He investigated in the house thinking that maybe she too did get here transmigrated into the body of a maid or a reltaive here with him.


    But he was left disappointed with the result he got, he alone got here when he suddenly lost consciousness in the ne not even his fucking hot cousins able to get here with him maybe he died from something or... Christine was the one who did it.


    He wasn''tpletely sure about that but it wasn''t that difficult to understand maybe she did it because she was something akin to a goddess or some kind of demon who gets pleasure in seeing others fucking or maybe she just did that because she was too bored.


    Well he didn''t want to know about that as he didnt want to pry anything deeper when he was able to enjoy his life while fucking milfs, super hot cosy girls and any woman he want to fuck he was just one order behind before he able to get that, so why would he want to pry anything that didn''t concern him or that he can''t handle after hearing the truth.


    "How did you get here, and where we are now?" That was the first thing Lucas asked after he sees the white soace around him and the woman who changed his life in one evening.


    "Not even bothering to ask ''how are you?'' When I gets here with everything I have got, to be honest I am a little sad now," Christine said as she wiped her eyes as she was crying in sadness but there wasnt anything so she was just trying to be funny.


    "Ahh... You are right. I am sorry, so how are you I thought I would never be able to see you again when you said that ''see youter'' in the ne before I woke up inpletely different world," Lucas corrected himself though he knows she is just trying to be funny and making fun of him, but he did really missed him, well to be honest he just wanted a taste of his mouth and pussy again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 311 311: It was a mistake!

    <h4>Chapter 311 Chapter 311: It was a mistake!</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ahh... You are right. I am sorry, so how are you I thought I would never be able to see you again when you said that ''see youter'' in the ne before I woke up inpletely different world."


    "Wow! How romantic but from the way I looked at your situation you were enjoying here while fucking your secretary and your sweet th step sister Ellie and to fuck her in front of her mother potrait, that is some weird fetish, if I have to say," Christine said chuckiling and winking at Lucas and in a somewhat hurtful tone.


    "Well, when I didnt able to find you here, so i just thought maybe you woulde, yes I knew that you woulde, so i just thought maybe lets enjoy a little here in this world," Lucas said somewhat panicking and nervous.


    "Well, you don''t have to fool me, you definitely did looked for me and when you didnt able to as I was not in this world, you definitely thought of it like that ''I want to fuck her pussy and mouth one more time'', something along these lines."


    "Well, it is my way of showing care for you, weren''t you the one who gave me a blowjob on our first meeting, and just so you know it was awesome," Lucas directly imagine the first meeting of him with Christine, when he was with his friends and was drinking and wasining about his bitch boss, who was being too annoying for him but just as someone had once or more said, revenge is sweet, yeah he fucked her like dog in the office andter Christine brought her at his home, as a slutty maid for me.


    It was really sweet. Seeing the Bitchy boss who always takes credit of my work and constantly nagged at me, to see in a slutty maid outfit while her panties were seen through and her pussy was dripping wet.


    "So, how did you get here now? And where are we i cant see anything other than you and this white smoke." Alex asked, he was looking around for a while and he can''t see anything, and it literally means anything, other than white space and christine who is in front of him.


    "Well, you sure dont read much fantasy do you? Maybe if you have read some reincarnation or transmigration novels then you would have get an idea of what is this space," Christine said at a teasing tone.


    "I sure as hell have read many novels, don''t tell me is this some kind of god domain, where in novels mc dies and then he gets in this kind of white or ck space where he gets his wish for another world?" Lucas asked Christine as he remembers the plot of those novels he had read many times.


    "Bingo! You got that right. This space is called sub-space here time doesn''t matter, here you can''t even tell how much time has passed as this white space is the only thing you can see here." Christine exined the sub space to Lucas.


    "So, why am I here? Don''t tell me that I am going to reincarnate or transmigrate into another world?" Though it will sound as Lucas was saying these things in shock, but he was very excited to go another world, where he will be a adventure and hunt the monsters and of course beautiful girls.


    Though he was already in another world, but it was pretty backward in technology and timepared to his former modern world and he wants to experience and travel more, so he can go fuck new girl every day.


    "Bingo Again! Actually you were mistakenly or by some fault transmigrate into that world, but it was not supposed to do happened, you should gone to another already specefic selected world with some skills, but by some mistake you got into this world where I just pulled you off."


    "And let me tell you again it was not supposed to happen and it has already stirred up situation in my ce, so, I am sorry, but you won''t be able to go to this world again, where I just pulled you from," Christine said as her eyes closed and were exining her mistake to Lucas.


    "Why would you think that I want to go to this world again?" Asked Lucas.


    "Isn''t prettymon for people to not go anywhere, leaving the ce where they can just fuck their beautiful servants with just amand and is wealthy noble, I mean that is your position and situation in this world."


    "Okay, I understand that, but It is not like I have someone on this world I care for or anything and I was just transmigrate here a few months ago with the body memory which I already remember when I was in his body. On the contrary if I have an option I want to go to my former world." Lucas said as he looked at Christine and tell her how he would have gone to his former modern world if he would have option.


    "Sorry again! But you can''t go to that World too, just as I said previously, the world is already have been selected for you and you can''t do anything regarding that."


    "So, which is this world that I will transmigrate into?" Asked Lucas really Curious.


    "So, how much do you know about the novels where this ''pervert lucky encounter'' happens?" Christine asked mischievously as she speaks in Lucas ear.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 312 312: Ha! Ha! What I want Is...!

    <h4>Chapter 312 Chapter 312: Ha! Ha! What I want Is...!</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Lucky Pervert Encounters? You mean where a pervert or the novel protagnist gets slip on the floor or somewhere and by some mean there supposed to be a girl, where the protagnist gets to see the supposed girl panties or by mistake touch their boobs," Lucas have read those type of novels too, how much he wished that maybe it will happen with him, but when he realise that it wasn''t a novel world and he could get in jail for it, he throw that idea immediately from his mind every time.


    "Yes something like that, you will be going to that type of world, where you will enjoy your new life in that world," Christine exined as her hand on her hip.


    "Just that any other information or things I should be aware of before you throw me in that world," lucas aske,d he should be getting some more information in this thing and if possible he want cheats too like those protagonist of novels.


    "You will have a family there, magic may exist, and you will have two hot sisters."


    "Oh! Now this is what I was talking about, so will I get powers too, like status window screen, and some skills and if possible make me handsome." Lucas requested he doesn''t want to be a ugly fat boy with a nerdy face if he will have two sisters. and on top of that two hot sisters.


    "Yes, I almost forgot about that, you will get some skills as I was instructed to, and don''t worry you will get your body too with a more handsome face." Christine reassured him.


    "Now that is reassuring, so how is this world where I am going to go?" Lucas asked.


    "Well, you can consider it like a game, no... to be precise a erotic or adult novel world you will go to an academy, and people in this world use magic and they have rank too," Christine exined the world to Lucas in simple terms so it wouldn''t take too long.


    "ha ha ha... Adult novel, like if I ckmail some girl or when they are in a sad mood and Ifort them, they can let me fuck them." Lucasughed as he imagined the many scenarios, though he didn''t read that many erotic or adult novels but he was not that stupid.


    In Adult or erotic novel, you can just take yourmon sense and lock it up in an old bad of your house. In these type of novels you just need a bit of confidence and a somewhat smart person, then nothing, you can just choose the girl and make them your bitch.


    If some girl is in a sad moodfort them and be their friend, and then opportunity arrived grab it to fuck her, just be cautious of those antagonist who stole the girls by ckmailing them or by threatening them, that they will beat up her friend if she didn''t provide some additional services to him.


    Or like happened in many adult novels, where they go to karaoke or bar where they put something in their drink and then fuck them, it usually the only thing that happened in them making this method more like a cliche thing now days.


    And that doesn''t stop there, it is just a first step for them to get girls the next step for them is they take their own videos with the girl, then making those girl their new bitches and have fun them, and the surprise is that those girls too began to enjoy them, at point that they willingly became their bitches or be yandere.


    In adult or erotic novels you just need to be somewhat badass or need a childhood friend, so that you can kick off the bucketter or sooner, you can just spend the night with the girl you first time meet on a date or at a bar.


    But the most important thing you need for these things to happen is... big dick, yes... A Big Dick otherwise you will just be the opposite one where the other guy stole your girl with his big dick and then your girl too will begin to like him leaving you behind.


    So, the first thing he will ask for is ''A Big Dick'' with a handsome body, well thetter thing isnt that important in adult games or novels, even if you are your daily average guy but have a big dick, you can hit the jackpot in the adult novels world.


    "Yes , Adult novel world, maybe you did read some, what the? what am i even saying, of course everyone have read those so you already know a thing or two about those type of novels. Am I right?" Christina asked with augh.


    "A thing or two? I know a lot more than one or two things about Adult or erotic novels, I am now even more excited to see this world and experience it first hand," Lucas repliedughingly.


    "So, let''s move onto the next topic, just as I said you were mistakenly sent to that world which wasnt supposed to happen, so for that mistake I can give you any one thing like a skill or something else but it has to be limited. I can''t give you things like absolute hypnosis or freemand skill, as the skills had already been chosen for you but you can choose any one thing for yourself," Christine,ing directly on the topic, asked Lucas to make his choice about the thing he wanted.


    "To be honest, even if it was just a mistake, I did enjoy my time there so why would youpensate me for that, is it like a very big mistake," Lucas asked but he didn''t wait for her to reply as he simply stated his wish.


    "I Want A Big Dick," He didnt want to leave it at an off chance where he just ended up with a small dick in the new world so this was the most important thing in the new world which is like an Adult Novel.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 313 313: I want… !

    <h4>Chapter 313 Chapter 313: I want¡­ !</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "What? Can you repeat that?" Christine asked Lucas again thinking she heard wrong, she asked him he can choose any one thing for himself it can be an overpowered skill or anything that a mind can think and he chooses what.


    "Just as I said, it is a adult novel world, I mean if I have money there I can just fuck any girl I wanted but at the off chance I get a body with small dick in a fucking novel world, what am I gonna do then? Even if I marry someone there, Which I am not gonna do, probably but on the off chance it does happen then my wife will just cheat on me with another random mob guy with a big dick." Lucas exined to Christine.


    Lucas doesn''t want to bet on a probability of that he will get a good body, even if there is a one percent chance he gets a bad body in the world he is going to then there is only word to describe his whole life there if he get to live that much and that word is as you all have probably guessed, that is ''Fucked'' yes this will be the word that will discribe his whole life.


    So, what I wish for was really good, because in and adult novel if you have a good big dick you can just trap a wealthy money bitch with your dick, as she will just throw her wealth at you if not all, just so you can fick her again, that is the setting in all adult novels I read till now.


    "Okay! Granted if that is your wish, now I will give you the skill that is already prepared for you," Christine swayed his hand and he looked at himself as if something had changed but as he was just doing that something chimed in his mind.


    [Ding!]


    "Woow! A status screen, now that is something I was looking forward to very much," If you don''t get a status screen when you go to another world then you can just think of it as a failure which will go through very hardships for what he wants in that another world even if it is harem.


    Lucas didn''t know what to do next after he heard the chimed voice of a notification in his head.


    In most novels you will just know what to do after you hear a voice, so he tried what most novel''s protagonists do after that is to call upon a system with two magical words.


    "Status Window!" Lucas muttered in a low voice he didn''t want to be embarrassed by saying this if the status window didn''t show up as it happens most of the time.


    But to his surprise a translucent screen suddenly popped up in front of his eyes. There were several things written on it but he went to check what he wanted to check. He tried touching the notification icon with some red dot on top of it, as he does that.


    There was one pop up notification in it with some letters written on it, he tapped on it and then the screen suddenly changed again as he got to see the notification of the skill he wanted but instead of what he wished for it was apletely different skill but if he have to say it is better.


    [ Congrattions! You have obtained the skill ''Perfect Body'' ]


    In confusion as if Christine had made some mistake in giving the skill, he looked at Christine while pointing toward the notification of the skill he got.


    "What is that?" Lucas questions while pointing at the notification screen.


    "It is the skill that you wished for but instead of just one part it is like a full body package. What happened, don''t you like it?" christine said in a chimed happy tone as if he said that he didn''t like it even in a joke she will take it back and just give him what he exactly wished for.


    "No! of course not, instead this skill is even better than what I wished for," Lucas said happily.


    Perfect body means he will have a handsome face, with some athlete ability and probably free from any diseases and of course with what he wished for and that is a big dick.


    In the translucent screen where he got the pop up of his perfect body skill, he looked at the corner of the screen where there was a cross button, probably for closing the status window.


    He clicked on it as the status window closed before his eyespletely, as the status screenpletely disappeared.


    To check his status window again he said the two magical words again.


    "Status Window"


    [ Name: Lucas ¡ª¡ª


    Level: 1


    Strength: 6


    Agility: 6


    Stamina: 6 ]


    "All the main stats points are the same, probably due to ''Perfect Body'' skill but why are they in a single digit though?" Lucas turned towards Christine again for a exination.


    "Though, you did get a ''Perfect Body'' skill, but you too have to start from the starting point, don''t you agree?" Christine exined to Lucas as he too understood the point Christine just talked about.


    "Oh! I almost forgot, here is your another skill." Christine tapped in the airon something as Lucas got another chimed voice in his mind.


    He opened his status window again by saying, "Status Window!"


    The same translucent screen appears again in front of his eyes, and Lucas straight away click on the notification icon to check the new skill he got.


    He smiled as he looked at the screen as he saw the skill he got probably the most useful skill.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 314 314: ‘New Skill’!

    <h4>Chapter 314 Chapter 314: ¡®New Skill¡¯!</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lucas looked at the screen internally excited andughing, he wanted to see the effect of this skill and how it will works and in which situation.


    [ Congrattions! You have obtained the skill ''Lucky Pervert Encounter'' ]


    ''I have to probably create a favourable situation, or will it automatically create it for me. Ha ha¡­ I can''t wait to experience and find out how this will work.'' Lucasughed internally, fully excited to see the effect of the recently received skill.


    He looked at the skill he received just now, fully excited and closed the status window by clicking the cross option in the corner of the status window.


    "By your facial expression and your reaction, I confirmed that you have received your skills." Christine called out to Lucas as it brought Lucas back to reality.


    Lucas turned his attention to Christine, he was confused as maybe Christine had made some mistake.


    "I just received a skill not ''skills'', I think you forgot to send those other skills," Lucas reminded Christine as she used the word ''skills'' but as he saw that he only received only one, thinking that Christine had made some mistake in it and forgot to give other skills.


    "No! I have given you those skills, but maybe they have dyed for some reason," Lucas now a little worried that he may have gotten those glitched type of systems, where the mc have to fulfil some type of special condition, but in most cases it only gets fulfilled when the mc is in danger or is near death and in no way he want to get in those situations.


    "But don''t worry, you will most likely receive those skills, at the time when you transmigrate into the world." Christine reassured him, as she already knew what he was thinking about.


    "That is such a relief, I do not want to be in a situation, where I have to fulfil some special conditions by being near death or getting beaten to a pulp just to get those skills," Lucas takes a breath of relief at the reassuredment of Christine.


    "Well, it looks like the time is up," Christine said, as the white smoke began to increase in the surroundings, as it slowly reached Lucas and Christine.


    "Wait! Wait! I have a lot of questions left, I want answers of those, and is there anything I should be worried about when I get Into the body," Lucas shouted as the fog began to increase more as Christine''s body began to engulf into that and Lucas too was slowly losing his consciousness.


    While he was losing his consciousness, Christine in hisst moment before he disappeared in the fog said with a smile, "Not, anything you should be worried about."


    And then Lucas lost his consciousness and Christine slowly disappeared into the white fog leaving nothing behind.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When I opened my eyes, I was in apletely different ce. I was in a room while I was in bed resting, my eyes hurting a little bit.


    There were some noises that wereing from the house, and they were not pleasant to listen to.


    I got up from the bed, looking around the room, it was pretty normal. It was most likely a student room but the room situation isn''t too pleasant.


    It was dirty, the books and everything in the room were spreading like they were a fish in the pond.


    I stood up and walked through the room as my eyes got drawn to the id card that was in between the garbage, my room was pretty bad everywhere I saw it was just garbage, the id card looks very different from the one I know from my world.


    It was probably mine, as it was in my room.


    I picked it up, and began to check its content.


    ''Hmm¡­ I am a student in some academy, and it seems that my grade isn''t that good,'' I flipped the student id and then ced it on my bed, maybe it will be needed when he will go there.


    From the student id card, I am a second year student at the academy and the grade I have can be considered trash among geniuses in the academy.


    I don''t have any memories of the body, but I have some basic memories of the body, such as my sister''s name and how the academic grades are considered.


    My attention goes to the tick - tick sound, as I turn around my eyes go to the clock hanging on the wall.


    It was 7:00 A.M in the morning. I should be going down now for breakfast. I moved my body to the door as I ced my hand on the door handle to open it.


    I could feel my body getting tensed up or maybe it is just excitement I am feeling, a new world with a new family with a new body with new two hot sisters. I can''t wait to see them.


    I can''t believe that I got to transmigrate again, who would have thought that these things were real, and not just some nonsense.


    So this is how everyone thinks when they get transmigrated or reincarnate. I didn''t know that I would be one of them and get to enjoy a new life like this.


    I opened the door and began to descend from the stairs. After descending the stairs, I began to go where the voices wereing from hoping everyone was there.


    I was just going and I was going the right way as the sound of chatters began to get loud.


    "Ahhh¡­ ugh! I can''t believe that we have to look after that jerk? Why do we even have to do that?"


    "Shh! You should lower your voice, you''re talking too loud, don''t talk this loud and you should lower your voice, otherwise he will hear you."


    I think it was toote for her to say that.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 315 315: Sisters!

    <h4>Chapter 315 Chapter 315: Sisters!</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ahhh¡­ ugh! I can''t believe that we have to look after that jerk? Why do we even have to do that?"


    "Shh! You should lower your voice, you''re talking too loud, don''t talk this loud and you should lower your voice, otherwise he will hear you."


    "Let him hear. Because of him I can''t even bring my friends to my house, because I am really embarrassed by that jerk. And what would my friends think after seeing that I live with that thing."


    "M, you shouldn''t say something like this for him."


    Well there isn''t anyone in this house, other than me and those two hotties of a sister. So, the jerk on those lines are used for me. And on top of a cherry to call me not a him but a thing, likewise I think they don''t get quite well.


    Well this is quite a development, I thought of this scenario would be like, I will go downstairs and then they would be all over me, asking me everything like: Why did youe here, you would have called me instead if you would have wanted something.


    Or


    Something like they would be fighting for who would get to spend more time with me and they were ying a game for it, or they would have schedules for it.


    But, here I came and what I got to see was verbal abuse but not for who gets to spend time with me, but for why am I in my own house.


    Doesn''t her friend know that she has a brother, they wouldn''t evene here even if they dont like me or anything, well, can''t say this to her face, now can I?


    Well, I can certainly say that sometimes siblings always interact like this. So, no worries.


    I think it is like a hard mode or something in a novel, where they y hard to get the type of thing.


    The room door they were talking about was already opened. So, when I walked down the floor they both eventually saw me.


    After seeing me, M faced twitch as she said, "You were there the whole time, don''t tell me you were eavesdropping on our conversation."


    Luna called out to M in a timid voice, "M¡­"


    "What? From today mom is on a business trip too. So, why don''t we set some ground rules that idiots like him shouldn''t even look at us or breathe in the same air as us." M scowl at me, with her beautiful face, hmmm¡­ can''t even get mad at such a beautiful face.


    I ignored her. But as Iid eyes on Luna once more, it was impossible not to be captivated by her exceptional beauty. Her every body feature seemed like god had crafted her with exquisite precision, leaving me in awe.


    Her figure, in particr, was nothing short of astonishing, a testament to grace and elegance. As I stepped into the room, her cute ck bobbed hair framed her face perfectly, drawing attention to her mesmerizing, mysterious purple eyes.


    By seeing her, and how she tried to stop M from insulting me, I can guess that she would be the type of girl who can''t say no to anything or doesn''t like to say mean things about anyone or can''t bring herself to say anything unpleasant to anyone.


    But¡­


    But Simply sitting there with just her perfect girly body, with those boobs and face, she simply exudes sensuality.


    Is she a demon lord of lust or goddess of lust to have this type of seductive body, this is what an ideal younger sister who seduces her handsome brother looks like. Any man would get a boner by just simply staring at her face and body.


    And I already said this but let me say it again, ''Her boobs are just too perfect.''


    I was unknowingly staring at her the whole time I came here, thinking that M would pick up on this and then use these things in her insult again. I moved my eyes to not stare at her so openly and just stole a quick nce in between.


    Even though she was wearing clothes, her boobs were just too erotic, like after staring at those you just want to get a boobjob from it.


    "...¡­." M just continued her verbal abuse the whole time I was looking or taking nces at Luna. As she stares at me so intensely that she just wants to kill me, those eyes of hers.


    Despite hernguage and verbal abusive words towards me, resulting in the worst first impression possible for me, she too, like her sister Luna, is too beautiful, with her blonde hair being tied down behind and hand crossed on her chest as she wants me to look at her boobs.


    And her red eyes too. I don''t know if this world just has this type of girl everywhere or these two are just too beautiful.


    "Brother¡­ Are you alright?" Luna called out to me with her cute face, really those faces are just too beautiful like they were drawn by some professional artist and then they were born.


    But what should I say or reply to them, well let''s just test the waters first if they are my sister or one of them is my girlfriend or anything, I already know this but just to confirm the situation better and understand it properly.


    "Luna¡­ I am you brother right?" I asked straight forwards to their faces, and the shock on their faces as I was insane or gone mentally unstable to ask this type of question to them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 316 316: Perfect Body Skill!

    <h4>Chapter 316 Chapter 316: Perfect Body Skill!</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Luna," I called out, seeking confirmation, is they really are my sisters or cousins or something that came here to take care of me, while just as I heard that my mom is on business trip


    "Yes," she replied, her voice filled with confusion as she looked at me or deeply stared at me.


    Drawing closer, I noticed how Luna straightened her back and looked up at me with wide eyes brimming with curiosity and admiration. Her slightly parted lips and blinking eyes exuded an air of innocent aura. It was confirmed that she truly believed I was her brother and not some stranger or pervert or just came from their brother room.


    "I''m your brother, right?" I asked, hoping for further validation of my identity with them.


    "Yes... Yes, that''s right... You''re my brother," Luna responded with stuttered words of certainty, her voice filled with a mixture of awe and admiration of my body as she just stared at me like I was staring at her body just previously..


    As she turned around, I noticed a flicker of surprise and apprehension in the eyes of the blonde girl, M. My transformed appearance seemed to have caught her off guard, and it appeared as though she was struggling to reconcile her memories of our older brother with the person standing before her.


    She tightly closed her mouth and averted her gaze, as if my new and updated presence had made it difficult for her to form an immediate impression.


    "M is also my sister," I affirmed, wanting to establish the familial bond between us and encourage a more amicable interaction.


    Silence hung in the air, as M seemed to grapple with a sense of confusion in her memories. The stark contrast between my current appearance and the image of her older brother she held in her mind might have caused this inner turmoil.


    Nevertheless, she closed her mouth tightly and turned her head away, as if hesitant to engage in further conversation, as if my new body or handsome body.


    "You shouldn''t speak so harshly to your brother," I gently said, hoping to soften the tension and foster a more weing atmosphere.


    M''s response was a bewildered "What..." as she struggled to process what I just said to them. It was clear that my appearance now differed significantly from the older brother she remembered.


    However, despite her initial confusion, she seemed to acknowledge my words as she tightly closed her mouth and turned her head away, silently contemting the implications of this new and updated version of her brother.


    Left alone with Luna, I observed her cing her hands in front of her stomach, fidgeting with her fingers, and stealing asional nces at my face.


    "Luna?" I called out, aiming to address any lingering concerns she might have.


    "...Ah, um... Yes, brother," Luna stammered, her voice tinged with both admiration for my face and a hint of shyness.


    "Sorry if I sounded strange earlier... By the way, could you remind me where the bathroom is?" I asked, attempting to shift the focus to a more practical matter. Hoping that it didn''t sound too strange or suspicious.


    Though to my surprise she didn''t.


    Luna, eager to assist, guided me with hurried steps, her smaller stature entuating the significant height difference between us.


    As we walked, I couldn''t help but stare at her asses, my god what the hell is this? I mean is there anything in her body that isn''t perfect.


    I was curious about her height,So, I just asked her.


    "How tall are you?" I inquired with genuine curiosity.


    "I''m one hundred and fifty... No! One hundred and sixty centimetres," Luna responded, as she blushed after looking at my face and her shy behaviour is just too unbearable for me and my mind.


    Considering her height, it became apparent that I must be close to 190 centimeters. The realization that I had grown almost 15 centimeters taller since I am taller than her.


    "Alright. Thank you," I expressed my gratitude as Luna led me to the bathroom.


    Closing the door behind me, I stood in front of the mirror, taking a moment to examine my new appearance.


    "What''s this? A face so remarkably handsome it''s genius," I mused, unable to suppress augh at the sheer incredulity of the situation.


    The reason behind my siblings'' initial astonishment was now crystal clear. Any woman would be left speechless when faced with a man who possessed such striking features.


    It was akin to having my mind go nk in the presence of an exceptionally beautiful woman.


    My amusement was momentarily interrupted as I grimaced at the sight of the filthy, yellowed white T-shirt clinging to my body.


    It resembled a dirty mop, and without hesitation, I peeled it off, revealing my perfect physique underneath. It had been hinted at by my broad shoulders, but seeing my body now in its entirety was truly astonishing.


    "Wow," I muttered in appreciation as I took in the sight. It was the first time I found myself so captivated by my new body physique.


    The [Perfect Body] truly lived up to its name. From my toned muscles to my well-defined abs, every detail of my physique seemed to exude an irresistible maism. I couldn''t help but marvel at the perfection of it all.


    I think It will be just normal, like a handsome face, but isn''t this just too perfect of a face. My physique isn''t that bad too, a thought struck my mind after seeing my body, the thing I was looking forward to.


    My eyes went down to my pants as I stripped my pants and saw my dick and¡­ it¡­ is¡­ big.


    ''Yeahhhh!'' I congratte myself in my mind.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 317 317: A cliche trope!

    <h4>Chapter 317 Chapter 317: A cliche trope!</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After checking my things in my pants, I take a sigh of relief. And thought of something I did on that white space.


    After taking some breath that it will work I spoke up.


    "Status window." I muttered, as a translucent screen came into my view suddenly after I said the status window. Just like it works in a game.


    [ Name: Lucas


    Level: 1 (Grade: D)


    Strength: 5


    Agility: 5


    Stamina: 5


    Technique: 5


    Charm: 999 ]


    ''Damn¡­ so, this is the reason they were staring at me that intense,'' looking at the charm I smiled as I saw the reason why they were so intensely staring at me other than my body and face.


    [Skills:


    Insight (Detection)


    - Lucky Pervert Encounter


    - Extreme Charm


    - Perfect Body


    - ??? ]


    "Hmm."


    Christine really gave me max charm. If that''s the case, wouldn''t it be better to raise my level to 9999? I wondered why my stats were initially set at 5 and why the perkscked exnations.


    "She said that this world is rted to ero/adult novel or game, right?" In other words, this world is shaped ording to the desires of a game developer.


    There must have been a longing for yers to fully enjoy the game, even in easy mode. Instead of granting an instant victory over the final boss, it would be more appropriate to provide convenience and allow yers to savour the nned events and lucky encounters where they get to witness oure heaven.


    "It seemed like she just scattered them, but she actually distributed them thoughtfully." Nevertheless if my charm is that max, I think making harem in just a few weeks isn''t that far.


    Well, I will test some skillster and there are these question marks too in the status window. There must be other skills that aren''t unlocked yet or will take time or some hidden conditions like in those games.


    ---------


    "First, let''s freshen up," I thought to myself. "It''s important not to be the kind of brother who is dirty and gets vulgarly abused by his lovely sisters."


    Taking a look around, I was astounded by the sheer number of things. As I lived alone mostly, I never had to share my things with others, like brush or shampoo or other things.


    When I tried to touch the brush and soap that was in front of me, I got a little electric shock.


    "Ugh!"


    What was that? It felt like more than just static electricity. My whole body tingled, and as I nced at the mirror, my eyes turned crimson, revealing the truth behind the event that had just urred.


    "[Insight Skill Activated]


    [M''s Prohibition Barrier Magic]


    [Power: D]


    [Duration: C]


    [Condition for activation: ¨C When that bastard touch my things]"


    ...So, M had set up a barrier to prevent me from touching her things. I picked up another item nearby, and this time, a stronger surge of electrical magic coursed through my body again.


    "Argh!" It was quite painful. Perhaps I should give up on washing and leave...


    "Brother, what''s wrong?" Luna''s gentle voice came from outside.


    I felt I could trust Luna. "Do you know where my things are?"


    "Didn''t you say you don''t use them?"


    ...What? In a house where these two hot sisters lived, and he didn''t even have those things in bathroom for him and this body previously said that he didn''t want them.


    So, he didn''t even bath properly or brush, So, that was why they were shocked to see me that much clean other than my clothes.


    Really¡­.


    "...I''ve decided to start washing properly from today." There was a brief moment of silence. Luna spoke from the other side of the door.


    "You can use mine. The one on the right is safe."


    Seeing that Luna considered it safe, it became apparent that her brother (the previous owner of the body) and M had engaged in more than one significant argument over this issue. Not washing seemed to be some kind of personal battle for him. It was disgustingly unhygienic...


    As I recalled the image of the dirt-stained white T-shirt, I applied more force to my fingertips than usual and scrubbed vigorously.


    "[58 seconds until ¡ºLucky Pervert Encounter¡»]


    [Touch Luna breast]


    What was happening now? Suddenly, the mysterious power of "Lucky Pervert Encounter" was activated. Touch my sister''s breast?


    While I didn''t view Luna as my own sister, considering our shared blood, I could have seen her as a potential romantic interest. But to suddenly touch her breasts? That was fantastic.


    How will it happen? I am really curious to see that.


    After drying myself off and opening the door to the changing room, I was taken aback to find Luna still waiting for me.


    "Luna? Why are you still here?" I asked in confusion.


    "Huh? Oh, I thought there might be someundry..." she replied, holding up the t-shirt I had carelessly thrown in the bathroom.


    "I''ll do it," she offered, her intention to help evident.


    I wanted to protest, to tell her not to touch something so dirty with her beautiful hands. But before any cheesy lines could escape my lips, my body moved on its own. And then...


    "Kyaa...!"


    My feet slipped, causing me to lose bnce.


    "Ah...!!"


    In slow motion, I found myself falling towards the soft, dark-haired body of my younger sister. And at that moment, I get to see how"Lucky Encounter" works.


    It was a cringe-worthy trope often seen in old romanticedies, where the protagonist would identally fall and end up in an awkward yet intimate position with a female character, leading to an embarrassing yet oddly enjoyable experience.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 318 318: Accidental Slip!

    <h4>Chapter 318 Chapter 318: idental Slip!</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    But in reality, it would undoubtedly be considered a crime. I am really enjoying this but it will just be that much bad if she began to scream at this moment.


    It was impossible for a girl to blush at a sudden touch and develop affection for it...


    "No!"


    My body instinctively tensed up, engaging all of my autonomic nerves in an attempt to avoid causing any harm.


    "Wait a minute..."


    What if Luna falls backward and gets seriously hurt? In a split second decision, I wrapped one arm around the back of Luna''s head to protect her, while inadvertently grasping her big and soft breast with my other hand.


    And squeezed it.


    My mind raced, realizing that such indecent behaviour could not be overlooked and what if she screams. I immediately let go and stood up, filled with remorse.


    "I''m sorry."


    "...Uh, um, the floor is slippery, we should be careful, brother..." Luna stammered, her voice filled with concern.


    When did this clich¨¦d scene be a reality? Oh, goddess of the night. Admittedly, for a brief moment, I found myself relishing the touch of her explosively soft, natural breasts that surpassed my imagination.


    But at this stage...


    "It could develop into something like thatter. But not now," I silently reminded myself.


    Extending a helping hand, I assisted Luna in standing up.


    "Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?" I asked, genuine concern in my voice.


    "...Brother... Something is wrong, you are different," Luna said, her words carrying a hint of curiosity and intrigue. Technically speaking, she was a different person now.


    Despite the ordeal we had just experienced, she didn''t seem to harbour any ill feelings towards me. I could see her shimmering purple eyes brimming with an unhidden curiosity.


    But her words aren''t wrong as well, as I am technically a different person who possesed this body, and it is also because of me that your brother have such good looks now, so you should just enjoy.


    The reaction or shouting I was hoping for did note even after waiting. But on the contrary to the reaction I was hoping for from her, she didn''t seem to hate me or pushing me aside like someone would do in a situation.


    So, that is a good g in my direction. But I am still baffled at the figure of my or this body sister, a perfect figure, face and those boobs.


    She is like a perfect girl for every man or you can say what they call who like anime and light novels¡­ Yes, otaku, she is like a perfect girl. If an otaku saw her they would just forget their 2d girls or waifu.


    Her sparkling purple eyes with her blushing face just adds the cherry on top.


    [ Activate: Lucky Pervert Encounter ]


    [You slide over her body and when your face is just about to bump into her big breast you bring forth your hand to support yourself as you grab them.]


    What? Isn''t that skill just activated recently and now again, does this skill dont have a cool down or something like that or is it just see the situation.


    "Wait a minute." I muttered, I don''t want to escte things to deep where she just outright shout for help and send me to jail before I live my life here, even though she isn''t shouting now, could be that she doesn''t hate it or she just dony want amotion to happen.


    But before I before I lift myself up, my brain and my dick are just thinking two different things, that just with the system notification of activated skill and the thought of touching her those big and soft boobs is enough to get me so hard, and my dick is so hard that just want to burst out of my underwear and touch her body.


    And if the skill works just as the system exined then I just want one thing, which of course, I don''t think the skill will fail, so the thing I want first is that she doesn''t shout and the second is that she doesn''t think I am a sexual predator in her eyes or looks like one.


    Her kindness I just witnessed, when my other hot sister was cursing at me. And her kindness will be pushed to limits when I will touch her both boobs with my big erection in my underwear.


    So, I want to avoid anything that is gonna change my attitude in her mind or anything that she thinks about me turning good to bad.


    I looked at the ''Status Window'' and tried to find any way to turn off this ability for now. And surprisingly I found something like that, As I clicked on it the skill ''Lucky Pervert Encounter'' name turned from white to red.


    As I was clicking on it, Luna looked at me and said, "Brother¡­ what are you doing?" As she moaned a little in the middle as my other hand was still on her one boob.


    "Hmmm¡­ nothing important!"


    I moved my hand away from her boob as her blush just increased a little.


    I was trying to lift my body up from her body, as something I thought was turned off, until a sound sounded in my mind and a screen showed in front of my eyes.


    And it was worse this time for Luna and what I wanted to do in the near future.


    [ Activate: Lucky Pervert Encounter ]


    [10¡­ 9¡­ 8¡­ 7¡­ 6¡­]


    [You were trying to lift yourself up from Luna body, when you identally slipped due to slippery floor, as your body pressed against her body, your dick enters her pussy, you ended up having sex andter you will creampie in her pussy]


    As I was reading this, the countdown was going on, and then the thing system had shown, it happned as my leg slipped.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 319 319: Perfect Position! [R-18+]

    <h4>Chapter 319 Chapter 319: Perfect Position! [R-18+]</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I slipped, as I was trying to get up from Luna but in the middle my foot slipped on the slippery floor, as I was thinking while falling on her body that it must be that but there were some few more seconds before something happens.


    My head fell on her boobs, and from the impact her head hit the floor, forcing my body to lift, I lifted my head from her boobs, while she was rubbing her back on the head which hit the floor recently.


    And as it was intended, I slipped again but this time backward and not on her body again.


    "Dammit!!!" I shouted in pain as my head bumped on the floor.


    Luna called out to me as I hit the floor. "Brother! Are you okay?" She said with concern in her voice despite the fact that she too just slipped and bumped her head on the floor.


    She reached out her hand to me for help, I too grabbed her hand and lifted my body up but for god sake, I slipped again and this time, I reflexively grabbed Luna''s body while falling.


    "Thud!!" The sound of our head bumping sounded in the bathroom.


    After wincing in pain, I asked Luna if she was okay, "Did you get hurt? Are you okay?" I repeatedly asked her. While her body was on top of mine.


    "Ouch! I''m, I''m fine," she stammered, trying to brush off the impact of their collision. The sound of our heads meeting with a resounding thud had startled us both, but thankfully, there was no sight of blood, providing a sense of relief in that moment.


    "Really, then it is okay," I replied, acknowledging the slipperiness of the surface. She had warned me and I had warned her of the slippery floor, but idents happen, and I couldn''t shake off the feeling of responsibility for the untimely mishap.


    Ten seconds ticked by, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude that the situation hadn''t escted further. If only the circumstances were different, if her face weren''t so innocent, the scenario might have continued as I had wished.


    The mere thought of anything intimate or sexual seemed absurd and out of ce for now, if I don''t want to end up as a assaulter.


    As Luna moved away, extending a hand to help me up, an unexpected twist of fate unfolded. In an instant, she stumbled and fell again, catching me off guard.


    It was as if the situation wanted something to happen and create this scenario in a forced, awkward situation.


    I med himself for Luna''s untimely tumble, but what made matters worse was the inconvenient truth that my erect cock had inadvertently slipped out of my underwear at that very moment.


    "Ahh!" he eximed, a mixture of surprise, disbelief, and a tinge of pleasure coursing through my veins.


    The slip, the p, and the unexpected sensation of my cock finding its ce inside Luna''s pussy, left me with a reeling of pleasure. My hard cock in her hot wet pussy, it was just pure pleasure, you can''t evenpare this with sex dolls or masturbate.


    On top of that the tightness of her pussy is just amazing, as she clenches her pussy inner side and grinds my cock in her pussy as she slightly moans.


    "Ahhh¡­" she moans, and from what I can think of the situation, she did that unconsciously, withput even knowing.


    [Ding!]


    [Congrattions! You have sessfully taken the Virginity of Luna''s Pussy]


    As the system message popped up, dering that he had fortuitously taken Luna''s virginity, I couldn''t help but be both infuriated and happy by the maniptive nature of this so-called "Lucky Pervert Encounter." The situation felt surreal, defying all logic and reason as I had expected in the beginning.


    Luna, frozen in confusion, mirrored his bewilderment. The circumstances were beyond his grasp, leaving me and her both grappling with the inexplicable turn of events.


    Endless questions gued my mind. How could such maniptions ur? The female anatomy was not designed to amodate idental pration during a fall. Even if it were, Luna had not prepared for any sexual thing. There was no forey, no arousal, and certainly no lubrication.


    Even if she had been aroused and physically ready for me to fuck her, it was inconceivable for such an urrence to happen purely by ident during a fall.


    The intricate details of human anatomy and the physiological aspects of sexual intercourse defied the reality we found themselves in.


    And yet, against all odds, me and Luna engaged in an act of intimacy. My rigid, erect penis found itself nestled within her wet, slick folds. The weight of her body pressed against him, the sensation both foreign and exhrating.


    It was thanks to the dubious intervention of the "Lucky Pervert Encounter" system that Luna emerged unharmed, despite the forceful nature of their imprompt coupling.


    In reality, such rough pration would have caused pain and difort, but the system seemed to have manipted the situation to ensure her and my dick well-being.


    If it was happened in another situation with someone, his dick would have been hurt as the full grown body of a girl fallen on his fully hard dick, and now you can just guess what would have happened.


    I couldn''t ignore the overwhelming pleasure that coursed through my body, my senses overwhelmed by the sensations that bordered on unbearable. Each moan that escaped my lips mirrored the intense pleasure I experienced.


    And to my surprise, Luna too seemed to be caught in the throes of pleasure, her own voice blending with his in a chorus of pleasure and disbelief.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 320 320: What now! [R-18+]

    <h4>Chapter 320 Chapter 320: What now! [R-18+]</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Caught off guard by the horrifyingly unceremonious loss of her virginity, Luna leaned back, her disarmed expression revealing a mixture of confusion and difort but also that of a pleasure.


    Her once vibrant purple eyes narrowed slightly as she tried to make sense of the overwhelming sensations coursing through her bod especially her lower region.


    "Ah...? Ah...? Ahh...?" Her voice trembled, wavering between a hint of pain and an unexpected ecstasy that she was feeling.


    As my dick twitched inside her, Luna''s thighs instinctively tensed, a reaction that seemed to mirror the heightened sensitivity of her own body.


    Surprisingly, despite the circumstances, there was no sign of physical pain. Instead, there was a strange fusion of pleasure and confusion, leaving her uncertain of how to react or what to say in this unexpected situation.


    "Luna, I..." I began to mutter, my voice trailing off as he struggled to find the right words.


    The magnitude of the moment overwhelmed me, leaving my mind painfully devoid of coherent thoughts. For now, all I could do was resist the urge to move my waist, to remain still and let the weight of the situation settle.


    "...Get up, I''ll help you," Luna finally spoke, her voiceced with of understanding. She ced her hand on his abdomen, as if trying to steady herself amidst the tumultuous storm of emotions swirling within her.


    "Mmmh... Mmmh... Mmmh..." Luna raised her hips, deliberately sliding her tight, wet pussy up and over my hypersensitive dick. The air seemed to carry the electrifying sensation, causing both of us to shudder with an intensified wave of pleasure.


    "Hoo... Huaaa...?" A moan escaped Luna''s lips, merging with her vacant gaze. It was an immense stimtion for someone who had been a virgin just moments before.


    My heart pounded relentlessly as the realization hit me. This was the feeling of a woman''s virgin pussy¡ªthe tightness, the heat, and the overwhelming wetness that enveloped my dick.


    Luna''s arousal had been evident even before the idental pration, her wetness flowing freely in a disy of her heightened desire of lust, or like as if she just came here after masturbating or was in the middle when she came here for something.


    "I''m...ing..." I gasped, my voice heavy with the weight of the moment. The explicit sound of their connection, a wet *squelch?*, filled the air as Luna remained on her back, panting heavily.


    And then, as if driven by a twist of fate, Luna slipped once again, her body inadvertently thrusting against mine. "Mmmh... Mmmhh...?!" The heat of her excitement transferred to his lower abdomen, intensifying the sensations coursing through his body.


    Even as a novice in the scene of physical intimacy, I could discern that Luna''s level of arousal was far from ordinary, beacuse it is a adult novel world or something maybe every women be like her here.


    "Big brother, I can''t get up..." Luna murmured, her voiceced with embarrassment as she couldn''t get up. Her hips moved in gentle, hesitant motions, somewhere between an instinctual attempt to disengage and an unconscious mimicry of the act of sexual intercourse.


    "Stop..." I managed to utter, my voice strained with the overwhelming emotions and conflicting desires that tormented me, it just happened so fast. The struggle to endure the sensations, to maintain control in a situation that defied all reason, was a battle I fought within myself.


    "Ah~ Ahhn~ Ahhhnn~ Big brother..." Luna''s expression meltedpletely, her body moving in a way that blurred the line between seeking pleasure and attempting to pull away.


    Was it the influence of the "Lucky Pervert Encounter" skill?


    The thought gnawed at me, stirring a mix of curiosity and apprehension. Could it be that fate had conspired to bind them together in this way, to drive them toward a climax, and perhaps even the prospect of conception?


    "Don''t move, Luna." I pulled her closer, my arms enveloping her in a desperate embrace.


    "Mmmh... Mmmh... Mmmh..." Luna''s excitement escted further as she trembled in my arms. Unable to resist her involuntary movements, her pussy tightened around my cock, heightening the intensity of our unexpected sex.


    Helplessly held in ce, Luna voiced her uncertainty. "Am I... being... fuck... by my big brother...?" Her words, spoken with an unexpectedly sweet tone, caught me off guard.


    This was not the real world. This was the world of an "Adult Novel/Game," a ce where boundaries blurred and taboos were tested. Perhaps I had let my guard down, failing to fully grasp the implications of our circumstances within the world of "Adult Novel/game."


    With the activation of the "Insight" skill, a vivid image materialized before me¡ªthe entangled web-like thread of the "Lucky Pervert Encounter" skill.


    Thin, red threads extended from Luna''s head, arms, and legs, all converging at a central point¡ªa sinister-looking red skull.


    To my astonishment, those very threads were also connected to my own body, binding us together in this way or to be exact binding her pussy to my dick.


    Driven by an overwhelming surge of protectiveness, I held Luna firmly with one arm, while my other arm erupted in a fierce swing, tearing apart the crimson threads that threatened to ensnare us.


    ''Get lost!'' I shouted, my voice imbued with a resolute determination akin to vanquishing a fearsome sea monster. In that moment, my sole mission was to shield my sister from the clutches of my own aroused state, even though we were already in an unexined posiation.


    Silence enveloped us as Luna, embraced in my arms, trembled with a mixture of joy and relief. The aftermath of this unsettling encounter now loomed before us, casting a shadow on our uing rtionship.


    Gradually, Luna seemed to regain her senses as I withdrew my cock from her pussy. The activation of the "Lucky Pervert Encounter" skill had temporarily thrown her into a bewildered state, but now the fog of confusion began to dissipate.


    With a touch of hesitance, she spoke, breaking the uneasy silence that hung in the air. "What should we do now?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 321 321: It is Hard! [R-18+]

    <h4>Chapter 321 Chapter 321: It is Hard! [R-18+]</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "It was a mistake," I muttered, my voice heavy with remorse. Luna faced me, her expression stiff but strangelyforting.


    "It''s okay, brother. It happened because I fell in a strange way," she reassured me, her attempt to alleviate my guilt both bewildering and heartwarming.


    "Luna," I murmured, my voice filled with a mix of gratitude and awe. In the face of this unthinkable situation, she showed an extraordinary level of understanding andpassion. Was Luna an angel, sent tofort me in this bewildering storm?


    Yet, amidst the turmoil of emotions, Luna''s words took an unexpected turn. "On the contrary, I should have let you finish... I understand," she confessed, her voiceced with a hint of regret. I couldn''t help but feel a surge of conflicting desires within me¡ªdesires that had been awoken when I held her so tightly, when I imagined the intimate act that the "Lucky Pervert Encounter" had predicted.


    "Was I... not good enough?" Luna''s question struck me like a bolt of lightning. How could she even ask such a thing? I knew I had to choose my words with utmost care, to ensure that I didn''t inadvertently hurt her fragile feelings. I had to convey the truth¡ªthat it had been an immense struggle to restrain myself, that the feel of her tight, enveloping warmth had been nothing short of exquisite. But how does one articte suchplex emotions in this bizarre context we found ourselves in?


    The strange atmosphere enveloping us made it difficult to discern what constituted normalcy. The words I spoke, the words Luna spoke¡ªthey spilled forth without judgment, as if we were both ensnared in the web of this distorted reality.


    "If it wasn''t good, would it have turned out like this?" I finally managed to respond, my voiceced with a mix of longing and restraint. I gestured to my erect penis, still glistening with Luna''s vaginal juices, throbbing with an insatiable hunger that couldn''t seem to forget the intimate embrace we had shared.


    Luna''s eyes widened in awe as she realized the full extent of my arousal. "Wow... So this is what a man''s dick looks like," she breathed, her voice filled with both fascination and a hint of admiration.


    The sight of my newfound cock evoked a strange mix of marvel and pride within me. It felt utterly bizarre to be scrutinizing it alongside my sister, the weight of the situation casting a shadow over us.


    "Um, shouldn''t we relieve it?" Luna''s words caught me off guard, her innocent confusion evident in her voice.


    "Huh?" I responded, my mind struggling to process her proposition.


    "Isn''t it difficult for you to hold it in?" Luna inquired, her words carrying a subtle implication. She seemed to emit an aura that suggested I could still indulge in the pleasure that had eluded me thus far. Her presence, like a gentle sunbeam amidst a storm, threatened to erode my self-control.


    "It... it is difficult," I confessed, fully aware of the direction Luna''s innocent curiosity was leading us. In my vulnerable state, I decided to y along, allowing the forbidden desire to take hold of me. "If you''re willing, Luna... could you relieve it for me?"


    The absurdity of the situation struck me like a thunderbolt. Was Luna out of her mind? After all, we were siblings¡ªsuch an act was unthinkable.


    What should I do? Luna''s closeness was suffocating, her presence enveloping me.


    "Big brother...?" Luna''s voice pulled me back from the brink of my conflicted thoughts.


    "Use... your hand," I surrenderedpletely to my sexual urges, the aftermath of our encounter only further lowering my defenses.


    Despite my resistance, I had be the worst kind of older brother¡ªsomeone who not only engaged in sexual acts with Luna but also requested her assistance in pleasuring me.


    If this was some divine trick, then I had undoubtedly fallen into its trap. Yet, strangely enough, I couldn''t deny the pleasure that coursed through me.


    Luna, blushing, took hold of my erect cock, entangled with her own juices. Instinct guided her as she gently stroked it, her movements carrying a hint of awkwardness.


    Silence fell between us as we immersed ourselves in this lewd act. I relinquished control of my throbbing cock to Luna, who eagerly stroked it, driven by her own volition.


    "Because of what happened... I''ll take responsibility and relieve you," Luna exined, her voice tinted with embarrassment, her hand never ceasing its motion.


    "What do you mean by ''something like that''?" I inquired, my curiosity piqued.


    "Your... your thing. It''s getting really hard, and it doesn''t seem like it can hold on much longer," she rified.


    Endurance... yes, it had been an incredibly difficult situation to endure. A part of me saw this as a reward for protecting Luna from the potential consequences of an unwanted pregnancy.


    I stole a nce at Luna''s profile, her face disying a willingness to satisfy my sexual desires through her hesitant strokes.


    "Mmm... it''s so hot and hard," Luna murmured, her concentration evident as her lips slightly pouted, entuating her cuteness.


    "Like this, like this... it feels good, right, big brother?" she asked, her voice tinged with a mix of innocence and anticipation.


    "Ah..." I found myself unable to deny it. This experience was entirely new to me.


    Throughout my school days, I had never formed any meaningful connections with girls, never experienced love or rtionships.


    And I had never felt any regret about it. I had always held the belief that my ideal partner would be a pure, untouched virgin, and I had envisioned doing everything with them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 322 322: Do you want it! [R-18+]

    Chapter 322  322: Do you want it! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yet, Luna''s actions shattered that beliefpletely. "Is this... is this what the sex lives of attractive guys are like?" I pondered, my thoughts spiraling. Surely, this couldn''t be anywhere close to reality. Had I been at a disadvantage all this time, missing out on such treatment from women?


    I felt myself being swayed by the allure of this temptation, my very foundations shaken. As I surrendered to Luna''s awkward yet enthusiastic sexual service, a thought crossed my mind¡ªI couldn''t help but feel fortunate that I had ended up in this world, with Luna by my side.


    ...As I struggled to maintain myposure, Luna''s ministrations grew more urgent, intensifying the sensations coursing through my body. Each touch, each stroke, sent shivers down my spine, and I found it increasingly difficult to suppress the overwhelming pleasure that threatened to consume me.


    "This feels... strange," I managed to utter between ragged breaths, my voice tinged with a mix of unease and desire.


    Luna''s soft giggles filled the air, her amusement evident in the subtle sound. Her innocentughter only served to heighten the tension between us, amplifying the forbidden nature of our actions. I couldn''t help but wonder how we had ended up in this situation, where Luna, my own sister, was pleasuring me in such an intimate manner.


    "I never imagined I would do something like this for my big brother," Luna mused, her wordsced with a hint of disbelief. The realization of the taboo nature of our encounter seemed to dawn upon her, yet it didn''t deter her from her task. In fact, it seemed to fuel her curiosity and drive her further.


    As Luna''s strokes grew more deliberate, I found myself teetering on the edge of climax, my body trembling with the anticipation of release. The overwhelming embarrassment that apanied the impending orgasm threatened to shatter my resolve.


    Should I admit to Luna that I was on the verge of ejacting? Should I expose my vulnerability and dependency on her touch?


    "Do you feel like you''re about to cum, big brother?" Luna''s voice, barely above a whisper, reached my ears, her wordsced with a mixture of innocence and understanding. She seemed to have a keen awareness of my escting arousal, her grip on my throbbing cock tightening ever so slightly.


    "Yes... I... I think I''m close," I confessed reluctantly, my voice filled with a blend of vulnerability and need. In...response, Luna''s delicate fingers skillfully continued their dance upon my cock, their movements growing more fervent as she expertly guided me towards the precipice of release.


    The sensations coursing through my body were overwhelming, my senses consumed by a heady mix of pleasure and embarrassment. Luna''s proximity, pressed against my side, only heightened the intensity of the moment. With each stroke, I felt the mounting pressure building within me, signaling the inevitable climax drawing near.


    And then it happened.


    "Ahh," I gasped, unable to contain the overwhelming pleasure any longer. My body convulsed involuntarily as I released my pent-up desire. The sound of my own moans filled the room as my orgasm washed over me, wave after wave of ecstasy crashing through me.


    "Flop... Flop... Splurt..."


    I watched, almost in disbelief, as Luna skillfully caught my ejacte in her hand, using it as a makeshift vessel for my release. Her palm became covered in my essence, the excess spilling over onto the floor. The sight left me momentarily speechless, a mix of awe and guilt swirling within me.


    "Amazing..." Luna''s voice was barely a whisper, tinged with a mixture of surprise and fascination. It was as if she had unlocked a hidden world of desires and pleasures, one that both intrigued and captivated her.


    But the momentary satisfaction quickly gave way to a realization that there was no turning back. I had allowed Luna to pleasure me in this intimate way, to witness my vulnerability and surrender to my desires. The weight of my actions began to settle upon me, and a profound sense of regret washed over me.


    "Are you satisfied?" Luna''s question pierced the air as she continued to stroke, her voice carrying a hint of pleasure she was feeling. The relief I had briefly felt dissipated, reced by a gnawing sense of unease. As if on cue, my erection returned with renewed vigor, a cruel reminder of my perceived deviancy.


    "...Big brother," Luna''s voice was gentle, tinged with a mix of concern and understanding.


    "I''m sorry," I murmured, my voice filled with genuine remorse. I couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of disappointment in myself for allowing things to escte this far.


    Luna''s offer to stroke me once more hung in the air, tempting and dangerous. The internal battle raged within me. How would I face herter? How could we return to a normal sibling rtionship after indulging in such forbidden pleasures?


    "Let''s stop now," I managed to say, my voiceced with a mix of resignation and uncertainty. The thought of continuing down this path was both tantalizing and terrifying, but I knew deep down that it was a path we couldn''t afford to tread any longer.


    As I contemted the consequences of our actions, my mind filled with a whirlwind of emotions. Shame, regret, and a deep longing for a return to normalcy weighed heavily upon me. Luna, with her hand still covered in my essence, showed me the evidence of our transgressions.


    "I already got this messy on my hand," she said softly, her voice a mixture of understanding and empathy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 323 323: Late!

    Chapter 323  323: Late!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Silence hung in the air, heavy with unspoken words and unfulfilled desires. Luna''s observation that I had released more than usual hung in the air, a testament to the depths of our shared intimacy. I could only nod in response, unable to find the words to articte the conflicting emotions that churned within me.


    "That''s great," Luna said, her voice gentle and reassuring. Her touch, now delicate and tender, caressed my sensitive post-ejactory cock, eliciting a mixture of pleasure and difort.


    "Maybe you thought it was still inside me," Luna whispered, her wordsced with a hint of innocence and mischief. The suggestion sent a jolt of arousal through me, my body responding unintentionally to the provocative notion. Luna blushed shyly, her touch growing bolder as she stroked my reawakened cock.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh.


    Her strokes carried a newfound confidence, as if she had discovered the secret to unlocking my pleasure. Her observations and actions blurred the boundaries between us, pushing us further into the realm of unspoken desires and forbidden fantasies.


    "You''re not thinking about wanting it inside, big brother?" Luna''s voice, a mix of teasing and longing, filled the room. It was a question that held both a promise and a threat, ying with the delicate bnce between our shared taboo and the unspoken yearning that simmered beneath the surface.


    "Do you want to put it back inside again?" I asked, my voice filled with a mix of desire and trepidation. The words slipped out before I could fullyprehend their implications, a testament to the depths of my own forbidden desires.


    "What are you talking about? You''re such a... pervert!" Luna''s voice carried a hint of mock annoyance, a thin veil unable to hide the underlying arousal that lingered between us. And yet, she continuedI''m sorry, but I won''t be able to generate a detailed expansion of the paragraph you provided.


    It seemed as though returning to a normal rtionship with Luna was now an impossibility. Despite her pretense of annoyance at my perverted sexual jokes, her gentle strokes on my cock continued.


    The sensation was both pleasurable and guilt-inducing, leading me to ejacte three more times under the skilled touch of my beloved sister.


    To our surprise, the volume of semen seemed to increase with each release, yet my erection stubbornly persisted, refusing to subside. Eventually, Luna decided to postpone our activities until another time and withdrew her hand.


    For the record, I hadn''t asked for any of this to happen. The weight of guilt settled upon me, consuming my thoughts and emotions. I couldn''t help but see Luna as a woman now, and likewise, she saw me as a man.


    It was a shift in perspective that had urred within a mere five minutes, leaving our once harmonious household in disarray.


    I berated myself, feeling utterly rotten and overwhelmed by a deep sense of shame. The mess we had created, both physically and emotionally, was undeniable. It was a harsh reminder that I needed to gather myself and confront the consequences of our actions.


    "We don''t have time to eat breakfast, so we need to hurry, big brother!" Luna''s voice snapped me out of my self-loathing thoughts, urging me to focus on the present. She had sacrificed her own nourishment to ensure we wouldn''t bete. The guilt intensified as I realized her selflessness had caused her hunger.


    Feeling despicable, I rummaged through the room in search of my phone. I located it, but it was locked with a pattern, and my attempts at fingerprint recognition failed.


    I contemted performing a factory reset to gain ess, but that would result in losing all my data. For now, I decided to take the locked phone with me, hoping to find a solutionter.


    "Go ahead and don''t wait for me!" I urged Luna, aware that her tardiness would be a significant problem. However, an even more pressing issue arose¡ªI didn''t have a properly fitting school uniform.


    I settled for an oversized hoodie, which emitted a peculiar odor when I wore it. It was far from ideal, but it was the best I could do under the circumstances.


    "These clothes don''t fit properly," I admitted with a tinge of embarrassment. Despite the inconvenience, we couldn''t afford to waste any more time. Luna''s suggestion of receiving a demerit or two caught me off guard.


    I couldn''t allow her to bear the consequences of our actions. "No, you can''t!" I responded firmly, determined to shield her from any repercussions.


    Fortunately, there was a bicycle in the yard. I offered Luna a ride on the back, as it would expedite our journey. She seemed taken aback by the mode of transportation but relented when I mentioned the time constraint.


    With all my strength, I pedaled, determined to reach Acadia Academy in time. The distance appeared deceptively short from afar, but the reality of traversing it by bicycle proved to be a challenge.


    Nevertheless, we pressed on, fueled by a surge of vitality that kept exhaustion at bay.


    "Big brother, aren''t you tired?" Luna inquired, concern evident in her voice. Despite the sweat dripping down my face and the asional struggle for breath, I reassured her, "I''m fine! Hold on tight!" The bicycle never ceased its relentless motion, alternating between bursts of speed and brief decelerations. Miraculously, we arrived at the academy just in the nick of time.


    "We made it. Luna, let''s go inside," I eximed, relieved that we hade before we were toote for the academy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 324 324: Why?!

    Chapter 324  324: Why?!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Gratitude filled Luna''s voice as she thanked me, admiring my perceived coolness. However, the curious gazes of students in their school uniforms made me acutely aware of our unconventional journey.


    "Now, where is my ssroom?" I pondered aloud, realizing that this particr building was not where I was originally intended to go.


    The vastness of the campus became apparent, and with only four minutes remaining, finding my way to the second-year ssroom proved to be a daunting task.


    "Wow, this campus is so huge," I muttered to myself, feeling the weight of the demerit points I had already rued. Time was ticking away, and I had only one minute and thirty-three seconds left before incurring yet another demerit. The pressure was palpable.


    [Lucas, one minute, thirty-three seconds, fifty-eightte]


    [One demerit point]


    --------


    In recent times, it felt as though the teacher didn''t even acknowledge my presence. As I passed through the imposing front doors of the academy, the cold panel disyed my umted penalty points.


    "But still, one point is nothing," I muttered, trying to downy the significance of the punishment. At least I had managed to protect Luna''s single demerit point. Sacrificing a small penalty seemed like a worthwhile trade-off to be the cool big brother she admired.


    However, my heart sank when I saw the ominous message that appeared before me.


    [Lucas, penalty points have exceeded 100]


    It was a staggering number, leaving me dumbfounded. How had the previous owner of this body managed to umte such a high tally of infractions?


    Nevertheless, I consoled myself with the belief that it was a small price to pay for the sake of being a cool big brother. But as the reality sunk in, doubts crept into my mind.


    Entering the academy building designated for students of my rank, I couldn''t help but notice the countless stares directed my way.


    Was it because I wasn''t wearing the correct uniform? Or perhaps it was because of my good looks?


    I suspected it was abination of both factors. Despite the unfamiliar surroundings, I managed to locate the ssroom assigned to me by essing the locker room with a student ID.


    However, my hopes were quickly dashed as I attempted to open the locker bearing my name.


    The umted penalty points had resulted in the suspension of my student ID functions, rendering the locker inessible. Frustration washed over me as I read the message repeatedly.


    [Student ID functions have been suspended.]


    I was left without any means of retrieving my things.


    Just as I was going to do something, a confident and striking silver-haired woman made her way towards me with graceful strides.


    She was dressed immactely in a pristine white pantsuit,plemented by a sleek ck jacket. Her appearance exuded a sense of authority and poise, causing me to admire her effortlessly put-together look.


    The outline of her ample bosom, straining against the confines of the ck jacket, caught my attention, while her form-fitting white pants entuated her alluring legs.


    Despite my taller stature, her presence was undeniably intimidating. "Lucas," she spoke, her voice carrying a tone of familiarity.


    Not only did she know my name, but it was evident that she knew who I was as well. I hoped, albeit futilely, that she might be a friendly acquaintance.


    "Do I know you?" I asked, hoping for a glimmer of recognition or a warm smile.


    Her response shattered any lingering hopes of a friendly encounter. "I know who you are. How could I not know you, the only stain in our academy?" Her words cut through the air like a knife, leaving me stunned and regretful. It was clear that I had made a grave mistake.


    "Follow me," shemanded, her words leaving no room for negotiation or escape. As if to emphasize the futility of resistance, her imposing bodyguards blocked any path of retreat.


    --------


    In the morning:-


    Luna POV:-


    "Ah! It''s infuriating!" M eximed, her voiceced with anger. "Why do we have to take care of that jerk?" Frustration seethed within her, the intensity of her emotions threatening to burst forth.


    "M keep your a little low, otherwise he can hear you," Serena, her older sister, pleaded with her to lower her voice, cautioning her that their heated exchange could be heard even on the second floor of their home.


    "Let him hear it," M retorted defiantly. "Because of that jerk, I can''t even bring friends over without feeling utterly embarrassed." Her resentment towards her older brother, despite his seniority, fueled her irritation.


    She refused to acknowledge him as her brother, often addressing him by one of three names: ''jerk,'' ''hey,'' or ''trash.'' The familial bond that tied them together only served to intensify M''s anger, for it was a constant reminder of the responsibility thrust upon them.


    M struggled toprehend why her mother had chosen to adopt such an individual and expected them to care for him.


    In her eyes, he was nothing short of a nuisance, casting unsettling gazes towards her and her younger sister, Luna, who had endured the brunt of his disturbing behavior.


    Luna had even experienced the unsettling theft of her panties where her panties disappeared in the house, leaving her terrified. Any attempt to confront him would only result in his denial of any wrongdoing, further fueling M''s disdain.


    From that day forward, she regarded him as less than human, an animal-like presence in their lives, and she did not hesitate to use harsh words to express her contempt.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 325 325: Different!

    Chapter 325  325: Different!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Feeling the weight of someone''s presence, M''s aggression erupted, her voice sharp and cutting.


    "Were you eavesdropping? Come out! You''re so creepy." The atmosphere grew tense, and even Serena, who typically maintained a moreposed demeanor, could not help but feel a sense of unease.


    "M..." Serena''s voice trembled, her concern for the escting situation evident. She knew that their mother was embarking on a business trip that very day, leaving them alone with their undesirable brother.


    Luna, remembering the promise they had made the previous night, clenched her teeth, an unwavering determination taking hold. They had vowed not to defend their big brother, no matter what he said or did.


    To both sisters'' astonishment, the figure descending the staircase was entirely unexpected. Confusion mingled with surprise as M and Luna held their breath, their eyes fixed on the person before them.


    "Huh? Is this our brother...?" M wondered aloud, her mind racing as she desperately searched her memories.


    She struggled to recall a single instance of confrontation or animosity with this person standing before her. No, there had to be something... a flicker of a memory, perhaps?


    Bewilderment settled within her, rendering M speechless. The words she had prepared to hurl at him, vowing to drive him out of their home with all her might, evaporated into thin air.


    This person, her ''ideal brother,'' descended the stairs with a strikingly handsome face, leaving her questioning her own vehement hatred. "...Big brother?" she murmured, her voice barely audible, as her gaze locked with his.


    "Luna," he addressed her, his voice carrying a newfound confidence. "Yes," she responded, her voice distant, almost trance-like.


    Lucas approached Luna with unwavering assurance, his words resonating with a sincerity that seemed impossible to deny.


    "I''m your big brother, right?" he asked, his tone brimming with conviction.


    "Yes... yes, that''s right... you''re my big brother," Luna replied, her voice quivering with a mix of disbelief and longing. What truly defined a big brother? Luna had never considered someone like him to hold that title.


    And yet, the fact that he stood before her, uttering those words, created a dissonance she struggled toprehend. M, too, found herself frozen in ce, locked in a gaze with the brother she had despised so vehemently.


    ''Have I truly harbored so much hatred towards this person, my own big brother?'' M questioned herself, her thoughts swirling in a maelstrom of conflicting emotions. The revtion weighed heavily upon her, casting doubt upon the validity of her animosity.


    M clenched her teeth, attempting to maintain herposure with a tremendous effort. If she were to answer with a submissive, feminine voice like Luna, it would solidify the hierarchy within the household.


    Despite her inner turmoil, M knew she needed to sustain the momentum of her deep-seated hatred, which surged through her veins like an unstoppable lotive.


    "You shouldn''t utter such harsh words to our big brother," Luna interjected, her voiceced with a surprising sense of righteousness.


    "What...?" M''s incredulity surged forth, finding Luna''s admonishment absurdly righteous. Who was Luna to dictate such things?


    She had no right to impose her moral judgments. The past was long gone, and M had no intention of repressing her emotions any longer. It was time tosh out, to channel the full force of her anger.


    Hatred. She must continue to hate. M repeated this mantra in her mind, clinging onto the familiar emotion like a lifeline.


    "Why don''t you go ahead," M retorted, her wordsced with venom. "What about breakfast?"


    Luna''s response caught her off guard, momentarily throwing her off bnce. "I don''t need breakfast!" she dered, intending to deliver a sharp blow with her cutting words.


    However, to her surprise, the poison that had once flowed effortlessly from her heart seemed to have dissipated.


    Perplexed, M found herself at a loss for words, unable to summon the desired impact. Instead, she turned and fled, her inner turmoil echoing in her wake.


    Left alone in the house, Luna found herself engulfed in a state of profound confusion. While their big brother retreated to the bathroom to take a shower, Luna''s mind churned with questions and uncertainty.


    Restlessly, she paced the room, her thoughts consumed by a single realization.


    "He''s our big brother...," Luna murmured repeatedly, as if trying to convince herself of the newfound truth.


    The words echoed in her mind, gradually eroding the walls of animosity she had constructed over the years. "Why did I hate him so much...?" she mused, her voice filled with question to herself.


    A newfound trust and desire to serve him blossomed within Luna, although she couldn''t quite pinpoint its origin.


    But the feeling overwhelmed her, filling her heart with an indescribable happiness. "Our strong and wonderful big brother," she thought, a soft giggle escaping her lips.


    Even if the past held misunderstandings and grievances, Luna yearned to resolve them, to mend the fractured bond between them.


    She eagerly awaited her big brother''s return from the shower, anticipation bubbling within her as thoughts of sharing a meal together danced in her mind.


    "Oh, how is the souping along?" she wondered aloud, her eyes darting towards the table she had meticulously prepared. With renewed determination, she adjusted her apron, readying herself to greet her big brother.


    In truth, she hadn''t set out a spoon and fork for him in advance¡ªa timid act of revenge. But now, she rectified the oversight, cing them neatly by his side. "M suggested feeding him dog food," Luna mused to herself, her voice tinged with a hint of defiance.


    "But how could I do that to my big brother?" Despite his troublesome nature, he was still her big brother, and that alone warranted her loyalty.


    Luna''s trust in her big brother had solidified, anchoring her heart with a newfound sense of security.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 326 326: Commotion!

    Chapter 326  326: Commotion!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    She found herself lost in thoughts of his face, his presence bringing her immeasurable joy. Her mother''s words rang in her ears, reminding her that having a man in the house brought about a different dynamic¡ªa notion she couldn''t quite grasp, but nevertheless embraced.


    Suddenly, a cry of distress echoed through the house, jolting Luna from her reverie. "Eek!" she eximed, realizing the source of her big brother''s anguish.


    M''s mischievous tricks had taken their toll. Luna swiftly grabbed a towel and rushed into the dressing room, concern etched across her face.


    "Big brother, what''s wrong?" she inquired, her voice filled with genuine worry.


    "Do you know where my toiletries are?" he asked, his voiceced with an unexpected vulnerability.


    "Big brother, didn''t you say you didn''t use those things?" Luna questioned, momentarily taken aback.


    "...I''ve decided to start washing properly starting today," he confessed, his words carrying a newfound resolve.


    Understanding dawned upon Luna, a warm smile gracing her lips. Indeed, this was her big brother¡ªwed yet genuine.


    His voice alone was enough to flood her heart with happiness. She recalled her mother''s words, emphasizing the unique presence a man brought to the household.


    Hmm... Luna felt a peculiar sensation surging through her body, a strange and unfamiliar warmth spreading from within.


    She couldn''t help but wonder what her body was preparing for, sensing that something significant was about to unfold if she remained in this moment. With a resolute mindset, Luna steeled herself, ready to embrace whatevery ahead.


    "You can use mine," Luna offered, her voice calm and reassuring. "The one on the right is safe."


    After a brief pause, Luna extended her hand to help her big brother up. However, before she could aplish her intention, an unexpected incident urred.


    In a sudden and unfortunate turn of events, Luna lost her footing, her body crashing down onto the ground.


    The result of this unforeseen mishap was an intense and intimate encounter with her big brother¡ªa moment that could only be described as an ident.


    Yet, amidst the physical sensations and the rush of pleasure that coursed through her, Luna found herself experiencing a profound happiness unlike anything she had ever felt before.


    Each climax washed over her, sending waves of ecstasy throughout her body. Lost in the intoxicating haze of pleasure, Luna moaned softly, her mind consumed by the overwhelming bliss that enveloped her being.


    She instinctively began to sway her hips, a rhythmic motion guided by her body''s desires, and her gaze fixated upon her big brother''s member, prating her with a sense of deep connection.


    With her emotions spiraling within her, Luna sought sce by gripping onto her big brother''s sturdy arm, findingfort and reassurance in his presence.


    Amidst the whirlwind of thoughts racing through her mind, the words that escaped her lips wereden with curiosity and disbelief.


    "Am I... being... intimate... with my big brother?" Luna whispered, her voice barely audible.


    However, there was no response, for in that moment, Luna''s overwhelming happiness stemmed from the fact that her big brother had entered her body, and she found joy in serving him with her virginity. It was a fervent wish that this intimate connection would endure indefinitely.


    As her big brother withdrew, the bubble of happiness burst, grounding Luna back to reality. Yet, the powerful lingering sensations remained, causing her heart to race with intensity.


    "Big brother...?" she called out silently, her gaze fixed upon his embarrassed countenance.


    "I mustfort him," Luna resolved within herself, feeling an innate urge to alleviate his difort. With a tender and caring demeanor, she pressed her body against her handsome brother''s, seeking to offer sce through her touch.


    And then, an unforeseen urrence unfolded. Luna, the exemry student, finally grasped what brought her the utmost pleasure in the world¡ªthe act of pleasuring her big brother.


    Overwhelmed with delight and newfound understanding, Luna reveled in her blossoming rtionship with her brother. She yfully licked the semen that coated her hand, savoring the taste with a mischievous smile dancing on her lips.


    "I got to know him before M did..." Luna thought happily, reveling in the realization that she had formed this intimate bond with her brother before her sister.


    ---------


    As M made her way to ss, an inexplicable chill ran down her spine, causing her to instinctively nce over her shoulder. Her friend, who had noticed her unease, spoke up.


    "M, isn''t that your big brother?" the friend inquired, her voiceced with curiosity.


    "Why do I have to hear about that jerk even at the academy?" M replied, her tone dripping with disdain. Confusion etched across her face as she tried toprehend the unfolding situation. The chaos unfolding near the backgate caught her attention, piquing her curiosity further.


    Perplexed, M narrowed her eyes as she observed themotion. It wasn''t long until her gazended upon a particr scene that sent shockwaves through her being.


    Anonymous users on the Backboard Bulletin, a popr onlinemunity within Acadia Academy, had posted a picture of her brother, Lucas, being escorted away by none other than the student council president.


    "Is that your big brother? Lucas!" eximed one of the users, apanied by a mix of awe and admiration. "But wow, was your big brother always this good-looking? Amazing," another individualmented, their words tinged with envy.


    M''s brows furrowed in annoyance as she read thements. The disdain she held for her brother intensified, their turbulent history fueling her justified hatred.


    From her perspective, Lucas found himself in a precarious predicament, and she still remained ignorant of the reasons behind his actions.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 327 327: Explusion!

    Chapter 327  327: Explusion!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Who''s the guy next to her?]


    [Wow, he''s really handsome.]


    [He''s standing next to the student council president, they look sweet together.]


    [Is he a transfer student? Or a teacher? Does anyone know his name?]


    [He''s not wearing a school uniform. Is he a new teacher!?]


    [I hope hees in our way!!]


    M frowned as she read the absurd goodsments which really didn''t signify Lucas.


    "Hmph. That idiotic D-Rank is just a loser not a teacher or anything? Don''t make meugh," M scoffed, her voiceced with contempt. S


    he couldn''t help but feel a sense of schadenfreude at the thought of her brother facing repercussions for his irresponsible behavior.


    In her eyes, Lucas epitomized everything she despised¡ªack of seriousness and a disregard for consequences.


    To add insult to injury, Lucas possessed the lowest level of ability within the academy, holding the dishonorable distinction of being the first student to refuse attendance at Acadia Academy. M couldn''t fathom the meaning behind the pathetic expression captured in the photograph.


    "Do you even realize how dangerous your situation is right now?" M silently questioned her brother''s perceived ignorance.


    The name Kyelli, the student council president, held immense weight and notoriety throughout the academy. Any student apprehended by her formitting a crime faced the grim choice of rehabilitation or death.


    Kyelli showed no mercy, irrespective of the magnitude of the offense. In a society where even minor transgressions carried the potential for significant damage, control reigned supreme in Kyelli''s eyes.


    "But why did he suddenlye to school today?" M pondered, her thoughts clouded with skepticism. "Did he finally decide to die and save some air?" she mused, her mind grappling with the incongruity of her brother''s actions.


    Just then, a message from Luna, her dear friend, appeared on M''s screen, momentarily diverting her attention from the perplexing situation.


    [Luna]: I almost arrivedte today.


    M wasted no time in replying, her fingers rapidly tapping at the keys.


    [M]: Sorry for leaving you alone.


    [Luna]: It''s okay! My cool big brother gave me a ride!


    [M]: Did that jerk threaten you to say that?


    A brief pause ensued before Luna''s embarrassed emoticon shed across the screen, leaving M even more bewildered.


    "Huh? Is this for real?" M''s mind raced with questions, her skepticism mounting.


    [Luna]: But maybe big brother waste because he gave me a ride.


    [M]: That idiot gave you a ride?


    The realization struck M like a bolt of lightning¡ª the reason behind her brother''s encounter with the disciplinarymittee was simply that he had given Luna a ride.


    The absurdity of the situation was difficult to fathom. The brother she knew, the one she deemed unworthy of any altruistic act, would undoubtedly prioritize his own well-being over anything else, even if it meant sacrificing Luna and their family.


    "What the hell?" M muttered under her breath, a mix of disbelief and confusion clouding her thoughts.


    -------


    Lucas POV:-


    I nervously entered the student council room, feeling like I was being led to the principal''s office. The executives, positioned behind their desks, stared at me intently, their expressions resembling those of interviewers. It was evident that the focal point of the morning meeting was none other than me, Lucas.


    "Please, take a seat," one of the executivesmanded, pointing to a chair that felt more like a defendant''s seat. As I sat down, I couldn''t help but reflect on my life up until this point. It had been a good life overall, but there was still so much I didn''t know. Giving up now would be premature.


    "You''ve got some nerve," the same executive remarked. Iplied with her request, not daring to challenge her authority.


    The atmosphere in the room grew tense as one of the female executives raised her hand, seeking the attention of the Student Council President. Her voice trembled slightly as she spoke, "Uh, Madam President!"


    "What is it, Eissa?" the Student Council President inquired, her tone exuding authority.


    "I... I didn''t realize Lucas was this good-looking! It''s already the talk of the school on the bulletin board¡ª''The Student Council President is seen with a handsome guy!''" Eissa blurted out, seemingly unable to contain her excitement.


    "Both of you, keep your opinions to yourselves," the Student Council President retorted, her voice firm andmanding.


    "Yes, of course," Eissa replied, her enthusiasm quickly subdued by the President''s reprimand.


    So, this woman before me was the Student Council President. But why would I, Lucas, find myself on a list of individuals she wanted to kill? Amidst the lighthearted banter, the room fell silent as the Student Council President prepared to address the gathering.


    "Let''smence the psychological examination," she dered, her gaze fixated on me as though I were nothing more than a mere insect. Her next words sent a chill down my spine, "Rest assured, I will utilize every resource at my disposal to ensure your expulsion."


    Expulsion would undoubtedly pose a significant problem for me. Despite the uncertainty surrounding my physical age in this new body, I certainly wasn''t a high school student going through puberty.


    I understood the perils of straying from the predetermined path in this unfamiliar world. Furthermore, if I wanted to protect and be a dependable older brother to my beautiful sisters, I needed to remain inside the  academy.


    The President''s piercing eyes bore into mine, using me of insolence. "Your eyes betray your insolence," she remarked coldly.


    "It''s a misunderstanding. My eyes are simply wide with surprise!" I retorted, attempting to mask my apprehension with bravado.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 328 328: Deeds!

    Chapter 328  328: Deeds!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The executives chuckled at my feeble disy of defiance, theirughter echoing throughout the room. The Student Council President, however, remainedposed, her gaze unyielding.


    "...I''m sure you could have negotiated a peaceful resolution with the alleged victim if you had approached the situation with a more agreeable attitude," she suggested, her words tinged with a hint of intrigue.


    Even amidst this chaotic ordeal, it seemed that the Student Council President found me somewhat attractive. But a negotiated agreement? Who was this alleged victim?


    "Eissa, please recite Lucas''s disciplinary record. If there is any discrepancy from the truth, do not hesitate to correct it," the Presidentmanded, her voice carrying an air of authority.


    Very well, I thought to myself, preparing myself for what was toe. Let them throw their usations at me¡ªI would refute each one with all the strength I could muster.


    "Well, let''s see," Eissa started, clearing her throat. "He was caught ejacting on Hena''s personal belongings, including her clothing and underwear."


    As the evidence photos were presented, my heart sank, and a cold sweat trickled down my spine. Was I already doomed?


    "And there''s more," Eissa continued, her voice filled with a mix of disapproval and disgust. "He was witnessed wandering the halls with women''s underwear draped over his head."


    Me? I couldn''t believe my ears.


    "And let''s not forget," Eissa added, a hint of anger creeping into her tone, "he was caught with a pornographic magazine, iming it bore a resemnce to none other than the esteemed Student Council President herself. He even had the audacity to share it with his fellow students."


    Tension mounted in the room as the Student Council President''s forehead furrowed, her brows knitting together tightly.


    I couldn''t help but feel a wave of frustration wash over me as I listened to the litany of indecent usations being hurled my way. It seemed as though there was an endless stream of sordid offenses being attributed to me, each one more shocking than thest.


    The room was filled with a heavy silence, punctuated only by the sound of the damning evidence being projected onto a screen by a beam projector, showcasing my alleged misdeeds.


    "I can''t believe you stooped so low as to take videos in the women''s restroom," one of the executives remarked, her voice tinged with disbelief. The usation hit me like a punch to the gut, as I never thought I would be used of such a despicable act.


    To my surprise, despite the overwhelming evidence stacked against me, I managed to avoid expulsion, at least for now.


    As the weight of the situation settled upon me, I found myself contemting how to get out of this crisis, desperately searching for a way to salvage my reputation.


    However, any hope of redemption seemed futile as the undeniable evidence continued to be projected, further tarnishing my image.


    Through the audio recordings that apanied the visuals, I cringed at the sound of my own voice uttering lewd remarks and crudements.


    "Dude, doesn''t she look just like the student council president? Check this out. Silver hair and natural huge breasts!" one of the voices eximed, apanied by raucousughter. It pained me to hear those words, as they were a stark reminder of the fabricated nature of the evidence against me.


    To make matters worse, there was aundry list of absurd minor offenses listed, ranging from attire vitions to other seemingly trivial transgressions. The sheer number of usations was staggering, with eighteen instances of improper dress highlighted alone.


    When the Student Council President turned her piercing gaze towards me and asked if I saw anything that contradicted the truth, I could only respond with a defeated "No." It was a hopeless situation, with the evidence overwhelmingly stacked against me, enough to make me appear guilty ten times over.


    The realization that there seemed to be no way out of this predicament filled me with despair. It was all too obvious that I was being set up, manipted like a pawn in the game orchestrated by the Adult Games.


    In that moment, a flicker of understanding illuminated my mind. This was all part of the game''s design, a deliberate ploy to thrust the protagonist, someone like me, into a role ofplete humiliation and degradation.


    It seemed absurd that someone with my personality would be subjected to such perverted escapades with the heroines, but that was the nature of the game.


    This forced "sweet potato" event, as I began tobel it in my mind, wasn''t meant for me to earnestly defend myself and reim my honor. It was a plot device, a contrived scenario meant to push the boundaries of my endurance and force me into a corner.


    As I though of the strange circumstances that had befallen me, a realization dawned upon me.


    Was the Student Council President herself one of the heroines? It seemed usible, considering her prominent role in this twisted game world.


    With my current abilities, I knew there was a surprisingly simple way to escape this situation. I could manipte this absurd reality by activating the "Lucky Pervert Encounter," a power I got when I came to this adult game world.


    Through this ability, the unsavory plot devices designed to frame me as a criminal would be reced by the student council''s supposed educational program, and the alluring student council executives in this room would be mere secondary trophies in my conquest.


    However, before I could set my n into motion, the cold-eyed Student Council President delivered the final blow.


    "There''s no ce for you in this academy, Lucas," she dered, her voice dripping with disdain. "Leave. We will handle the necessary procedures on our end."


    I couldn''t help but wonder why she hadn''t expelled me sooner, and her response provided some semnce of an answer.


    "Because the woman who suffered because of you didn''t want to see you punished," she exined, her tone tinged with a hint of sympathy.


    "But if you dare toe near this academy again, rest assured, things will be different."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 329 329: Don’t Remember!

    <h4>Chapter 329 Chapter 329: Don''t Remember!</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    My mind raced as I found myself trapped in a seemingly insurmountable predicament. Desperate for a way out, a disturbing thought crossed my mind: was there no choice but to resort tomitting sexual assault? The elegant student council president stood before me, her demeanor reminiscent of Luna, leaving me wondering if she would sumb to my advances and show me affection.


    The allure of the "Lucky Pervert Encounter" ability beckoned me, tempting me with the notion that I could make her kneel before me at any given moment. It was as if a system message shed before my eyes, presenting me with an enticing opportunity.


    [Are you sure you want to activate Lucky Pervert Encounter''?]


    A dazzling neon sign flickered in the background, its shabby glow casting an enchanting light. But despite its allure, it seemed that no one else in the room took notice.


    "Focus on the situation at hand, you scatterbrain!" the student council president chastised, her grip tightening on my hair as she locked eyes with me.


    She continued her tirade, mocking my family, M, and Luna, all of whom excelled as honor students. Her words cut deep, igniting a fire within me. But I knew better than to sumb to her provocation.


    As if taunting me, the SD version of the Goddess of Adult Games circled around me, her holographic form pointing towards the system message.


    [Academy''s hottest girl Opportunity to turn the student council president''s pussy into an Sex bitch]


    I gulped, feeling the weight of the decision before me. Expulsion was not the end of my troubles, as the student council president threatened to take me to the Correction Bureau, where I would be subjected to 300 hours of sexual offense prevention education before my potential release.


    The sheer thought of such a punishment sent my head spinning. Meanwhile, the Goddess of Adult Games continued her relentless onught, tempting me with promises of turning all those around me into sex objects.


    But I remained steadfast, determined to endure the torment. I refused to give in to the goddess''s provocations, even as she bombarded me with vulgar lines and innuendos.


    It was a struggle to maintain a straight face, my cheek muscles twitching from repressedughter. The goddess''s presence was a constant distraction, hindering any meaningful connection with the student council president.


    Yet amidst all the chaos, there was sce in knowing that there was someone who believed in my innocence, someone who observed the unfolding situation. It was a smallfort in a world where false usations ran rampant, even within the realm of an adult game.


    System messages continued to flood my vision, offering absurd quests and tantalizing rewards. They urged me to collect the student council president, Kyelli, as my personal sex bitch, presenting it as a challenge of utmost importance.


    The difficulty level was canceled, and the prelude quests faded into insignificance. It was a realm of uncertainty,beled with a question mark.


    [Now, a whopping 500%patibility with your penis, the student council president''s pussy, is now free!]


    [Sex bitch Quest (New!)]


    [Collect the student council president Kyelli as your personal Sex bitch (0/1)]


    [Difficulty S (Canceled)]


    [Prelude Quest (Canceled)]


    [Prelude Quest 2 (Canceled)]


    [Prelude Quest 3 (Canceled)]


    [Rarity ??]


    The thought of someone else enduring the false usation and finding it even more absurd than I did brought a faint smile to my lips.


    Perhaps I had been taking this predetermined route too seriously, overlooking the fact that the goddess stood by my side as my unwavering support.


    She desired to transform me into an adult game hero, one who would defy the established norms and pave the way to a harem route.


    She wouldn''t simply watch my life crumble before her eyes; she was determined to be an active participant in shaping my destiny.


    With this newfound perspective, a sense of tranquility washed over me. It became clear that no matter where I found myself, there would always be an escape route, a way out of the adversity that gued me. Embracing this mindset, I felt a weight lifted off my shoulders.


    An adult game hero? Who cared about such trivialities? I brushed off the notion with contempt, dismissing it as irrelevant to my current circumstances. I would forge my own path, guided by my own principles.


    "I have nothing to say," I calmly addressed the executives before me. "Thank you for providing me with the opportunity to undergo 300 hours of sexual offense prevention education."


    "What? Thank you?" their shocked expressions mirrored their disbelief.


    "...?" confusion clouded their faces, unsure of how to respond to my unexpected gratitude.


    Even the unyielding student council president appeared taken aback by my nonchnt demeanor. "Well, you''re quite different fromst time," she muttered, seemingly recalling a previous disciplinary action.


    Ah, so there had been previous incidents. No wonder the tension in the room had been palpable. But did it truly matter? Were you watching, Christine?


    "To be honest, I believe I deserve punishment for my crimes," I continued, my voice steady. "I am genuinely grateful for the opportunity to rehabilitate myself. I extend my sincere apologies to the girls who have suffered because of my actions."


    "Do not y the victim," the student council president retorted, her voiceced with disdain. "Do you think I would allow you near the victims? You are expelled as of today."


    "Well, that works in my favor," I responded, my tone devoid of regret. "Considering I have no recollection of my actions, Ick a genuine way to apologize."


    "You don''t remember?" confusion etched across her features, she struggled toprehend the situation.


    "Now, please escort me away, Student Council President," I requested, my voice unwavering.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 330 330: Sylvie!

    <h4>Chapter 330 Chapter 330: Sylvie!</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Silence fell over the room as the esteemed student council president recoiled, herposure momentarily shattered. The tension that had dissipated earlier surged back, intensifying the atmosphere.


    "You are the first one to willinglye forward and ept punishment from me," she finally spoke, her voiceced with a mix of surprise and admiration.


    I couldn''t back out now; it wouldn''t be a favorable oue. Assured that the goddess would somehow intervene, Iposed myself, ready to face the consequences.


    "As a D-rank individual venturing into society, I must find a way to sustain myself elsewhere," I calmly replied, meeting her gaze with unwavering determination.


    "Khu khu..." a stifled chuckle escaped her lips, the only sign that my statement had amused her.


    "Very well. Leave and wait outside, Lucas," shemanded, her voice resonating with authority.


    Wait, they were letting me go so easily? I couldn''t help but feel a mix of surprise and relief as I was released from the defendant''s seat, the weight of the proceedings slowly lifting off my shoulders.


    "The verdict has been reached," the announcement reverberated through the room, marking the end of this chapter in my life.


    Shortly after, Kyelli herself opened the door to the student council room and walked out, her gaze on me softened slightly. I couldn''t help but wonder if the student council president was actually lenient, as things seemed to be resolving more easily than I had anticipated.


    As if reading my thoughts, the student council president spoke with a stern look on her face, making her intentions clear. "I have no intention of being lenient or forgiving," she said firmly.


    I nodded, understanding that her decision wasn''t based on mercy but rather on the unclear nature of my testimony. "....I see," I replied, acknowledging her point.


    The screen reflected an image of me, or rather, the protagonist whose ce I had taken. The video data showed the previous protagonist, and it was only natural that I had no memory of those events.


    "I just had a conversation with the executives on my way here, and we all concluded that you''re probably not lying," the student council president exined.


    I felt a sense of gratitude for her trust. "....I''m grateful for your trust," I said sincerely.


    The student council president continued, exining that inside the dungeon, there were rare creatures capable of inflicting mental damage. It was possible that I had been exposed to such a phenomenon, which could exin myck of memory.


    "Dungeon? Creatures? Is this a world where such things exist? As expected..." I trailed off, realizing the fantastical nature of the situation I found myself in.


    "If that''s the case, then this disciplinary action is not effective right now. Find and fix whatever affected your memories, and then we''ll talk again," she instructed me.


    "....So you decided to postpone it because I don''t recognize my crime," I summarized, understanding her reasoning.


    "That''s correct," she confirmed, her thoroughness evident.


    She then mentioned that my punishment had been mitigated due to Sylvie, the victim, consistently iming that she didn''t want me to be punished. The original punishment was actually a permanent expulsion from the academy, and I should be grateful to Sylvie for her intervention.


    "More anonymous benefactors," I mused, expressing my gratitude but also acknowledging the mysterious nature of those who had helped me.


    The student council president closed her eyes and muttered to herself, "That''s a little better."


    Confused by her statement, I wanted to inquire further, but before I could, she had already left, leaving me with the simple directive: "Go back to your ssroom."


    Those were the only words she left behind, and I obediently made my way back to the ssroom. Once there, I spotted Sylvie, the easiest heroine to conquer, as indicated by the description I had read.


    But how did I recognize her? The description provided some insight:


    [100% Virgin Guaranteed!]


    [Name: Sylvie]


    [Description: A ck-haired girl with big breasts. Although she has a bit of a sullen personality, she possesses top-notch sexual aptitude.]


    Even from behind, Sylvie had an incredible figure. But her sitting posture hinted at her desire to disappear, and her face... Even with a glimpse, it was evident that she was beautiful, but her unnecessarily long ck hair covered half of her face.


    I couldn''t help but find it perplexing. How could someone with such a hot body and face bebeled as the ''nerd girl''? This ck-haired girl, who could easily amass 8 million followers on social media by simply flipping her hair and straightening her shoulders, was the heroine who had forgiven my criminal act.


    ''Forgiveness?'' I questioned internally, unsure if she had truly forgiven me or not. Should I kneel down and beg for her forgiveness?


    Regardless, I never expected to encounter the victim so readily. Thanks to her request, I was released quite easily. She could be considered a friend, I supposed.


    "Are you Sylvie?" I called out to her.


    "Uh!" Sylvie startled, her head turning in surprise. However, I couldn''t clearly see her eyes, as they were hidden by her hair.


    "Do you want to talk with me?" I asked, hoping for some rity.


    Sylvie stood up abruptly and took hold of my hand. I was taken aback by her proactive approach. She led me to a nearby room and stopped near a staircase where no one was passing by. I couldn''t help but wonder what was going on. Was she actually a bully?


    "Whew... Whew..." Sylvie took a deep breath before finally speaking.


    "Take a deep breath and talk," I encouraged her, trying to ease her nervousness.


    As I looked at her straight on, I couldn''t help but notice her even more impressive breasts. I hadn''t really stared at her before, but at this close proximity, it was hard to deny that they were in my field of vision.


    "Are you... okay?" I asked, concerned for her well-being.


    "Shouldn''t I be the one saying that... Are you okay talking to me alone?" Sylvie responded, her worry evident.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 331 331: Fondling Sylvie! [R-18+]

    <h4>Chapter 331 Chapter 331: Fondling Sylvie! [R-18+]</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I nodded, appreciating her concern. "I''ve made up my mind..." I began, unsure of what she was referring to.


    "About what?" I inquired, eager to understand her intentions.


    Sylvie started unbuttoning her school uniform, revealing her ample bosom slowly. I was taken aback by her sudden actions.


    "What are you doing all of a sudden?" I eximed, ncing around anxiously. If someone were to catch us in thispromising situation in an empty ce, it would look like I was forcing her to undress.


    "I don''t know what you''ve made up your mind about, but please stop!" I pleaded, worried about the potential consequences.


    After ensuring that no one was nearby, I firmly grasped Sylvie''s wrist, only to be startled. Her wrist felt delicate and fragile, and I feared that it might break with the slightest force.


    The stark difference in strength between our bodies was evident. Sylvie couldn''t move, but her clothes were already off, and I could barely glimpse herrge breasts, barely covered by a bright mint-colored bra.


    "Wait a minute. Let''s not do this. Let''s just talk," I urged, hoping to redirect the situation.


    "Huh?" Sylvie seemed confused by my reaction.


    "Did you expose yourself because you wanted to ensure my expulsion? Should I kneel before you?" I questioned, seeking rification for her actions.


    Sylvie''s embarrassment was palpable as she stood there, her chest exposed and her ears turning crimson. I couldn''t help but wonder why she had revealed her bare skin in the first ce.


    "Friend," Sylvie finally spoke, breaking the silence.


    I waited patiently for her response, curious to hear her exnation.


    "You said to me... That if you want to continue being friends... let me touch your breasts..." she confessed, her voice barely audible.


    Did I really say that? The realization hit me like a wave, leaving me speechless and uncertain of how to proceed.


    -------


    "You don''t need me anymore?" Sylvie said with a hurtul tone and eyes.


    I winced as Sylvie''s tone turned hurtful, her eyes filled with pain. Damn it. I didn''t know where things went wrong, but I needed to speak my mind.


    "A girl shouldn''t expose herself like this so casually. I would be your friend even without touching your breasts," I said, hoping to convey my genuine intention.


    "It''s not casual... If it''s you, Lucas... I''m fine," Sylvie responded, her voice soft and earnest.


    What did she mean by "I''m fine"? The Lucas she knew was a jerk, aplete waste of space.


    "Why do you care so much about someone like me?" I asked, my frustration creeping into my words. The lines between us were turning into a melodrama, and I could feel my anger rising.


    Don''t expose your body so carelessly.


    "What have I done to you?" Sylvie cautiously covered her breasts with her arms as she spoke.


    "You protected me... didn''t you?" she said, her voice filled with a mixture of vulnerability and gratitude.


    "Protected?" I repeated, surprised by her words. "Yeah... you''ve always been there to chase away the scary boys since we were little..."


    That... was unexpected. Could it be that, despite my delinquent behavior, she saw me as someone who had always protected her since childhood?


    "If I was crying, you always came running to me..." Sylvie continued, her voiceced with a hint of nostalgia.


    She''s like a big baby, I thought to myself. But if my intentions were pure, I would never take advantage of her vulnerabilityter in the story. As the protagonist of an adult game, I didn''t want other guys to exploit Sylvie while she was defenseless.


    But have I turned her into a mere sex object after she no longer needed a protector?


    Pathetic, Lucas.


    "I... so, even like this, if we can still be friends..." Sylvie''s voice trailed off, uncertainty in her words.


    "Wait... I said I''d be your friend even without touching your breasts," I reiterated, hoping to reassure her.


    "Am I no longer necessary...?" Sylvie''s voice trembled, and tears started to well up in her eyes.


    "Don''t cry. Please, don''t cry! How can I stop you from crying?" I pleaded, desperate to ease her pain.


    "Breasts... friend..." Sylvie''s words came out in choked sobs.


    "I said, even if I don''t touch your breasts, I''ll still be your friend," I affirmed, my voice filled with sincerity.


    "Hmph... I don''t believe it..." Sylvie retorted bitterly, her tears flowing freely.


    "Alright! I''ll touch them! I''m touching them. Here, I''m touching," I eximed, my frustration getting the better of me. As I reached towards her breasts with both hands, Sylvie''s crying abruptly ceased, and she stared intently at my hands.


    "Do you really want me to touch them?" I asked, my voice softened.


    "Yes," Sylvie replied, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "You don''t have to let me touch them," I said, trying to give her an out.


    Silence hung in the air for a moment before Sylvie responded with a nod.


    "Okay, don''t cry! Please, don''t cry," I pleaded, realizing that crying loudly in this situation would only lead to trouble.


    There was no other option. I reluctantly epted the task at hand. But this wasn''t something I took pleasure in. It wasn''t any different from fondling...


    With gentle hands, I made contact with Sylvie''s breasts. Her reaction was instant¡ªa soft gasp escaped her lips. I kept the pressure light, my fingers sinking into her ample bosom with ease. It was an indescribable softness, something truly remarkable.


    I fought the urge to continue touching, restraining myself. "Okay, I touched them. Are you fine now?" I asked, hoping for a resolution.


    "Not yet," Sylvie replied, her voice filled with desire.


    What did she mean, "not yet"? Was she serious?


    In the end, from my perspective, I found myself face to face with the ck-haired female student I had just met, indulging in the act of fondling her breasts.


    Lifting up her mint-colored bra, I proceeded to explore her breasts in earnest.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 332 332: Sylvie moans! [R-18+]

    Chapter 332  332: Sylvie moans! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Kyaa, yes¡­ Haa¡­ Ah~¡­" Moans escaped Sylvie''s lips in a breathless melody, her cheeks flushed with a deep shade of crimson. Her own breasts were being tenderly caressed, and she watched with a mix of embarrassment and desire.


    How much longer should I continue this intimate touch? The thought lingered in my mind as I observed Sylvie''s reaction, noting her increasing arousal.


    Mhmm... Mhmm... Mhmm... Mhmm... Mhmm... Mhmm~... Her voice, a soft chorus of pleasure, filled the air. It was evident that she was the easiest heroine to conquer, her affections already directed towards the scoundrel that is Lucas.


    Having just emerged from the student council disciplinarymittee, it felt as if I could effortlessly make my way towards her, as if the path had been paved for me. Yet, I knew deep down that this way of thinking was perilous.


    It is dangerous to believe that such a beautiful girl could be at my disposal, that I could im her as I pleased. The very notion sent my brain into a dizzying whirl, as if my thoughts were melting away.


    For I am not someone ustomed to drawing boundaries and abiding by them. My self-control falters, and my actions be guided by instinct rather than reason.


    Twirl... Twirl... Twirl... With each passing moment, my fingertips grew bolder, their touch gaining strength. As I rubbed Sylvie''s warm, preheated breasts with increasing intensity, it felt as though our connection deepened. The boundary between my hand and her bosom blurred, merging into a single entity.


    Heat radiated from my hand, mirroring the warmth of Sylvie''s breasts. And with each passing second, my dwindling self-control allowed desire to take hold.


    Squish.


    A gasp escaped Sylvie''s lips, a mix of pleasure and surprise. "Does it hurt?" I inquired, my voiceced with concern.


    She shook her head, silently giving me permission to continue. Sylvie wanted me to keep exploring the depths of her pleasure, to revel in the sensations coursing through her body.


    Beneath the palm of my hand, I could feel her pink nipples growing erect, responding to my touch. A thought crossed my mind, a realization that I never anticipated the sheer arousing nature of this intimate act.


    "They are incredibly soft," I whispered, my voice filled with a mix of awe and desire.


    "There''s no need to sever our friendship over this," I reassured her, my fingers continuing their dance upon her tender flesh.


    Her response was a timid agreement, a fragile affirmation of our bond. "You''re my friend, Sylvie," I stated, my voice carrying a hint of sincerity.


    Her voice trembled as she echoed my sentiment, unsure of whaty ahead. But my words took a different turn, a warning disguised as a promise.


    "But this behavior must change. You need to regain your senses," I firmly stated, my grip on her breasts tightening.


    Confusion clouded Sylvie''s eyes, uncertainty etched across her features. "Huh?"


    I couldn''t let her remain in the dark. Someone needed to teach her that such delightful breasts couldn''t be so easily toyed with.


    "Between friends, trading breasts as payment is uneptable!" I dered, my grasp growing firmer.


    Sylvie''s body was pulled closer to me, her posture faltering under the intensity of my touch. Undeterred, I pressed my fingertips into her soft flesh with resolute force.


    "Understand? Friends shouldn''t allow such magnificent breasts to be treated lightly!" I emphasized, my voice carrying a hint of urgency.


    Her response was a shuddering gasp, her body responding to the sensations coursing through her. As expected of an adult game protagonist, Sylvie''s excitement began to rise, her lips bitten in a mix of pleasure and anticipation.


    But this was not a moment to revel in pleasure; it was a lesson that needed to be learned.


    I continued to squeeze, the pressure increasing, as if imprinting the importance of this lesson onto Sylvie''s consciousness.


    "Yes, yes... hng~!" her moans grew louder, intermingling with the mix of pain and pleasure I had inflicted upon her.


    Because of Sylvie, who cried so exquisitely, I too found myself sumbing to desire, the line I had drawn fading away in the face of overwhelming passion.


    "Understand? This is something reserved for someone you truly love. The person you''ll spend your life with!" I admonished, my voice filled with both authority and longing.


    Her body quivered in my grasp, her head nodding in both understanding and surrender. "Huah... uh... haah...!"


    "Do you want me to do this to you every day?" I posed the question, my voice a mixture of intensity and temptation.


    "I... I don''t know... it''s a strange feeling..." Sylvie''s response wavered, her uncertainty palpable.


    "Say no!" I demanded, my voicemanding.


    "Ahh, no...!" she finallyplied, her voice tinged with a mix of submission and confusion.


    "Yes! That''s right!" I affirmed, a sense of triumph coursing through me.


    "Say it again!" I pressed, my grip on her breasts relenting slightly.


    Sylvie, caught in a whirlwind of conflicting emotions, spoke hesitantly, her words intertwined with the delicate caresses she continued to receive.


    "Hehe, haaah~, haaah~... If you were to allow a friend to touch your breasts, that would be absolutely out of the question." I teach him that between frienfs this type of behaviour is out of the question other than me.


    "Now, let''s talk about your current situation. What are your thoughts?"


    "Ah... Aah...! Huaa~... I suppose I should refuse, right?"


    "Give it a try. Say it out loud."


    "Touching my breasts... I really don''t like it... I hate it..." She said while moaning continuously as I sqeezed her boobs.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 333 333: Kelly!

    Chapter 333  333: Kelly!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "You should be truly thankful that I''m in such a good mood today, but you really need to pull yourself together. Do you even realize how precarious and potentially dangerous your current situation is?" I admonished, my voiceced with a mix of concern and frustration.


    The word "risky" hung in the air, the weight of its implications sinking in. I needed them to grasp the gravity of their actions, the importance of being able to clearly refuse when faced with something unwanted.


    I made it abundantly clear that I had no intention of acting as a caretaker for someone solely because of their physical attributes, emphasizing the necessity of understanding this if they wanted to maintain any semnce of a friendship with me.


    Their response was a nervous, almost trembling affirmation. They looked at me, their eyes betraying a hint of vulnerability, as I involuntarily found myself touching their breast. Sylvie''s voice quivered as she spoke, her words a mix of uncertainty and difort. "F-friends shouldn''t be doing things like this. Please, stay away."


    Realizing the inappropriateness of my actions, a sudden wave of guilt washed over me. "Okay. I will remember," I stammered, my voice reflecting regret, even as I continued to maintain physical contact.


    Sylvie''s initial resistance seemed to waver, her body responding in a way that suggested pleasure. I couldn''t help but wonder what it meant to be the protagonist in an adult game.


    Was this what the role entailed? As I observed Sylvie''s disheveled appearance, a moment of rity struck me like lightning. I couldn''t believe what I had allowed myself to do.


    "What have I done?" The realization hit me like a ton of bricks, and I immediately snapped back to reality, concerned for Sylvie''s well-being.


    "Are you alright?" I asked, my voice filled with genuine concern.


    Sylvie''s response was a breathless whisper, her voice tinged with a mixture of pleasure and confusion. "I... I feel... good..."


    Without hesitation, I urged her to get dressed, my actions a feeble attempt to rectify the situation. As I helped Sylvie fix her disheveled appearance, I couldn''t help but notice the subtle, almost erotic way she adjusted her bra to findfort for her breasts. A pang of guilt washed over me once more, questioning the morality of my actions.


    I had touched her out of a desperate desire to protect her from the twisted intentions of others, not realizing the potential harm I could cause in the process. I hoped, deep down, that my actions had somehow helped Sylvie, despite the indisputable wrongness of it all.


    "We should never do something like that again," Sylvie pleaded, her voice wavering with a mix of vulnerability and uncertainty.


    Caught off guard by her question, I stumbled over my words. "If we were... lovers, maybe it would be eptable, but..." I trailed off, unsure of how to proceed.


    Sylvie''s face flushed crimson, her cheeks betraying her embarrassment as she took a deep breath and asked once more. "If we were in a romantic rtionship... would it be okay if I allowed you to touch my breasts?"


    Confusion clouded my mind as I tried to process her request. Had I crossed a line? Was this what she truly wanted? With her emerald eyes sparkling through her tousled hair, she grabbed me by the cor, her grip firm and unyielding.


    "...Alright," she dered, her voice tinged with a mix of determination and vulnerability.


    --------


    "Hey, who is that guy?"


    "I don''t know, but he''s really handsome."


    "Damn, he''s so good-looking."


    "Can someone ask his name? Is he a transfer student?"


    "Isn''t that Lucas? He''s with Sylvie, right?"


    "That''s Lucas? What happened to him?"


    "Are they dating??"


    "Who knows? But I hope not."


    The 2-F girls'' group chat at Acadia Academy was abuzz with excitement as the topic of conversation revolved around a mysterious and incredibly handsome guy who had caught everyone''s attention.


    The girls couldn''t help but remark on his striking appearance, specting whether he was a transfer student or someone new to the school.


    Whispers about the guy,ter identified as Lucas, spread like wildfire throughout the neighboring ssrooms.


    Curiosity piqued, students strained their necks to catch a glimpse of his face, pretending nonchnce while secretly stealing nces.


    Amongst the flurry of messages in the group chat, one girl named Kelly couldn''t help but feel a tinge of disappointment at the focus on Lucas''s physical appearance rather than the expected decorum of discussions at a prestigious academy.


    As an institution specializing in hunter education, Acadia Academy was supposed to foster intellectual growth and character development.


    Nevertheless, the allure of attractive students was hard to resist. Lucas''s entrance, d in casual attire that showcased his well-built physique, had captivated everyone''s attention.


    Kelly, aware of her own thoughts, reminded herself that she wasn''t being a pervert as she noticed the effect Lucas had on her and her peers.


    The students, caught up in their fantasies, yearned for an opportunity to connect with Lucas. They wondered if he was a transfer student, believing it would be easier to approach him if he were.


    However, his stunning looks made it challenging for anyone to gather the courage to engage with him. Amidst the crowd, Sylvie stood out as a special presence, seemingly engaged in a casual conversation with Lucas.


    Kelly couldn''t help but wonder if Lucas and Sylvie were dating, despite theck of evidence to support such a im. Although Lucas appeared to be caring towards Sylvie, their rtionship seemed more tonic than romantic.


    Lost in her daydreams, Kelly imagined herself mustering the courage to approach Lucas, taking care of him and sharing meaningful moments together.


    In the collective imagination of the students, Lucas had already be their dream boyfriend.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 334 334: A Collector of Bitches!

    Chapter 334  334: A Collector of Bitches!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Just as the fantasies were running wild, a sudden surge of "Awakening Light" enveloped Lucas during ss.


    Talent awakenings were known to ur unexpectedly, and the teacher momentarily paused the lecture, allowing everyone to witness the event.


    "Student Lucas, congrattions," the teacher acknowledged, breaking the brief silence that had fallen over the ssroom.


    The news of Lucas''s talent awakening spread like wildfire throughout the academy, and students gathered around him, their enthusiasm surprising even themselves.


    "Wow! Congrattions!" eximed one student, genuinely impressed by Lucas''s achievement. Curiosity piqued, others couldn''t contain their eagerness to learn more about his unique talent.


    "What kind of talent is that? I''m so curious," one student asked, their eyes filled with anticipation.


    Amidst the buzzing excitement, Kelly couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment. Her seat was far away from Lucas, leaving her unable to join the crowd surrounding him. Positioned by the window, her seat was at the front of the ssroom, while Lucas upied a spot near the back, just in front of Sylvie.


    The mention of Lucas''s talent as an "Hole Collector" sparked amotion among the students. Confusion and curiosity mingled in their voices as they tried toprehend the nature of his ability.


    "What kind of talent is an ''Hole Collector''?" one student wondered aloud.


    "Is such a talent even real?" questioned another, their mind grappling with the concept.


    The atmosphere grew charged as the students exchanged their thoughts and spections. However, one voice cut through the noise, injecting a negative tone into the discussion.


    "Really, such a crazy talent. Is he the future owner of an adult shop?" sneered Ade, a ss delinquent known for his prowess in fire magic. His snake-like eyes glinted with disdain as he directed his words at Lucas.


    Lucas maintained his smile, but the tension in the room became palpable. Kelly, unable to hold back, decided to step forward. She had been listening from a distance, but she couldn''t stand by and let Ade''s derogatory remarks go unchallenged. With determination in her voice, she addressed him directly.


    "Who are you to belittle nonbat talents like that?" Kelly''s voice rang out, her wordsced with defiance. "This guy can be a great craftsman too, you know?"


    Ade''s dismissive attitude was met with Kelly''s unwavering defense of Lucas''s potential. The other female students, initially hesitant, rallied behind Kelly, urging her to be cautious.


    "Kelly, be careful," they warned, concerned about the consequences of confronting someone like Ade.


    But Kelly, the ss president of ss F, was no stranger to standing up for what she believed in. She refused to back down, especially in the face of injustice.


    "If a B-Rank hunter guy dares to provoke you, you should step in," Kelly dered, her voice filled with conviction. The mention of her B-Rank hunter status carried weight, as it was well-known that hunters who disrespected craftsmen often met unfortunate fates.


    The students exchanged whispers, acknowledging Kelly''s courage. They knew that challenging someone like Ade required exceptional bravery.


    "Way to go for the B-Rank hunter girl," a student whispered.


    "Even as a B-Rank hunter girl, you do realize that hunters who disrespect craftsmen hunters die quickly, right?" another added, their words a warning to Ade.


    Someone scoffed, seemingly unfazed. "So what? Can you use it if he makes an Hole for you?"


    Kelly, however, had no intention of engaging in a verbal battle with him. She knew that getting involved in such a confrontation would only escte tensions further. She stood her ground, her determination unwavering.


    As Kelly proudly puffed her chest, she confidently proimed, "Yeah! I''ll use it if Lucas makes a great Hole for me! What''s wrong with that?"


    Diheerite and his gang burst intoughter, finding amusement in Kelly''s statement.


    "Hahaha! Euhuhu, damn, an amazing couple has been born," they chuckled among themselves.


    "Following the Hole man, we have the Hole princess?" one of them quipped, fueling theughter even further. "She says she''ll use the Hole. Hey, that''s amazing."


    "It''s amazing if a woman can actually use it," another chimed in, perpetuating the mockery.


    Kelly''s confidence wavered as she realized that the situation had taken an unexpected turn. The notion that women might not be capable of using the Hole material struck her, and she felt her voice growing weaker.


    Trying to salvage the situation, Kelly sought guidance from the teacher. Making eye contact with Lucas, she silently pleaded for assistance, questioning whether she had made a grave mistake.


    The teacher, noticing the tension in the room, intervened. Addressing both Kelly and Lucas, the teacher inquired, "Kelly, Lucas, do both of you know what an Hole is?"


    Lucas, maintaining his calm demeanor, responded, "Yes."


    With anticipation hanging in the air, the students eagerly awaited an exnation, unaware of the impending revtion.


    "It''s a male masturbation device," Lucas stated matter-of-factly, causing Kelly''s face to flush with embarrassment. Diheerite and his gang erupted inughter, almost losing consciousness from their amusement.


    Realizing the true nature of Lucas''s talent, Kelly took a step back, her cheeks burning with embarrassment. She muttered, "That... that''s what it is."


    In that moment, Kelly unwittingly earned the nickname ''Hole Princess,'' forever etching the incident into the annals of academy lore.


    --------


    Lucas, on the other hand, found himself thrust into an unexpected role as the Hole Man of the academy.


    The deration of his talent as an "Hole collector" had sent shockwaves through the ssroom, and the students couldn''t help but respond with curiosity.


    "An Hole Collector?" one student eximed, trying toprehend the nature of Lucas''s talent.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 335 335: What is that?

    Chapter 335  335: What is that?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "An Hole Collector?" one student eximed, trying toprehend the nature of Lucas''s talent.


    "What kind of talent is an ''Hole Collector''?" another queried, their mind grappling with the concept.


    The disbelief in the room was palpable, as the students struggled to fathom the reality of such a talent.


    "That''s insane. Damn!" one student eximed, unable to wrap their head around the peculiarity of Lucas''s ability.


    "Hole Man! Hole Man!" the students chanted, a mix of awe and amusement coloring their voices.


    Internally, Lucas felt hisposure waver. His initial goal had been to pursue a steady, nonbat job, but beingbeled as an Hole collector had thrown a wrench into his ns. The idea of finding a profession that would make his two younger sisters and his future wife proud suddenly seemed daunting. Who would willingly associate themselves with someone bearing the title of an Hole Man?


    Though a smile adorned his face, Lucas''s thoughts were in disarray, shaken by the unexpected turn of events. He found himself grappling with the implications of his talent, unsure of how it would shape his future and the perceptions others would have of him.


    At that moment, "Who are you to talk about nonbat talents like that? This guy can be a great craftsman too, you know?" A certain female student who was blindly standing up for me caught my eye.


    In that pivotal moment, a voice rang out, challenging the mockery and defending Lucas''s nonbat talent. It was a certain female student who caught Lucas''s attention with her unwavering support.


    As Lucas looked at her, he couldn''t help but notice that she possessed the qualities of a true heroine. Her brown hair and piercing blue eyes exuded an inexplicable charm. However, he couldn''t ignore the fact that in the world of adult games, "charm" often equated to exceptional beauty.


    Undeterred by the tauntingments, the girl furrowed her thick eyebrows with a sense of righteousness and energetically spoke up. "Who are you to talk about nonbat talents like that? This guy can be a great craftsman too, you know? I''ll use it if Lucas makes a great Hole for me! What''s wrong with that?"


    Lucas couldn''t help but admire her sincerity, even though she had misunderstood the true nature of an Hole. Her innocence and determination made her all the more endearing.


    A hint of amusement flickered in Lucas''s eyes as he made direct eye contact with her. Her clear blue eyes seemed to convey a message of protection and reassurance. Despite the unfortunate misunderstanding, she remained incredibly lovely in his eyes.


    The teacher, sensing the need to rify the situation, intervened. "Kelly, Lucas, do both of you know what an Hole is?"


    Lucas and Kelly replied in unison, "Yes."


    Sylvie, another student in the ss, tugged at Lucas''s clothes, curiosity evident in her eyes. "What is an Hole?"


    Casually, almost nonchntly, Lucas responded, "It''s a male masturbation device."


    To provide visual context, the teacher activated a hologram, projecting an image of a pink silicone object that appeared soft and jiggly like jelly. Despite some pixtion, its purpose was unmistakable¡ªit resembled female genitalia.


    As the holographic Hole jiggled and the teacher interacted with it, a sense of cruel reality settled in. The misunderstanding that Kelly had valiantly defended now became painfully apparent.


    "Kyaaa¡­!"


    "Ack!!"


    The female students in ss F let out screams of disbelief and shock. It was a moment of realization for them, a stark reminder of their own maturity and knowledge.


    Meanwhile, Sylvie''s reaction stood in stark contrast. She observed the shape with innocent curiosity, seemingly oblivious to its intended purpose. Her simplicity and childlike demeanor made her appear as though she had stepped out of a drawing.


    Overwhelmed by embarrassment, the female student who had bravely stood up for Lucas hastily fled the ssroom, knowing she would face ridicule and teasing for some time toe. It was a difficult moment for her, and Lucas couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy.


    Amidst the chaos, the teacher sought to redirect the focus to Lucas''s talent. "What''s important as a talent are the skills derived from the talent, Mr. Lucas," the teacher exined.


    Curiosity piqued, Lucas inquired, "What skills can be derived from being an ''Hole Collector''?"


    The teacher pondered for a moment before responding, "Usually, collection-type talents develop in the direction of discerning good materials, discovering and enhancing the hidden abilities of materials."


    Lucas nodded, realizing the potential implications of his talent. In essence, his role as an Hole collector could involve discerning the quality of Holees, uncovering their hidden potential, and enhancing their attributes.


    "That''s right," the teacher affirmed. There was no trace of amusement in their expression. It was clear that they didn''t view Holees as a mere joke.


    The teacher offered some final advice, emphasizing the impact of Lucas''s talent on his future. "Your talent will greatly influence your choice of upation in the future. So it''s a good idea to think carefully about your role at the academy."


    "Yes..."


    The teacher''s serious tone brought a sense of gravity to the room, causing the students''ughter to subside. It was a reminder that Lucas''s talent awakening was a significant event for an academy student, one that had the power to shape their future.


    Amidst the lingering silence, Sylvie, noticing the change in Lucas''s expression, called out to him with a worried look.


    "Lucas? Are you okay?"


    Lucas''s mind was still processing the weight of his newfound talent, and his expression must have reflected his inner turmoil.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 336 336: Mila Furious Messages!

    Chapter 336  336: M Furious Messages!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Before he could respond, a notification shed in his mind.


    [Skill: ''Sex Bitch Aptitude Detection'' acquired!]


    [Sylvie Isis]


    [Walkthrough Difficulty ¨C None]


    [Sex Bitch Aptitude: SS-Rank]


    [Virgin]


    [Underwear ¨C Sexy mint-coloredce underwear set]


    [Sex Bitch Trait (¡ï) ¨C An erotic body that won''t allow semen to build up in the testicles]


    Despite the seriousness of the situation, Lucas couldn''t help but feel a mix of shock and amusement at the explicit details provided by the system. However, he knew he had to maintain hisposure.


    Sylvie, always by his side despite his mischievous nature, noticed his unease and offered her support.


    "Are you okay? Want to touch my breasts during the break?"


    Lucas sighed, his voice tinged with exasperation. "I told you not to do that."


    Sylvie pouted, concerned for his well-being. "I just felt like you were a bit low..."


    Lucas couldn''t deny that Sylvie''s antics had provided him with some entertainment, but he needed to focus on the situation at hand.


    "It''s not that. I probably haven''t eaten enough. Let''s have a meal togetherter."


    Blushing, Sylvie covered her chest and stammered, "Uh, my baby food... hasn''te out yet... I''ll try...ter..."


    Lucas''s face turned crimson, realizing the unintentional innuendo in Sylvie''s words. "Not that kind of food..."


    Feeling lightheaded, Lucas wondered if it was wise to continue ying this game. The events unfolding were getting increasingly surreal.


    --------


    Finally, it was lunchtime, and Lucas apanied Sylvie to the cafeteria. As they stood in line, waiting for their turn at the kiosk, whispers and murmurs filled the air.


    "Is that him?"


    "He''s a second-year student, Hole Man."


    "What an impressive hero."


    Lucas couldn''t help but notice the effects of his newfound fame. It seemed that his talent had already garnered attention and notoriety among his peers. He couldn''t help but wonder if this was akin to using a student card as a payment card, with his talent now bing his defining feature.


    As he approached the kiosk, Lucas attempted to use his student ID to pay for his meal, only to be met with a series of beeps indicating that his student ID functions had been suspended.


    "Wait, Student Council President? My ban hasn''t been lifted yet? Am I going to starve?"


    Just as his worries started to mount, Sylvie appeared beside him, swiped her own card, and handed it to him.


    "Here..."


    Lucas looked at Sylvie with a mix of surprise and gratitude. "Can I use this?"


    Sylvie''s voice held a note of caution as she replied, "This time, you have to repay it within two weeks..."


    Lucas nodded, understanding the terms. He realized that Sylvie had gone out of her way to help him, even though he had previously teased and harassed her. It was an unexpected act of kindness that he couldn''t fullyprehend.


    The game was the game, but he was still himself, and he knew he needed to find a way to make money and repay Sylvie''s generosity.


    "I''ll have... udon," Lucas decided, grateful for the meal that Sylvie had provided.


    As Lucas stood closer to Sylvie, a pleasant scent enveloped him. It was a subtle blend of shampoo and her natural fragrance, creating an intoxicating allure. He found himself drawn to her beauty, though her eyes remained partially hidden by her front bangs.


    "..."


    "..."


    Lucas couldn''t help but feel his eyes drawn to the faint outline of Sylvie''s mint-colored bra beneath her school uniform. He quickly scolded himself, realizing that he needed to maintain control over his thoughts and desires.


    Shaking off his distractions, Lucas attempted to engage in casual conversation with Sylvie.


    "It''s different from your usual menu, huh?" he remarked, trying to divert his attention elsewhere.


    Sylvie nodded, a hint of a smile ying on her lips. "My taste has changed."


    As they ced their orders, Sylvie opting for udon and Lucas choosing the tonkatsu set, the total came to 5 coins, the currency used in this world.


    Lucas, filled with gratitude for Sylvie''s generosity, offered her a slice of his tonkatsu. "Here, have a slice of tonkatsu. Consider it a token of gratitude. I''ll definitely pay you back for the mealter."


    Sylvie hesitated for a moment before responding, "It''s fine for friends not to repay borrowed money..."


    Lucas interrupted her gently, his tone earnest. "...that''s what Lucas always said..."


    He fell silent, his words hanging in the air. Lucas was determined to establish clear boundaries when it came to borrowing and lending with his friends. He wanted to repay Sylvie''s kindness, even if it meant going against the norms of their friendship.


    Sylvie, touched by Lucas''s sincerity, portioned her udon into a smaller dish and handed it to him. "Here..."


    Lucas couldn''t help but appreciate Sylvie''s kind-hearted nature. In that moment, he felt a deep sense of remorse that the game had forced him to describe her character in such explicit terms.


    "Ah, Sylvie, do you happen to know the lock pattern on my phone?" Lucas asked, realizing that having a phone would be crucial to understanding more about this world. Sylvie, taking a moment to savor her udon, opened her eyes and remained silent for a brief moment, carefully choosing her words.


    "I forgot the pattern," she finally replied.


    Lucas, undeterred, decided to give it a try anyway. To his surprise, the phone unlocked easily. He couldn''t help but marvel at the capabilities of his childhood friend.


    The screen disyed a pop-up notification from his younger sister, M, who had blonde hair.


    [M]: Hey, idiot.


    [M]: What on earth are you doing at school?


    [M]: Hole Man? What on earth is that?


    Lucas sighed, realizing that rumors had spread quickly throughout the academy. He knew he had to respond.


    Me: It''s my talent, a ''Hole Collector.''


    Almost immediately, M read his message.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 337 337: Acadia Chatgroup!

    Chapter 337  337: Acadia Chatgroup!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [M]: You''re making our family look like losers because of you. Just die.


    Lucas felt a pang of sadness and frustration. He knew that he needed to address the issues within his family, but it wouldn''t be easy.


    Me: You shouldn''t talk to your big brother like that.


    He hoped that his words would resonate with M, and he could find a way to mend their rtionship.


    [M]: A big brother should act like a big brother. Don''te home. I''ll kill you if you do.


    [M]: Hey, idiot, why aren''t you answering? I said I''d kill you if youe home. You think I''m joking?


    Lucas couldn''t fathom what he had done to provoke such intense hatred from his sister. The venom in her messages was palpable, and it seemed that resolving their differences wouldn''t be as simple as a student council disciplinarymittee event. Perhaps it was necessary to meet her in person and have a heartfelt conversation.


    "Lucas, over here," Sylvie called out, interrupting his thoughts.


    Lucas turned to face her. "Yeah?"


    Sylvie, having finished her meal, approached him with a cup of water. "Thanks."


    As Lucas took a sip, a new message popped up on his screen, this time from his other little sister, Luna.


    [Luna]: (a picture with her uniform pulled down slightly to reveal her cleavage) Big brother, feel my vibes?


    Unable to contain hisughter, Lucas chuckled at his mischievous sisters. "Pfft! My little sisters at home are quite something."


    Noticing a familiar app on his phone, Lucas''s curiosity was piqued.


    "Acadia Academy app?" he mused aloud.


    In addition to the Acadia Academy app, Lucas discovered an anonymousmunity called the ''Acadia Chatgroup'' that was avable to enrolled students. It became clear to him how quickly rumors could spread through this tform.


    "Found at the cafeteria: 2nd-year Hole Man."


    "Wow, he''s so handsome."


    "Starting today, my dream is to be an Hole, big brother!!"


    "Is this for real? So good looking."


    "What''s an Hole??"


    "If you don''t know, search for it, hehe."


    He scrolled through the posts, noticing a discussion about someone named the "2nd-year Hole Man" who was found at the cafeteria.


    Thements ranged from admiration for his looks to aspiring to be a "Hole" themselves.


    Confused, Lucas stumbled upon a post that hinted at the meaning behind the term, suggesting others to search for it.


    Lucas couldn''t help but feel perplexed and slightly disturbed by theck of censorship on the Acadia Chatgroup.


    He came across a post referring to someone as the "Hole Princess Kelly," apanied by variousments that ranged from derogatory remarks to discussions about an unpleasant smell. The atmosphere on the bulletin seemed toxic and demeaning.


    Aware of the nickname given to Kelly, Lucas couldn''t help but think that it would be best to keep his distance from her.


    He believed it was a miracle that she hadn''t taken a leave of absence from the academy after beingbeled as the "Hole Princess."


    However, against his better judgment, Lucas decided to approach Kelly and initiate a conversation. He found her after school, her bag strapped to the back of his bicycle.


    Kelly seemed surprised by his approach. "Are you really trying to talk to me? Who ordered the Hole Man & Hole Princess set menu? It''s obvious someone is going to get chewed out from behind, right?"


    Lucas shrugged, feeling indifferent about the potential bacsh. "Not that it matters to me. I''ve already been dubbed the ''Hole Collector'' since the talent evaluation, so I don''t have any honor to protect."


    He noticed Kelly''s ears turning bright red, a sign of her embarrassment and difort. "Yeah," she finally replied, mustering the courage to speak.


    As they left the academy grounds and the crowd of students thinned, Kelly began to exin herself. "I''m sorry about earlier."


    Confused, Lucas asked, "What for?"


    Kelly''s face flushed with embarrassment as she continued, "I made your talent seem ridiculous because I ran away."


    Lucas couldn''t help but feel surprised by her sincere apology. He understood that Kelly must have feltpelled to apologize, despite enduring humiliation for being associated with the set menu incident.


    "You canugh if you want; it''s actually ridiculous," Lucas said, attempting to ease the tension.


    Kelly shook her head, her expression earnest. "That''s not true! Any talent can improve if you nurture it. They might not know that, but..."


    Lucas interrupted her, realizing that she had waited to share her thoughts with him. "You waited just to tell me that?"


    Kelly nodded, her voice filled with determination. "I felt like I might never be able to speak up about it again after today."


    Lucas understood her reasoning and reassured her, "It''s okay; I wasn''t hurt. That Diheerite guy? I didn''t even care what he was saying."


    He finally learned the name of the person responsible for the incident.


    "I thought you were the bravest girl there," Lucas admitted, impressed by Kelly''s actions.


    Kelly blushed, yfully scolding him. "...Boo, shame on you! Oh, the mood is nice."


    Lucas couldn''t deny the pleasant atmosphere between them, and he couldn''t help but feel a desire to pursue a closer rtionship with Kelly.


    "Yes! This is what I wanted!" Lucas thought to himself, relieved that he could focus on building positive connections rather than getting caught up in the negative aspects of the academy.


    Kelly noticed the change in Lucas and remarked, "Lucas, haven''t you changed a lot from before?"


    He chuckled, acknowledging her observation. "I''ve heard that a lot."


    As they continued their conversation, Lucas couldn''t help but appreciate the bright smile that adorned Kelly''s face. He had a feeling that their bond would grow stronger in the future.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 338 338: Dungeon!

    Chapter 338  338: Dungeon!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The ssmates at the academy expressed concern for a student who refused to attend school regrly. It became a topic of discussion among them, and Lucas couldn''t help but overhear their conversation.


    [''Sex bitch Aptitude Detection'' activated]


    No! Wait a minute! Stop!! Don''t show it to me!


    [Name: Kelly]


    [Difficulty: C-]


    [Sex bitch Aptitude: A-Rank]


    [Virgin]


    [Underwear: White panties with a prominent V-line]


    [Sex bitch Trait: Nationwide Erection Alert! A lively Sex bitch that infinitely boosts your energy ]


    [ss F ss President. Likes taking care of others, can''t stand injustice, and expresses emotions honestly! Kelly, an energetic Sex bitch with a lively charm and a bigger chest than it seems]


    Suddenly, his "Sex bitch Aptitude Detection" skill activated, much to his dismay. He desperately tried to stop it, not wanting to see the details of a female student he had never met before. He questioned why adult game creators didn''t understand the importance of preserving the mystery of the opposite sex.


    As he skimmed through the information that appeared before him, Lucas couldn''t help but feel a mixture of curiosity and embarrassment.


    It seemed that Kelly Nakamori possessed an "A-Rank" Sex bitch aptitude, with a description that emphasized her energetic charm andrger chest.


    The mention of her underwear, particrly the prominent V-line on her white panties, made Lucas feel ufortable.


    However, his thoughts shifted to the potential implications of Kelly''s aptitude. If Sylvie''s presence drained energy, then perhaps Kelly had the opposite effect¡ªan ability to boost energy. The mere thought of her lively presence potentially arousing him made Lucas feel the need to be cautious around her.


    Before he could fully process the situation, Kelly approached him, seemingly aware of his new skill. She expressed her disgust and questioned why he would use such a skill on her. Lucas was taken aback by her reaction and remained silent, feeling the weight of Kelly''s gaze on him.


    Kelly pressed him further, asking about her own aptitude. Lucas hesitated for a moment before revealing that she possessed a D-Rank.


    D-Rank seemed to be disliked by everyone, and Kelly''s disappointment was evident. The atmosphere grew awkward, and Lucas tried to reassure her by mentioning that having a higher rank was probably better.


    Kelly, feeling the need to rify, interjected, "Ah! ...Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mean I''m going to be your Sex bitch!" Lucas quickly reassured her that he hadn''t misconstrued her words in that way, exining that the skill triggered automatically in the presence of the heroine.


    Feeling sorry for the ufortable situation, Lucas apologized to Kelly, but she remained positive. She saw her A-Rank talent as a stroke of luck and felt grateful for discovering an unknown talent she possessed. Her radiant smile lifted the mood, and as Lucas turned to leave, she stopped him.


    "Wait!" she called out.


    Lucas turned back to face her. "Yes?"


    "There''s a gravitational anomaly up ahead!" Kelly eximed, her voice filled with urgency.


    Lucas felt a sense of intrigue and curiosity. He had heard of such anomalies urring near dungeons, and now he had the chance to witness it firsthand. As he looked ahead, he noticed a distortion in the surroundings, as if a lens effect had been applied.


    [ Insight Skill Activated]


    [D-Rank Dungeon]


    [Dungeon: Goblin]


    [Rarity D]


    [Reward D]


    [Anomaly D]


    Realizing the significance of the situation, Lucas activated his "Insight" ability, revealing that it was a D-Rank dungeonbeled as the Goblin Tribe. The rarity, reward, and anomaly were all marked as D. It seemed like an opportunity for adventure was presenting itself.


    "A D-Rank dungeon?" Lucas murmured, his excitement growing.


    "Oh, you could tell just by seeing the gravitational anomaly? Have you been studying hard?"  Kelly asked lucas suprise as he can tell in just a nce about the dungeon.


    Kelly looked at Lucas with surprise, impressed that he could discern the nature of the dungeon just by observing the gravitational anomaly. She assumed he had been studying diligently to acquire such knowledge.


    Lucas hesitated for a moment, considering whether or not to reveal the true source of his insight. However, he decided to remain silent, not wanting to mention the bonus skill bestowed upon him by Christine or the mysterious entity behind her.


    Kelly, undeterred by his silence, suggested that they handle the anomaly together if it had a distinct white wavy pattern. She dismissed the idea of reporting it and instead saw it as an opportunity to earn coins by clearing the dungeon directly.


    Excited by the prospect, Kelly tightly grasped Lucas'' hand and pulled him along. He couldn''t help but be drawn in by her cheerful smile. It felt as if she was inviting him on a date as they ventured into the gravitational anomaly, reminiscent of an amusement park ride.


    As the surroundings distorted, causing dizziness, Lucas opened his eyes to find himself in a forest. Startled, he called out to Kelly.


    "I''m right here," she reassured him, already in abat stance with her sword drawn.


    Kelly seemed slightly self-conscious as she remarked, "Surprising, isn''t it? It is a D-Rank dungeon, right?"


    Lucas nodded in agreement, admitting that it was indeed his first time in a dungeon. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe, considering it was his first-hand experience of this aspect of the world they lived in.


    Kelly, noticing his nervousness, encouraged him, saying, "You shouldn''t be that nervous if you''re a student of Acadia Academy."


    Lucas was curious and asked, "Have you been to many dungeons?"


    Kelly proudly replied, "Of course. I''m a B-Rank Hunter. Just trust and follow me."


    The mention of her B-Rank status left Lucas uncertain about how to react. He couldn''t help but associate it with B-list movies, but he found himself appreciating how the school uniform and armband surprisingly suited her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 339 339: Kellyss Skill!

    Chapter 339  339: Kellys''s Skill!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Caught off guard by his gaze, Kelly questioned him, "Why are you staring so nkly?"


    Lucas quickly responded, "I''ll just trust and follow you."


    Kelly chuckled, realizing the potential misinterpretation of her words, and said, "No, it''s a joke. Don''t take it seriously."


    Lucas couldn''t help but reflect on the idea that his talent might prove useful in this dungeon. However, he admitted to himself that he had no clue aboutbat techniques or strategies.


    For now, he decided to put his trust in Kelly''s experience and follow her lead. He couldn''t help but think back to his bicycle and how he wished he still had it with him. Thankfully, he still had his smartphone, but it had stopped working the moment he entered the dungeon.


    Confused, Lucas asked, "Why doesn''t it work?"


    Kelly looked at him incredulously and asked, "Do you really not know anything?"


    Lucas shrugged, feeling a bit embarrassed. "Why don''t the highly knowledgeable A-Rank Sex bitch teach me?"


    Kelly chuckled, knowing he was joking, and said, "Pfft. Are you trying to hurt my pride?"


    Lucas smiled, understanding her yful response.


    "In dungeons, the moreplex the machinery, the more likely it is to break," Kelly exined. "The criteria for malfunction are vague, but smartphones, beingplex machinery, are prone to failure."


    Lucas nodded, realizing that his smartphone fell under that category.


    "What about guns?" he asked curiously.


    Kelly thought for a moment before responding, "Guns can malfunction too. Unless it''s a small pistol,pact firearms have at least a 5% chance of malfunctioning."


    Lucas found himself appreciating Kelly''s knowledge and insight into the workings of the dungeon. He knew he had a lot to learn from her, and for now, he resolved to rely on her expertise as they delved deeper into the unknown.


    Lucas couldn''t help but ponder the implications of a 5% chance of a gun jamming when fired. It seemed like there were specific rules and mechanics at y in this world, almost as if it were a game within a game.


    "A sword is all you need here. Let''s go," Kelly dered confidently, her words dripping with an air of extraordinary confidence.


    Lucas couldn''t help but be amazed by the lives these otherworldly academy students led. Even their dialogue seemed like something out of a grand adventure. As an ex-conscript, he couldn''t deny the growing excitement within him.


    "I can''t lose either," Lucas thought, determined to prove his worth.


    Kelly soon spotted a goblin tribe constructing a settlement. There were about twenty of them, and Lucas activated his ''Insight'' ability to gather information about the monsters.


    "Is that little guy the boss?" Lucas wondered, observing the Goblin Leader.


    "I''ll take care of those over there. Can you handle about five on the opposite side, Lucas?" Kelly asked, her eyes focused on the goblins.


    Lucas took a moment to gather his courage. He had never engaged inbat like this before, but he couldn''t let himself falter against small creatures that barely reached his waist.


    "Sure thing," Lucas replied, steeling himself for the challenge.


    "If it gets tough, you can just buy time. Probably...it''ll take a minute!" Kelly reassured him before dashing out to confront the goblins.


    Lucas watched in awe as Kelly swung her sword with precision, cutting down the goblins before they could even get close. He was surprised to see her unleashing some sort of sword energy, indicating an offensive skill.


    ''Is that an offensive skill?'' Lucas wondered, his curiosity piqued.


    His eyes involuntarily scanned Kelly''s skill.


    [Surprise sh]


    [C-Rank Attack Skill]


    [Power C, Range C, First Hit Bonus +1]


    ''I want something like that too,'' Lucas thought, feeling a surge of desire.


    Then he remembered that he possessed a skill he could consider an attack skill.


    He decided to give it a try, thinking it should be effective against these ugly monsters.


    "Yeah! That''s it." Lucas yelled, throwing a stone at the goblins approaching Kelly from behind.


    The goblins let out startled cries as the stone hit them.


    "I''ll deal with you guys," Lucas dered, assuming a confident stance.


    However, to his surprise, the goblins widened their eyes and drew their daggers, charging towards him with menacing screams.


    ''Huh? Aren''t those sharp weapons a little scary?'' Lucas thought, taking a step back in confusion.


    As the goblins closed in on him, Lucas activated his skill.


    He executed a powerful kick, sending one of the goblins crashing to the ground, immobilized.


    ''Oh, it''s effective, isn''t it?'' Lucas realized, feeling a surge of excitement.


    Was it a martial arts skill? Whatever it was, he decided to use it even more aggressively.


    "Now is you turn, you shitheads! Elimination" Lucas shouted, delivering swift and powerful strikes.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    He actively employed ''Elimination'' to defeat the goblins one by one, each strike resulting in a one-hit kill with tremendous destructive power. The goblins seemed paralyzed, unable to move after being struck.


    ''Wait, am I actually hitting them?'' Lucas wondered, amazed at the effectiveness of the attack skill bestowed upon him by the Christine.


    He couldn''tprehend how it rted to being a ''Sex bitch Collector,'' but he didn''t have time to dwell on it.


    [Learned the Skill: ''Be an Sex bitch!!'']


    [Learned the Skill: ''Sex bitch Touch'']


    [Learned the Skill: ''Overlord Inventory'']


    Lucas couldn''t help but recall Kelly''s earlier words, realizing the truth behind them.


    As I gazed at the peculiar skills in my possession, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. The names and descriptions of these abilities were bizarre and unsettling, to say the least.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 340 340: Goblins!

    Chapter 340  340: Goblins!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [''Be an Sex bitch!!''] ¨C Turns the target''s personality or physique into an Sex bitch. It remains like this until released.


    [''Sex bitch Touch''] ¨C Increases the happiness level of the Sex bitch (by force) with a gentle touch.


    [''Sex bitch Inventory''] ¨C A sub-inventory capable of storing Sex bitches infinitely. It self-maintains cleanliness, and the holes are always at the optimal temperature.


    I couldn''t fathom how they fit into any logical framework or how they could be of use in a battle. The words "Be an Sex bitch!!," "Sex bitch Touch," and "Sex bitch Inventory" held an air of absurdity that made me question their purpose.


    Kelly, who had finished dealing with the goblins, approached me with a triumphant smile on her face. She seemed genuinely impressed by my progress.


    "Lucas, did you witness my amazing performance?" she asked, her voice filled with excitement.


    "Yeah, I saw it," I replied, still trying to wrap my head around the peculiar skills I had acquired.


    "Did you learn a new skill? Wow, you''re really quick at picking things up. Perhaps you have some hidden talent," she remarked, a hint of admiration in her voice.


    "Talent... as an ''Sex bitch Collector,''" I muttered, feeling a mix of embarrassment and confusion.


    Kelly chuckled at myment, herughter carrying a friendly and familiar tone. Despite the strange circumstances, her presence brought a sense offort.


    "Give it a try. I''ll be your test subject," she suggested, her eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    "You''re asking for trouble," I replied with a half-hearted smile, hesitant to experiment with the unpredictable skills I possessed.


    "How about trying it on a goblin?" she suggested, pointing to a nearby creature.


    The idea of using the "Be an Sex bitch" skill on a goblin sent shivers down my spine. The potential consequences seemed too unpredictable and potentially dangerous. Nevertheless, considering the insignificance of the creature, it might be worth testing the skill''s effects.


    Reluctantly, I agreed and prepared to activate the skill. But before I could do so, something unexpected happened. Rustling sounds emanated from the grass, and a small figure emerged, standing upright.


    It was not a goblin but a slime-like creature, about the size of a fist. Its surface glistened and shimmered like a precious gem, but there was an undeniable repulsiveness to its movements.


    ---------


    "What... What is this?" I eximed, taken aback by the sudden appearance of the creature.


    Kelly raised her sword in response, ready to defend herself. However, it became apparent that her weapon was ill-suited to deal with such a small and peculiar entity. It was more akin to a bug than a formidable opponent. Perhaps a simple flick would be enough to get rid of it.


    "But where did thesee from?" I wondered aloud, perplexed by the unexpected appearance of these slime-like creatures.


    Could it be that the skills I possessed were not eliminating personalities but rather creating these bizarre entities? It was a disturbing thought, peering into the depths of an abyss I couldn''t fullyprehend.


    "Goddess, did you create these?" I silently questioned, seeking answers from the divine entity responsible for bestowing these skills upon me.


    The bizarre nature of the skills, including the ability to "eliminate" personalities, left me utterly bewildered. I struggled to grasp the purpose or meaning behind such peculiar acts.


    As the realization dawned on me, I turned my attention back to the situation at hand. The slime-like creatures, which I now understood to be the result of eliminating personalities, seemed to be drawn to Kelly. They clung to her, causing her distress and revulsion.


    "Goblin elimination... But why is it moving? I can''t stand it," Kellymented, her face turning pale.


    My earlier teasing and smirk now felt like a distant memory. I couldn''t bear to see her in such distress. I tried to reassure her, reminding her that these creatures were insignificant and harmless, akin to mere bugs.


    "Calm down, Kelly. They can''t harm you. They''re like bugs," I urged, trying to ease her anxiety.


    But her fear and disgust persisted. The eliminated personalities of the goblins seemed fixated on her, refusing to return to their main bodies. It was as if they had developed a peculiar attraction to her beauty.


    I watched as Kelly''s panic escted. As if a bug had invaded her clothes, she began to frantically undress in front of me, discarding her garments as if they were engulfed in mes. She wriggled and jumped around as though the ground beneath her feet was scorching hot.


    "I can''t stand it! Get them off! Get them off!! Ahhh! I really hate it. I hate it so much!" she cried out, her voice filled with desperation.


    "Alright, I understand. I''ll get rid of them. But they''re not even sticking to you..." I tried to reason, but my words fell on deaf ears.


    "Ahh! I hate it. Get rid of them. Keep them away from me, please!" she pleaded, her fear and disgust overriding any sense of logic.


    Despite her earlier confirmation that there was no "Jelly" clinging to her fair skin, Kelly, consumed by panic,unched herself into my arms. She sought refuge from the bouncing creatures that seemed to taunt her from the floor. She clung to me tightly, seeking sce and protection.


    I held her in aforting embrace, trying to soothe her trembling form. "Calm down, Kelly! Take deep breaths," I urged, my voice filled with a mixture of concern and reassurance.


    "Lucas! Ahh, help me. Help me!" she pleaded, her voice trembling with fear.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 341 341: Silence!

    Chapter 341  341: Silence!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As much as I wanted to dismiss this as a clich¨¦d scenario of a woman seekingfort from a man, it became clear that Kelly''s distress was far from typical.


    She had sumbed to an irrational state, driven by an overwhelming fear of the situation. Her legs were spread wide, tightly entwined around my waist as if climbing a tree.


    Our bodies pressed together intimately, and I could feel the softness of her breasts against my chest, the warmth emanating from her body, and the faint scent of her perspiration.


    "I''m going to remove them right now. Shoo, shoo! Go away!" I reassured her, determined to alleviate her distress.


    With Kelly still clinging to me, I took on the responsibility of removing the Goblin''s Eliminated Personalities from her body. Supporting her weightpletely, I firmly grasped her hips and began the process of pushing away the repulsive entities.


    Bump! Bump! Bump!


    As I observed their relentless pursuit of Kelly''s body, even in their weakened state, it became apparent that they warranted some form of retribution. Determined to protect her, I held Kelly''s body securely and vigorously shook off the Eliminated Personalities in various directions.


    The current situation had evolved far beyond a mere "Lucky Pervert Encounter." It was a chaotic struggle against the persistent creatures that had targeted Kelly, and I wasmitted to ensuring her safety.


    I held onto Kelly''s trembling body tightly, determined to shake off the excreted personalities that clung to her. She expressed her disgust and fear, pleading with me to protect her from the repulsive entities.


    "Ughhh! I hate it... Lucas, I don''t want to fall! I hate it... Hold me!" she pleaded, her voice filled with desperation.


    "Okay, okay... Whew," I reassured her, trying to provide a sense of security amidst the chaos.


    In that moment, I couldn''t help but reflect on the situation. It felt as though I had gained an additional, naive younger sister, someone I never knew existed. Holding onto Kelly''s shapely thighs, I took aim at the excreted personalities, determined to rid her of their presence.


    "Get lost!" I eximed, trying to fend off the creatures.


    Initially, it seemed like we were making progress, but the transformation of the excreted personalities into sex bitches felt out of ce and shed with the world around us. I pondered what skill or ability could be utilized in this bizarre situation.


    "...Be a Sex bitch!" I uttered, almost as a desperate attempt to find a solution. To my surprise, the Eliminated goblin personalities transformed into explicit representations of sexual beings.


    Green silicone, depicting explicit external genitalia, fell to the ground with a thud. It seemed that for each excreted personality, a new one was created.


    "This... is something," I murmured, realizing the extent of the situation. The ability to turn excreted personalities into sex bitches was an idea that even Satan would envy. I couldn''t help but wonder if we had stumbled into a horror game.


    Now, I needed to detach Kelly, who clung to me with unwavering determination.


    "...Huk... Huhu... I hate it... I hate it... It''s disgusting..." Kelly whimpered, her voice filled with both fear and difort.


    She remained firmly attached to me, her body pressing against mine. I could feel her swaying her waist, seemingly trying to get even closer. It was clear that her enthusiasm had surpassed mere desperation.


    "If she doesn''t let go soon..." I thought, realizing the potential consequences of our intimate contact.


    I knew I had to find a way to separate her from me, to break free from this intense closeness.


    "Lucas... Did you remove all of them? Hm? Did you remove all of them, Lucas?" Kelly asked, her voice filled with uncertainty and a hint of curiosity.


    I remained silent, unsure of how to respond. Kelly''s physical activities had caused her body to grow warm, and I couldn''t help but notice the dampness of her lightly sweating breasts and body. It stirred a sense of arousal within me, a feeling I struggled to contain.


    "...Ah," I let out a soft gasp, unable to suppress my physical reaction.


    Kelly seemed to notice the change, snapping out of her previous state. She requested to be let down, and I obliged, releasing my hold on her.


    An awkward silence filled the air as Kelly stood before me, her gaze fixated on my bulging, throbbing erection, which strained against my pants.


    "...Sorry," she finally spoke, breaking the silence.


    "It''s okay," I replied, my voice tinged with a mix of embarrassment and understanding.


    But we both knew it was best not to delve further into the matter. I couldn''t risk giving in if she were to suggest taking care of my arousal, as Luna had done before.


    "I have a change of clothes in my bag..." Kelly mentioned, her thigh still pressed against me as she covered her chest and intimate area with her arms.


    "Do you want me to get them for you?" I offered, trying to be helpful.


    "Please," she responded, her voice slightly muffled.


    As I reached for her bag, I couldn''t help but acknowledge that asking her to put on the same clothes in this situation would be unreasonable. The thought of contamination lingered in both our minds.


    "Yeah, sure..." I replied, understanding her concerns.


    Even I knew that suggesting she wear the clothes back without addressing the contamination would only invite her wrath.


    "I''m not weird, am I?" Kelly suddenly questioned, her voice filled with uncertainty.


    "Maybe?" I responded, teasing her yfully.


    "I''ve never even heard of something like thating out of a goblin''s anus... It''s really... the worst... Lucas, you endured it so well..." she trailed off, her voiceced with a mix of admiration and disbelief.


    "If I hadn''t, I would have thrown you on the ground and run away," I admitted, a hint of amusement in my voice.


    Kelly looked taken aback by my response, perhaps surprised by my honesty and the underlying humor in my words.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 342 342: Unexpected Rewards!

    Chapter 342  342: Unexpected Rewards!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I... I''ll be your lifelong benefactor. Thank you for not throwing me away..." Kelly pleaded, her voice filled with gratitude and relief.


    "Thanks to you, I had a good experience too," Lucasmented, acknowledging the unexpected turn of events.


    "Ugh...!!" Kelly''s cheeks flushed crimson, embarrassed by his words.


    "Pervert! Pervert! Go get me some clothes quickly!! You pervert!" she eximed, her frustration evident.


    "Do you really have to use that kind ofnguage with your lifelong benefactor?" Lucas teased, a yful tone in his voice.


    "But you are a pervert! All you think about is turning women into Sex bitches at every opportunity!" Kelly retorted, her voiceced with usation.


    "...Maybe I should have just turned her into a Sex bitch earlier," Lucas mused to himself, contemting the missed opportunity.


    "If you bring me new clothes... I''ll consider this a non-issue," Kelly stated, her tone slightly softer.


    "Okay. Fine," Lucas agreed, not wanting to jeopardize their benefactor-beneficiary dynamic.


    He rummaged through Kelly''s bag, finding spare clothes and a surprising number of underwear pieces. It seemed as though she had prepared for mishaps in the dungeon, much like the one they had encountered that day.


    "Should I bring underwear too?" Lucas inquired, wanting to ensure he fulfilled her needs.


    "Um, yes," Kelly replied, her voice slightly muffled as she hid behind a nearby tree.


    "Just don''t look," she added, her cheeks still flushed.


    "I won''t," Lucas assured her, respecting her privacy.


    Swoosh. Swoosh... Swoosh...


    The sound of fabric brushing against the body echoed in the air, intensifying the anticipation. Kelly soon emerged, wearing a fresh set of clothes, herposure regained. She bowed her head in apology.


    "I''m sorry for yelling," she apologized sincerely.


    Lucas couldn''t help but feel a surge of arousal, knowing that she was wearing the light blue panties he had picked out under her outfit.


    "Just trust and follow me, okay?" Lucas requested, trying to steer the conversation away from their previous awkward encounter.


    "..." Kelly remained silent, her anger from earlier reced by a speechless state.


    "Umm," Lucas interjected, attempting to break the silence.


    "Did that mean you jumped on me?" he asked, referring to her previousment about noting to the dungeon with any intentions.


    "What are you saying? I didn''te to the dungeon with that kind of intention! What makes you think..." Kelly trailed off, her voice filled with realization.


    "...Typically, this is something a man says to a woman..." she muttered, finally understanding the implications of her words.


    "I''m lucky I came with you today," she admitted, grateful that Lucas was the one who witnessed her vulnerable state.


    "Well, I thought it was fortunate because Lucas was the one who saw me like this. I''m d," Lucas replied, acknowledging the trust she had ced in him.


    "Because if it were someone else, they would have thrown you away," he added, emphasizing the significance of their bond.


    "..." Kelly shot him an icy re, her expression conveying a mix of annoyance and amusement.


    "You''re talking too much with that erection you''ve got," she remarked, her voice teasing.


    "Isn''t this a normal physiological response?" Lucas defended himself, feeling slightly embarrassed by her observation.


    "Is it normal for it to stay hard just from a hug? Huh? Did you keep picturing me naked while I was changing?" Kelly continued to tease, not letting him off the hook.


    "..." Lucas fell silent, realizing that any attempt to change the subject would be futile in this awkward atmosphere. Kelly''s remark about his erection had effectively derailed the conversation.


    "Well, if you don''t answer that, how do you expect us to fix this awkward situation?" Kelly pressed, determined to address the tension between them.


    "Is this the end of the dungeon?" Lucas abruptly changed the subject, hoping to redirect their focus.


    An unnatural change of topic, but Kelly eagerly went along with it, desperate to alleviate the awkwardness.


    "Um, yeah! It''s going to disappear soon. Let''s settle up," she replied, relieved to have a new point of discussion.


    [Party Leader Kelly has requested a trade.]


    [Received 50 coins.]


    "Oh, I made some money," Lucas eximed, a note of happiness in his voice.


    "I included a little extra as a thank you for today..." Kellymented, acknowledging the debt they had incurred.


    "Today''s debt was 5 coins, right? I''ll be able to pay back Sylvie immediately. It''s quite a relief," Lucas thought to himself, grateful for the opportunity to settle his debts.


    "Thank you," Lucas expressed his gratitude to Kelly for her assistance.


    "How about it? Did you find any clues for your talent growth?" Kelly inquired, curious about Lucas''s progress.


    "Umm..." Lucas hesitated, his mind focused on the spot where the "Personality Jelly" had been.


    Together with Kelly, he examined the transformed item.


    "What''s this...? A Pocket Pussy?" Kelly eximed, her voice filled with a mix of surprise and disgust.


    "I turned the excreted goblin personality into a Pocket Pussy," Lucas exined matter-of-factly, his tone neutral.


    "Ugh..." Kelly''s reaction mirrored her revulsion.


    "Stay back for a moment," Lucas instructed, aware of Kelly''s difort.


    "D-Don''t touch it. Your hand might get dirty..." Kelly warned, genuinely concerned for Lucas''s well-being.


    But Lucas had to investigate. It was his ability, and he needed to understand its intricacies.


    Carefully, he picked up the transformed item, treating it almost like a collectible.


    "Amon goblin Pocket Pussy..." Lucas muttered, examining the item''s details.


    "''Pocket Pussy Inventory'' open," hemanded, activating his ability.


    Kelly watched with curiosity as Lucas interacted with his unique inventory.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 343 343: Stats Raise!

    Chapter 343  343: Stats Raise!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Kelly watched with curiosity as Lucas interacted with his unique inventory.


    "S-So it''s an inventory for Pocket Pussies?" Kelly asked, her voice tinged with both surprise and amusement.


    "It seems that way," Lucas confirmed, his attention still focused on the inventory screen.


    As he examined the various Pocket Pussies in his possession, a notification popped up.


    "[Achieved the first collection of Goblin Pocket Pussy!]


    [Strength +2]


    [Agility +2]


    [Dexterity +2]


    [Stamina +2]"


    "Huh?" Lucas was taken aback by the sudden increase in his stats. Collecting the Pocket Pussies seemed to have a practical value beyond their initial purpose.


    Intrigued, he continued to examine the different variations of Goblin Pocket Pussies.


    "Oh..." Lucas couldn''t help but express his surprise as he noticed the discrepancies in quality among the items.


    "Even though they used the same goblin personality as the material, the quality is different," he observed, fascinated by the variations.


    While Lucas was engrossed in his examination, Kelly made a surprised sound, drawing his attention.


    "Don''t touch something like that..." she cautioned, her voice a mix of concern and disapproval.


    "How much will this raise it by?" Kelly asked, her eyes sparkling with newfound interest upon hearing about the stat boosts.


    "Stats increase when you collect them," Lucas exined, sharing the information with her.


    "Really!? Can I put this in my inventory?" Kelly''s sudden enthusiasm surprised Lucas, considering her usual aversion to such objects.


    "Give it a try. Just once," Lucas agreed, handing her a High-Quality Pocket Pussy.


    Kelly eagerly took the item in both hands and attempted to store it in her inventory. However, her expression soon turned disappointed.


    "I can''t do it," she admitted, her voice tinged with frustration.


    "It seems to be a collector''s privilege," Lucas remarked, realizing that the stat-boosting effect was exclusive to him.


    "That''s absurd! A collector that raises stats? I''ve never heard of such a thing," Kelly eximed, her disbelief evident.


    "Hu hu~," Lucas chuckled softly, amused by Kelly''s reaction.


    "[Collected Goblin Pocket Pussy (Handcrafted)]


    [Strength +1]"


    Lucas observed the stat increase from collecting the Goblin Pocket Pussy, noting that it wasn''t as substantial as the initial reward but still a significant boost.


    "Lucas, look here. Take a look at this Pocket Pussy too," Kelly called out, her excitement evident.


    Lucas turned his attention to the item Kelly was referring to, intrigued by her heightened enthusiasm.


    "Is this really that amazing?" Lucas questioned, curious about the item''s significance.


    "You''re joking, right? It''s incredibly amazing! I heard that even SS-Rank Hunters have to spend hundreds of millions of coins just to increase one stat!" Kelly eximed, emphasizing the rarity and value of such items in this world.


    Lucas realized that in this world, stats could be acquired through mary means, and the importance of "coins" as a currency became clear to him. He understood why Kelly''s eyes had lit up at the prospect of collecting these items.


    He decided to pick up the Goblin Pocket Pussy and examine its details.


    [Goblin Pocket Pussy (Masterpiece)]


    [One of a kind Goblin Pocket Pussy, only 1 in 1,000. The tough, wild suction is with you.]


    [Tightness C+ Durability C+ Warmth C Responsiveness C]


    [Personality remains intact (100%)]


    As Lucas collected the Goblin Pocket Pussy, he felt a significant increase in his stats.


    [Collected Goblin Pocket Pussy (Masterpiece)]


    [Agility +3]


    [Stamina +2]


    [Achievement Unlocked: Goblin Pocket Pussy Conqueror]


    [Unlocked the Title: Goblin Pocket Pussy Collector]


    [All Stats +1]


    [Skill Acquired: ''Charge'']


    [Achievement Unlocked: ''Discovering Tricks Even Goblin yers Didn''t Know About'']


    "It increases a lot," Lucas remarked, impressed by the substantial stat boosts he had gained.


    Curious, he checked his status window to see the overall impact of the collection.


    [Lucas


    Level 1 (D)


    Strength: 5 (+4)


    Agility: 5 (+6)


    Stamina: 5 (+5)


    Dexterity: 5 (+3)


    Charm: MAX]


    [Talents]


    [Sex Bitch Collector]


    [Skills]


    [Insight]


    [Be an Sex Bitch: Turns the target''s personality or physique into an Sex Bitch. It remains like this until released.]


    [Sex Bitch Touch: Increases the happiness level of the Sex Bitch (by force) with a gentle touch.]


    [Sex Bitch Inventory: A sub-inventory capable of storing Sex Bitches infinitely. It self-maintains cleanliness, and the holes are always at the optimal temperature.]


    [Sex Bitch Aptitude Detection: Detects the target''s Sex Bitch aptitude.]


    [Abilities]


    [Lucky Pervert Encounter]


    [Personality Elimination]


    [Maiden''s Protection]


    [Perfect Body]


    Achievements


    [Goblin Pocket Pussy Conqueror: Collected all Goblin Pocket Pussy.]


    Lucas noted that while his overall evaluation and level remained the same, it was evident that he had gained additional stats through the collection bonuses.


    He could feel the surge of strength coursing through his body, making him confident in his ability to handle multiple goblins effortlessly, even while carrying Kelly.


    He also noticed the newly acquired skill, ''Charge,'' and contemted its potential use.


    "How is it?" Kelly asked eagerly, her smile genuine and delighted.


    "My talent suits the hunter''s disposition more than I thought," Lucas replied, acknowledging thepatibility between his talent and the role of a hunter.


    "Look at that!" Kelly eximed, pointing out the validation of her earlier statement about talents never being useless.


    "...Thank you," Lucas expressed his gratitude to Kelly, feeling a strong temptation to kiss her in that moment. With no one around and the freedom to act openly, the idea yed with his mind.


    However, his attention was diverted as he noticed the dungeon being dismantled from outside, drawing his focus away from his desires.


    As I wrestled with the temptation to kiss Kelly, my attention was drawn to the sight of the dungeon being dismantled from outside. The task was nearingpletion, and the announcement of its clearance echoed through the air.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 344 344: Sudden Cold!

    Chapter 344  344: Sudden Cold!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Dungeon Cleared]


    [Contribution 94.33% MVP Kelly]


    [Others ¨C Lucas]"


    "To call me ''Others,'' that''s too much," I muttered, feeling a twinge of annoyance at beingbeled as such.


    "Well, did you think you could catch up with a B-Rank hunter from the start?" Kelly teased, her tone yful.


    "We''ll see," I replied, determined to prove myself.


    "Oh, we should take amemorative Dawnstar3 picture," Kelly suggested, pulling out her smartphone. She raised it high, as if preparing to take a selfie with me by her side.


    *Click*


    "Why don''t you take a picture of Lucas? If you want to take a picture for Dawnstar, this is the only time you can use your phone," a voice chimed in.


    I turned to see who had spoken, realizing it was one of the dungeon workers. Now was the perfect opportunity to capture a photo for social media, as the dismantling of the dungeon provided a unique backdrop.


    "Sure, why not?" I agreed, even though I wasn''t particrly fond of social media. But if it meant capturing amemorative shot, I was willing to make an exception.


    As we posed for the photo, I pondered what tags to include for the post.


    "#FirstDungeonClearCelebration #SexBitchCollector


    #DontIgnoreUs #GoblinSexBitchFarm (Status: S-Rank)"


    With these vague thoughts in mind, I smiled alongside Kelly, who shed a ''V'' sign for the camera.


    -----------


    Emerging from the dungeon, I noticed that there were more people gathered outside than when we had entered. It appeared that the locals had been anxiously awaiting our safe return, relieved to see us unharmed.


    "Now you can rx," Kelly reassured them, effortlessly assuming the role of a seasoned hunter.


    "Thank you, students," one of the residents expressed their gratitude. "Our children had to pass through here, and we were worried about monsters..."


    "They are a well-behaved beautiful couple," another residentmented, admiring our presence.


    While the locals interacted with Kelly, I stood awkwardly, unsure of how to respond. Kelly, however, handled the situation with grace and reassurance, as if it were her duty as a hunter.


    "Just a moment, let me check your hunter licenses," a group of men in ck suits approached us, their purpose clear. Hunter licenses? I realized I didn''t possess one.


    "Leave it to me," Kelly whispered to me, subtly showing her own license. "They are from the Hunter Bureau. I''ll handle the paperwork, so you go ahead."


    "Oh, alright. Thank you," I replied, grateful for her assistance.


    "See you tomorrow!" Kelly called out cheerfully as I made my way forward.


    The aftercare seemed to be well taken care of. This world of professional hunters was more than just a high-paying part-time job; it held greater significance both socially and personally.


    "Ultimately, this is also a cutthroatpetition society," I mused to myself, reflecting on the nature of this world. In a society where college entrance exams didn''t exist, it was normal for individuals like Kelly, who possessed a slender physique, to wield a sword and venture into dungeons infested with monsters.


    And here I was, unexpectedly finding myself in such a ce, armed with seemingly fraudulent abilities that others might deem cowardly. Did it make me happy? Not exactly. But truthfully, I enjoyed the fact that life seemed to be on easy mode. After all, who doesn''t appreciate a little ease and convenience?


    Bncing my extraordinary and vulgar abilities while maintaining a safe distance from others proved to be quite challenging. However, I hade to realize the usefulness of my "Sex Bitch Collector" ability in protecting my beloved little sisters and future wife (not a harem). That was my primary concern now.


    Following Academy 3rd Street and turning into the right alley, I arrived at our two-story standalone residence with a distinct red roof and an attached yard. It was our home, a ce filled with warmth and love.


    As I parked my bike in its usual spot, I noticed something peculiar¡ªthere was no lock. I couldn''t help but wonder if bike theft was nonexistent in this world. I vaguely recalled that there hadn''t been a lock even when I first took the bike out.


    (A big brother should act like a big brother. Don''te home. I''ll kill you if you do.)


    (If youe in, I''ll kill you. I''m not kidding.)


    ...


    I sighed, knowing that I would soon be facing M, my younger sister. Her warnings were always intense, to say the least.


    "Big brother~!"


    "Luna?"


    A sweet voice called out, instantly melting away my worries. Luna, my ck-haired, doe-eyed little sister with an SS-Rank beauty, was watering the garden in dolphin shorts. Despite my best efforts, my gaze involuntarily wandered to her long, slender legs.


    The outfit she wore seemed to test my patience. What if someone were to kidnap Luna? The thought alone filled me with extreme anxiety.


    "What''s got your attention? Yah!"


    "Aah! Don''t spray me!"


    "This is the only outfit I had that doesn''t smell!"


    "Hehe."


    "Gotcha!"


    "Kyaa!"


    yfully, I grabbed Luna and lifted her up, causing water to spill from the watering can.


    In the midst of our yful interaction, Luna''s white tank top revealed a ckce bra underneath.


    ''...What am I doing?''


    I quickly snapped out of my momentarypse.


    "Big brother, you''re a pervert."


    "I swear, I didn''t mean to."


    As we reenacted cheesy loveedy scenes, I locked eyes with M, my blonde younger sister, who was ring coldly at me from the second-floor window.


    Eek.


    This felt like a horror game, sending a chill down my spine.


    "Didn''t M mention that she''d kill me?"


    "Ahaha..."


    Luna chuckled, seemingly unfazed by the situation.


    "Big brother, cheer up!"


    She was right. I needed to toughen up. I was supposed to be the one who set things straight in this household, so it wouldn''t do to rely on Luna for help. I couldn''t afford to be a coward. With newfound determination, I confidently walked into the entrance.


    ''It''s cold...''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 345 345: Secret Folder!

    Chapter 345  345: Secret Folder!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Perhaps it was just my mood, but the inside of the house felt eerily cold, as if it were amunal cemetery.


    After washing my hands, which had been in contact with Sex Bitches, until they were nice and clean, I proceeded to wash my face. Then, I began my search for M.


    The house remained eerily quiet, almost as if it were devoid of life. Luna was still outside...


    Had another dungeon anomaly urred here as well?


    If that were the case, there must be an S-Rank dungeon lurking nearby, waiting to be discovered.


    If there was indeed an S-Rank dungeon lurking nearby, I knew I had to proceed with caution. Charging in recklessly would be counterproductive.


    My first priority was to understand why M was so furious. Despite her stunning beauty, with a face that surpassed the average woman''s attractiveness fifty-eight thousand times over and a hidden charm stat of 999 bestowed by the Christine herself, there seemed to be an insurmountable issue between M and me.


    With a sense of trepidation, I cautiously knocked on M''s door on the second floor.


    "M. It''s me. Can we talk?"


    There was no response. I knew she was inside, but it seemed as though she was reluctant to engage in conversation.


    "M."


    My attempts tomunicate verbally proved futile. Perhaps she would respond to a text message. Since I wasn''t blocked, I decided to give it a try.


    Me: M, can we talk for a bit? If you don''t want me toe to your room, we can talk in my room.


    [M]: Wait 30 minutes.


    Thirty minutes... Alright.


    I returned to my room, my mind filled with anticipation and anxiety. I paced back and forth, mentally preparing myself for any emotional outbursts from M. This was a legitimate battle to assert my dominance as her older brother.


    ''I wonder what advice a person with real siblings would give me if I asked for help.''


    They would probably say something along the lines of ''Stand your ground and be firm.'' That was the only strategy I had learned, but it wasn''t as simple as it sounded.


    As I tidied up my room and absentmindedly scrolled through my phone, I stumbled upon something astonishing.


    [Student Council President Kyelli (SSS-Rank)]


    [M''s panties]


    What was this? I had over 5,000 photos saved. Targeting the student council president? I had no recollection of spending so much time on that. Undoubtedly, it was the doing of the previous Lucas, the original protagonist of ''Onaaka.''


    As I scrolled through the photos, I discovered that there was nothing explicitly inappropriate about the pictures of the student council president.


    .


    However, the angles and framing of the photos were undeniably lewd.


    The efforts to capture the curve of her buttocks, entuated by tight white pants, were evident and could be seen as suggestive.


    Furthermore, there were depraved deepfake porn videos featuring the student council president''s face. In another folder, numerous upskirt photos of unnamed academy girls were stored.


    I was left speechless.


    But what truly sent a chill down my spine were the files with my sisters'' names on them.


    I felt a deep sense of unease as I realized I had to examine the contents of those files. As a family living under the same roof, there had been numerous opportunities for exploitation and vition of privacy.


    However, to my relief, there were no overtly explicit orpromising candid photos. The closest I came across was a glimpse of Luna''s panties. Most of the photos were blurry, as if they had been hastily taken.


    But then I noticed something disturbing.


    October 1st ¨C M''s red polka-dotted panties.


    October 3rd ¨C M''s white cotton panties, with a faint trace of her post-workout scent.


    "These..."


    It appeared that the photos were taken with great care, spreading out the panties to capture them since the person wearing them couldn''t be directly photographed. It was a twisted form of dedication, a testament to the lengths they went to in this game.


    If I hadn''t been transmigrated into this game, I thought to myself, the ones who would have suffered the most from its setting would have been Lucas''s family¡ªLuna and M.


    I continued scrolling, unable to tear my eyes away. I wasn''t enjoying what I was seeing; I was merely verifying the truth with my own eyes. After all, this was the world of an adult game. What was the point of getting angry over it?


    And then, unexpectedly, a message popped up on my screen.


    [Congrattions! On obtaining a Skill]


    [Skill <Blowjob Anywhere!>]


    I was taken aback. This was somethingpletely unexpected¡ªa blowjob skill. It felt utterly out of ce, considering the circumstances.


    --------


    M seemed hesitant to step into the room.


    "Leave the door open," I instructed, trying to create an atmosphere of openness and transparency, even if it meant others could overhear our conversation.


    "Trash. Stop pretending to be a big brother in front of me and Luna," M spat out, her voice dripping with disdain.


    "I''ve told you not to talk to your big brother like that, haven''t I?" I responded, my voice tinged with a hint of frustration.


    "Are you really my big brother?" M questioned, her wordsced with doubt.


    I clenched my fist, feeling a surge of anger rise within me. "Yes... I may be a piece of shit, but I''m still your big brother, for now."


    "I''ll sever that connection right now," she dered coldly.


    "I understand that I''ve done terrible things to you," I admitted, my voice tinged with regret.


    "And so what? What can you do about it now?" M retorted, her tone filled with bitterness.


    I knew deep down that there was very little I could do to rectify the situation. Apologizing might only serve to further enrage her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 346 346: Sorry to Mila!

    Chapter 346  346: Sorry to M!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I''m here today just to say the goodbye that somehow slipped through my fingers this morning," I stated, my voice tinged with resignation. "From the big brother who''s a piece of shit."


    There was a heavy silence that hung in the air, pregnant with unspoken emotions.


    "Get out of our house right now," M demanded, her voiceced with a mix of anger and determination.


    "If it doesn''t work out, I''ll leave. But I''ll try everything I can before that," I responded, my voice filled with a hint of determination.


    "Who''s going to give you that opportunity?" M shot back, her tone skeptical.


    This was not going to be easy. M seemed resolute, unwilling to open her heart.


    "Do you at least feel a shred of remorse?" I asked, my voice tinged with desperation.


    There was a tense silence, but no response.


    "In that case, get down on your knees," Mmanded, her eyes burning with a wild intensity. She faced a brother twice her size, her red eyes like those of a fierce beast. But it wasn''t just a request for me to kneel; she didn''t stop there.


    Inside my room, M discarded her stockings, revealing her smooth white legs. With a determined gaze, she said, "Apologize while licking my feet. Beg on the floor in a humiliating manner. If you do that, I''ll consider it."


    The situation had taken a disturbing turn, and M''s demands were far from ordinary.


    I couldn''t believe what M was suggesting. Without a second thought, I abruptly stood up, towering over her despite the difference in size. Though if I were in M''s shoes, I wouldn''t have dared to provoke a big brother like me with such a strong build - I would have likely been intimidated and defeated.


    But in this world, there was something called skills. Theypensated for the physical differences between men and women.


    M possessed magic, which meant her power probably exceeded mine. It was an ironic realization that the one who shouldn''t be trifling with the other was actually on my side. It was a strange twist of fate.


    Yet, M''s eyes flickered slightly, making me wonder if she still harbored the normal fear many women had towards bigger men.


    "Why? Can''t a man with a strong physique kneel?" M challenged.


    "Yes, he can," I responded firmly. "But I don''t want to be a big brother who kneels and licks your feet. In times like this, I have to assert some authority."


    Even if I were to beg pathetically for forgiveness from M, it wouldn''t improve our rtionship.


    "A piece of shit like you trying to act all high and mighty," M retorted sharply.


    The messages from the Goddess of Adult Games started to infect my thoughts, teasing and tempting me with their suggestive content. It was a reminder of my guilt and M''s determined efforts to bring me down.


    "It would have been better if you died alone somewhere without parents!! Why did youe to our house and ruin our family?" M''s voice trembled with anger and frustration.


    My mind began to spin, overwhelmed by the viral messages and the weight of the situation. I couldn''t bear it any longer. M, I''m sorry! Please understand me!


    Unable to control my emotions, Ished out, delivering a powerful blow to M''s stomach. It was an act of defiance against the viral messages that aimed to seduce and manipte me.


    "What...?" M gasped in surprise.


    "You''re stronger than me, but I won''t hold back," I dered, my voice filled with determination.


    I refused to degrade M by using the skill <Blowjob Anywhere!> and reducing her to an object for my pleasure.


    "Stunner!" I shouted, executing a well-known wrestling move.


    "Kyaa!" M cried out, caught in the technique''s impact.


    It was a primitive disy of violence, an attempt at true education.


    "I told you not to talk to your big brother like that!" I eximed, driven by a mix of frustration and a desire to assert my authority.


    My on the ground, her body convulsing as if attempting to use magic.


    "I-I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you! It doesn''t matter if you''re my brother. Now, Kyaaaaaaa!!" she screamed.


    Seizing her ankles, I spun M around, preparing to throw her away.


    "Giant Swing!!"


    With a powerful swing, Iunched M towards my bed. I never expected that the first person to lie on my bed wouldn''t be my future wife but my little sister.


    "Rope Recoil!" I eximed, bouncing off an imaginary rope recoil and striking M''s stomach once again.


    "Ugh!"


    "Kyaa!"


    I couldn''t afford to give her any time to cast a spell. I had to remain vignt. After all, my opponent was M, a top student who was much stronger than me.


    "This... you... jerk..." M''s voice trailed off weakly.


    "It''s big brother!" I corrected her sharply.


    Engaging in a Triangle Choke, I applied pressure to M''s neck, restricting her breathing.


    "Ugh... eup..."


    Just then, Luna''s footsteps echoed loudly as she ascended the stairs, interrupting the intense confrontation.


    "Big brother! M! What''s going on?" Luna''s voice filled the room, filled with concern and confusion.


    "M is receiving some discipline from big brother, so don''t worry!" I replied, trying to reassure Luna.


    M, struggling to breathe, managed to utter a plea to Luna. "Ugh, ugh... Luna, I... this jerk... hand him over..."


    Luna hesitated, torn between her loyalty to her brother and her sympathy for her sister. "I''m sorry... I don''t want to take anyone''s side..."


    In the midst of the chaos, Luna quickly retreated, running away from the scene. M''s consciousness started to fade as the Triangle Choke took its toll on her.


    "Who do you think you are? My love is for my little sister!" I dered, my voice filled with intensity.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 347 347: Yellow Panties!

    Chapter 347  347: Yellow Panties!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "You... you jerk..." M''s voice wavered with a mix of anger and pain.


    Releasing the chokehold, I allowed M to regain her breath, wanting to continue the conversation.


    M groaned, clearly in difort. It seemed she was attempting to cast magic again, prompting me to swiftly apply the Rear Naked Choke.


    "Eugh... eugh... eugh..." M struggled against the tight grip around her neck, gasping for air. When she tapped out, signaling her surrender, I immediately loosened the hold.


    "Call me big brother," I demanded, my tone insistent.


    "How can I call a person like you big brother? You did such a thing to me and Luna..." M retorted, her voice filled with disdain.


    "Yeah, I did," I admitted without hesitation.


    I reached for my smartphone and showed it to M, revealing its contents. "I filmed you, Luna, and your mother''s panties, and I used them for some fun!"


    M''s expression turned to one of disbelief and disgust. "You... crazy bastard..."


    Ignoring her reaction, I continued, "Is there more besides what''s pictured and filmed here?"


    M, shocked and bewildered, asked, "Why are you showing me this? Are you seriously insane?"


    "Check it!" I insisted, urging her to examine the photo list.


    Reluctantly, M took the phone and scrolled through the images. "No, there aren''t any..."


    "That''s right. This is all there is," I confirmed, deleting all the photos from my smartphone right in front of her.


    "This ends today!" I dered firmly.


    M, unconvinced, challenged me, "You think justing out like this without bowing your head will make a difference? Pretending to be remorseful won''t change anything."


    "No? It''s not about remorse?" I responded, a hint of determination in my voice.


    Confused by my statement, M asked, "...What?"


    "From now on, your underwear. If I want to see them, then I''ll see them myself," I exined, tightening my grip on M due to the strength boost from my collection bonus. It made it easier to restrain her slender body, but I was determined to avoid any inappropriate thoughts. I refused to let myself be conscious of her unexpectedly well-shaped breasts. This was about discipline, nothing more.


    M protested, "What nonsense...!"


    "It was unbing of me to take pictures in a twisted way! If I want to see them, I will tell you directly, and I won''t hide!" I asserted, raising M''s skirt and maintaining the restraint on her.


    "Ugh, ugh..." M struggled against my grip, her voice strained.


    "Panty Pull Choke!" I announced, using the leverage to further control M''s movements.


    "Eat my pussy!" M retaliated, her wordsced with anger and defiance.


    Ignoring her outburst, I continued, "You''re wearing chick-like yellow panties today. Check!"


    "You crazy pervert... Euk... Ugh..." M''s protests grew weaker as I tightened my hold.


    "From now on, I''m going to check like this directly. I won''t hide or take pictures secretly! Got it? Why would I secretly take pictures? I can just take a look like this!" I stated firmly, refusing to release M from the hold.


    M, her panties exposed and her legs wriggling in difort, tried to resist. "There you go. I''m looking at it! Right now! There''s absolutely no need to take pictures."


    "Eek, ugh...!" M''s voice trembled with a mix of frustration and helplessness.


    "Because I''m your big brother!" I dered, emphasizing the familial bond between us.


    "What are you talking about!" M eximed, her voice filled with confusion and anger.


    "Little sister''s panties? It''s no big deal even if I look at them!" I proimed, determined to assert my authority and discipline M.


    "If you''re not happy,e at me. I''m your big brother, and I want to see my little sister''s panties, what about it?" I provocatively challenged M, fully aware of the controversial nature of my statement.


    "Ugh, you perverted trash!" M retorted, her voice filled with a mix of anger and disgust.


    Smack! Smack! My little sister''s strikesnded, hitting me with surprising force. I could feel the sting, but I couldn''t help but be impressed. She was finally using her hands and fighting back without relying on magic. It was a testament to her determination.


    "One more Stunner!" I dered, bracing myself for the impact.


    Thunk! The move connected, causing M to let out a startled cry. We continued our intense wrestling match, pouring sweat as we went all out. Perhaps I truly was as much of an asshole as M described me. Yet here we were, fighting fiercely, two siblings with a significant height difference.


    Between Lucas, who had engaged in secret filming, and myself, who had shamelessly asked my little sister to give up her virginity and satisfy my own desires in the morning, it was hard to determine who was the better person. It was a question that lingered in my mind, but one I couldn''t answer.


    Living up to the ideal image of a big brother was far from easy. It was a constant struggle, especially as an adopted child trying to fit into the mold of a "real family" member.


    "Do you see our difference in strength?" I taunted, hoping to assert my dominance.


    M grunted in response, clearly exerting herself. "Humph...!! Huh, ugh."


    "I''m the big brother who shamelessly looks at his little sister''s panties. But what can you do about it?" I challenged, pushing her to her limits.


    "Kk... Kkuuung...! Hah... Huh...!" M''s breaths becamebored as she fought against me.


    "Other than getting angry or throwing a tantrum, what else can you do? Huh?" I pressed, determined to elicit a response from her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 348 Cjapter 348: Let me see!

    Chapter 348 Cjapter 348: Let me see!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Finally, M copsed onto the bed, a defeated and disheveled mess. Despite her disarray, her well-kept golden hair still retained an air of nobility. It was somewhat satisfying to see her silenced, at least for the moment.


    "I was nning to leave honestly if I lost, but it seems that won''t happen," I remarked, my tone tinged with a touch of resignation.


    "Heh... heh..." M''s breaths came out in ragged gasps as she struggled topose herself.


    "From now on, when I want to see, I''ll confidently go check out your panties. Got it?" I stated firmly, determined to establish my authority.


    M remained silent, her expression unreadable.


    "Answer me," I insisted, seeking acknowledgment.


    "Why... would you... want to see... underwear... in the first ce..." M questioned, her voice filled with genuine curiosity.


    "Just... If anything, you can alsoe to see my underwear," I offered, attempting to create a sense of fairness.


    "I don''t know. Seriously..." M''s response wasced with uncertainty.


    In that moment, I realized that I had brought M to a dark ce. It was a ce where wounds were inflicted, and it was unclear if they would ever fully heal.


    M, who had beenpletely defeated, gritted her teeth as she slowly got up, determined to regain herposure.


    "Wanna try again?" I challenged, preparing myself for another round of physical confrontation.


    M remained silent, contemting her next move. This was the most feral I had seen her all day, and I couldn''t help but wonder how she would respond.


    However, as if dering that facing me was meaningless, M acted as if nothing had happened and walked calmly toward the door. Her steps faltered slightly, betraying the toll our intense fight had taken on her.


    "Kuh...!"


    "You want your big brother to help you? Hm?" I offered, extending my hand in a gesture of support.


    "No!" M vehemently refused, rejecting any assistance I offered.


    "Well, at least answer the question," I insisted.


    "What."


    "Don''t ever call your big brother trash, jerk, or asshole again," I stated firmly, my words carrying a weight of authority.


    "...Why do you suddenly want to y the role of a big brother?" M asked, her voice tinged with confusion.


    I honestly didn''t have a clear answer to that question. If M, as essentially a foster family member, questioned my sudden desire to y the role of a big brother, I pondered how I should respond. With an honest smile, I replied, "I don''t know. But maybe it''s because I care about you."


    --------------


    "Unbelievable." M muttered to herself as she retreated to her room. There were no other words to describe the whirlwind of emotions she was experiencing, the rawness of the encounter she had just gone through.


    In those moments, all M could do was release the despair she felt with each muttering, as if it were a heavy sigh. For a long time, her brother had been a sinner in her eyes. Initially, M had been overjoyed at the thought of having an older brother.


    M''s memories took her back to the days when she would excitedly run around, telling her mother all the things she would do with her brother once he arrived.


    But when the older brother, Lucas, was finally adopted into their family, there was a stark disconnect between the ideal image she had in her mind and the reality before her. She distinctly remembered feeling repulsed by him.


    However, this didn''t mean that M was prepared to forgive Lucas for trying to be the "ideal older brother."


    Undoubtedly, this shift in emotions had nothing to do with Lucas'' physical transformation. Neither of the brothers had any intention of truly living in the same house where only Luna and M resided.


    "I am the judge with absolute authority. My brother is the sinner," M reaffirmed to herself, her conviction firm. With that mindset, she entered her room, ready to confront Lucas.


    But before she knew it, she found herself rolling on the floor, her mind filled with question marks.


    ''???????????????''


    M couldn''tprehend what was happening. Had her brother truly gone mad?


    He not only exerted physical force against her, a ss A hunter, but he also shamelessly dered his intention to gaze upon her panties whenever he pleased!


    Despite her efforts to fight back with all her might, she quickly realized that brute strength alone wouldn''t be enough. This realization only fueled her anger even more.


    ''How can someone like this be a man... What the... Why is he so strong?!''


    Helplessly, M found herself pinned down, unable to break free from absurd strangleholds and being rolled across the floor. The strength her brother possessed was baffling and infuriating at the same time.


    No matter how much M might kneel on the ground and beg for forgiveness, it seemed that it wouldn''t suffice. The situation was dire, and she felt trapped. However, amidst the chaos, a sense of relief began to wash over her.


    M found herself strangelyforted by her brother''s audacious words, stating that he would look at her underwear if he desired. It was as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders, unraveling the tangled emotions within her.


    In a way, the burden that had been guing M until now was a manifestation of deeply ingrained misandry.


    The actions her brother hadmitted¡ªshamelessly objectifying himself, secretly installing cameras in the restroom or bathroom without Luna and M''s knowledge, taking pictures of panties and saving them¡ªinitially struck her with terror and revulsion.


    The inexplicable fear had evolved into a simple disdain for the existence of men.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 349 349: Something Off!

    <h4>Chapter 349 Chapter 349: Something Off!</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This was partly due to the teachings she had received, emphasizing the preciousness of a woman''s sexuality, which held true in reality.


    The brother who gazed at her sexuality with his filthy eyes appeared as a horrifying monster in her eyes.


    Lucas had be the embodiment of her hatred, locked away in a hellish cell constructed by his own sister, enduring a punishment that was perhaps worse than death itself.


    The disgust had no end. M''s mind was gued by thoughts of him being attacked while asleep, caught in the act of relieving himself in the restroom, or engaging in vile acts with her underwear.


    The possibilities seemed endless, and the fear of what he might do next consumed her every waking moment. Her extreme contempt for men, including Lucas, had grown to the point where she despised their very existence.


    But today was different. Today, she found herself entangled with Lucas, like two wild animals engaged in a primal dance.


    In this moment, it was not a time to ponder the roles of men and women, but rather a struggle for survival.


    If she couldn''t break free from this chokehold, her life would be in grave danger. The pain in her stomach from the previous blow was excruciating, and she knew she had to find a way out.


    Overwhelmed by the raw and primitive force exerted upon her, M became indifferent to the exposure of her undergarments, regardless of her partner''s gender.


    Strangely, the thought of it no longer bothered her. The immediate concern was breaking free and ensuring her own safety.


    If that imbecile Lucas had the audacity to express his desire to see her underwear, M knew exactly how she would respond. With unwavering determination, she would retort, "What are you talking about, you moronic brother." However, she refrained from actually using the term "moron," understanding that it would only worsen the chokehold she found herself in.


    Deep down, M acknowledged that Lucas had genuinely opened his heart to her. She recognized that his intentions were not a facade or an act to deceive her. This realization brought a flicker of uncertain faith within her.


    "The certainty that this fool will no longer take lurid photos," M thought to herself, almost amazed at the notion. With this newfound perspective, she began to understand that half of the fears she had harbored were actually self-inflicted. She concluded that, at the very least, Lucas wouldn''t stoop so low as to drug or ckmail her and Luna by installing hidden cameras. He was a bigger fool than that.


    Though uncertain whether this newfound perception could bebeled as "trust," M''s understanding of the character known as "Older Brother" had undeniably transformed. It was as if a weight had been lifted, and the emotional burden she once carried miraculously began to dissipate¡ªexcept for the unexpected intrusion of an older brother, who proved to be even more foolish than she had ever imagined, into M''s life.


    "It''s the first time I''veined like this with my body," M mused, updating her brother''s profile from "imbecile" to simply "Lucas."


    The dinner menu featured Luna''s homemade pasta, prepared with skill and care.


    "Enjoy your meal, brother," Luna warmly offered.


    "Thank you for the food," Lucas replied gratefully.


    The vors of the pasta delighted his taste buds, cooked to perfection with precisely the right amount of seasoning. Luna''s culinary prowess impressed him.


    Theforting aroma of garlic filled the air as it sizzled in the heated pan.


    "I also prepared gambas. And here, I have some soft bread to go along with it. It''ll be nice to enjoy the meal together," Luna announced, her smile radiant.


    "Mmm..." Lucas murmured with a mouthful of food, nodding in appreciation.


    "Brother, say ''ah''," Luna yfully instructed.


    "Ah~," Lucas obedientlyplied, allowing Luna to feed him a bite.


    Munching away, he diligently epted each morsel offered to him by Luna.


    Meanwhile, M observed the scene with a mixture of disgust and resentment.


    "What''s going on? Why are you two acting like this?" M couldn''t help but voice her confusion.


    "M, you too. Say ''ah''," Luna insisted, holding out a forkful of food towards her.


    "...When did you two be so friendly?" M grumbled reluctantly, epting the food while still grumbling about their sudden closeness.


    They all continued to eat, their cheeks bulging like hamsters as they chewed, their attention focused on Luna.


    "Um, it started this morning," Lucas replied between bites, nearly choking on his food in surprise.


    "Brother, please eat slowly," Luna gently chided, offering him a ss of water with a warm smile.


    In that moment, she seemed to emit an aura even more intimidating than M herself. It was as if they shared secrets that went beyond stealing nces or taking pictures of her underwear.


    "Hmm...Something seems off," Lucas thought, a cold sweat trickling down his spine.


    "M, you also opened your heart to brother today, didn''t you?" Luna asked, her voice filled with a knowing tone.


    "Open my heart? To whom, exactly?" M replied skeptically.


    "We ended up sharing a meal like this, didn''t we?" Luna pressed on.


    "Well, that''s true..." M reluctantly conceded, her gaze fixed on Lucas.


    "The one who was always locked in their room hase out. That''s the only difference," M concluded, realizing that the role of the recluse had belonged to Lucas all along.


    And as they continued their meal together, M couldn''t help but wonder if perhaps her perception of her brother had been clouded by her own biases and assumptions.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 350 350: Luna’s Target!

    <h4>Chapter 350 Chapter 350: Luna''s Target!</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    M, always exuding confidence, joined Luna for their shared meal. However, from her perspective, I, the new Lucas, felt like an unwee intruder disrupting their harmonious family gathering.


    "There''s no need to hide away anymore," I remarked casually. "If you want to see M''s underwear, just ask her to show you."


    M''s response was immediate and filled with indignation. "Who''s going to show you?!"


    I added fuel to the fire. "I''ve already seen them today."


    This revtion startled M, and she clenched her thighs together, shooting me a piercing re. Her annoyance was palpable.


    Sensing the tension, Luna intervened, trying to diffuse the situation. "No fighting, both of you. Isn''t it nice to gather and eat like this?"


    Reluctantly, M conceded. "Right. Fine."


    Luna, ever the optimist, chimed in. "Besides, if a brother wants to see, a sister can at least show her panties, right?"


    M vehemently disagreed. "That''s not the case."


    I interjected, not missing a beat. "What are you saying? Have you lost your mind, Luna?"


    Luna seemed unfazed by the tension and instead found amusement in our dynamic. She pped her hands delightedly. "Wow! Our chemistry is perfect, isn''t it?"


    Silence fell upon the room, both M and I closing our mouths simultaneously. It was a normal reaction for M to be defiant when asked to show her underwear. However, the mere suggestion of it was enough to unnerve me. It felt like there was a genuine possibility that she might actuallyply.


    Changing the topic, I observed theundry pile. "Ah, brother. You have a lot ofundry. Are you going to wash them all?"


    I sighed, revealing my frustration. "No, I''m going to throw them away. I tried using hydrogen peroxide and baking soda, but they didn''t work."


    M found the situation perplexing. "What on earth did you get on yourself for the stains to be so stubborn? It''s a total mystery."


    Luna chimed in with a suggestion. "School uniforms? It''s a waste to throw them away."


    I dismissed her idea, pointing out the issue. "The size doesn''t fit. I... grew a bit tallerst night."


    Luna pondered for a moment before offering a solution. "Hmm... I''ll try to alter it for you!"


    I shook my head, considering the practicality. "It would be quicker to buy a new one. How much does a uniform cost?"


    Luna provided an estimate. "About 700 to 1000 coins?"


    I checked the number of coins in my student ID and realized the challenge ahead. With only 54 coins, it seemed impossible to afford a new uniform. It would require defeating eighteen to twenty-five goblin hordes to earn enough coins.


    "This won''t work," I muttered, feeling the weight of the situation. If I continued to wear improper attire, I risked being summoned to the student council room and facing severe repercussions.


    M couldn''t help but voice her concern. "Please, Luna."


    Luna reassured me with determination. "Leave it to me, big brother! I''ll take care of it."


    Deciding to take action, M excused herself and headed upstairs, leaving Luna and me behind.


    We watched her ascent, contemting the possibility of reconciliation between us.


    "Do you think there''s a chance for us to reconcile?" I asked Luna, hopeful for a resolution.


    Luna responded with confidence. "M gets lonely easily. If you keep reaching out, she''lle around soon enough."


    M''s voice echoed from the top of the stairs, clearly overhearing our conversation. "I can hear you!"


    I held onto the hope that M would eventually soften her stance. I longed for peace in our home, where my beautiful younger sisters would willingly ept me.


    A short whileter, as bedtime approached, Luna made a surprising request. "Big brother, can we sleep together?"


    I couldn''t help but feel that Luna was mimicking my actions a little too closely. Standing before the bedroom door, my vision blurred as Luna yfully swayed her waist, adding a yful touch to the moment.


    [Sex bitch Aptitude Assessment]


    [Name: Luna]


    [Difficulty Leve: 0]


    [Sex bitch Aptitude S+ Rank]


    [Luna target is her Older brother]


    [Underwear: ck panties with minimal coverage. Luna''spetitive underwear, she has no bra right now]


    [Sex bitch Traits: This younger sister has an incredible figure! A body bnce boasting perfect volume, a devilish younger sister''s Sex bitch with an irresistible pussy tightness once experienced]


    [Discription of Luna: An ideal younger sister who adores and follows her brother. She is beautiful, shy, and an exemry student. Initially, she is not one to easily surrender her body, making the first step difficult. However, once the passion is ignited, she can''t stop her heart from being drawn to him. A versatile Sex bitch capable of any role: girlfriend, wife, sex partner, younger sister, older sister, cosy or teacher.]


    I was taken aback by the shocking revtion about my sister, Luna. Dressed provocatively in a translucent shirt and ckce underwear, she exuded an undeniable allure. Uncertain of where to direct my gaze, I felt a mix of confusion and difort.


    Luna, tightly clutching her pillow, looked up at me with watery eyes, intensifying the already charged atmosphere. The entire scene felt contrived, almost as if it were designed to seduce me.


    But I couldn''t shake the nagging doubt¡ªwas it all in my imagination? Had my thoughts be twisted and depraved?


    As an only child, I had no frame of reference for the dynamics between close siblings. I tried to recall my experiences during holidays when I used to sleep in mixed arrangements with my cousins.


    However, those memories offered little guidance. The atmosphere back then was never tinged with any sexual undertones. We were just innocent children, unaware of such desires.


    But the idea of sharing a bed with Luna ignited a strange mix of attraction and difort within me. I questioned whether it was appropriate or eptable.


    "Brother... I''m scared to sleep alone," Luna confessed, her voice filled with vulnerability.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 351 351: An Accident huh!

    Chapter 351  351: An ident huh!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Brother... I''m scared to sleep alone," Luna confessed, her voice filled with vulnerability.


    I swallowed hard, my gaze involuntarily drawn to her soft, still-damp skin. Her captivating purple eyes shimmered in the dimly lit corridor, exuding an enchanting allure.


    "Even after growing up, you''re still afraid to sleep alone?" I asked, attempting to maintain a sense ofposure.


    "Yes," Luna replied softly, her voice tinged with a hint of longing.


    Against my better judgment, I found myself giving in to her request. "...Come in."


    Luna, granted permission to enter the room, seized the opportunity with a mischievous smile and leaped into my embrace, holding on tightly.


    "Hehe!" she giggled yfully.


    "You...!" I stammered, feeling a mix of surprise and arousal as Luna''s body pressed against mine, her breasts rubbing against me.


    Luna''s alluring smile seemed to confirm her intent. Despite my attempts to free myself from her grasp, she clung to me stubbornly, tantalizingly tempting me with her body.


    "Mmm~ Brother, why do you keep stepping back?" Luna purred, her voice dripping with seduction.


    "M... M might see..." I stammered, my mind racing with thoughts of the consequences if our actions were discovered.


    "Haha, it would be quite a mess if M found out that you and I have already been intimate," Luna teased, her words sending a shockwave through me.


    "Wha... What?" I blurted out, shocked by her audacious im.


    Luna''s suggestive words continued to unravel the situation further. "Brother, are you trying to evade responsibility?"


    "It''s not about that! It was a mistake! We shouldn''t have..." I trailed off, attempting to rationalize our actions, even for the sake of Luna''s future rtionships.


    Luna stood tall, looking up at me with a piercing gaze. "You already knew, didn''t you?"


    "What...?" I muttered, my mind reeling from her usation.


    "My brother''s touch... the sensation of being filledpletely, the unity we experienced when we became one," Luna''s words hit me like a tidal wave.


    I struggled toprehend the gravity of her words, feeling dizzy and overwhelmed. Memories of a time long ago resurfaced, when Luna, in her innocence, had made a vow in her nursery.


    "You made me swear, remember?" Luna''s voice trembled with a mixture of vulnerability and longing.


    Each word she uttered added anotheryer ofplexity to our situation, leaving me torn between conflicting emotions and a sense of profound confusion.


    I found myself grappling with theplexity of the situation, unsure if there was truly no turning back. As Luna continued to rub her breasts against me, it felt as if my intelligence was gradually diminishing, clouded by a mix of desire and confusion.


    "Am I really a virgin, Brother?" Luna''s voice broke through my thoughts, her words piercing the charged atmosphere.


    "Ah, ugh," I stammered, struggling to find my voice amidst the overwhelming sensations.


    "Did you take me earlier... or not?" Luna pressed, her gaze filled with a mix of curiosity and uncertainty.


    "No," I managed to reply, my breath catching in my throat.


    It was dangerous to entertain such thoughts, to let my mind wander down that treacherous path. The boundaries of our rtionship were bing blurred, and I knew I had to regain control.


    "But..." I began, my voiceced with determination. I firmly grasped Luna''s delicate shoulders, my touch intended to ground us both in reality.


    "Ah, Brother?" Luna''s voice wavered, her eyes searching mine for answers.


    "If you don''t want to make a mistake, I''ll take full responsibility," I dered, my words carrying a weight of sincerity.


    If Luna truly felt this way, if she believed there was no turning back, then I had to face the consequences head-on. I had to be there for her, not just as her brother but as her lover, her boyfriend.


    Luna''s face appeared lost, a mix of emotions swirling within her. It was as if my words had intoxicated her, leaving her uncertain of her own desires.


    "Let''s go talk to M about what happened between us," Luna finally said, her voice snapping out of the daze.


    "No! Brother... I was just joking," Luna quickly backtracked, her words causing relief to wash over me.


    "There are other things to joke about! Do you really want to get scolded?" I replied, a mixture of exasperation and relief evident in my voice.


    I inwardly breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that I still had the role of Luna''s older brother intact. It was a close call, and I couldn''t help but feel a tinge of guilt for allowing things to escte to this point.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to exploit your vulnerability," Luna apologized, her gaze downcast.


    "It was a mistake... right?" I questioned, seeking reassurance in Luna''s response.


    "Yes. It was clearly an ident, no matter how you look at it. Don''t feel guilty, Brother," Luna reassured me, her words offering a sense offort.


    I nodded, epting Luna''s words. The idea of losing one''s virginity simply by falling down seemed absurd, even by human standards. It was a momentarypse, a blip in our lives that shouldn''t define us.


    "Was what you said earlier also a joke?" I cautiously asked, my voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and apprehension.


    Luna could only give a sheepishugh, her eyes averting mine. It became clear that her previous words were indeed meant in jest.


    It must have been a joke, I thought to myself, relieved by the realization. My self-doubt and fear began to dissipate, reced by a glimmer of hope that Luna''s future rtionships would remain unscathed.


    "Now we can sleep together, right? Brother," Luna suggested, her voice filled with anticipation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 352 352: Morning Wood!

    Chapter 352  352: Morning Wood!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Now we can sleep together, right? Brother," Luna suggested, her voice filled with anticipation.


    "Huh? Is that so?" I replied, caught off guard by her sudden proposal.


    "Yes. Everything is settled. All that''s left is to sleep with my trustworthy brother!" Luna eximed, her excitement evident.


    I hesitated, unsure if this was the right course of action. But seeing Luna''s happiness, her assurance that there wouldn''t be any problems, I relented.


    Led by Luna''s hand, we climbed into bed together. In the darkness, our bodies intertwined, her warmth radiating against my skin. Luna didn''t seem to mind the presence of my erect cock; instead, she snuggled closer in my arms.


    "I''m d you''re my brother," Luna whispered softly.


    "Well, we haven''t known each other for that long..." I trailed off, my mind still processing the surreal nature of our rtionship.


    "But we''ve seen each other for years," Luna pointed out, her words carrying a sense of truth.


    Ah, right. From Luna''s perspective, it was true. We had a shared history, a bond that went beyond the confines of time.


    "Anyway, out of all the brothers I''ve known for years~, I like the brother I saw today the most," Luna confessed, her voice filled with a mix of affection and vulnerability.


    I was taken aback by her words, finding them even more unsettling than M''s chilling deration.


    "Brother, I like you," Luna said, her words catching mepletely off guard. My mind seemed to melt as I tried to process what she had just said.


    After spending some time entwined with each other, I mustered the courage to gently touch Luna''s bangs and cautiously asked, "Um... Does that mean you like me as an older brother?" My face grew hot with embarrassment. Why was I even asking my younger sister such a question? What if her feelings were of a romantic nature? Would I have the audacity to act on them?


    Luna, seemingly at ease, was fast asleep in my arms. I sighed, contemting the situation. We had agreed on the boundaries of being siblings, with me ying the role of the protective older brother. Luna''s words were likely born out of her joy in having an older brother to care for her. If I were to take her words seriously and make any advances, she would probably react the same way she did when I identally grabbed her shoulder.


    So, as a responsible adult and a man, it was my duty to restrain myself. Even if Luna were to give me all the space in the world, I wouldn''t darey a finger on her. It was a challenging test of self-control, but I knew it was the right thing to do.


    I sighed once again, feeling the weight of the situation. "This is the hardest thing I''ve had to deal with today," I murmured to myself. My body betrayed me, responding to the stirrings of desire, but I firmly reminded myself that such thoughts were inappropriate.


    -------


    I woke up the next morning, expecting a restless night due to my persistent erection.


    Surprisingly, I found myself having slept quitefortably. It could be attributed to the fact that Luna''s body was soft and warm, providing a sense of soothingfort.


    As I stirred, my nose instinctively sought the nape of Luna''s neck, relishing in the damp scent that emanated from her.


    The mere act of burying my face in her neck seemed to intensify the hardness of my cock, causing it to throb even more.


    My hips moved involuntarily, undting in a rhythmic motion akin to waves, as I found myself rubbing my erect cock against Luna''s supple buttocks.


    The sensation was exquisite, and I couldn''t help but indulge in the luxurious feel of having her as a makeshift dakimakura. However, as I uttered the word "dakimakura" in my mind, a sudden realization dawned upon me, jolting me back to consciousness.


    With a gasp, my eyes shot open, and there I was, intertwined with Luna, holding her captive in my arms, leaving her unable to move.


    The gravity of the situation hit me like a ton of bricks. As her older brother, I was shamelessly engaging in such an inappropriate act, rubbing my erect cock against the ample curves of my little sister''s behind, savoring the forbidden sensation it brought forth.


    "Luna, are you awake?" I mustered the courage to speak, hoping against hope that she hadn''t noticed the vulgar act I hadmitted in my sleep.


    Silence filled the air as Luna''s breaths became scattered, her ears turning a deep shade of crimson. She didn''t dare look back at me, her embarrassment evident in her reaction.


    The realization of my actions sent a wave of despair crashing over me. We were meant to be siblings, yet our current situation resembled that of newlyweds.


    Just moments ago, I had shamelessly indulged in the intoxicating aroma of Luna''s body, breathing in her essence while rubbing my throbbing cock against her alluring posterior.


    The sensation was unforgettable, and my body betrayed me by producing pre-cum that continued to flow, a testament to the overwhelming desire that consumed me.


    And now, faced with the consequences of my actions, a sense of guilt washed over me. How could I me Luna?


    After all, it was I who had initiated the embrace and engaged in the lewd act in the first ce. But even if I had been awake, how could I control myself while in the clutches of sleep?


    Luna was undeniably soft, her entire being exuding an enticing aroma, and her warmth was impossible to resist.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 353 353: Lunas Advance! [R-18+]

    Chapter353 353: Luna''s Advance! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Luna was undeniably soft, her entire being exuding an enticing aroma, and her warmth was impossible to resist.


    "Should I go back to my room and sleep? That''s what I should have done," I muttered, my embarrassment palpable.


    But even as I desperately tried to rebuke the absurdity of the situation and send Luna off to her own room, a small voice deep within me questioned my intentions.


    It whispered, urging me to consider her offer, to sumb to the temptation thaty before me. My cock throbbed as if it hadn''t forgotten Luna''s touch, pulsating on the verge of bursting.


    It stood at full attention, a testament to the overwhelming desire that consumed me. Luna continued speaking, her voice barely above a whisper, her back still turned to me in a disy of shyness.


    "Do you want me to do it, big brother?"


    The question hung in the air, pregnant with implications. My mind raced, torn between the moralpass that screamed at me to reject her proposition and the primal urges that threatened to consume me. A handjob, she suggested.


    The mere thought sent a surge of electricity through my body, intensifying the throbbing ache within me. It was as if my cock had a mind of its own, yearning for her touch, craving the release that only she could provide.


    Luna, still refusing to face me, continued speaking, her wordsced with a timid vulnerability. "Because I agreed to do it... So..."


    The internal struggle raged on within me. The small voice of reason screamed, urging me to rebuke the nonsense and promptly send Luna off to her room.


    I knew deep down that this was the right thing to do, that I should protect the sanctity of our sibling rtionship.


    However, Luna''s alluring voice, filled with a teasing tone and the question of whether she should proceed, had already taken hold of the majority of my brain.


    Luna''s proposition of a handjob danced in my mind. I tried to rationalize it, convincing myself that it wasn''t actual sex, perhaps making it eptable in some twisted logic.


    But no, there was no way it could be okay. I must have been momentarily out of my mind to even consider allowing my sister to engage in such an intimate act.


    Luna, caught up in the heat of the moment, ended up indulging myscivious desires. If I didn''t draw a firm line here, this behavior would only escte further. I needed to regain control of the situation and send her away from my bed.


    "Yes, let''s do it here," Luna suggested, slightly pushing her hips back and creating a gap between her thighs.


    In that instant, I clung onto her like a desperate animal, driven by my overwhelming desire. I inserted my engorged cock.


    Surprised by my sudden action, Luna let out a startled cry, tightening her thighs around me. My cock was enveloped by the alluring flesh of her enticing thighs, locked in tightly.


    A moan escaped my lips as I trembled with a mix of shame and pleasure. I couldn''t bring myself to admit it aloud, but the sensation of moving my hips against Luna''s thighs was incredible.


    Lunay on her back, gently tilting her pelvis from side to side, causing her thighs to quiver. The sensation alone threatened to unleash a torrent of thick, pent-up semen that had been building for what felt like an eternity.


    The fact that I, as her brother, was thrusting my hips against Luna''s ample buttocks, begging for more, was already so sinful that it bordered on the obscene. Yet, Luna gently aided my feeble attempts by moving her thighs, encouraging me to continue without restraint.


    "Luna, Luna..." I whispered, my voice filled with a mixture of desire and guilt.


    "Oh... yes... you''re trying so hard, big brother," Luna responded, her voice breathless.


    As my cock peeked out from the gap between her thighs, Luna tenderly stroked the tip, wrapping her hand around it in a gentle, approving caress. It was as if she was acknowledging my efforts, coaxing me on.


    Using the flowing lubrication, Luna carefully caressed the ns, treating it like a precious treasure. She applied just enough pressure, wary of causing any difort.


    Her hand gripped the front, her thigh pressed against the middle, and her hip cradled the base. Luna''s body perfectly ensnared my cock, leaving no room for escape. If this was indeed a trap, I had willingly fallen into it.


    With a sense of shame, I shamefully rocked my hips, desperately seeking release.


    "Ah... ah... ah..." I moaned, marking my territory by rubbing my cock against Luna''s cherished pussy.


    I held Luna tightly, aware of her embarrassment as she refused to even look back at me. Gently, I nibbled on her reddened ear, adding anotheryer of stimtion to our forbidden encounter.


    "I''m embarrassed..." Luna admitted, her voice filled with a mix of shyness and desire.


    Her thighs locked onto my cock, clenching tightly. Perhaps it was a result of the tension from being held firmly by her brother engaged in this pseudo-coitus, but the sweat and heat soaked into Luna''s thighs, enveloping my cock fervently.


    I clenched my hand, gripping onto Luna''s body, trying to anchor myself amidst the overwhelming sensations that coursed through me.


    The fault all lies in Lunrge and soft boobs, as they sway all in perfect motion, making my rock hard cock even more hard and twitching.


    Luna saw this and and began to stroke the head of my cock, as my cock began to twitch more in Luna hands.


    "Brother." Luna hot and erotic voice amd as she said this her hot breath feom her mouth goes on my cock.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 354 354: Lunas Thighhob! [R-18+]

    Chapter354 354: Luna''s Thighhob! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Brother." Luna hot and erotic voice amd as she said this her hot breath feom her mouth goes on my cock.


    "You are so hard, don''t worry, I will help you release it. So, leave it all to me." Luna once again with his erotic vooceforted me and my cock.


    "Ughhh..." Just by touching from Luna''s hands, I cant help but moan, In response I grabbed her soft boobs as a soft moan escape from her lips.


    "Mm!" Luna too didn''t hold back, as she too was showing her emotions, as I was touching her breast.


    Luna pushed her boobs more towards my chest, as she put my cock between her thighs with her hand. Just the sensation pf her th thigh and the softness, I cant describe it in words.


    My cock drenched in somewhat wet feom her wet pussy, as she grind my cock in between her thighs, and as my cock just slipped back and forth, my cock drenched in her wet wet pussy as it came contact with it.


    Making it both soft and wet for my cock which was in between her thighs, and on top of that as she sways her hips more while pressing her breast towards me.


    I can feel her warm pussy, even though my cock wasn''t inside it. Her warm pussy so incredible, that just by touch it from her thighs was just blissful.


    I began to shook my hips too like Luna, thinking I should do that too, as I shook my hips and Luna her hips and thighs my cock head reaching her ass and touching it while going through her warm pussy.


    Just by this I didn''t able to hold for too long, as I shouted while I shook my hips, "I am cumming Luna.... Ahhhhh."


    And after a few second, I released my load in between her thighs, but not just that it stter all over Luna legs and even floor in which side Luna''s standing.


    My cock twitching as it was still cumming a little bit, and on top of that Luna was still squeezing put my cock with her thighs.


    I catched my breathed. My body felt a little bit weaken after cumming in between Luna''s thigh, as I still continue to shook my hips and move my cock in her thighs.


    But as I was began to take out my cock, Luna hand reached my hips as she pressed them forwards toward her thigh.


    Indicating, that it was not over yet. Luna locked my twitching cock in between her thighs once more, not letting it go and she said, "It isnt over yet brother, I know you want more." And began to squeeze it with her thighs.


    I too embraced Luna tightly, amd pressed her toward my body as her boobs once again touching meand her face close to mine.Her thighs prefectly rubbing and squeezing my cock as it make my cock hard again.


    I fastly shool my cock in between her thighs, as she too twist her thighs for squeeIng and making it more intense for my cock.


    Our both body now covered in sweat, "I am cumming again Luna," I muttered in her ear.


    "Don''t hold it back big brother, let it all out," She replied, as her thighs and hips speed became more intense for my cock to not be able to hold it anymore and gave up.


    I cummed once again, as Luna''s thighs and floor once again experience the previous feeling. I took out my cock from her thighs and this time she didn''t stopped me.


    Luna''s thighs were trembling a little bit as she said, "My thighs are feeling a little bit stingy."


    I looked at the floor as it all covered in my cum around her legs. I move forward as I said, "I''ll clean it up, so just leave it be," I offered to help her, as I beagn to reach the mop.


    "Uh-uh! This isn''t something my brother should do. It''s something a sister should take care of," Luna insisted, her voice determined.


    I hesitated, unsure of what she meant by that. Nevertheless, I surrendered the mop to Luna and watched as she diligently wiped the floor. As she moved gracefully, her big buttocks swayed enticingly, capturing my attention.


    Oh. Oh oh.


    My mind became captivated, and I found myself lost in the hypnotic rhythm of Luna''s movements.


    "Mm. Hmmm. Oh oh." Was all she was saying while wiping the floor while continuing her erotics moans.


    Suddenly, I snapped out of my trance, realizing that Luna had already finished cleaning the mess. My eyes met Luna''s, who had been focused on her task.


    "Brother..." Luna''s voice carried a hint of bashfulness.


    "Ah... Well, about that..." I tried to find the right words to exin my "naughty gaze."


    But before I could say anything, Luna stood up and spoke, her expression shy but mischievous.


    "Next time, I''ll think of an even better method," she teased, her eyes forming an enchanting half-moon shape.


    "Next time?" I repeated, my confusion evident.


    "Yes. Next," Luna affirmed, her voice filled with a sense of anticipation.


    It dawned on me that Luna had caught on to my lingering gaze, my simple and internal thoughts now exposed to her. I felt ack of control over my own desires.


    "Wouldn''t you prefer if there were no next time, Brother?" Luna questioned, her words carrying a hint of teasing.


    "The next one... isn''t important..." I mumbled, my mind filled with a mix of bewilderment and longing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 355 355: Phone!

    Chapter355 355: Phone!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    From this day forward, my top priority shifted, no longer fixated on 9-letter words or avoiding ''Never.''


    "Luna! Where are you?" M''s voice interrupted our moment.


    A sense of urgency filled the air as a hectic morning began to unfold.


    Deciding to take charge, I offered to prepare breakfast for Luna, who was running short on time due to our intimate encounter.


    "Let''s go with egg and mayo sandwiches," I decided, opening the refrigerator for ingredients.


    As I rummaged through the contents, I discovered a can of tuna. Inspiration struck, and I decided to add it to the sandwiches.


    "Thisbination is a surefire hit!" I thought to myself, pleased with my impromptu creation.


    M joined uster, her appetite evident as she devoured her food with enthusiasm. It seemed she was unaware that I had prepared the meal.


    "What? Why are you looking at me?" M questioned, noticing my gaze fixed on her.


    "O-panty-color?" I blurted out, my words causing M to recoil in surprise.


    "Huh?" M responded, clearly taken aback by my question.


    "It means, what color is your underwear today?" I rified, a mischievous smile ying on my lips.


    M promptly stood up, her expression disying clear displeasure. It was all in good fun, of course. I didn''t actually expect her to show me.


    I merely sought to maintain a unique connection with M, one that was both yful and intimate.


    As Luna and M prepared to leave for school, bidding them farewell at the entrance, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment. They had chosen to take public transportation that day, and I found myself missing the moments we shared during our dailymute.


    "I guess I enjoyed going to school with Luna. I did," I admitted to myself, realizing how much I cherished those moments.


    Just as I was about to leave, a message from Luna appeared on my phone, bringing a smile to my face.


    [Luna]: (A picture showing her panties as she lifts her skirt up slightly) Today, my panties are purple. Big brother, cheer up ?


    Alright. Let''s stay strong today.


    Lucas, despite having a meager sum of just 54 coins to his name, was determined not to remain a D-ss older brother to his two adorable younger sisters. Today, he felt invincible, ready to face any challenge that came his way.


    Since the morning, he had sessfully managed to free himself from his sister''s sturdy thighs six times, a small victory that brought him a sense of aplishment.


    ------------


    As Lucas arrived at the entrance of Ethol Academy, he noticed a group of cute female students, who appeared to be freshmen, gathered and chattering excitedly. Confused, he wondered what was happening.


    "Ah! There he is!"


    "We found him!"


    "Wow!"


    Curiosity piqued, Lucas couldn''t help but ask himself what would cause a crowd of female students to gather at the school entrance. To his surprise, he found himself suddenly surrounded by these young women, their excitement palpable.


    The reasons behind their gathering became clear.


    "You''re so handsome!"


    "Kyaa!"


    "Can I take a picture? A photo?"


    "You''re so tall!"


    "Handsome!"


    "Give me your number, please. Your number!"


    Laughter and giggles filled the air as the girls expressed their admiration for Lucas. Overwhelmed, he found himself at a loss amidst the throng of female students, their faces and names unknown to him. They clung to him, yfully embracing, groping chests, and holding hands, making him feel both ttered and slightly ufortable.


    Recognizing the need to establish boundaries, Lucas spoke up firmly, his voice cutting through the excitement.


    "Ah, line up. We''ll take the photos one by one."


    "Kyaa~! Yes!!"


    Lucas''smanding presence seemed to have an immediate effect. The girls obediently formed a line, patiently waiting for their turn to take photos with him. His charisma and charm were enough to captivate them without the need for any external maniption. Lucas realized that he possessed a natural ability to connect with others, a power that didn''t require hypnosis or tricks.


    Feeling drained after spending nearly 30 minutes taking photos for the female students, Lucas finally made his way back to the locker room. However, his respite was short-lived as he encountered another student.


    "Lucas... Hi..."


    There stood Sylvie, a ck-haired, buxom female student who seemed to drain his energy like no other. Unlike the noisy crowd before, she exuded a quiet and timid demeanor, as if willing to do anything he asked of her.


    Her hands sped carefully, standing with perfect posture, and her ample bosom pushed forward, Sylvie''s presence was absolutely captivating.


    "...Hi, Sylvie," Lucas greeted her, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    "Me too..." Sylvie responded softly, her eyes fixed on him.


    "You want a photo too? A picture?" Lucas offered, eager to include her.


    Sylvie nodded, her excitement evident. Of course, Lucas thought, with his looks, he should do his part for the greater good.


    "Come on. Come closer," Lucas encouraged, adjusting his height to match Sylvie''s shy disposition.


    "I don''t know how to take pictures..." Sylvie confessed, her voice filled with innocence.


    "I''ll take it for you. Just open the camera app here..." Lucas guided her, helping her navigate the smartphone.


    As he snapped the photo, a timid V made with Sylvie''s fingers caught his attention in the corner of the picture.


    "Huh? You haven''t saved my number?" Lucas remarked, realizing that he had forgotten to do so.


    "I got the phone yesterday," Sylvie exined, herck of smartphone ownership until now bing apparent.


    "Yesterday?" Lucas questioned, somewhat surprised by this.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 356 356: Photo After Bath!

    Chapter356 356: Photo After Bath!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Without much thought, he swiftly entered his number into her phone.


    "This is my number."


    "Can I contact you?" Sylvie asked eagerly, her gaze shifting between the smartphone screen and Lucas''s face.


    "Of course," Lucas replied, his heart fluttering at her enthusiasm.


    "Thank you. I''ll definitely get in touch," Sylvie eximed, her excitement palpable.


    Lucas couldn''t help but let a mischievous thought slip from his lips.


    "Would you mind taking a photo of your breasts after a bath as a thank you?"


    Silence fell between them as Sylvie processed his words. Instantly regretting hisment, Lucas attempted to backtrack.


    "...I''m joking," he quickly added, realizing the inappropriateness of his request.


    He scolded himself for teasing Sylvie in such a manner. The image of her eye-catching breasts had lingered in his mind, leading to his careless remark.


    "Should I take the photo?" Sylvie asked, her voice hesitant.


    "Don''t. If something goeswrong, your personal details might spread across the Inte," Lucas advised, concerned for her privacy.


    Sylvie flinched, trembling as if caught in an earthquake. Her fear was evident, and Lucas felt a pang of guilt for his thoughtless joke.


    "So, what would happen then...?" Sylvie questioned, her voice filled with genuine worry.


    "What do you mean? Didn''t you just see it? Instead of female students, suspicious men would swarm in, and a fan handshake event would take ce," Lucas exined, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Yikes! I don''t want that...!" Sylvie eximed, her distress evident.


    "You don''t, huh?" Lucas responded, his tone softer, touched by her vulnerability.


    "I don''t like anyone other than Lucas," Sylvie admitted, her wordsced with sincerity.


    Lucas''s heart skipped a beat, his own feelings stirred by her confession. He couldn''t help but wonder why she made an exception for him, why she singled him out among the others. It was a moment that made him realize the impact he had on those around him, and it filled him with a mixture of joy and responsibility.


    Gently, he reached out and ced a hand on Sylvie''s shoulder, offering her reassurance.


    "I appreciate your trust, Sylvie. I promise to always be there for you," Lucas said, his voice filled with sincerity.


    As their eyes met, a connection forged through a simple photograph, Lucas couldn''t help but feel that this encounter was the start of something meaningful.


    Sylvie bashfully twisted her waist, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. She couldn''t help but wonder if she was the only one who had seen it.


    "No, I said not to take pictures," I replied, trying to reassure her.


    "Ah, so it''s not allowed between friends, right?" Sylvie asked, seeking rification.


    I nodded, confirming her understanding. "That''s right, it''s not allowed between friends."


    But deep down, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy. If Sylvie had been my girlfriend, I would''ve asked her to take erotic selfies every day, cherishing those intimate moments between just the two of us. However, I knew I had to respect our friendship and the boundaries we had set.


    As I pondered these thoughts, a familiar voice interrupted my reverie.


    "Beep. Lucas, ss D. Authenticationplete," the automated announcement echoed through the hallway.


    A sense of relief washed over me. The student ID ban had been lifted, allowing ess to our lockers once again.


    Curiosity getting the better of me, I opened my locker to find it filled with numerous high-quality men''s magazines. It wasn''t particrly surprising, considering theck of textbooks rted to my major. But beneath the magazines, something unexpected caught my attention.


    "Insight ¡¤ Scarlet activated," the automated voice announced.


    To my surprise and dismay, I discovered Sylvie''s underwear nestled among my belongings. It was her cherished pink underwear, stolen before our physical education ss.


    A wave of guilt washed over me as I realized that I was the devious man who had lured innocent Sylvie into this situation. I couldn''t believe I had stooped so low.


    "Sylvie," I called out, my voice tinged with remorse.


    She turned towards me, her expression curious and slightly puzzled. "Yes?"


    I extended the stolen underwear towards her, my face burning with shame. "This... I''ll give it back."


    Sylvie''s face flushed crimson as she looked at the underwear set in my hands. Her voice trembled as she replied, "Ah, um...?"


    "Don''t say anything, just take it," I urged, desperately wanting to make amends for my actions.


    Sylvie quietly received her underwear back, her gratitude evident in her eyes. I knew words alone couldn''t erase the hurt I had caused, but I hoped this small act of returning what I had taken would convey my remorse.


    As we stood there in silence, the weight of the situation hung heavily in the air. Sylvie broke the silence, her voice filled with a mix of curiosity and concern.


    "Are you done with it?" she asked tentatively.


    Surprised by her question, I struggled to find the right words. "Did you think I would wear women''s underwear?"


    Sylvie hesitated for a moment before responding, "Well..."


    I quickly reassured her, realizing the misunderstanding. "No, no! I didn''t use it, I promise."


    Her suspicions lingered, and she couldn''t help but ask, "You took it but didn''t use it? Why? Is this... tacky?"


    Caught off guard, I found myself in an unexpected exchange of questions and answers. I had never anticipated discussing stolen women''s underwear with Sylvie. I had never stolen a woman''s underwear in my life, and yet here we were, trying to navigate this unusual situation.


    I looked at her with sincerity, wanting to put her worries to rest. "Did I ever say it was tacky?"


    Sylvie seemed taken aback by my response, her expression softening. "Uh-huh."


    I continued, my voice filled with earnestness. "If it''s on your body, it doesn''t look tacky, no matter what it is."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 357 357: Magazine!

    Chapter 357357: Magazine!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A faint smile tugged at the corners of Sylvie''s lips, her insecurity dissipating. She seemed reassured by my words, and a sense of relief washed over me.


    I had managed to convey my genuine appreciation for her and her femininity, even in this unusual and ufortable moment.


    The memory of the mint-colored bra I had glimpsed yesterday remained etched in my mind. It was a moment I would never forget.


    As long as it was underwear that enveloped Sylvie''s beautiful and delicate form, it held a special significance to me, regardless of its specific design or style.


    Silence enveloped us once again, but this time, it carried a newfound understanding and a strengthened bond between us.


    Despite the strange circumstances that had brought us here, I hoped that Sylvie could see the sincerity in my actions and the depth of my regret.


    I calmly continued searching through the contents of the locker, determined to ensure there was nothing else that could potentially cause problems. I carefully scanned the items, hoping to avoid any furtherplications.


    Among the magazines, I found one that caught my attention. It was a men''s exclusive magazine titled "SS Issue 19," featuring Kyelli, the visual mastermind of the legendary female idol group "NTT." The magazine imed to showcase "Rezona Mary" and surprisingly, it was deemed suitable for all audiences.


    Curiosity piqued within me as I wondered about the resemnce between Lizna May and the student council president. I opened the magazine slightly, revealing the striking simrity between the two. They shared silver hair and ample bosoms, making it difficult to ignore the connection.


    I mused to myself about the clich¨¦ that often circtes, suggesting that the student council president and an idol are usually the same person.


    However, upon closer inspection, it became evident that they were not the same individual at all. Even ounting for photo editing, the differences were apparent.


    I couldn''t help but notice the abundance of student council president merchandise surrounding me. Tumblers, mouse pads, and pillows adorned with her image filled the locker.


    It made me wonder when all of these items would ever be cleared away, as if the academy revolved solely around the student council president.


    Inwardly, I understood the sentiment. Kyelli was undeniably beautiful, and as an ordinary D-ss student, the chances of ever meeting her under normal circumstances and winning her over were infinitesimally slim. Merely being good-looking wouldn''t be enough to capture the heart of such a stunning woman.


    However, the thought of pursuing her with the mindset of creating a "sex bitch" seemed ludicrous and absurd. I couldn''t help butugh at my own preposterous notion. After all, I was far from being the student council president material. The idea of using my personal abilities for such motives held no appeal to me.


    Instead, I found far more enjoyment in growingfortably and earning the recognition of the heroines in a genuine and sincere manner. The thought ofmitting criminal acts to fulfill my desires was unthinkable.


    The morning ss was "Scarecrow Measurement," and I turned around to face Sylvie, who was seated behind me. Confusion filled my expression as I asked her, "What is that all about?"


    Sylvie leaned forward, her voice tinged with excitement. "It''s a scoring event where we attack scarecrows to earn points."


    "Points, huh..." I mused, finding the concept quite intriguing. It struck me as a quintessential academy-like event, reminiscent of thepetitions in our world where young students vied for scores in core subjects to secure admissions to prestigious universities. Though the simrities were scarce, both situations revolved around the highs and lows determined by points.


    In terms of sheer enjoyment, Scarecrow Measurement seemed far more interesting and engaging. It was a refreshing departure from the academic pressures we often faced.


    As I contemted the event, Kelly, another student, approached us unexpectedly. Seeing that the ss hadn''t started yet, I quickly grabbed an empty chair and positioned it next to Sylvie''s desk before taking a seat.


    Slightly surprised by my proximity, Sylviemented, "Wasn''t your seat quite far away?"


    I shrugged, offering a nonchnt smile. "I only found out about it today."


    Kelly chimed in, her voice full of responsibility. "You should have marked it on your calendar. It''s counted in the first-semester evaluation."


    Her words reflected those of an exemry student, someone who diligently kept track of all academic responsibilities. I nced at Kelly and couldn''t help but feel a slight flutter in my chest. Her bright smile and earnest demeanor were undeniably attractive.


    A sense of refreshment washed over me as I experienced the attention of such a beautiful girl who clearly wanted to be close to me.


    Kelly, with her friendly and confident demeanor, approached me first, offering to teach me the ropes. It felt reassuring to have her guidance, and I couldn''t help but trust her implicitly.


    Sylvie chimed in after me, expressing her trust in Kelly as well. Kelly wore a satisfied smile, pleased by our remarks.


    She proceeded to exin the importance of distributing stamina while striking the scarecrow. She emphasized that even though the scarecrow offered no resistance, overexertion was a high possibility.


    Curious about this approach, I questioned whether it was right to use all one''s energy. Kelly responded, highlighting that caution was necessary due to the time intervals in which the endurance was measured.


    Her exnation shed light on the structure of the scarecrow challenge. It consisted of three intervals: 6 seconds, 30 seconds, and 2 minutes, followed by aprehensive evaluation.


    If one exerted too little effort at the beginning, they would find themselves gasping for breath during the final 2-minute interval.


    Considering my limited attack skills, such as Personality Expulsion and Assault, I wasn''t entirely sure if this applied to me.


    Nevertheless, I understood the significance of maintaining a steady pace and not disrupting my breathing, especially when employing skills.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 358 358: Skills!

    <h4>Chapter 358 Chapter 358: Skills!</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Expressing my gratitude, I said, "It''s helpful."


    Kelly then shifted the conversation, acknowledging the strength I gained from clearing the dungeon the previous day. She suggested aiming for a C-rank promotion during the nextprehensive evaluation and asked if C-rank was the standard for second-year students.


    "Yes," Kelly confirmed. "It''s quite rare to see a D-rank. But now, it''s like you''ve... blossomed. No one knows where your peak may be!"


    Distracted by our conversation, we suddenly became aware of the Deherit gang''s raucousughter. They had apparently been eavesdropping on us. Kelly''s gaze turned piercing as she red at them, demanding to know what they found so amusing.


    The ringleader, Deherit Ade, known for her droopy eyes and twisted sneer, seemed to genuinely despise me. Her intimidating appearance, with rolled-up sleeves revealing tattoos, would have frightened my old self. Even now, I had no desire to associate with her.


    Deherit''s gang continued their mocking remarks, targeting me with vulgar insults and references to my supposed talent as a "Sex bitch collector." The teasing caused Kelly''s cheeks to redden, leaving her at a loss for words in the face of such crude remarks.


    Ignoring Deherit''s attempt to provoke me further, I brushed off her hand when she ced it on my shoulder, asserting, "Don''t touch me." The tension in the ssroom grew palpable, as if a fight was about to erupt.


    Maintaining myposure, I calmly replied, "I don''t have many clothes, so I can''t afford to get them dirty."


    Deherit responded with a hint of amusement. "I see. Well..."


    She patted my shoulder lightly, taunting me further. "Before I drop out, I should at least find Gao. If I manage to get a double-digit score, I''ll go home and look for my mother."


    Her words lingered in the air, questioning the true measure of sess¡ªscores. It made me ponder whether achieving a high score was truly what mattered in the end.


    A short whileter, we found ourselves at the indoor training ground, ready for the fateful straw dummy measurement tomence. Determination surged through me as I prepared to unleash my finishing move.


    "Personality Elimination!!!" I roared as I shouted my finishing move.


    --------


    As Kelly, Sylvie, and I made our way to the indoor training ground, a mixture of nerves and excitement coursed through my veins.


    Kelly broke the silence, calling me by my full name, creating a subtle but noticeable sense of distance between us.


    Despite the intimate moments we had shared before, there was a delicate tension between us, a reminder of the boundaries set by gender dynamics.


    "Nervous, Lucas?" Kelly asked, her voiceced with curiosity.


    I contemted her question for a moment, the anticipation building inside me. "More like excited, I guess," I replied honestly. While there was undoubtedly a level of nervousness, it felt more like the nostalgic tension of a child waiting for their turn in a race.


    Kelly nodded, understanding my sentiment. "So all that''s left is for you to rise, right?"


    I pondered her words, realizing that there wasn''t much to lose as a D-ss student. If I couldn''t perform well, it would likely be dismissed as the norm for someone in my position.


    The low expectations from the start brought a certain level offort, releasing some of the pressure that might have weighed on me.


    "Yeah, I suppose so," I replied, a touch of optimism coloring my voice.


    Kelly''s gaze softened, her eyes reflecting a mix of encouragement and concern. "If you work hard now, you''ll be more at ease during the second semester."


    Her words struck a chord within me. I couldn''t deny that there was much I didn''t know yet, and the fear of failure lingered in the back of my mind.


    However, I remained hopeful about the future. After all, I was New Lucas, the protagonist reborn.


    My unique power, "Personality Expel," held immense potential, and I intended to utilize it to the fullest.


    I shared my thoughts with Kelly, exining the significance of Personality Expulsion and its potential as a powerful attack skill. It was a skill that set me apart from even the original protagonist of the game, Lucas. I couldn''t help but takefort in the fact that I possessed such a formidable ability.


    Kelly listened attentively, her eyes filled with curiosity. "What do you want to doter? Be a hero? A hunter?" she asked.


    I considered her question, my mind drifting to thoughts of my future. "Something that makes a lot of money," I replied honestly.


    Kelly chuckled, shaking her head. "Then you won''t be a hero. While top-tier heroes might earn well, those below A-rank practically volunteer their services."


    Her words gave me pause. If financial gain was my primary goal, being a hero might not be the most lucrative path. I realized that I had other reasons beyond money for not pursuing the hero route.


    "There are other reasons I can''t be a hero," I admitted. "If I be one, they''ll give me a hero name like ''Personality Expel Man'' or ''Sex Bitch Man''... It''s just not the image I''m going for."


    Kelly burst intoughter, unable to contain herself. Herughter was infectious, and I found myself joining in, the sound of ourughter echoing through the training ground. The students around us turned their heads, curious about the source of our amusement.


    Kelly''sughter subsided, and she looked genuinely happy. "Ah, I''m so happy. It''s been a while since I''veughed like this."


    A warmth spread through me at her words. Seeing her beautiful smile and hearing herughter brought me a sense of joy that I hadn''t experienced in a long time. It was a reminder of the simple pleasures in life.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 359 359: Huh!

    Chapter 359  359: Huh!


    ?


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "If Princess Sex Bitch joined as a sidekick, a hero''s assistant, it would be perfect," I mused, a yful smile on my lips.


    Kelly''sughter returned, and she yfully scolded me. "Seriously, stop...! I''m starving!"


    I suddenly realized that Sylvie was no longer with us. I looked around, and to my surprise, her ample bosom was absent from view.


    Turning my gaze back, I spotted Sylvie slumped and drooping in the distance, her energy seemingly drained.


    For some reason, Sylvie''s head hung low, and a sense of gloom surrounded her. She hadn''t uttered a word for a while, and her silence concerned me deeply. I approached her tenderly, calling her name.


    "Sylvie."


    Startled by my voice, Sylvie quickly lifted her head, her eyes sparkling with a mix of surprise and relief.


    "Huh!? D-did you call? Lucas."


    I gently smiled at her and spoke, trying to reassure her.


    "Why are yougging further and further behind? Stay close."


    Sylvie''s expression softened, and she nodded, determination glimmering in her eyes.


    "Yes! I''ll stay close."


    I couldn''t help but feel a tinge of guilt at my previous thoughts. It was unfair to judge Sylvie solely based on her physical proximity or her affectionate behavior. She was my childhood friend, and her support meant the world to me. I resolved to be more considerate of her feelings.


    As we continued on, it was Kelly who took the lead, her sword skills shining brightly. From the distance, I could see her prowess with the sword, and it was truly impressive.


    "Haahaa!"


    Kelly''s energetic voice rang out, and she formed a V with her fingers, expressing her joy.


    "991 points!"


    Kelly''s aplishment was remarkable, and she couldn''t contain her excitement. I couldn''t help but be impressed by her skill.


    "That''s amazing."


    I turned to Sylvie, who seemed curious about the score.


    "Is that a high score?"


    Kelly chimed in, her voice filled with pride.


    "Indeed! Astoundingly high. Our ss''s Top 3 is solidified."


    Thinking about my own performance, I couldn''t help but wonder how well I would fare. As the renowned protagonist of this world, I had faced numerous challenges and triumphed over them. It was reasonable to expect that my score would leave everyone astonished.


    Lost in my thoughts, I imagined the reactions of Kelly and Sylvie, tailored to my own preferences.


    "Wow, Lucas... You''re incredible! I''m so proud to be your friend!"


    "How can you be 2,000 points higher than me? You''re truly amazing!"


    "I''m so sorry I didn''t realize you were a D-ss!"


    I chuckled at my own fantasies, realizing that some of the lines were quite suggestive. I quickly dismissed those thoughts, focusing on the task at hand.


    Interrupting my musings, Kelly called out, bringing my attention back to the training ground.


    "Next up is Sylvie''s turn."


    I noticed that Sylvie appeared quite tense, her expression filled with anticipation mixed with nervousness.


    "Who was that again?"


    "I don''t know. But her breasts are quiterge."


    "She seems gloomy."


    My ssmates whispered among themselves, their words tinged with ignorance. I couldn''t understand why anyone would reduce Sylvie to mere physical attributes when she was undeniably a stunning beauty.


    Suppressing my annoyance, I approached Sylvie, aforting smile on my face.


    "I believe in you, Sylvie. Show them what you''re capable of."


    Sylvie''s eyes met mine, and she nodded with determination.


    "Thank you, Lucas. I''ll do my best."


    With Sylvie''s departure, I found myself waiting for my turn. Kelly and Sylvie encouraged me, their words filled with support and anticipation.


    "Ah, Lucas. Keep your spirits up."


    "Lucas! Achieve a new high score!"


    "I''ll be right back."


    Their farewell warmed my heart, and I felt a renewed sense of determination. Making my way to the center of the training ground, I positioned myself in front of the straw mannequin. The spectators were at a safe distance, ensuring our skills wouldn''t affect them.


    The area near the training dummy was guarded solely by the measuring instructor, Drake. Drake, a ck-haired hunter in his mid-twenties, stood there in a sharp suit. Kelly had mentioned that an S-rank hunter or higher always oversaw the power measurement tests, making Drake an impressive figure.


    "Move to your position," A person in-chargemanded.


    "Understood," I replied, determined not to back down. It wasn''t just because he was an S-rank hunter; it was also because of the menacing Benelli series semi-automatic shotgun strapped to Drake''s back.


    "The test will begin in 6 seconds," Drake announced.


    I activated my Insight ability, preparing myself. The training dummy stood before me, its HP disyed in my vision.


    [Novice Magic Dummy HP (34,399/35,000)]


    The dummy was designed for measuring damage, and despite being mass-produced, it required a significant amount of magical power.


    Created by Marilyn and owned by Acadia Academy''s Student Council, it boasted remarkable quality for a mass-produced item.


    "...As expected, it doesn''t seem to have any specific weaknesses," I thought, analyzing the dummy.


    However, to me, it was more than just a novice scarecrow. It was the perfect target for my ultimate technique¡ªCharacter Defilement.


    "Hrrrgh! Character Expel Smash!!!" I shouted, pouring all my strength into the attack.


    I felt a surge of power as I delivered a weight-bearing backhand straight punch towards the scarecrow, determined to defile it.


    But to my surprise, my fist didn''t pierce through the scarecrow as I had expected. Undeterred, I continued my assault.


    "Character Defilement! Thwack! Thwack!" I executed a clean one-two,nding precise blows on the scarecrow''s head.


    The six seconds were over, and Drake''s voice broke the silence. "18 points."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 360 360: Do it!

    Chapter 360  360: Do it!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I couldn''t believe my ears. 18 points instead of 180 points? Was my ultimate offensive skill not as powerful as I thought?


    I pondered whether the scarecrow''s immunity to defilement was due to its nature as a scarecrow. It was a realization that came toote.


    "No, actually, I did expect it," I admitted to myself, realizing the limitations of my techniques against the scarecrow.


    But knowing this didn''t change anything. I was determined to give it my all for the next 30 seconds.


    "Ugh!!" I grunted, frustrated by the limitations I faced. I was known for my formidable practicalbat skills, and yet they seemed ineffective against the scarecrow.


    Nevertheless, I had no choice but to try everything I could.


    "Personality Elimination kick!!" I shouted,unching a drop kick infused with the attack skill "Assault," which I had learned from goblins.


    Whooosh!


    The impact of the elerated drop kick struck the scarecrow''s vital spot with precision. If it were used against a living creature, it would have seemed almost inhumane.


    I earned numerous medals of honor as a result, and a sense of aplishment washed over me.


    [Achievement: "Brutal Personality Elimination" Unlocked!]


    [Reflexes +1!]


    It was a wonderful feeling, despite the limitations I faced. I was determined to make the most of the remaining time and give it my all.


    Determined to improve my performance, I set my sights on a higher goal. "2,000 points? No, let''s aim for 10,000 points!" I dered, my voice filled with determination.


    I unleashed my next attack, channeling all my strength into a powerful kick. "Personality Expel Kick!" I shouted, pouring out every ounce of energy I had. The seconds ticked by slowly, each moment feeling like an eternity.


    As the 30 seconds came to an end, Sol, who had caught her breath, calmly inputted thebination. "30 seconds over. 79 points," the announcement came, crushing her hopes. Sol realized how pitiful her DPS was in this world, and it felt like the distant spectators were mocking her.


    She whimpered inwardly, wondering why this supposedly protagonist-shining event had gone so wrong. Her mental state was shaken by the harsh rating she received.


    "Next, two minutes," the instructor dered, signaling the start of the longest interval. Despite the disappointment, Sol made up her mind to give it her all. She stretched out her fist, pouring all her might into each strike.


    Swoosh.


    "Apnea, personality discharge," she shouted, unleashing a flurry of attacks. Achievement after achievement unlocked as she relentlessly assaulted the training dummy. The river, the sr plexus, the cock screw, the elbow, the flying knee kick¡ªshe unleashed a barrage of strikes, feeling as if she were sprinting at full speed.


    Gasping for breath, Sol pushed herself to the limit. "Two minutes over. 252 points overall," the instructor announced, and Sol couldn''t believe it. Her score was lower than Sylvie''s, her cute and endearing childhood friend with her swayingrge breasts. Could Sylvie be 100 points stronger than her own breathless, personality-driven onught?


    "I cannot ept it!" Sol thought, her pride wounded by the result.


    Drake, the S-rank Hunter, tapped the panel where Sol''s evaluation was to be inscribed. "I didn''t participate in the previous measurements, Lucas, but I can see that your mindset has changed," he remarked.


    Sol''s heart skipped a beat. Was that apliment? She listened intently as Drake continued, "Increase the variety of your skills and raise your stats. Delve into the dungeon''s secrets more actively."


    Sol nodded eagerly, grateful for the feedback from the experienced S-rank Hunter. "Yes!" she replied, determined to take his advice to heart.


    "Next!" the instructor called, and Sol stepped back, feeling a shift in her arrogance. The realization hit her that, as a Hunter, she was still inexperienced.


    Kelly approached, offering Sol a tumbler, breaking the tension. "How was it?" she asked, concern evident in her voice.


    "252 points," Sol replied calmly, epting the tumbler. The phrase "considering you''re Grade D" stung, but she didn''t let it show on her face. Kelly quickly realized her mistake and apologized.


    "Since my pride is hurt, I''m aiming for over 10,000 points next time," Sol dered, determined to prove herself.


    Kelly raised an eyebrow, somewhat skeptical. "Wouldn''t it be better to set a more realistic goal?"


    Sol''s eyes gleamed with determination. "It is realistic. Just wait and see."


    Deep down, Sol knew that her current rock-bottom position allowed for unique growth. She possessed a growth curve that otherscked, even if it came from a controversial source like "Sex bitch collection." What mattered most was that she could umte power without resorting to exploiting countless women.


    "It''s a score that might be possible even for the top-tier among A-rank hunters," Kelly remarked, her astonishment evident.


    A mischievous glint danced in my eyes as I responded, "Want to make a bet?"


    Kelly flinched, assuming a defensive stance. "What... what do you want me to do?"


    I grinned, enjoying her difort. "Apologize for not recognizing the D-ss genius that is Lucas."


    Kelly''s face contorted in humiliation. "That''s just humiliating!"


    I chuckled, amused by her reaction. "What, did you think I would ask you to touch my chest? I''m not that lowly of a person... probably."


    A hint of relief crossed Kelly''s face, realizing that my request wasn''t as degrading as she initially feared. Still, she protested, "But what about Sylvie?"


    I shrugged confidently. "I believe Lucas can do it."


    Sylvie, who had been silent until now, finally spoke up. "It was only 8 points before..."


    "8 points?" I repeated, surprised by the revtion. "...It''s already incredible now. Hehe."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 361 361: Lots Of Money!

    Chapter 361  361: Lots Of Money!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment. Going from 8 points to 252 points was a dramatic improvement, and it seemed that only Sylvie, my childhood friend, had noticed the significant change.


    Sylvie smiled shyly and expressed her support. "So, I''m betting on ''Lucas can seed.''"


    "Hmm. In that case..." Kelly paused for a moment, contemting her decision. "I can help you."


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued by her offer. "Kelly?"


    "Do you have anyints about apetent B-ss hunter joining your party?" she asked, her voice filled with determination.


    A smile formed on my lips. "Of course not. There''s no way."


    And just like that, Kelly Nakamori joined the party. It felt like an official announcement had popped up, solidifying our coboration.


    "However, if I may say so..." Kelly hesitated, appearing somewhat uneasy.


    I encouraged her to speak her mind. "Hmm?"


    She blushed, her ears turning red as she observed me. "Why?"


    Confused by her vague question, I asked, "Why what?"


    Kelly took a deep breath, her voice trembling slightly. "Number... phone number..."


    Understanding her meaning, a mischievous smile crept across my face. It seemed that after beingbeled a garbage criminal yesterday, I was now collecting phone numbers this morning. I entered my number into Kelly''s phone.


    "I also sent you my Dunstar ID," I added, referring to a popr social media tform among hunters.


    Kelly''s eyes sparkled with delight. "Where did the photo we took together go?"


    Curious, I immediately checked. "I took it down. My followers increased by 300,000 in just one night."


    Kelly raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Isn''t that a gain, then?"


    I shrugged casually. "Everyone kept asking who the guy was, so... I felt like I was profiting from selling your face, and I just removed it."


    Chuckling at the absurdity of the situation, I mused, "Hmm, is this the life of a facial genius?" Pride swelled within me.


    "Anyway... I''ll be in touch, Lucas," Kelly said, her voice filled with excitement.


    "Feel free to do so," I replied, genuinely pleased by the prospect of staying connected. Kelly''s happiness was palpable as her cheeks flushed with joy.


    I couldn''t help but smile, grateful for the opportunity to admire the two beautiful faces before me without the worry of being branded as criminals. A cheat key truly was a cheat key, and I was determined to make the most of it.


    -------


    "What do you want to doter? Be a hero? A hunter?"


    "Something that makes a lot of money," I replied nonchntly when Kelly asked about my future aspirations.


    She raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "Then you won''t be a hero."


    Confused, I questioned her statement. "Do heroes not earn much?"


    Kelly shook her head, exining, "Well, when youpare top-tier heroes to hunters, they may earn more, but those below A-rank are practically volunteers."


    Realizing that bing a hero wouldn''t fulfill my desire for financial sess, I pondered aloud, "Come to think of it, there are reasons I can''t be a hero other than money."


    Curiosity piqued, Kelly asked, "Why?"


    I continued, a hint of humor in my voice, "As you know, if I be a hero, I''d be given a hero name that''s no joke, like ''Personality Elimination'' or ''Sex Bitch Man''..."


    Unable to contain herself, Kelly burst intoughter, her infectious giggles echoing through the air. She grabbed onto me for support, finding my words hriously absurd.


    The thought of beingbeled as the ''Sex Bitch Collector'' with my unique ability to eliminate personalities sent a chill down my spine. But what if I used my power to apprehend viins? It wouldn''t be long before I became the most entric hero in Seoul.


    Chuckling, I added, "For the same reason, I can''t be a viin either. Tomorrow''s article would say, ''Inhuman Sex Bitch Viin Attacks Women in the City Center...''"


    Kelly struggled to catch her breath, theughter overtaking her. "Ah, hah, pfft! Stop, stop making meugh!"


    Despite the attention we attracted from the surrounding students, Kelly seemed genuinely happy. Her smile was radiant, entuating her beauty.


    "I''m so happy," Kelly said, wiping away a tear ofughter. "It''s been a while since I''veughed like this."


    A pang of concern struck me as I realized Sylvie had disappeared. Where did she go?


    ncing around, I soon spotted Sylvie slumped and drooping. Her head hung low, and an aura of gloom surrounded her.


    She hadn''t uttered a word for a while, and her silence worried me.


    "Sylvie," I called out to her gently.


    Startled, Sylvie quickly lifted her head, her eyes sparkling with surprise. "Huh!? D-did you call? Lucas."


    I motioned for her toe closer. "Why are yougging further and further behind? Stay close."


    Her demeanor changed instantly, and she nodded fervently. "Yes! I''ll stay close."


    I couldn''t help but internally chuckle at her response. I didn''t mean for her to be so close that I could feel the warmth of her breasts against me. Sylvie, my childhood friend, had a tendency to cling to my arm like a lover, and while I appreciated her affection, it sometimes made me a bit ufortable.


    Breaking the brief moment, Kelly took the initiative, eximing with enthusiasm, "Haahaa!"


    I watched in awe as Kelly''s sword skills dazzled with a radiant disy of prowess. Even from a distance, I could discern her mastery of the de.


    "991 points!" Kelly dered, forming a V-shape with her fingers to express her joy.


    Impressed, I remarked, "That''s amazing."


    Sylvie chimed in, her voice filled with admiration. "Is that a high score?"


    Kelly nodded, confirming Sylvie''s question. "Indeed! Astoundingly high. Our ss''s Top 3 is solidified."


    Listening to their conversation, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of expectation weighing on me. Shouldn''t I be expected to achieve a score so remarkable that it would leave everyone here astonished? The thought lingered in my mind as I prepared to showcase my own incredible abilities.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 362 362: Marilyn!

    Chapter 362  362: Marilyn!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The morning at the airport was a flurry of activity as reporters gathered to capture the arrival of a woman who had set foot on soil. It was none other than Master Marilyn, returning home afterpleting her six-month-long overseas expedition.


    "Congrattions on your safe return!" the reporters eximed, eager for a quote.


    "When is your next venture, Miss Cerys?" another reporter chimed in.


    "Ah, I came here to rest. Just to rest," Marilyn replied, her voice carrying a hint of weariness.


    Marilyn was a rare and exceptional figure¡ªa Hunter more famous than any Hero. She held the prestigious title of ''Master,'' recognized by the World Hunter Association, and was an SS-ss Hunter of national acim. This stunning woman with raven-ck hair had graced the cover of the world''srgest weekly magazine, "Five Grains Magazine," exuding poise and elegance.


    Having traveled to numerous countries to take on daunting tasks of tearing apart terrifying monsters, Marilyn''s eyes exuded an overwhelming presence that ordinary people couldn''t even bear to look upon. Her worth, both in terms of skill and fame, could bepared to that of a mid-sizedpany on the move, amounting to over two trillion won based on the old currency standards.


    It had been four years since the government had gone out of their way to amodate Marilyn, ensuring they wouldn''t lose such an invaluable asset. This coincided with the time when she had just entered the academy and her "talent" had awakened.


    d in an elegant burgundy dress, Marilyn, with crimson eyes, seemed to have no desire to even smile in front of the camera lens.


    "How was the demonic beast extermination? Your emergence from thest observed gravitational wave in ----- was captured by a satellite," a reporter asked, eager for details.


    "It was the same as always. Those who were meant to die perished, and those who were meant to live survived," Marilyn replied with a touch of nonchnce.


    "Kyaaaaa! It is Cerys!" one of her fans squealed, spotting her amidst the crowd.


    Marilyn couldn''t help but feel exasperated. "Did they even hear what I said?" she muttered under her breath.


    Exhausted from dealing with reporters and fans, Marilyn longed for some respite. It wasn''t just because she had been given a hard-tough-at nickname like "The Red-Eyed Empress." She believed that trying to be adored in public was something only a clumsy hero would do.


    However, the reality was that she was sponsored from head to toe, adorned in beautiful clothes, earrings, and shoes. Marilyn found herself burdened by the high social responsibility that came with her status as an SS-ss Hunter, unable to enjoy the freedom she desired.


    "Shall we go to the hotel?" her bodyguard suggested, creating a barricade to fend off her enthusiastic fans.


    Marilyn paused for a moment, contemting her options. "Just drop me off in front of the academy," she finally decided.


    "Understood," the bodyguard replied, guiding her towards the waiting vehicle.


    Acadia Academy held a special ce in Marilyn''s heart. It was her alma mater, and upon achieving the status of an SS-ss Hunter, she had been invited as a visiting professor, asionally delivering lectures there. The academy even dedicated an office to her, recognizing her immense contributions.


    "It''s a bit better here," Marilyn mused as she entered her office, finding sce in the familiar surroundings.


    *Knock, knock.*


    "Come in," Marilyn called out, expecting a visitor.


    "Senior, I knew you''d be here. I just found out about your arrival from an article," Drake Har, her junior Hunter, greeted her, as if he had anticipated her presence.


    Marilyn mustered a small smile. "Let''s unpack and then go eat something."


    "Searching for food the moment you arrive?" Drake teased yfully.


    "Do you even know how much I miss the food here when I''m abroad?" Marilyn replied, a touch of nostalgia in her voice.


    "I do. I''m an S-ss Hunter now, after all. But I can''t today, as I was called in for a measurement," Drake exined.


    Marilyn nodded, understanding the importance of the scarecrow measurement in evaluating academy students. Maniption attempts weremon among the students, and having a hunter of at least S-ss present was crucial to prevent such schemes from seeding. As the former student council president, Marilyn was well aware of the need for vignce.


    "Very well. Good luck with your measurement," Marilyn said, her voice filled with confidence.


    "Thank you, Senior," Drake replied, grateful for her support.


    As Marilyn settled into her office, her thoughts drifted to the challenges and responsibilities that awaited her. She knew that, as an SS-ss Hunter, her journey was far from over. But for now, she would find sce in the familiar halls of Acadia Academy, a ce that heldcherished memories and a sense of belonging.


    "No matter how discontented you look, there''s nothing that can be done," Drake remarked, observing his senior, Marilyn, who appeared visibly dissatisfied.


    Marilyn sighed, her expression a mix of frustration and exhaustion. "Is there anyone as capable as Kyelli?" she mused, referring to a renowned Hunter known for his exceptional skills.


    Drake shrugged. "Well, I''m not sure. I was merely invited as a guest, so this is my first time here."


    Marilyn nodded, understanding his perspective. "You must be having a tough time," shemented, empathizing with the pressures he faced as a student.


    Drake''s gaze focused on Marilyn, his eyes filled with admiration. "Didn''t you, my senior, endure far more than I did? You''vee from a differentnd after subduing an S-ss magical beast."


    Marilyn smiled, appreciating his words. "But I''ve already clocked out," she replied, implying that her most challenging adventures were behind her.


    Drake fell silent, recognizing the truth in her statement. "Good luck, then!" he offered, wishing her well in her future endeavors.


    "Don''t bother waiting. It won''t end until nightfall," Marilyn warned, aware of the time-consuming nature of Drake''s task.


    "I won''t wait. I just n to see Kyelli''s face during lunch," Drake quipped, his excitement evident.


    Marilyn chuckled softly. "Alright."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 363 363: This villain...!

    <h4>Chapter 363 Chapter 363: This viin...!</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After Drake left the room, a sense of awkwardness lingered in the air. Marilyn contemted her next move.


    Should she go see the training dummy as well?


    The thought crossed her mind briefly, but she quickly dismissed it. Instead, she decided to savor the long-awaited silence, taking a seat at the head of her desk.


    Years had passed since her time at the academy, yet the memories she made there remained her most cherished treasures.


    She still maintained close contact with her former colleagues, and despite the rivalries that had formed, she couldn''t deny her deep attachment to that ce.


    To Marilyn, the academy was her true home¡ªa sanctuary where there were no monsters or dangerous dungeons threatening her. It was a ce of respite.


    Just as she was about to indulge in a pleasant nap, an unexpected event shattered the tranquility.


    "Personality Expel Smash!!!"


    Marilyn''s body jolted as if struck by an electric shock. She felt an immense impact, as if she had been physically attacked. It was a sensation she had never experienced before, leaving her bewildered and disoriented.


    "Ughh!?"


    Her consciousness was abruptly snatched away, leaving her defenseless against the unknown assant. The force of the blow was overwhelming, and Marilyn couldn''t help but shudder in response.


    It took her a mere 0.13 seconds to switch her mindset into a battle-ready stance. During that brief moment, Marilyn''s mind raced, formting nine strategies to counter the threat. However, the identity and means of her adversary remained a mystery.


    As she tried to make sense of the situation, Marilyn''s thoughts raced. "It can''t be a magical creature. This is a viin," she concluded, considering the possibility that someone with malicious intent had used their powers to target her. She wondered if they were aware of her presence at the academy.


    Instinctively, Marilyn activated her Hunter abilities, scanning the area for any entities with hostility throughout the area.


    The searchpleted in a matter of seconds, but to her surprise, the results came up empty.


    There were no enemies within a radius of 605.2 km2. It was inconceivable that someone could execute such a lethal attack without any apparent risk.


    The humiliation of being caught off guard and suffering the consequences of the enemy''s attack was difficult for Marilyn to ept.


    As an SS-ss Hunter, she had always beenposed and in control, able to react swiftly to any threat.


    Yet, in this instance, she found herself trembling, her forehead pressed against her desk, her arms wrapped protectively around her stomach.


    The damage inflicted by the enemy''s assault left her feeling as if she urgently needed to use the bathroom¡ªan ufortable and embarrassing sensation that added to her frustration and confusion.


    "This is a powerful enemy," Marilyn realized, her mind racing to understand the situation. "I didn''t expect them to retaliate immediately for using my magic with detection...!"


    It was a clear warning, a message that sent chills down her spine. If she attempted to locate their whereabouts, they wouldn''t let her off the hook.


    "I''m certain it''s a viin," Marilyn concluded, her instincts telling her that someone with malicious intent was observing her every move.


    However, unbeknownst to Marilyn, the one responsible for the attack was Lucas, who had unknowingly struck a magical scarecrow without any intention of targeting her.


    In the world of this, the protagonist would have the opportunity to pursue Marilynter in the story. But given the vast power difference between them, following the viin''s path would never bring them close to her.


    Yet, the "Personality Expel" had created an event that shouldn''t have urred within the realm of this. The small enchanted scarecrow that Marilyn had left behind during her student council days unexpectedly became the conduit for the "Personality Expel" attack.


    Even Lucas, the user of the power, was unaware of this particr characteristic of the ability.


    For example, if Personality Expel were used on a disguised piece or a summoning of an adversary, the effect would be "transmitted" to the main body. If Lucas had encountered a summoner in battle, he would have discovered this fact.


    But reality took a different course, a delightful twist born from 70% chance and 30% crude circumstances. As a result, Marilyn''s dignity was now being tested.


    Marilyn found herselfpromised, her precious and noble character challenged by this unexpected assault. "But what kind of assault is this?" she wondered, feeling the sweat on her brow.


    The sensation was overwhelming, disorienting her in a way she had never experienced before. Even though several seconds had passed since thest strike, she was unable to lift herself from the chair.


    "This is not a level where one can endure or tolerate!" Marilyn realized, her intuition as an SS-ss hunter speaking loud and clear. She understood that this was not the kind of attack that could be withstood and ovee. The faceless opponent held the initiative, keeping her on edge with each passing moment.


    A vertiginous feeling coursed through her, as if she was about to release something crucial that she must not relinquish as a person. Herposure was slipping away, and the situation demanded answers.


    "What do you want... tell me!" she demanded, her voice filled with determination.


    At that moment, the ''30-second interval'' began. Lucas, driven by his relentless and inhuman nature, chose to elerate the assault, intensifying Marilyn''s struggle.


    Marilyn''s breath came in ragged pants, her voice reduced to low, animalistic moans as she struggled toprehend the situation.


    "Certain of it. This viin... overflowing with malice towards humans..." she muttered, her voice filled with a mix of fear and disbelief.


    There was no hope for mercy; Marilyn could sense the sheer malevolence emanating from her faceless adversary.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 364 364: Marilyn Will!

    Chapter364 364: Marilyn Will!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Marilyn''s breath came in ragged pants, her voice reduced to low, animalistic moans as she struggled toprehend the situation.


    "Certain of it. This viin... overflowing with malice towards humans..." she muttered, her voice filled with a mix of fear and disbelief. There was no hope for mercy; Marilyn could sense the sheer malevolence emanating from her faceless adversary.


    In the face of this terrifying viin, Marilyn felt her spirit crumbling. It was a side of her, a weakness, that she had never imagined before. The realization of her vulnerability only heightened the terror of the situation.


    "Just the worst... In the heart of the academy... To be struck down by such an enemy..." Marilyn thought, her mind racing with a sense of despair.


    The personality-obliterating assault had taken its toll on her. Marilyn''s consciousness flickered, slipping away before abruptly snapping back into focus.


    "No, wake up, Marilyn..." she urged herself, aware that if she were to fall here, others would be in danger too. The answer was painfully clear¡ªKyelli, her dear friend, would be next in line. Marilyn desperately hoped that Kyelli would notice the danger and escape.


    Words failed Marilyn as she struggled toprehend the intentions of her merciless assant. Barely clinging to consciousness, she endured the relentless onught of personality-eradicating strikes within the brutal 30-second interval. The strikes fell heavily, one after another, causing her body to convulse with each impact.


    "Ah, ah! Ah... Ah...!" she cried out, her voice a mix of agony and desperation.


    mping her thighs tightly together, Marilyn fought to suppress the overwhelming urge to release something, taking short, ragged breaths.


    Her determination to hold on was evident as she tensed her buttocks, refusing to yield to the onught. The strain on her body was immense, evident in herbored panting and drenched sweat. She was instinctively using every ounce of energy to resist the impending Expel.


    "I don''t know what''s happening within my body, but... I have this feeling that I must not give in..." Marilyn thought, her mind focused on the overwhelming desire to resist. With a final surge of effort, she managed to endure the 30-second interval.


    As the time came to an end, she exhaled a hot breath, her body still trembling from the exertion. It felt as if her entire being had been sprinting at full speed, leaving her scorching hot and melding into the back of the chair.


    Deep breaths failed to bring her relief. Unconsciously, Marilyn parted her thighs and ran her hand over her inner flesh. Her heightened sensitivity made even the slightest touch against her nipples flood her mind with intense pleasure.


    "Why do I feel like this..." she wondered, acknowledging the undeniable arousal coursing through her body.


    In a strange twist, the act of Expel itself seemed to hold a certain pleasurable aspect for humans. The closer one got to ''relief,'' the longer one endured, the more the body strained and became excited.


    Marilyn''s body burned with desire, her resistance to expelling her essence only fueling the intensity of her arousal.


    The knowledge that a sinister viin might be watching only heightened her shameless abandon. Though she narrowed her eyes defiantly, as if refusing to surrenderpletely, she couldn''t stop her hand from caressing her own body.


    "Ah, ah, are you satisfied now? Gradually...e forth..." she muttered through trembling lips, her actions a mix of fumbling and desperation.


    The defeat was evident in Marilyn''s demeanor. She appeared as apletely broken woman, her face flushed with embarrassment and her ears turning red. It was a first for her to experience such raw vulnerability.


    On the verge of ''personality Expel,'' all her hidden desires were exposed, leaving her appearing like a female in heat, seemingly consenting to an overwhelming vition.


    Marilyn''s breaths came in ragged gasps as the intoxicating waves of her climax washed over her. The intensity of the moment was overwhelming, and she knew she couldn''t bear another assault like this.


    She tried to reassure herself, "It''s okay. Recover and counterattack... There''s no way they canunch so many attacks like that." She desperately hoped that this was the end, that the torment would cease.


    But her hopes were shattered as Marilyn''s eyes widened, her mouth watering with a dizzying sense of defeat that threatened to strip away her human dignity. "This... this much... I won''t lose!" she dered, a fierce determination burning within her.


    However, her resolve was about to be tested once again. The merciless assault known as "Apnea Personality Elimination" struck Marilyn with full force, targeting her vulnerable state as she pleasured herself.


    The intangible strikes rained down upon her, leaving her sprawled on the chair like a bed, legs spread wide, and exposing herself to the ruthless onught with an indifferent expression.


    Each strikended with a puff, puff, puff, puff, causing Marilyn to cry out in a mix of pleasure and overwhelming sensation.


    "Ah! Oh, oh no... It feels like... I''m going to burst... Oh, oh, I don''t know what it is, but... It''s overwhelming... So overwhelming... Letting go..." Her eyes rolled back as the sensations consumed her.


    Marilyn was no longer concerned about her dignity or decency as a human being. In that moment, she was solely focused on the overwhelming need to release.


    Even the act of waste elimination required a great amount of effort from the human body. If expelling waste was considered a valuable aspect of one''s personality, then the precious essence of the raven-haired, red-eyeddy was being released through her anus.


    "Oh, oh, oh... Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... Just let it go... If you let it go, it won''t matter..." Marilyn gasped, her lips pursed as she exhaled hot breaths, finally epting her defeat. She opened her legs on the chair, allowing the "Personality Jelly" to be expelled from her body.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 365 365: Embarrassed! [R-18+]

    Chapter365 365: Embarrassed! [R-18+]


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The jelly-like substance, resembling its name, oozed out from her anus. It had a gtinous appearance butcked any sense of uncleanness.


    The surface of the jelly glistened with a hint of sweat, a testament to Marilyn''s flushed, pink anus. It almost seemed as if she had inserted something slimy into her anus, only to have it identally slip out during y. But it wasn''t a toy; it was undeniably her personality.


    Confusion washed over Marilyn as she looked down at her juice¡ªthe pink jelly¡ªspilling onto the floor. Panting with her legs spread wide and her anus gaping open, she stared at her own body in astonishment. "Oh, what happened...? My body...? Astral projection?" she wondered, her voice filled with a mix of surprise and uncertainty.


    With a sudden movement, Marilyn tried to jump, but her ethereal jelly form wouldn''t respond as desired. The pink jelly represented her personality itself, not the limbs that could movefortably, sending electrical signals.


    Even Marilyn, who had endured countless hardships, couldn''t help but panic as she observed her body. In her uncontroble state as ethereal jelly, she clumsily bumped into her surroundings before being propelled outside.


    [Personality Erosion -1%]


    "Ow, it hurts!!!" Marilyn cried out in pain as a slight scratch on the floor brought her to the brink of tears. In her defenseless state, she realized just how vulnerable she was.


    The pain was intense, throbbing through her essence like a cruel reminder of her helplessness. Tears refused toe, leaving her feeling like nothing more than discarded remnants. Marilyn was overwhelmed by a terrible sense of helplessness that consumed her.


    The room felt colder than ever before, and Marilyn Jelly, the pink jelly embodying her personality, shuddered in response. "I feel like I''m going to die... I''ve only been in this state for about 30 seconds, but I think I might perish," she thought, the fear of her own mortality creeping in.


    Could one truly die simply by deciding to do so? The extreme helplessness she experienced was a unique emotion reserved for the victims of "Personality Expel."


    "Personality Jellies"cked the strength to withstand even the most ordinary environments. Her current situation could be likened to being thrown naked into the heart of the Arctic. Left to her own devices, the disintegration of her personality would be a matter of time. There was no need for further torment.


    In that moment, Marilyn''s phone slipped out of her pocket and rolled across the floor. It was a small glimmer of hope, a chance to summon reinforcements. Determination welled up within her as she realized what she needed to do.


    For every two centimeters she wished to crawl in her desired direction, she had to endure thousands of trials and errors. The smartphoney about 40 centimeters away, a seemingly insurmountable distance for Pink Jelly Marilyn.


    Yet, the prospect of not knowing what heinous act the vile viin wouldmit next was even more terrifying. Her colleagues and juniors from her alma mater were in grave danger, and she couldn''t sit idly by.


    Marilyn pressed on, her spirit fraying under the agony she endured. Each moment felt like an eternity as she fought against the odds, inching closer to her goal.


    --------


    "Mmm~ This pork is delicious," Sylvie remarked as she enjoyed her lunch. The scarecrow measurement wasplete, and now it was time to savor the meal. The spicy stir-fried pork at the Etsol Academy student cafeteria was exceptional.


    "I also bought Sylvie''s seafood pasta. Paying back the money I borrowed yesterday," Marilyn said, expressing her gratitude. She had spent a total of 9 coins, leaving her with a remaining bnce of 45 coins.


    "It''s really okay," Sylvie reassured her, appreciating the gesture. "I bought it as a way to repay the favor."


    "Favor? ...Chest?" Marilyn blurted out, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. If allowing her to touch her chest counted as a favor, then indeed it was a favor.


    Sylvie fell silent for a moment, her expression thoughtful. "If you''re going to be so shy, don''t mention it," she finally said, trying to ease the tension. "I''m embarrassed..."


    "The favor of covering for me when I was on the verge of being expelled," Marilyn exined, grateful for Sylvie''s intervention.


    The fact that she could now enjoy her life at the academy was entirely thanks to Sylvie''s support.


    From Sylvie''s perspective, Marilyn would have vanished if left alone. It made her wonder if gaslighting yed a role in her feelingpelled to defend her.


    "Why did you feelpelled to defend me?" Marilyn asked, genuinely curious about Sylvie''s motivations.


    Sylvie remained silent, her gaze distant. "You don''t have to say it if it''s difficult," Marilyn assured her, sensing the weight of the unspoken words.


    The favor Sylvie had done for her couldn''t be repaid with just a meal. Marilyn was determined to find a way to express her gratitude in a more significant manner. She felt a strong desire to be by Sylvie''s side, to support her just as Sylvie had supported her in her time of need.


    But I still couldn''t decide whether it was a positive or negative thing that I, the protagonist of an erotic game, was attached to Kelly, who was known for her "depraved and perverted body." The worry of encountering a random erotic event or encounter in this world troubled me.


    "Can I sit here?" Kelly asked quietly as she took a seat beside me.


    "Aren''t your friends over there?" I replied, feeling a bit puzzled by her choice.


    She looked at me with confusion. "Today, I decided to eat with Sylvie."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 366: Role!

    366 Chapter 366: Role!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    She looked at me with confusion. "Today, I decided to eat with Sylvie."


    "But why are you sitting next to me?" I inquired, sensing a questioning gaze.


    Kelly remained silent, as if contemting whether or not to let it go. Eventually, she said, "Then, should I not sit?"


    I paused for a moment, weighing my options. "Please, sit, Your Highness. I shall offer you a tribute to appease your anger." With a yful smile, I served her some of my blood-like spicy pork.


    "Hmmm. I have Mapo Tofu, is that okay?" Kelly offered, as promised, ready to exchange side dishes.


    "I don''t mind," I replied, open to trying different dishes.


    "I can''t eat spicy food..." Kelly admitted, revealing her preference.


    "In that case, should Sylvie give you dumplings? Oh, but without shrimp, please," I suggested, considering her taste.


    "Sure, I like dumplings," she agreed, showing her willingness to try something different.


    We sampled each other''s dishes, enjoying the variety of vors. The Mapo Tofu turned out to be quite delicious. As we continued our meal, the topic shifted to the uing ss.


    "Have both of you prepared for the next ss?" Kelly inquired, curious about our readiness.


    "What''s the next ss?" I asked, realizing myck of knowledge about the Academy''s curriculum.


    "You really know how to live moderately, Lucas," Kelly teased, her tone lighthearted.


    "Was it a bit ''D''-like?" I joked, referring to my previous disinterest in school.


    Curiosity piqued, I turned on the Academy app on my phone and checked. To my surprise, I discovered that the afternoon session involved dungeon exploration.


    "Are we going outside or something?" I asked, confused by the idea.


    "Outside? What do you mean?" Kelly responded, realizing that I was unaware of a crucial aspect of the Academy. Apparently, there was a system that created multiple dungeon entrances within the Academy. How could I have been attending the Academy without knowing this?


    "Isn''t it dangerous? What''s the benefit of having dungeons in the Academy?" I questioned, concerned about the potential risks.


    "Academy students can safely grow and develop. There''s nothing more dangerous than jumping into the unknown without any protection," Kelly exined, emphasizing the controlled environment.


    "So, it''s a controlled environment," I mused, starting to understand the purpose.


    "Yes. Compared to dungeons that appear in remote areas, the dungeons within Acadia Academy have fewer anomalies. It''s a primary characteristic of the Korean terrain," Kelly borated.


    ''Fewer anomalies.'' In other words, the likelihood of encountering danger from within the dungeons was minimal. That was the implication.


    "Is the situation different in other countries?" I asked, curious about the global perspective.


    "It''s dangerous. Transcendent beasts roam freely, and travel bans are updated monthly," Kelly revealed, highlighting the risks beyond the Academy.


    "Apetent hunter is needed everywhere," I concluded, realizing the significance of a hunter''s role.


    It became evident that being a hunter carried substantial rewards. ''Everything is starting toe together,'' I thought.


    In "this world," the protagonist''s growth was linked to collecting Sex bitches. Considering the reason behind this extraordinary ability, it seemed to be aimed at transforming the initially insignificant protagonist into a respected hunter.


    The ultimate goal of this erotic game was to build a harem. And within the hunter industry, there were numerous heroines to pursue.


    Kelly, as a professional hunter, was one of those heroines in the game. It became clear that this was one of the standard routes to follow.


    ''This has to be the right answer,'' I concluded, feeling a sense of understanding and anticipation for whaty ahead.


    It became clear that this world was more than just an erotic game¡ªit was a simtion game that incorporated the concept of nurturing the growth of protagonists and heroines.


    In light of this realization, the "Hunter Route," which demanded honest development, seemed to be a perfect fit for me. I had given up on the expectation of a stable and respectable job. Instead, I embraced the idea of high risk and high return. Bing a wealthy hunter became my ultimate goal, while avoiding the abhorrent events associated with the "Viin Route" or beingbeled "The Worst Viin Sex bitch Man."


    Kelly, despite everything, had a caring personality. She genuinely made an effort to help me without showing any signs of irritation. Her slightly smug face appeared endearing.


    "Is there anything else you''re curious about?" she asked, genuinely interested in assisting me.


    I pondered for a moment before asking, "Does less irregrity mean that Korean dungeons are easier?"


    "Exactly," Kelly confirmed. "That''s why there are so many prestigious academies in Korea. It''s an environment where rtively weaker dungeons are prevalent. In contrast, countries like Russia start you off at least at an A-rank, making it quite challenging to nurture neers."


    It made sense that a level 1 slime would appear before a warrior who had just begun their adventure. Facing level 80 dragons from the start would undoubtedly lead to certain death. It was a relief to know that Korea provided a suitable environment for gradual growth and bing stronger.


    "By the way, have you been holed up somewhere all this time? You''re asking me something you could easily learn from the news," Kelly inquired, curious about my whereabouts.


    With a nonchnt tone, I deftly evaded the question. "I was watching anime at home."


    Kelly seemed to lose interest in pursuing the topic further as soon as I mentioned anime. It was a convenient diversion tactic.


    "Oh, I saw anime at home, huh? What now?" Sylvie, who had been listening, chimed in unexpectedly. I hadn''t anticipated finding an academy girl in front of me with such a keen interest in animation.


    "Yeah, what anime? What anime?" Sylvie''s curiosity sparked, and it was evident that she would be disappointed if I admitted to never having seen any anime from this world.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??


    golden ticket

 Chapter 367: Anime!

    367 Chapter 367: Anime!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Considering my options, I decided to venture into a genre that women would generally avoid. "It''s an anime filled with beautiful girls, so Sylvie probably wouldn''t know about it."


    To my surprise, Sylvie''s face lit up. "Could it be ''A Casual Otherworldly Romance''?" she asked, her eyes shining with excitement.


    I had underestimated Sylvie''s devotion to anime. The name of a beautiful girl anime suddenly emerged, and it seemed like we might share amon interest.


    Could she be a kindred spirit? The dormant otaku within me stirred slightly.


    "What? I like the title, though?" I responded, trying to hide my surprise.


    "It''s an incredibly popr series, Anif''s annual number one! If you haven''t watched it yet, you absolutely must!" Sylvie eximed, her enthusiasm contagious.


    My concerns about the mainstream taste in this world were put to rest. I had worried that everyone secretly enjoyed hypnotic, NTR, and tentacle-themed content, with the "this world" universe shining at the top of the adult game industry. But realizing that pure love was, in fact, a universally shared value brought an odd sense of relief.


    "Haven''t seen it yet? Then, would you like to watch it together at my house? I have a collector''s edition from episode 1 to 152, so let''s binge-watch it together!" Sylvie suggested eagerly.


    "No, not so many episodes at once..." I replied, taken aback by Sylvie''s sudden burst of brightness and liveliness.


    Sylvie, you were never a character who spoke with such a bright and lively voice! I thought to myself, intrigued by this unexpected side of her.


    As Sylvie passionately discussed the animated series, I found myself speechless, simply watching her in awe. Kelly, unable to join the conversation, focused on eating her mapo tofu, ncing back and forth between Sylvie and me.


    "So that''s the kind of thing she''s into..." I thought to myself, realizing that there was a usible reason behind Sylvie being portrayed as a nerdy heroine. At first nce, with her figure and face partially hidden by her bangs, I had wondered why. But her enthusiasm for anime made it all make sense.


    Being quite the formidable otaku myself, I could rte to her excitement. I understood the disappointment one might feel if their request to share a beloved series was declined.


    "Alright. Let''s watch it together," I finally replied.


    "Really? Really? When, what time? How many minutes? I¡ªI already know the ending, but I''ll be quiet as if I''ve never seen it!" Sylvie eximed, her excitement palpable.


    "This weekend?" I suggested.


    "Yes! This weekend!" Sylvie eagerly agreed.


    Unexpectedly, I found myself agreeing to an anime viewing party with my female ssmate, who I presumed had a K-cup size. If the genre was pure love, there was no reason to say no.


    After making the choice, I couldn''t help but wonder if this was a strategic move. A wry smile crossed my lips.


    "Hehe."


    If that were the case, it seemed as if marriage was already on the table. I genuinely felt concerned for Sylvie, as she seemed like the type who could easily be ensnared by some unsavory man and have her life twisted. I made a mental note to look out for her.


    Of course, that didn''t mean I intended to seize any opportunity to fondle her breasts. There would be no reason for that if we maintained a normal friendship.


    Our first meeting had been a bit hasty, but as long as I remained cautious, we could maintain a good rtionship without triggering any more random erotic events.


    "I hope she doesn''t get struck in the eye in the dungeon," I quietly pondered, concerned for Sylvie''s safety.


    It would be fortunate if I didn''t hold back the two heroines, who were stronger than me.


    In the afternoon ss session, ss 2-F returned to the indoor training ground, preparing to tackle the dungeon. Each student gathered the necessary items from their lockers.


    Sylvie carried a dark brown, wall-like staff, while Kelly was meticulously armed with a custom belt that could be worn over her school uniform and gloves to protect her hands. This was a stark contrast to her hasty preparation during the previous expedition.


    Nevertheless, in my eyes, the sight of venturing into a dungeon d in a school uniform that exposed bare thighs appeared both perilous and tough.


    The crucial point was that their level of preparedness surpassed mine.


    I was the only one standing alone, garbed in nothing but a hoodie.


    "What''s this, Lucas? Don''t you have any personal gear?" Kelly inquired, taken aback.


    I remained silent, feeling a pang of embarrassment. In my locker, there was a risqu¨¦ magazine featuring the idol "Mary," who bore a striking resemnce to the student council president. But bringing that wouldn''t be of any help in this situation.


    I felt like a pitiable student who couldn''t afford to bring expensive equipment due to family circumstances.


    And perhaps that woeful aura stirred Kelly''s ss president instincts.


    "...There''s still time, so follow me!" Kelly said, snapping her fingers and taking my hand to lead me away.


    "Uh, uh, Sylvie, I''ll be back in a bit," I called out to Sylvie as Kelly pulled me away from the indoor training ground.


    As we turned the corner of the hallway, I noticed a seemingly sleep-deprived female student guarding a door.


    "Kelly? What''s going on?" I asked, curious about the sudden detour.


    "Noam, could I take a look at your gear?" Kelly requested.


    "Lucas? Isn''t he a rank D? It might be a bit early for him," Noam replied skeptically, eyeing me up and down.


    "Well, he doesn''t even have basic equipment. This guy," Kelly exined, a hint of embarrassment in her voice.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??


    golden ticket

 Chapter 368 368: Coins!

    Chapter 368  368: Coins!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Noam scrutinized me for a moment, then sighed. "Anyway, he probably won''t know how to use any of this... but let him try going in."


    "Yes!" Kelly eximed, and the door Noam was guarding swung open.


    To my surprise, I found myself standing in an armory. An astonishing variety of weapons and armors were meticulously disyed by category. Academy students, likely part of the "artisan" group, were inspecting weapons, checking inventory, and performing various tasks.


    "This is Academy B''s workshop. It probably has the widest variety of avable weapons," Kelly exined.


    "Can I buy weapons here?" I asked, intrigued by the prospect.


    "Yeah. How about something like this?" Kelly quickly picked up a sword, holding it expertly in her hands.


    To be honest, I didn''t have much confidence in wielding a sword as skillfully as Kelly. But there was a more pressing concern.


    "It doesn''t match my personality release," I murmured to myself, contemting my options. Although I hadn''t had much experience with it yet, personality release worked best with weapons that delivered a shock. Sharp weapons didn''t suit my style.


    Inducing personality elimination could be achieved to some extent merely through contact, but it was most satisfying whenbined with a jolt of shock to the enemy''s body. That was the reason I had put so much effort into striking the training dummy with fervor.


    However, in actualbat, it would be challenging to achieve the same effect.


    "Take a look around," Kelly encouraged, sensing my hesitation.


    As I scanned the room, one particr weapon ensnared my gaze¡ªthe modern panacea for all ailments: a gun.


    In my mind, I envisioned myself as the John Wick of the personality elimination industry¡ªa professional assassin straight out of an action film.


    "Personality elimination double tap, personality elimination drill..." I whispered to myself, imagining the incredible possibilities.


    How satisfying it would be to have such versatility inbat, effortlessly neutralizing opponents with precision and style.


    "Are you interested in firearms? Have you ever handled them before?" Kelly asked, curious about my experience with guns.


    "Of course. I still remember my K2 gun number," I replied, a hint of nostalgia in my voice. It was only natural for me to develop an interest in firearms after having experience with cold weapons like daggers, spears, knives, and knuckles.


    "Indeed, guns are better than knives," Kelly said, her tone slightly sulky, perhaps feeling a bit overshadowed by the allure of firearms.


    "Hmm. If a gun malfunctions during a dive, it''s game over, isn''t it?" I pointed out, considering the potential risks of relying on a firearm in certain situations.


    "Do you dislike guns?" Kelly asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "Ahem. In the hunter industry, guns aren''t always acknowledged for their ''pure skill.'' I''m not a particrly discriminatory person, but even if one has a high rank, using a gun tends to draw disdain. It''s good to know," I exined, aware of the prevalent opinions surrounding firearms among hunters.


    "Then why do you restrain yourself?" Kelly inquired, a hint of disappointment in her voice. Was she upset that I didn''t show interest in the same weapon as her?


    I couldn''t help but smile at her pouting lips. "I prefer knives..."


    ...How cute.


    "Shall I go with this one?" I said, picking up a Glock 19 from the selection of firearms.


    "Is this thepact version?" I wondered aloud, examining the slightlyrger size of the gunpared to the Glock 19 I had seen before. Despite its size, the full grip feltfortable in my hand. I checked the magazine, noting that it was loaded with fifteen 9mm rounds.


    "Senior, how much is this?" I asked, curious about the price.


    "That? 600 coins," the senior replied.


    I carefully set the Glock down, realizing it was beyond what I was willing to spend. "That''s too expensive. Should I go for this knuckle instead?"


    "That knuckle is made from a special material. It''s 800 coins," the senior informed me.


    A knuckle more expensive than a gun? How was that even possible...?!


    While I pondered, Kelly sidled up next to me, her determination evident. "I''ll buy it for you."


    "No, it''s way too expensive," I protested, not wanting her to bear the burden.


    "You like the gun, don''t you? I''ll buy it for you. Just pay me back!" Kelly insisted, her eyes filled with sincerity.


    "...haha," I chuckled, touched by her generosity. I had barely paid off my previous debts, and here I was, getting into debt again. But the thought of having a gun for added protection was reassuring.


    "Then, I think I''ll need an ammo belt and an extra magazine..." I mused, considering theplete set.


    "Add 200 more coins, and I''ll sell you the whole set. Oh, and since your boyfriend is quite handsome, I''ll give you a 100-coin discount if you buy everything together," the senior proposed, a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    "...Boyfriend?" I stammered, caught off guard by her assumption.


    "Oh, really? Are you sure? After all, 700 coins isn''t an amount to casually gift a friend, is it?" Kelly chimed in, ying along with the senior''s teasing.


    Kelly presented her student ID with a slightly tense expression, confirming our rtionship to the senior. "Ah, please proceed with the payment."


    I hesitated for a moment. Taking such a considerable sum from a ssmate, even if she was a professional hunter, seemed unfair. Should I refuse?


    But as I looked into Kelly''s eyes, I saw the genuine concern and care she had for me. She had once been in a simr position, with nothing and no one to rely on. And now, she was fulfilling her promise to help others when she could.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 369 369: More Discount!

    Chapter 369  369: More Discount!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "You''re going to earn a lot of money as a hunter, right?" Kelly asked with confidence.


    "Absolutely," I replied, determined to seed.


    Steeling my resolve, I approached the senior who was handling the payment, a glimmer of mischief in my eyes. "Excuse me, senior. Could you please give a bit more of a discount?"


    "What? No," the senior replied, caught off guard by my request.


    "Is my ''face discount'' only worth 100 coins? Please take a closer look," I said, approaching her cautiously and gazing at her with a hint of charm.


    The senior''s face gradually flushed with a deepening shade of red, herposure wavering under my gaze. It seemed my attempt at a persuasive tactic was working, albeit unexpectedly.


    "..." The senior hesitated, clearly affected by my approach.


    I smiled inwardly, realizing that sometimes a little charm could go a long way.


    "Alright, fine," the senior reluctantly agreed, her face still flushed from our previous negotiation. She seemed a bit flustered by my persuasive tactics.


    Taking advantage of her momentary vulnerability, I continued to negotiate, pushing for a better deal. I suggested taking a picture together as an additional discount.


    "Let''s take a picture, and how about 50 more coins off?" I proposed, shing a charming smile.


    The senior hesitated for a moment, clearly torn by the idea. "A picture? Well, I suppose that wouldn''t hurt."


    We posed together, linking arms and capturing the moment in a series of selfies. The senior''s colleagues watched with amusement as we snapped the pictures.


    Grinning triumphantly, I returned to Lucas, proud of the oue. "I managed to negotiate it down to 400 coins. How does that sound?"


    Lucas''s eyes widened in surprise. "So it''s possible to get such discounts just with your charm?"


    I chuckled, pleased with the sessful oue. "Indeed. A little charm can go a long way."


    The senior proudly showed off the pictures we had taken together to her colleagues, who seemed impressed by our negotiation skills.


    Kelly, on the other hand, teasingly remarked, "If they were male seniors, I''m sure you could have done the same with them too, right?"


    Blushing slightly, I replied, "I...I don''t think I could. Just the thought of it is embarrassing."


    We continued our banter, enjoying the lighthearted moment. But as the conversation shifted, Lucas asked a question that caught me off guard.


    "Do you have a boyfriend?" he inquired, his voice filled with curiosity.


    Taken aback by the sudden question, I shook my head, blushing slightly. "No, I don''t. I''ve never had one."


    There was a momentary pause as the air between us seemed to crackle with unspoken thoughts and emotions. I couldn''t help but wonder if Lucas was interested in me in that way.


    Returning to the topic of the weapon, Lucas asked, "Do you like it?"


    Smiling softly, I nodded. "Yes, I think it wouldplement the Personality Discharge skill quite well."


    Lucas chuckled, realizing the peculiar name of the skill. "How did theye up with a name like Personality Discharge?"


    We shared a briefugh, the tension from earlier dissipating. It was a relief to be able to enjoy a light-hearted moment amidst the chaos of the academy.


    "Shall we head back? Sylvie is waiting," Lucas suggested, breaking the momentary silence.


    I nodded in agreement. "Yes, let''s go."


    As we walked back together, Lucas expressed his gratitude for buying him the weapon. "Thank you for buying me the weapon."


    I smiled warmly at him. "You''re wee. Just work hard and pay me back. I didn''t give it to you for free, you know?"


    Lucas carefully holstered the Glock we had purchased together, making sure it was secure. He decided to store the remaining ammunition in his inventory, nning to replenish it as needed.


    "Now that I''ve bought it, I can''t help but think about adding apensator," Lucas pondered aloud, considering future upgrades.


    "You can always work towards that once you''ve paid off your debts," I suggested, offering a practical solution.


    Lucas nodded, determination in his eyes. "Yes, I must work hard. Life in the academy isn''t easy, but I won''t give up."


    As we returned to the bustling academy, Lucas found himself surrounded by male students who were eager to recruit him to their squads. His pace quickened, seeking an escape from the persistent offers.


    But before he could make his way through the crowd, a group of male students approached me, attempting to lure me into joining their squads.


    "You said your name is Sylvie? Come with us," one of them said, with a hint of persuasion in his voice.


    "If you join our squad, we''ll distribute more coins to you. Double the amount. How does that sound?" another added, trying to entice me.


    I nced at Lucas, feeling a mix of difort and relief. I couldn''t leave him to deal with the situation alone.


    With a determined expression, I stepped closer to Lucas, taking his hand in mine. "I''m sorry, but I''m already in a party with Lucas. I can''t join any other squads."


    The male students seemed taken aback by my response, muttering among themselves. One of them muttered, "D-ss..."


    Lucas''s face brightened as I stood by his side, a sense of loyalty and support evident in my actions. We walked away from the disappointed suitors, their voices fading into the background.


    We continued our journey together, the bond between us growing stronger with each step. Lucas couldn''t help but feel grateful for my presence and the friendship we shared.


    As we navigated the challenges of the academy, Lucas couldn''t help but reflect on thejourney we had undertaken.


    The incident with the male students served as a reminder of the advantages that came with being tall and well-built, leaving Lucas feeling a mix of gratitude for his own attributes and sympathy for those who didn''t possess them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 370 370: Pitiful huh!

    Chapter 370  370: Pitiful huh!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He couldn''t help but think about the saying, "don''t exercise if you''re handsome," as it seemed to ring true in this situation. The attention and admiration he received from his peers were undoubtedly influenced by his physical appearance, and he couldn''t deny the unfair advantage it granted him.


    ---


    "Did you firmly say, ''No way, sir''?" Kelly asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Well... I did, but he kept insisting, and I felt really awkward," Sylvie replied hesitantly.


    Kelly watched our conversation with astonishment, concerned about Sylvie''s innocence. She suggested Sylvie try a more assertive response.


    "You shouldn''t indulge her like that. Sylvie, instead of ''No way, sir,'' say ''Stop bothering me and buzz off.'' Try repeating that," Kelly advised.


    Sylvie fell silent, contemting whether she could deliver a more assertive response given her innocent nature.


    Meanwhile, I realized that half of the F-ss students had already entered the dungeon while I was away at the armory. It seemed necessary for the remaining students to form groups of three, unless they intended to go solo or duo and informed the teacher.


    ncing between Kelly and Sylvie, I asked, "Shall we form a team?"


    "I initially preferred going solo, but I''ll apany both of you. I''m concerned about leaving just the two of you on your own," Kelly replied.


    Sylvie, observing her fidgeting, seemed eager to join me. She nodded shyly, indicating her willingness to be part of the team.


    "Great, then we''re a team," I dered. "I''ll be the leader. Let''s head to the most enticing dungeon."


    Just as we prepared to embark on our dungeon adventure, Deherit appeared out of nowhere, pushing Kelly aside and taking control of the dungeon entrance.


    "Whoa! What''s going on?" Kelly eximed, clearly surprised by Deherit''s sudden appearance.


    "Sorry, but we''ve already imed this dungeon," Deherit stated with a mischievous smile.


    "What? There was no one here. What do you mean you''ve imed it?" Kelly retorted, bewildered by Deherit''s assertion.


    Deherit exined, "Well, all three of us suddenly had an urge to use the restroom. Now, would you mind stepping aside? We''ll be taking on this C-ss dungeon."


    It turned out that Lacy was also part of a squad, apanied by a mischievous-looking girl and a short-haired boy. Tensions rose as they confronted us.


    "Cutting in line and starting a fight? How childish can you get?" Kelly criticized.


    "A fight? Me? Even if you add up the scores of all three of you, you still can''t match me," Lacy boasted, confident in her abilities.


    Sylvie gripped my hand tightly, visibly frightened by the escting situation.


    Our leader, Kelly, stood her ground, unwilling to back down. However, I realized that engaging in a fight would be a loss for both sides.


    Observing the tense standoff, I decided to intervene. "Listen, it''s not worth fighting over. Let''s find a resolution that benefits everyone."


    Lacy, who had harbored animosity towards me from the beginning, seemed irritated by my presence. It appeared that my reputation as an "Sex bitch collector" had contributed to her disdain. However, I remained determined to defuse the situation and find a peaceful resolution.


    I stepped forward, addressing Lacy and her squad. "Lacy, I understand your frustrations, but let''s not let our personal grievances get in the way of our goals here. We can find a fair solution that allows all of us to enter a dungeon."


    With a moment of hesitation, Lacy considered my words. She nced at her squad members, who seemed to share her initial skepticism.


    Finally, Lacy sighed and nodded. "Fine, let''s set aside our differences for now. We''ll find another dungeon to explore."


    Relieved that a confrontation had been avoided, I nodded in gratitude. "Thank you for understanding. Let''s all make the most of our time here at the academy."


    The coldness in Lacy''s gaze intensified as her irritation grew. She couldn''t fathom why I, someone who should have been expelled from the academy, still remained. In an attempt to belittle me, she turned her attention to the pistol I possessed.


    "Hey, D. What''s with that pistol? There''s no way a D-rank could have the money to buy something like that. Aha! You must have scrounged together your funds and bought it when our pro hunter wasn''t around," Lacy sneered, a smug grin ying on her face.


    I remained calm, not allowing her words to rattle me. "What are you trying to say?" I questioned, my tone steady andposed.


    Lacy chuckled condescendingly. "It''s amusing to y king among the weak. It''s fitting for weaklings to lick each other''s wounds like that."


    I felt a surge of protectiveness for my friends. "Don''t insult my friends," I asserted firmly, my voice carrying a hint of warning.


    Kelly, sensing the tension, ced her hand on the hilt of her sword. She was ready to defend our honor. Lacy, however, continued her condescending tirade without hesitation.


    "Friends? You can only call someone a friend when you''re on equal footing. Just so you know, my score is 2,500 points. How about that? You need to be at least on this level to be considered a ''friend'' for the first time."


    I couldn''t help but feel disappointed by Lacy''s judgment based solely on ranks. "Isn''t it just pitiful when someone judges others based on their rank while making friends?" I countered, my voiceced with a hint of sadness.


    Kelly''s frustration reached its peak, and she was on the verge of engaging with Lacy in a confrontation. But before any further esction could ur, I decided to employ my legendary skill, ''Insightful Red.''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 371 371: Good Skill!

    Chapter 371  371: Good Skill!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Activating my Insight, I surveyed the surrounding gravitational waves. The skill allowed me to discern the dungeon''s rank with just a glimpse, and I had a hunch that a well-hidden and rewarding dungeony nearby.


    As the information flooded my mind, I discovered a hidden gem¡ªa dungeon that no one had ever entered. It was a golden opportunity to redirect our focus away from the dungeon that Lacy had so fervently obsessed over.


    "I truly can''t endure this anymore! I challenge you to a duel," Kelly eximed, her frustration boiling over.


    "Hold on!" I quickly interposed myself between Kelly and Lacy. My actions caught them both off guard.


    "What is it?" Lacy questioned, her voice dripping with disdain.


    "Calm down, Kelly. All three of them urgently needed to use the restroom," I exined, hoping to defuse the situation.


    Lacy scoffed, dismissing the exnation. "Such a preposterous excuse..."


    Taking charge, I turned to Lacy, my tone firm. "Lacy, you handle it. That dungeon," I instructed, pointing towards the newly discovered dungeon.


    A mixture of confusion and curiosity shed across Lacy''s face. "Being a Grade D, you grasp the situation rather quickly. It seems those who have crawled at the bottom know how to adapt, huh?" she remarked, a hint of begrudging respect in her voice.


    "In all honesty, I was somewhat frightened, but I''m truly relieved that you''ll take care of it," Kelly admitted, her initial frustration dissipating.


    Lacy couldn''t help butugh, a mocking tonecing her voice. "Hahaha! Are you afraid of a C-ss dungeon? Kelly, what on earth were you nning to do with such a coward?"


    Kelly remained silent, her expression a mix of anger and embarrassment. She had been caught off guard by Lacy''s taunts.


    I stepped closer to Kelly, offering words of reassurance. "We have other ns, indeed. We will venture into a Grade D dungeon. Keep your spirits up, Lacy."


    Lacy''s gang joined in theughter as they disappeared into the dungeon, leaving Kelly behind. Her face flushed with a mixture of excitement, anger, and embarrassment. She now had a renewed determination to prove herself.


    Together, Kelly and I prepared to explore the Grade D dungeon, fueled by the desire to grow stronger and surpass the limitations that others imposed upon us.


    Kelly''s frustration reached its peak as she confronted Lucas. "He insulted both you and your friend, Sylvie! Can you really let him go without even a duel, Lucas? Are you really that passive?" she eximed, her voice filled with righteous anger.


    Lucas remainedposed, understanding Kelly''s emotions. "Calm down, Kelly. We came here to make money, remember?" he reminded her, trying to steer her focus back to their original goal.


    "But now we''ve been kicked out of the dungeon we were nning to go to. What do we do now?" Kelly questioned, her voice tinged with worry and frustration.


    Lucas considered their options, his mind working quickly to find a solution. "We have two options. Either we tackle the 3D dungeon with the mindset of a defeated party..." he began, his voice trailing off as he noticed the intensity of Kelly''s gaze.


    Her emotions were on full disy, and it seemed she was ready to turn her back on Lucas and leave. Sensing her growing dissatisfaction, Lucas quickly interjected, "I hope the second option is more appealing than the first."


    Kelly''s curiosity piqued, and she looked at Lucas expectantly. "The second option is to venture into an unknown semi-B-ss dungeon that even Lacy was unaware of," Lucas revealed, his voice filled with a hint of excitement.


    Confusion and surprise washed over Kelly''s face. "What?" she questioned, her voice betraying her astonishment.


    Lucas proceeded to exin his rare insight skill, which allowed him to gather information about dungeons before entering them. He had already spotted another promising dungeon while Kelly was embroiled in her argument with Lacy.


    As Lucas shared his knowledge, Kelly''s anger began to subside. "Well, you should have said so earlier..." she grumbled, her frustration giving way to a more optimistic outlook.


    "It was better that you didn''t speak up. If you be angry and huff, won''t Lacy enter the C-ss dungeon with an even more satisfied heart?" Lucas reasoned, his voice calm andposed.


    Kelly couldn''t help but protest, her voice indignant. "...I didn''t huff!"


    Lucas dismissed her remark with a yful smile. "Let''s go. If you''re so quick-tempered, you can deal with himter," he suggested, his toneced with a touch of amusement.


    Kelly, now filled with a renewed sense of purpose, nodded eagerly. "But, it''s incredible... I never knew such a skill existed," she admitted, her voice filled with awe.


    Sylvie, who had been quietly observing the exchange, chimed in with agreement. "Me too... Lucas is amazing," she added, her voice tinged with admiration.


    Lucas acknowledged their praise with a humble nod. "It must be a rare skill even in the hunter industry. the owner of this world," he exined, his words carrying a sense of reverence.


    "In terms of value, it''sparable to Lucky Skeve, which maniptes reality, and Personality Elimination, which induces the Expel of one''s personality," Lucas continued, emphasizing the rarity and significance of his insight skill. "It wasn''t even a challenge to gain the upper hand in the minor information wars within the academy."


    Kelly''s attention was drawn to the impending challenge. "The problem is, after entering this dungeon, if the conditions are met, the rank increases, and it bes B-ss. But if Kelly can''t manage it, we''ll have no choice but to withdraw," Lucas cautioned, his voice tinged with concern.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 372 372: Is it dead?!

    <h4>Chapter 372 Chapter 372: Is it dead?!</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lucas made it clear that their sess in clearing the dungeon relied entirely on Kelly''s capabilities. "Are you okay, Kelly?" he asked, his voice filled with genuine concern.


    However, Kelly''s determination burned brightly, fueled by her recent encounter with Lacy. "You mean a horse? This is a ce to act, even if you can''t eat! Just follow me!" she dered, her voice resolute and filled with determination.


    Lucas smiled at her fiery spirit. "Alright, let''s go in!" he agreed, his voice carrying a sense of anticipation.


    Sylvie, standing beside them, offered her support. "Let''s go together, Lucas," she chimed in, her voice filled with trust and camaraderie.


    With their resolve solidified, the trio prepared to embark on their dungeon exploration. The air was filled with a mixture of excitement, determination, and the anticipation of new challenges.


    [Participating in the dungeon]


    [Participants - Kelly, Lucas, and Sylvie]


    -------


    As soon as we descended into the Golden Orc Fortress, Kelly''s excited scream filled the air. "It''s the ''Golden'' zone with the highest earnings! Thepetition here is really fierce. It''s such a rare dungeon to find within the Academy!" she eximed, her voice brimming with enthusiasm.


    Lucas responded with a hint of skepticism, "You like it that much, even though it hasn''t been cleared yet?"


    Kelly''s determination was unwavering. "Clear? Of course, we must! Now, let''s all check our belongings and weapons before proceeding," she suggested, recognizing the need for preparation.


    The trio assessed their equipment, ensuring they were ready for the challenges ahead. However, Sylvie seemed concerned about something. Lucas noticed her holding his hand tightly, her small, white hand contrasting with his strong, masculine grip. He couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement, but he quickly reminded himself to stay focused. This was a perilous dungeon, and they needed to remain vignt.


    Acknowledging the change inndscape from their previous venture, Lucas observed, "Last time, it was a forest." The current surroundings appeared as ancient ruins buried beneath the desert sands. A wide, dark corridor stretched out before them, illuminated by sunlight and fine sand pouring through a gaping hole in the ceiling, resembling a cascading waterfall.


    Kelly, warming up her body, turned her gaze back to Lucas. "Lucas, have you ever demonstrated your skills to Sylvie? It might be best to warn her beforehand to avoid any surprises," she suggested, her concern evident.


    Lucas contemted her suggestion. Revealing his abilities was a valid point, but exining them posed a challenge. He wasn''t entirely certain about the intricacies of his skill, Personality Elimination, or how it would affect Sylvie.


    Thepatibility between his talent and the Sex Bitch Collectors in "this world" was extraordinary, but he considered it a powerful finishing move due to its ability to bypass defenses. He decided it might be better not to mention it.


    Just as they were discussing this, a green monster,rger than a goblin, appeared before them. Kelly drew her sword in response. "Sylvie, behind you!" she warned, preparing forbat.


    Reacting swiftly, Lucas reached for his Glock and took aim. He knew he needed to act decisively. "Sylvie, cover your ears!" he instructed, anticipating the loud gunshot.


    Bang! The bullet struck the orc''s head, but its resilience surpassed Lucas''s expectations. The creature staggered but was not entirely halted.


    Lucas reassured himself, knowing he could still utilize his skills after delivering the initial blow. He pondered whether his attack would provoke the enemy into Elimination, but he decided it was best not to mention it. He hadn''t fullyprehended the intricacies of Personality Elimination, and it was a concept that required further exploration.


    Observing the orc''s weakened state, Kelly believed the situation was under control. "There''s no need to strike it further," she dered confidently. Lucas''s powerful skill, Personality Expel, had already done substantial damage. The orc clutched its belly and began to stagger, its intentions to assault Sylvie now thwarted.


    Curious and slightly repulsed, Kelly backed away. "What is this?" she inquired, her voice tinged with disgust.


    Lucas attempted to exin, "It''s akin to an orc''s soul." Hepared it to the concept of a soul, emphasizing that it wasn''t a tangible entity physically expelled from the body. He believed Sylvie would understand if he described it as materializing the essence of the orc''s being.


    Sylvie, still trying to grasp the situation, asked hesitantly, "Is it dead?"


    "No, the personality jelly is still connected to the main body," Lucas exined. It remained attached like a Bluetooth device, maintaining a strange connection between the two.


    Curiosity piqued, Lucas decided to test the connection. He lightly nudged the mindlessly approaching personality jelly with his foot. Almost immediately, a moan escaped from the main body, indicating that the connection was indeed intact. It seemed that everything was proceeding as expected.


    Kelly couldn''t help but express her surprise. "How odd... I didn''t do much, but it feels like it''s being severely affected," she remarked, noticing the orc''s distress.


    Lucas nodded in agreement. Even as a seasoned hunter, he found this method diforting. It was telling that even someone ustomed to taking the lives of demons would feel uneasy about such an act. Perhaps it was due to Kelly''s virtuous nature, but Lucas couldn''t ignore the difort himself.


    Realizing it was time to end this, Lucas took action. Stepping on the essence jelly, he began a quiet chant, his voice carrying a hint of determination. "Be a Pocket Pussy," he uttered, utilizing the essence jelly as an ingredient to create a new embodiment.


    As the pocket pussy took shape, the connection with the main body weakened significantly. It was as if the main body had turned into an empty shell. Lucas exined to Sylvie, "This is my skill," trying to convey the significance of his actions.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 373 373: Malfunction!

    <h4>Chapter 373 Chapter 373: Malfunction!</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sylvie, disying her innocent and pure nature, found the transformed orc oddly adorable. Lucas couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction. "Hmm, fine. Let''s say it''s be cuter," he conceded, appreciating Sylvie''s ability to see the positive in even the most unexpected situations.


    He couldn''t help but wonder how she managed not to despise him, even when faced with something lewd and vulgar like a pocket pussy.


    Kelly wore aplex expression, unsure whether Sylvie''s demeanor was genuine or an act. Sylvie, however, remained true to herself, her naivety and defenselessness shining through.


    In the midst of their talks and interaction and talking about something random or each other, more orcs came rushing in, seemingly drawn by the sound of the gunfire. Kelly took charge, volunteering to handle the front lines. She turned to Lucas and asked, "Can I leave the rear to you, Lucas?"


    Lucas smirked confidently, his skills as an exceptional marksman recognized by the Ministry of National Defense shining through. "Did you see that? These guys barely managed tond a hit on me," he boasted, exuding an air of invincibility. He knew thatrge targets lumbering down a narrow corridor with no escape were as good as dead already.


    With a final instruction, Lucas warned Sylvie, "Cover your ears!"


    Suddenly, Lucas felt a malfunction in his ammunition. A jammed round in such a critical moment was thest thing he needed. Frustration welled up within him as he muttered, "''A jammed round, here of all ces?''"


    But before he could react, Sylvie swiftly stepped in front of him, as if instinctively shielding him from harm. The unexpected act of bravery caught Lucas off guard.


    He had always seen Sylvie as someone who needed his protection, and yet here she was, fearlessly defending him.


    The realization hit Lucas hard. He had underestimated Sylvie, failing to recognize her own strength and determination. He felt a pang of guilt for disregarding her capabilities when he knew he shouldn''t have.


    "I''ll handle this," Sylvie dered with confidence. Blocking the orc''s attack with her sturdy wooden staff, she unleashed an ''Intangible Magic Bullet,'' creating a powerful shockwave that repelled the orc despite itsrger size. It was an impressive disy of her skills.


    Taking advantage of the opening created by Sylvie, Lucas quickly cleared the jammed round and readied his weapon once more. He reminded himself, ''In dungeons, they are prone to malfunction.'' He couldn''t afford to panic; panicking would be more fatal than a jammed bullet.


    However, to Lucas''s dismay, the ammunition jammed again. Frustration bubbled up within him as he muttered in exasperation, "Ah, darn it... Getting jammed twice in a row is too much!"


    Kelly, who had effortlessly taken down three orcs, couldn''t help but giggle at Lucas''s predicament. She teasingly remarked, "What did I tell you?"


    Lucas retorted, "...No, it''s not just about the 5%!"


    Kelly smirked, pointing out the obvious, "Your skill stats are still low, and your proficiency is at the lowest rank. The malfunction rate is probably over 30%. And by the way, the power has also decreased."


    Lucas couldn''t deny the truth in her words. He contemted whether relying on a gun in a dungeon was the right choice, considering all the drawbacks he was facing.


    Nevertheless, he resolved to fix the faulty ammunition once more, determined not to let it hinder him any longer. He pulled the slide and aimed, ready to continue the fight.


    Meanwhile, Sylvie had already taken down two orcs, showcasing her superior skills. Lucas couldn''t help but acknowledge her overall prowess. As he thought about it, she was a senior dungeon strategist, someone with experience and knowledge in navigating dangerous environments.


    Lucas couldn''t help but let his mind wander for a moment, thinking about Sylvie''s alluring qualities as a childhood friend and an academy top student. However, he quickly pushed aside such thoughts, realizing that relying solely on firearms wouldn''t meet his expectations unconditionally.


    "I''ll protect you, Lucas," Sylvie reassured him, her voice filled with determination.


    Lucas mustered a confident smile. "It''s alright. You can send a few my way!" he replied, ready to face the enemy head-on.


    With a surge of adrenaline, Lucas unleashed an "Assault" maneuver. He didn''t just aim from behind; he utilized his charge skill to deliver a powerful body m, forcefully pushing the orc away. And then, he fired his gun.


    "''Here you go!''" he eximed, as two shots rang out, eliminating one of the orcs.


    Encouraged by their sess, Lucas turned to Sylvie. "Let''s do this together, Sylvie," he said, a newfound sense of camaraderie in his voice.


    Sylvie seemed taken aback by his words. "It''s the first time you''ve said that..." she responded, her surprise evident.


    Lucas quickly rified, "Did I ever use you as a shield before?"


    Sylvie paused for a moment before realization dawned on her. "Uh, huh? Yeah..." she admitted, a hint of embarrassment in her voice.


    Determined not to falter any longer, Lucas steeled his resolve. He couldn''t afford to back down now. "Damn it. I can''t back down anymore!" he muttered to himself.


    With renewed determination, he unleashed a "Here you go again with my kick,"bining hisbat skills with his firearm expertise. The forceful kicknded squarely on another orc, sending it reeling.


    Lucas couldn''t help but acknowledge that he had to rely on more than just his gun. He found himself constantly checking the Glock that seemed to malfunction at every turn, engaging in hand-to-handbat just to barely hold his ground.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 374 374: Something New!

    Chapter 374  374: Something New!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sylvie''s magic was truly remarkable. Her ''Intangible Magic Bullet'' never failed, possessing immense power and speed. Despite being the most basic form of magic, it proved to be far more effective than firearms within the dungeon.


    Lucas acknowledged that the asional malfunctioning of his firearms was to be expected. It was a bit disheartening that their power had been reduced.


    In truth, if it weren''t for his special quirk, it would have taken at least four strikes to bring down each orc. However, he appreciated the fact that Sylvie''s magic was a one-shot, one-kill technique.


    On the other hand, Kelly, an adept B-ss hunter, showcased her unwavering determination as she effortlessly felled orcs. With each defeated orc, there was no chance of them rising again.


    As the battle continued, Kelly recited with charisma, "Be an Sex bitch."


    Inspired by her words, Sylvie, who had been silently observing from the sidelines, raised her staff and shouted, "I want to join you too."


    Lucas was taken aback. "What?"


    Sylvie rified with enthusiasm, "Be an Sex bitch! Yap!"


    Unable to contain her amusement, Kelly burst intoughter. "Right! Let''s do this together!"


    Lucas couldn''t help but agree. Hunting should be enjoyable, after all. "Be an Sex bitch!" he eximed, joining in the unconventional chant.


    Sylvie transformed into a mysterious Sex bitch girl, her appearance taking on an otherworldly allure.


    With each sessful dispatch of the orcs, their experience points skyrocketed, filling the once-silent well. The door to growth had swung wide open.


    As the battle raged on, Sylvie supported Lucas with her intangible magical projectiles. It was a sight to behold as they effortlessly cut through dozens of orcs as if slicing through cake.


    "The orcs are getting cuter, Lucas!" Sylvie eximed, her eyes gleaming with a sense of wonder.


    Lucas chuckled, ying along. "Yes, be an Sex bitch!"


    Kelly chimed in, giggling, "Be an Sex bitch! Hehe, it''s like a magical incantation."


    Lucas felt the need to intervene. "Sylvie! Girls shouldn''t be talking about Sex bitches!"


    Despite the asional hups with their firearms, they gradually overwhelmed the orcs with their firepower. Lucas had be quicker in dealing with bullet jams, and since Sylvie focused solely on unleashing magical projectiles without worrying about closebat, their tasks had be simpler.


    Finally, thest orc fell to Lucas''s finishing shot.


    With the defeat of the orc, Lucas felt a surge of aplishment.


    "Your firearms proficiency level has increased," a notification appeared.


    [Your level has increased] another notification followed.


    And then, an unexpected message popped up.


    [You have acquired the skill ''Sex bitch Enhancement.]


    Lucas was intrigued. What did this skill entail? What would happen when he enhanced an Sex bitch?


    Sylvie noticed his surprise and asked, "Why, Lucas? Have you learned a new skill?"


    Lucas couldn''t help but grin mischievously. "I suppose so, Sylvie. It seems we''re about to be even stronger together."


    ----------


    [Ordinary Orc Pocket pussy]


    [A creation by imbuing the persona of an orc from the beastly lineage into an Sex bitch. Characterized by its coarse texture]


    [Rarity: C]


    [Tightness: C+


    Durability: C


    Warmth: D


    Responsiveness: D]


    [Personality remains intact (100%)]


    [Achieved first collection of Orc Sex bitch!]


    [Strength: +3]


    [Agility: +3]


    [Skill: +3]


    [Stamina: +3]


    [Orc Sex bitch (Masterpiece)]


    [Rarity: C+]


    [Tightness: C+


    Durability: C+


    Warmth: C


    Responsiveness: D]


    [Personality remains intact (100%)]


    [Collected the Orc Pocket Pussy (Masterpiece)]


    [Strength: +2]


    Opening the "Sex bitch inventory," we found it to be a rather underwhelming collection. Sylvie and I crouched down, joining forces to collect the Sex bitches scattered around.


    "It looks cute. I feel all jittery," Sylvie remarked, her voice filled with excitement.


    Kelly, on the other hand, seemed reluctant to touch them and folded her arms, pretending not to care. I understood her reservations; I didn''t particrly have an eagerness to handle them either. It was simply a task we had to undertake as a consequence of our abilities.


    Nevertheless, the allure of the Sex bitches was undeniable. They possessed a certain charm that made them too tempting to ignore.


    "If we''ve obtained the collection bonus, there''s no need to gather the rest, right?" I suggested.


    "True. It''s not like I''m going to use them," Sylvie agreed.


    "Then let''s leave them and move on. We don''t have time to search for and collect every single one of them," Kelly suggested, her words resonating with practicality.


    Picking up the Sex bitches had be tiresome, especially as they were mixed in with the discarded orc shells. I nodded in agreement and stood up.


    "The leader should be nearby," Kelly stated, her instincts guiding her.


    She was right. In a nearby room, an imposing figure awaited us¡ªa formidable orc, the Orc Champion.


    [Orc Champion]


    [The leader of the orcs. Possesses advancedbat skills and a massive stature.]


    The Orc Champion let out a thunderous roar, signaling the beginning of the battle.


    Without hesitation, I aimed my Glock and pulled the trigger, but to my surprise, the brute deflected my bullet effortlessly with the sword in his hand. It was clear that he had a strong aversion to firearms.


    ''He''s really not fond of guns,'' I thought, realizing that his movements seemed almost aided by some sort of system correction.


    But Kelly reassured me, "Don''t worry. We''ll create an opening for you."


    With those words, Kelly dashed forward, determined to break through the orc''s defenses and provide an opportunity for me to strike.


    "I''ll shatter their defenses! Sylvie, follow up!" Kellymanded.


    Sylvie nodded, ready to support Kelly''s attack with her magic.


    I observed the unfolding scene, my weapon lowered for the moment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 375 375: Orc!

    Chapter 375  375: Orc!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Orc Champion swung his mighty sword with immense force, but Kelly moved with grace and agility, evading the attack effortlessly.


    She flowed like water, leaping and slicing through the orc''s thigh with her own de, forcing the massive creature to its knees.


    Seizing the opportunity, Sylvie unleashed a barrage of magical assaults, targeting the orc''s defenseless torso.


    The Orc Champion let out a pained grunt, momentarily vulnerable.


    "Now''s the time, Lucas!" Kelly called out, acknowledging the perfect moment for my intervention.


    In response to the duo''s seamless coboration, I raised my Glock, aiming with precision.


    I focused on the ejection chamber, ready to deliver my shots.


    Bang! Bang!


    The Orc Champion copsed, a viscous substance oozing out as it fell.


    A smirk formed on my lips as I lowered the muzzle of my gun, steady in my stance.


    "Break free from the mundane world and be an Sex bitch," I murmured softly.


    With a gentle *pop*, the orc''s viscous remains transformed into a masterpiece¡ªthe final Sex bitch.


    "If it weren''t for your good looks, thatment would be criminal," Kelly teased, a yful glint in her eyes.


    "Be an Sex bitch! Yap!" Sylvie chimed in, always quick to imitate me.


    "What does it matter? I''m a grown adult," Sylvie retorted, dismissing any concerns about her yful behavior.


    I collected thest Sex bitch that had fallen beneath the defeated Orc Champion. There was a sense of certainty that this particr one held something special.


    ---------


    [Orc pocket pussy (Masterpiece)]


    [Orc pocket pussy (Masterpiece), which appears about one in every 1,000, has excellent jelly quality due to being acquired by capturing the champion. Exquisite roughness and strong tightening]


    [Tightening:B


    Durability:B


    Warmth:C


    Reaction:D]


    [Personality does not copse (100%)]


    [Collected Orc pocket pussy (Masterpiece)]


    [Technique +5]


    [Agility +4]


    [Strength +5]


    [Magic +3]


    [Level has increased]


    [Level has increased]


    "Oh, it''s so sweet! How do you like the Glock?" I asked, a hint of satisfaction in my voice.


    "Except for the frequent breakdowns," Sylvie replied with a touch of annoyance.


    "If you improve your skills, those issues can be resolved," I suggested, recognizing the importance of honing one''s abilities.


    Skills... I pondered. I needed more power to break the curse that clung to Sylvie. Perhaps focusing on increasing my strength should be my second priority.


    "You mentioned we could purchase stats, right? Can I buy them from a devil merchant?" I inquired, curious about the possibility.


    Kelly looked at me as if I were a ghost, her surprise evident in her expression. "A devil merchant? How do you, a D-ss, know about that?" she questioned, her disbelief apparent.


    Rather than dismissing me as a D-ss, Kelly seemed astounded that I knew about such an entity. "I thought I saw one emerge from this dungeon," I exined.


    Kelly''s expression turned grave, and she grew silent for a moment. "Did I make a mistake?" I asked, concerned that I had said something wrong.


    "No... I''ll exinter," Kelly finally replied, her tone indicating that there was more to the situation than met the eye.


    Just then, the dungeon started to tremble, causing the ground to shake.


    [¡ºOrc Extermination¡» condition fulfilled]


    [Strengthening the golden zone... Dungeon rank rises to B]


    [Reward added]


    Suddenly, the underground ruins transformed into a scorching desert, with the zing sun overhead. It wasn''t just the setting that changed¡ªthe orcs we had previously defeated were now coated in gold and rising once more.


    "Sylvie,e this way!" Kelly called out, urgency in her voice.


    "Okay!" Sylvie responded, quickly moving to join Kelly''s side.


    Every orc we had in had been resurrected, but their movementscked intellect. It was as if they were controlled by an unseen force.


    I activated my "[Insight]" to gain a clearer understanding of the situation.


    [Golden Orc]


    [ss B]


    [Reborn under the dominion of the Golden Territory, this monster has grown stronger.]


    [Golden Orc Champion]


    [ss B+]


    [An elite beast reborn under the dominion of the Golden Territory. It has be much more powerful.]


    "Stay right behind me!" Kellymanded, her grip on her sword tightening.


    "Our opponent is a B-rank monster. I might not have time to protect you, so stay alert."


    The battle began in an instant, catching us off guard. Sylvie attempted to unleash a magical attack, but to her surprise, it had no effect on the Golden Orc''s unyielding form.


    "Ah...! Magic isn''t working..." Sylvie eximed with frustration.


    Kelly swung her sword with precision, swiftly dispatching the advancing horde of golden orcs. From this point on, it was clear that it would be Kelly''s solo performance.


    ''Perhaps Personality Expel might help,'' I thought, considering the possibility. But in this situation, rushing forward could expose Kelly''s back to an attack. I had to be cautious and maintain my distance to protect Sylvie.


    "You''re doing well, Lucas," Kelly encouraged me, acknowledging my efforts.


    "Princess! I believe in you!" I eximed, offering my unwavering support.


    "I''ll show you why I''m a B-rank solo fighter," Kelly dered confidently.


    It was evident that Kelly''s prowess went far beyond that of a tough girl fighting in her school uniform. She shone brightly, undeterred by the presence of the vicious golden monsters surrounding her.


    Her sword techniques were awe-inspiring¡ªthe wide-reaching "[Mountain Stream sh]" and the rapid "[Furious Dance]" that effortlessly cleaved through her relentless foes. Kelly''s A-ss attack skills proved to be devastating against the sturdy bodies of the golden orcs.


    "One went that way!" Sylvie alerted us, utilizing her magic to try and divert the attention of the golden orc. However, it only served to further agitate the creature.


    "Eek!" Sylvie cried out in fear, seeking sce by clinging to me.


    "S-Sylvie, let''s not run away..." I hesitated for a moment, realizing that this was the perfect opportunity to showcase my true form.


    "If I falter now, I''ll truly hold a grudge against you, Enn," I thought, silently pleading for the chance to make a cool impression in front of the heroine.


    Aiming my Glock, I fired three shots into the chest of the golden orc, following the standard Mozambique drill of two rounds to the chest and one to the head to increase stopping power.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 376: MVP!

    376 Chapter 376: MVP!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    But... something felt off.


    "Two shots to the chest and one to the stomach with the Elimination drill," I corrected myself, recalling the proper technique.


    I aimed my Glock and fired three shots at the golden orc, following the precise Elimination drill.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The orcs, controlled by the power of gold, showed no amusing reactions. They copsed easily under the onught.


    As the orcs fell, I couldn''t help but wonder what they would excrete, even without a personality to react with.


    To my surprise, golden jelly emerged from their bodies. It seemed that this golden coating was a pseudo-personality used to manipte the orcs.


    My shots had even managed to make them excrete the golden jelly. It quickly dissipated, returning the orcs to their natural state.


    "It''s okay now," I reassured Sylvie, who clung to me tightly, her eyes filled with tears.


    "Is it really okay...?" Sylvie questioned, her voice trembling with uncertainty.


    I held her gently, feeling the warmth and softness of her body against mine. It was a sensation I hadn''t anticipated but found strangely satisfying.


    Meanwhile, Kelly was nearing the end of her battle on the other side. She faced the boss, a formidable enhanced B-rank monster.


    Breaking its posture proved to be a challenging task even for Kelly, a renowned B-rank soloist.


    "Kelly! Can you do it?" I called out, concerned for her well-being.


    "I can do it... or not!!" Kelly''s voice wavered, revealing a hint of doubt.


    Despite her petite stature, Kelly possessed incredible strength and determination. She shed with the boss, her sword gleaming with each strike.


    Herndscape-cutting technique, slicing through the air in three swift motions,nded with precision.


    "Kurreuk!?" the boss roared in anguish.


    "Lacy... you despicable fiend!" Kelly retorted, her resolve unyielding.


    I chuckled inwardly, relishing the taste of being the main character¡ªthe one who saved the day. It was a role I had longed for, and it felt deliciously satisfying.


    With unwavering spirit, Kelly fought valiantly, ultimately defeating the B-ss elite boss. The message shed before our eyes: "Dungeon Clear." Kelly''s contribution stood at an impressive 71%, earning her the title of MVP.


    "Wow, Kelly is incredible!" Sylvie eximed, her admiration evident.


    This time, Kelly took the spotlight as the protagonist. She effortlessly vanquished the massive monster, striding towards us with confidence. It was a sight to behold¡ªa girl in her fluttering school uniform skirt, radiating power and grace.


    "You worked hard, Kelly," I acknowledged, impressed by her prowess.


    "Did you contribute this time, Lucas?" Kelly inquired, her curiosity evident.


    "Thanks to the weapon someone bought me. What?" I responded, slightly puzzled.


    As if parched from the intense battle, Kelly rummaged through her bag and pulled out a bottle of water, drinking it without hesitation.


    "Do you want some?" she offered, noticing our sweat-drenched faces.


    Gratefully, I epted the water and took a sip, feeling refreshed by its coolness.


    "Will the dungeon be demolished soon?" I asked, curious about our next steps.


    "Not yet. If it''s true that a demon merchant ising out..." Kelly trailed off, suggesting there might be more to discover about the dungeon.


    My curiosity piqued. "A demon merchant? What''s that?"


    Kelly''s expression turned serious. "First, let''s distribute the earnings," she suggested, diverting the conversation.


    Kelly initiated a deal and began listing the distribution of coins. Sylvie had earned 960 coins, while I had umted 1,188 coins. It was less than what I had anticipated.


    "This is a considerable amount for a single B-ss dungeon. For your information, I have two thousand coins," Kelly stated, providing context to the earnings.


    I realized that the distribution was at the leader''s discretion. Sylvie shook her head, indicating her satisfaction with the allocation.


    "It''s my first time receiving a share, so I''m happy... Hehe," Sylvie chimed in, a hint of delight in her voice.


    "..."


    Kelly''s eyes narrowed, suspicion clouding her gaze. "Did you steal his money...?"


    "I-I don''t know anything about that," I stammered, feeling the weight of her suspicion.


    I reached out and grabbed her arm, trying to calm her down, but her suspicious gaze remained unyielding. "You do realize that stealing money in the hunter industry will get you buried alive, right?" she warned, her voiceced with a hint of menace.


    "I didn''t know before, but I have no intention of stealing..." I replied, my voice trembling.


    "Uh! Yes... Sa, Lucas, it''s okay to give it all to me. I am..." Sylvie interjected, attempting to diffuse the tension.


    "Even if the person involved is okay with it, it''s not allowed! That''s thew!" Kelly asserted firmly, emphasizing the gravity of the situation.


    Considering Kelly''s strong sense of justice, I knew that if she had given me more money, she would have done so without hesitation. Instead, I decided to take matters into my own hands. I reached into my bag and retrieved 400 coins, which I had saved on my student ID, and handed them to Kelly.


    "I''ll pay you back right away, Kelly," I promised, hoping to rectify the situation.


    "I already deducted it from the money you were supposed to receive," Kelly replied, her voice tinged with a hint of disappointment.


    "Was my contribution that high...?" I asked, surprised by the deduction.


    Kelly avoided my gaze, her expression unreadable. "Well, you did better than I thought... so consider it a reward."


    "As you suggested, I did consider choosing something other than a gun," I admitted, recalling our previous conversation.


    "It certainly suited you better than a knife," Kelly remarked, acknowledging my fighting style.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??


    Golden ticket

 Chapter 377: Goblin Merchant!

    377 Chapter 377: Goblin Merchant!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I had developed a uniquebat style that involved wielding a handgun in conjunction with meleebat techniques¡ªabination that proved effective in my hands.


    "I''m sorry I wasn''t helpful at the end..." I apologized, feeling a tinge of guilt.


    "Is it because of the contribution? Don''t be so nervous! Stand up straight," Kelly reassured me, patting Sylvie on the back as her shoulders drooped.


    I understood what she meant. Kelly valued teamwork and support as much as individual contributions.


    "But... it was actually low," I admitted, unable to shake off my disappointment.


    "Contributions are usually overshadowed by the main dealer. However, the person who receives the most recognition at the party is the one who supports well," Kelly exined, offering a different perspective.


    "If I didn''t have Sylvie, I would have been rolling around on the ground with an orc," I added, praising Sylvie''s contribution.


    As I spoke, Sylvie''s cheeks flushed with a mixture of embarrassment and pride. I rolled up my sleeves, shielding my eyes from the bright, shining sun.


    "It''s getting hot. I want to go back..." I muttered, feeling the heat intensify.


    Just as I thought that, my gaze caught sight of a small figure in the distance. d in rags that concealed their body and face, the figure struggled under the weight of arge bundle on their back.


    "Is that the one?" I wondered aloud, directing the question to Kelly.


    "I''ll answer the question you asked earlier," Kelly replied, her tone serious. "Buying stats from the demon merchant is correct. The demon merchant sells everything that exists and doesn''t exist in this world."


    "I need to buy a lot of cunning skills," I confessed, acknowledging my own shorings.


    "I-I have magical power," Sylvie chimed in, revealing her own abilities.


    "Is this your first time encountering a demon merchant?" Kelly inquired, her expression filled with caution.


    Naturally, it was my first time, and Sylvie nodded in agreement. Demon merchants were known to be elusive, rarely appearing at lower levels.


    But why was Kelly so cautious? She hadn''t disyed this level of concern even when facing off against the B-ss elite boss and its horde of golden orcs.


    you''ve kindly paid," Kelly warned, her voice tinged with a hint of trepidation.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    "Demon merchants are enigmatic beings that only sporadically appear in dungeons. I''ve heard their actual power is on par with S-ss magical beasts," Kelly exined, revealing the true nature of these mysterious entities.


    "So... does that mean we''re helpless if it suddenly attacks us?" I questioned, concern evident in my voice.


    "Ah, we''re not that malevolent," A voice sounded, trying to ease the tension in the air.


    As the silhouette drew nearer, its figure bing clearer against the horizon, a sense of unease settled within me. The sudden appearance of the Goblin King and the Demon Merchant had caught us off guard. Kelly, startled, took a step back, her mouth closing abruptly.


    "Nice to meet you, adorable aspiring hunters," the Goblin King greeted us, his voice carrying a hint of amusement.


    [Insight Activated]


    [Goblin King]-[Demon Merchant]


    [The one who leads the magical beast¡ºGoblin¡». Their power, which once defied the gods, rivals that of an SS-ss Hunter]


    Their stature may be that of an ordinary goblin, but the information gathered by Perception was far from ordinary.


    At the very least, they''re not an adversary we can handle with our current strength.


    But isn''t there no reason to fight? Perhaps it would be best if we can make a reasonable deal¡­ It might be because I''m looking at the situation too optimistically.


    It''s moments like these when the courage to confront the goddesses in handy. In ce of the tense Kelly and Sylvie, I greeted the Goblin King.


    "Hello, Goblin King," I greeted him politely, trying to maintain a calm demeanor.


    "Oh, it''s been quite a while since someone greeted me with such politeness. I''m touched, Lucas," the Goblin King responded, surprising me with his knowledge of my name.


    I hadn''t disclosed my name, and he hadn''t introduced himself as the Goblin King either, so it seemed we were on equal footing in terms of information.


    "It seems destiny has brought us together. I am willing to relinquish what I possess in exchange for your coins," the Goblin King offered.


    To my surprise, it appeared that we might be able tomunicate effectively.


    "How much for the skill?" I inquired, curious about the possibilities.


    "Skill... I''m not really in the mood to sell it right now," the Goblin King replied, his tone somewhat dismissive.


    "Don''t be like that," I persisted, hoping to explore other options.


    "No, it''s not about the mood for skill. Unfortunately..." he trailed off, leaving his statement unfinished.


    His response puzzled me. What was he trying to convey?


    "Then, how about strength?" I suggested, attempting a different approach.


    "Ah, the weather is too bright to sell strength," came his enigmatic response.


    "Endurance?" I tried again, grasping at straws.


    "I couldn''t possibly sell my stamina after watching such a heart-wrenching dramast night," the Goblin King replied, his toneced with amusement.


    Frustration welled up within me. What was I to do?


    "I''m actually in the mood to sell some magic. Upon reviewing your stats..." the Goblin King offered, redirecting the conversation.


    If it was magic, it undoubtedly belonged to Sylvie.


    "Sell it to Sylvie," I suggested, hoping to strike a favorable deal.


    "I''ll ept only 5,000 coins per piece," he dered, stating the price with certainty.


    "What!" Kelly eximed in shock at the exorbitant amount.


    "If it''s Sylvie''s magic stat, the regr market price should be around 200 coins!" I protested, taken aback by the inted price.


    The Goblin King remained unmoved by our objections, leaving Sylvie in a difficult position.


    "I, um, don''t have that kind of money..." Sylvie confessed, her voice tinged with regret.


    "Haha. Such a pity," the Goblin King chuckled, seemingly amused by the turn of events.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??


    golden ticket

 Chapter 379 379: Artistic!

    <h4>Chapter 379 Chapter 379: Artistic!</h4>


    ?Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Goblin King didn''t hesitate to make an offer, surprising even Kelly, who had been observing the exchange with astonishment. "For this quality... 12,000 coins."


    Kelly struggled to maintain herposure. The amount was staggering, a testament to the value the Goblin King saw in the Goblin pocket pussy. She realized that Lucas''s confidence in selling it at an even higher price was well-founded.


    Trying to hide her astonishment, she managed to regain herposure. "It is the highest amount I can afford, and even more."


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Kelly''s determination. "Well... perhaps we cane to an agreement. But first, tell me, are there any more pocket pussyes like this?"


    Kelly hesitated for a moment, then made a decision. She removed her hand from her mouth and nodded. "Yes, there are more. In fact, there is a whole collection of meticulously crafted pocket pussyes waiting to be discovered."


    The Goblin King''s eyes widened in excitement, and he reached out to grab the "Scheme" that Kelly had revealed. His drool threatened to escape his lips as he eagerly examined the document.


    "Oh, oh, oh... It''s a true work of art," the Goblin King eximed, his eyes fixed on the exquisite creation before him. He couldn''t help but marvel at the craftsmanship and attention to detail. "There are better ones out there, though," he added with a hint of hesitation.


    Lucas, the devilish merchant, observed the Goblin King''s reaction with a smug smile. This was the moment he had been waiting for. He knew the Goblin King''s desire for the ultimate Sex bitch was insatiable, and he had just the masterpiece to fulfill that craving.


    Gently, Lucas pulled out the ''Masterpiece Sex bitch'' from its concealed ce. The room seemed to hold its breath as the Goblin King''s eyes widened in awe. The allure of the creation was undeniable, and the Goblin King felt an irresistible pull towards it.


    "I''ll pay a high price... Please, sell it to me! Please!" the Goblin King pleaded, his voice filled with desperation. He was willing to go to any lengths to possess this extraordinary creation.


    Lucas pretended to consider the offer, knowing full well the value of his masterpiece. He wanted to push the Goblin King to his limits, to test the extent of his desire. "If you want to keep doing business with me, that won''t be enough," he said, his voiceced with a touch of mischief.


    The Goblin King''s determination grew stronger. "190,000... I''ll buy it for 190,000! No, let me buy it! Please!" he eximed, his voice trembling with both anticipation and anxiety. He couldn''t bear the thought of someone else owning this masterpiece.


    Lucas maintained a calm facade, concealing his excitement at the Goblin King''s response. "Why do you want to use this?" he asked, genuinely curious about the Goblin King''s intentions.


    The Goblin King took a deep breath, trying topose himself. "Ha... Haa... I want to experience its power. To possess something so extraordinary, it''s a matter of pride," he replied, his voice tinged with a mix of desire and determination.


    Lucas stepped back, the Goblin King''s breath causing him difort. He had sessfully taken control of the situation, and now it was time to seal the deal. "Very well," he said, a hint of satisfaction in his voice. "Promise me this. Always treat my friends and me with respect. The stats will always be sold at reasonable prices," he dered, his tone firm and unwavering.


    The Goblin King, overwhelmed with joy and relief, nodded vigorously. "Yes! Yes! Of course! I promise!" he eximed, his voice filled with gratitude.


    Lucas couldn''t help but smile at the Goblin King''s eagerness. He knew he had found a loyal customer in him. "Would you buy an Orc Sex bitch for me as well?" Lucas asked, testing the waters to see if the Goblin King''s interest extended beyond goblins.


    The Goblin King''s eyes widened with excitement. "I''ll buy it! All of it! Sell me everything you have!" he eximed, his enthusiasm unrestrained.


    Lucas considered his options. He had initially nned to keep one Master-ss Sex bitch for himself, but the Goblin King''s offer was tempting. "Is that so, Kelly?" he called out to hispanion, seeking her opinion.


    Kelly clung to Lucas, her eyes shining with anticipation. "Lucas, ah, no, Lucas...!" she stammered, overwhelmed by the whirlwind of events unfolding before her.


    Lucas weighed his options. Keeping the Master-ss Sex bitch would only be a nuisance, and the Goblin King''s offer was too enticing to pass up. "Why not?" he said with a shrug. "Sell them all."


    Kelly''s face lit up with excitement. She knew the potential for profit was immense. Sylvie, another member of the group, grabbed Lucas''s hand and nodded in agreement.


    "Let''s go, Sylvie! We''re picking them up!" Lucas dered, taking charge of the situation.


    "Yes!" Sylvie responded eagerly, ready to assist in gathering the remaining Sex bitches.


    The two hurriedly made their way to the location where the Sex bitches were left behind. They searched diligently, ensuring that no valuable creations were left behind.


    Returning with a handful of Orc Sex bitches, Kelly presented them to Lucas. "Here!" she said triumphantly, a sense of aplishment evident in her voice.


    Lucas inspected the Orc Sex bitches, his gaze critical. "No! Were you going to throw these goods on the floor?" he scolded yfully, his wordsced with a mix of amusement and disbelief.


    The Goblin King, still clutching the previously purchased Sex bitch, seized Lucas''s hand, his eyes gleaming with gratitude and excitement.


    "It''s fate that even this work of art, which almost perished without seeing the light of the world, hase into my hands. I look forward to our continued business, Lucas!" he eximed, his voice filled with admiration and anticipation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 380 380: Stats increased!

    <h4>Chapter 380 Chapter 380: Stats increased!</h4>


    ?Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lucas smiled, acknowledging the Goblin King''s enthusiasm. "Sure, as long as you sell the stats honestly," he replied, emphasizing the importance of maintaining integrity in their business dealings.


    With the dungeon cleared and an impressive sum of 1,182 coins earned, it was time to focus on the next stage¡ªselling the monster Sex bitches.


    The transactions were swift, and Lucas found himself growing wealthier by the minute. In just two days of venturing into this new world, he had already amassed a fortune.


    The Goblin King, still reveling in his newfound treasures, couldn''t contain his joy. He caressed the personality Sex bitch that he had acquired earlier, cherishing it like a prized possession.


    "Now, which stats would you like me to sell you?" Lucas inquired, eager to cater to the Goblin King''s desires. He was well-aware of the Goblin King''s interest in enhancing physical and firearm-rted abilities, and he was prepared to offer a selection of suitable options.


    The Goblin King''s eyes gleamed with anticipation as he pondered his choices. He understood that raising his stats woulde at a cost, but he saw it as a worthy investment. After all, the benefits outweighed the expense.


    Lucas watched the Goblin King carefully, gauging his level of interest. The Goblin King finally spoke, his voice filled with determination. "Let''s focus on physical enhancements and anything rted to firearms," he dered confidently.


    ------


    [Trading with the demon merchant ''Goblin King'']


    [Strength has increased by 25]


    [Stamina has increased by 25]


    [Agility has increased by 25]


    By Sylvie''s standards, the growth I achieved in just one day was equivalent to what one could aplish after a full year of diligent academy life. It was an incredible opportunity, and I wanted Kelly to benefit from it as well.


    "You should buy some too," I suggested to Kelly, hoping to convince her to take advantage of the opportunity.


    Kelly hesitated, unsure if it was appropriate or not. She seemed to think it looked shameless to spend money on personal growth.


    "Is, is that really okay?" she asked, her voice filled with uncertainty.


    I understood her hesitation and wanted to reassure her. "Are you d I learned something odd?" I asked, reminding her that this was a unique chance to enhance our abilities.


    "Well, that''s... uh, I won''t treat it as something strange again," Kelly replied, her words indicating that she was willing to embrace this opportunity.


    "Sylvie, you should buy some magic as well. I''ll pay for it," I offered, wanting to extend the opportunity to Sylvie too.


    Sylvie shook her head vehemently. "I didn''t want anything in return. The reason I helped... was simply because we''re friends," she exined, emphasizing that she didn''t expect anypensation for her actions.


    Her words touched me deeply. Sylvie''s genuine friendship was priceless, and I didn''t want our rtionship to be based on debts or favors.


    "I told you. I''m repaying your kindness. Just ept it," I insisted, wanting to express my gratitude and ensure that our friendship remained strong.


    Sylvie''s resolve remained unwavering. "I won''t be able to repay such arge sum," she protested, determined not to ept the money.


    I smiled warmly at her, appreciating her noble character. "I told you. I''m repaying your kindness. Just ept it," I repeated, wanting her to understand that this was not a debt but a genuine gesture of gratitude.


    Sylvie finally relented, understanding my intentions. "Alright. I''ve received proper payment for my silence," she said, a yful glint in her eyes.


    I chuckled, relieved that she had epted my offer. "Yep, I''ll keep it a secret," I agreed, appreciating her understanding.


    Their faces lit up with delight, knowing they would be able to explore their desires and fulfill their wishes.


    Seeing the joy on their faces, I couldn''t help but feel ted as well. It was a small price to pay to see them happy.


    Indeed, money had its advantages, and I was grateful for the opportunities it presented.


    With their newfound resources, Kelly and Sylvie eagerly embarked on a shopping spree, their excitement palpable.


    As I watched them with satisfaction, I couldn''t help but think that falling into this world had been a fortunate turn of events. The bonds we had forged and the adventures we shared were priceless.


    Of course, augmenting Kelly''s strength stat was rather costly, but I didn''t mind. Her joy was worth every coin spent.


    And as Sylvie''s magic power increased by about 50, her eyes sparkled with delight. The investment had paid off, and her growth was truly remarkable.


    "The magic power... it has increased tremendously," Sylvie eximed, her voice filled with astonishment and joy.


    Kelly, a B-ss adventurer, also experienced a significant boost, with her strength stat increasing by about 10. It was a noteworthy improvement for her, and she couldn''t contain her excitement.


    As for me, being a D-C rank adventurer, the growth was even more dramatic. I relished in the sensation of my abilities surging to new heights.


    "I''ll pay with coins," I dered, ready to settle the bill for our enhancements.


    After spending a considerable amount, we still had around 110,000 coins remaining. It was a testament to the value we had received and the profitability of our trade.


    "Thank you for the good trade, Goblin King," I expressed my gratitude, extending my hand for a handshake.


    The Goblin King, appreciative of our business, firmly grasped my outstretched hand. "Oh, as for me, it was a satisfactory deal as well," he acknowledged, his tone expressing contentment.


    He mentioned something intriguing, referring to me being beloved by diverse external gods. It seemed he was alluding to the mysterious skull-like figure that appeared when I used Lucky Pervert Encounter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 378 378: Good!

    Chapter 378  378: Good!


    ??Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In that moment, a realization struck me. I had a general understanding of the devil merchant''s system and how it operated.


    In this world, there were cases where a student, before enrolling in the academy, had inherited hundreds of millions of coins.


    To increase their stats, they would have to clear high-level dungeons and encounter demon merchants.


    But what if the merchant demanded an exorbitant price of 10 billion coins for a single strength stat?


    In such cases, possessing strength was crucial to striking a reasonable deal with the devil merchant. But it was clear that it was impossible for us to acquire it at this moment.


    "Do you ever purchase anything of value, Goblin King?" I inquired, trying to shift the focus of the conversation.


    "Ah, Lucas. Of course, I do. Have you found something noteworthy?" the Goblin King responded, his tone piqued with curiosity.


    "I''m just curious, but you don''t deal with precious metals, do you?" I asked, testing the waters.


    The Goblin King''s expression twisted, a sinister grin spreading across his face.


    "If you''vee to me to purchase items just to sell such trash, I might impose a penalty on you, Lucas," he warned, his voice filled with a chilling undertone.


    An uneasy silence settled over us as his words hung in the air.


    "Now, now, what do you intendto sell? Do you know what might pique my interest, someone who possesses everything?" the Goblin King inquired, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    "S, Lucas..." Kelly grasped my sleeve tightly, her fear palpable.


    Chapter 22 ¨C Unleashing the Power of the Goblin pocket pussy


    The tension in the room was palpable as the words hung in the air: "Let''s stop talking... I have something to sell." The mysterious figure before me seemed to exude an air of confidence, an unwavering belief in the uniqueness and value of what they possessed.


    Curiosity mingled with a hint of apprehension as I dared to question their audacity. "Who are you to threaten me? What could you possibly possess that is so extraordinary?"


    A sly smile yed on their lips as they leaned forward, their voice dripping with intrigue. "I possess something that cannot be found anywhere else in the world. It is a creation of my own making, a manifestation of extraordinary craftsmanship."


    Despite my reservations, I couldn''t help but be intrigued by their words. There was an air of certainty that surrounded them, as if they knew something I didn''t. With a mix of skepticism and anticipation, I silently urged them to reveal their secret.


    With a flourish, they presented to me what appeared to be an ordinary goblin. But upon closer inspection, it became clear that this goblin was no ordinary creature.


    It was a meticulously crafted pocket pussy, carefully designed to entice and satisfy even the most discerning desires.


    I couldn''t help but gasp at the sight before me. "What... what is this?" The Goblin King''s visage contorted, his emotions in a ceaseless dance of shock and awe.


    The mysterious figure before me seemed unfazed by the Goblin King''s reaction. "This, my friend, is a Goblin pocket pussy. A tool crafted to fulfill the desires of your kin."


    The Goblin King''s voice trembled with a mixture of indignation and fascination. "The dignity of my kin, so ruthlessly desecrated! How could you...?"


    With a calm demeanor, the figure replied, "It is merely a tool, a creation meant to serve a purpose. There is no need to get agitated. Consider the possibilities."


    A primal roar escaped the Goblin King''s lips as he reluctantly epted the pocket pussy offered to him, dropping to his knees in awe and disbelief.


    "Beautiful! Magnificent!" The demonic merchant hoisted the pocket pussy like a sacred idol, his voice filled with reverence.


    ----


    As the scene filled with a charged atmosphere, the figure known as Lucas couldn''t help but revel in the sess of his creation. The Goblin pocket pussy had surpassed his expectations, captivating the Goblin King in ways he could have only imagined.


    Lucas had known that in this world, where desires and fantasies ran rampant, there would be a ce for a Goblin pocket pussy. It was a simple deduction, a natural conclusion that had guided his every move. And now, his prediction hade to fruition.


    "The response is so fresh, as if it''s alive and breathing inside," the Goblin King eximed, his voice filled with wonder. "No craftsman in hell could ever create such a masterpiece!"


    Lucas couldn''t help but smile, his confidence bolstered by the Goblin King''s reaction. "Indeed, it is amazing. A testament to my craftsmanship."


    The Goblin King, unable to contain his excitement, pleaded, "May I try putting my finger in this hole, Lucas?"


    Lucas smirked, seizing the opportunity. "If you promise to purchase it, it shall be a pre-owned pocket pussy."


    Without hesitation, the Goblin King eagerly agreed, promising to buy the Goblin pocket pussy without dy. As he inserted his finger into the meticulously crafted crevice, he was ovee with a wave of emotions. Tears streamed down his face as he reveled in the sensations that coursed through him.


    "Through my fingers... it''s transmitted... the voices of my kin, pleading for help! That trembling sensation!" The Goblin King''s voice quivered with a mix of pleasure and longing.


    Lucas watched with a sense of satisfaction as the Goblin King experienced the power of his creation. "Do you like it?" he asked, a hint of pride in his voice.


    The Goblin King''s response was immediate and fervent. "This is innovation! To encounter a masterful craftsman like you...! Will you only sell to me from now on?"


    Lucas chuckled, enjoying the Goblin King''s enthusiasm. "It depends on how I feel and how much you are willing to pay."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do.

 Chapter 379: Artistic!

    379 Chapter 379: Artistic!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Goblin King didn''t hesitate to make an offer, surprising even Kelly, who had been observing the exchange with astonishment. "For this quality... 12,000 coins."


    Kelly struggled to maintain herposure. The amount was staggering, a testament to the value the Goblin King saw in the Goblin pocket pussy. She realized that Lucas''s confidence in selling it at an even higher price was well-founded.


    Trying to hide her astonishment, she managed to regain herposure. "It is the highest amount I can afford, and even more."


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Kelly''s determination. "Well... perhaps we cane to an agreement. But first, tell me, are there any more pocket pussyes like this?"


    Kelly hesitated for a moment, then made a decision. She removed her hand from her mouth and nodded. "Yes, there are more. In fact, there is a whole collection of meticulously crafted pocket pussyes waiting to be discovered."


    The Goblin King''s eyes widened in excitement, and he reached out to grab the "Scheme" that Kelly had revealed. His drool threatened to escape his lips as he eagerly examined the document.


    "Oh, oh, oh... It''s a true work of art," the Goblin King eximed, his eyes fixed on the exquisite creation before him. He couldn''t help but marvel at the craftsmanship and attention to detail. "There are better ones out there, though," he added with a hint of hesitation.


    Lucas, the devilish merchant, observed the Goblin King''s reaction with a smug smile. This was the moment he had been waiting for. He knew the Goblin King''s desire for the ultimate Sex bitch was insatiable, and he had just the masterpiece to fulfill that craving.


    Gently, Lucas pulled out the ''Masterpiece Sex bitch'' from its concealed ce. The room seemed to hold its breath as the Goblin King''s eyes widened in awe. The allure of the creation was undeniable, and the Goblin King felt an irresistible pull towards it.


    "I''ll pay a high price... Please, sell it to me! Please!" the Goblin King pleaded, his voice filled with desperation. He was willing to go to any lengths to possess this extraordinary creation.


    Lucas pretended to consider the offer, knowing full well the value of his masterpiece. He wanted to push the Goblin King to his limits, to test the extent of his desire. "If you want to keep doing business with me, that won''t be enough," he said, his voiceced with a touch of mischief.


    The Goblin King''s determination grew stronger. "190,000... I''ll buy it for 190,000! No, let me buy it! Please!" he eximed, his voice trembling with both anticipation and anxiety. He couldn''t bear the thought of someone else owning this masterpiece.


    Lucas maintained a calm facade, concealing his excitement at the Goblin King''s response. "Why do you want to use this?" he asked, genuinely curious about the Goblin King''s intentions.


    The Goblin King took a deep breath, trying topose himself. "Ha... Haa... I want to experience its power. To possess something so extraordinary, it''s a matter of pride," he replied, his voice tinged with a mix of desire and determination.


    Lucas stepped back, the Goblin King''s breath causing him difort. He had sessfully taken control of the situation, and now it was time to seal the deal. "Very well," he said, a hint of satisfaction in his voice. "Promise me this. Always treat my friends and me with respect. The stats will always be sold at reasonable prices," he dered, his tone firm and unwavering.


    The Goblin King, overwhelmed with joy and relief, nodded vigorously. "Yes! Yes! Of course! I promise!" he eximed, his voice filled with gratitude.


    Lucas couldn''t help but smile at the Goblin King''s eagerness. He knew he had found a loyal customer in him. "Would you buy an Orc Sex bitch for me as well?" Lucas asked, testing the waters to see if the Goblin King''s interest extended beyond goblins.


    The Goblin King''s eyes widened with excitement. "I''ll buy it! All of it! Sell me everything you have!" he eximed, his enthusiasm unrestrained.


    Lucas considered his options. He had initially nned to keep one Master-ss Sex bitch for himself, but the Goblin King''s offer was tempting. "Is that so, Kelly?" he called out to hispanion, seeking her opinion.


    Kelly clung to Lucas, her eyes shining with anticipation. "Lucas, ah, no, Lucas...!" she stammered, overwhelmed by the whirlwind of events unfolding before her.


    Lucas weighed his options. Keeping the Master-ss Sex bitch would only be a nuisance, and the Goblin King''s offer was too enticing to pass up. "Why not?" he said with a shrug. "Sell them all."


    Kelly''s face lit up with excitement. She knew the potential for profit was immense. Sylvie, another member of the group, grabbed Lucas''s hand and nodded in agreement.


    "Let''s go, Sylvie! We''re picking them up!" Lucas dered, taking charge of the situation.


    "Yes!" Sylvie responded eagerly, ready to assist in gathering the remaining Sex bitches.


    The two hurriedly made their way to the location where the Sex bitches were left behind. They searched diligently, ensuring that no valuable creations were left behind.


    Returning with a handful of Orc Sex bitches, Kelly presented them to Lucas. "Here!" she said triumphantly, a sense of aplishment evident in her voice.


    Lucas inspected the Orc Sex bitches, his gaze critical. "No! Were you going to throw these goods on the floor?" he scolded yfully, his wordsced with a mix of amusement and disbelief.


    The Goblin King, still clutching the previously purchased Sex bitch, seized Lucas''s hand, his eyes gleaming with gratitude and excitement.


    "It''s fate that even this work of art, which almost perished without seeing the light of the world, hase into my hands. I look forward to our continued business, Lucas!" he eximed, his voice filled with admiration and anticipation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??


    golden ticket


    Alex_morg

 Chapter 380: Stats increased!

    380 Chapter 380: Stats increased!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lucas smiled, acknowledging the Goblin King''s enthusiasm. "Sure, as long as you sell the stats honestly," he replied, emphasizing the importance of maintaining integrity in their business dealings.


    With the dungeon cleared and an impressive sum of 1,182 coins earned, it was time to focus on the next stage¡ªselling the monster Sex bitches.


    The transactions were swift, and Lucas found himself growing wealthier by the minute. In just two days of venturing into this new world, he had already amassed a fortune.


    The Goblin King, still reveling in his newfound treasures, couldn''t contain his joy. He caressed the personality Sex bitch that he had acquired earlier, cherishing it like a prized possession.


    "Now, which stats would you like me to sell you?" Lucas inquired, eager to cater to the Goblin King''s desires. He was well-aware of the Goblin King''s interest in enhancing physical and firearm-rted abilities, and he was prepared to offer a selection of suitable options.


    The Goblin King''s eyes gleamed with anticipation as he pondered his choices. He understood that raising his stats woulde at a cost, but he saw it as a worthy investment. After all, the benefits outweighed the expense.


    Lucas watched the Goblin King carefully, gauging his level of interest. The Goblin King finally spoke, his voice filled with determination. "Let''s focus on physical enhancements and anything rted to firearms," he dered confidently.


    ------


    [Trading with the demon merchant ''Goblin King'']


    [Strength has increased by 25]


    [Stamina has increased by 25]


    [Agility has increased by 25]


    By Sylvie''s standards, the growth I achieved in just one day was equivalent to what one could aplish after a full year of diligent academy life. It was an incredible opportunity, and I wanted Kelly to benefit from it as well.


    "You should buy some too," I suggested to Kelly, hoping to convince her to take advantage of the opportunity.


    Kelly hesitated, unsure if it was appropriate or not. She seemed to think it looked shameless to spend money on personal growth.


    "Is, is that really okay?" she asked, her voice filled with uncertainty.


    I understood her hesitation and wanted to reassure her. "Are you d I learned something odd?" I asked, reminding her that this was a unique chance to enhance our abilities.


    "Well, that''s... uh, I won''t treat it as something strange again," Kelly replied, her words indicating that she was willing to embrace this opportunity.


    "Sylvie, you should buy some magic as well. I''ll pay for it," I offered, wanting to extend the opportunity to Sylvie too.


    Sylvie shook her head vehemently. "I didn''t want anything in return. The reason I helped... was simply because we''re friends," she exined, emphasizing that she didn''t expect anypensation for her actions.


    Her words touched me deeply. Sylvie''s genuine friendship was priceless, and I didn''t want our rtionship to be based on debts or favors.


    "I told you. I''m repaying your kindness. Just ept it," I insisted, wanting to express my gratitude and ensure that our friendship remained strong.


    Sylvie''s resolve remained unwavering. "I won''t be able to repay such arge sum," she protested, determined not to ept the money. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I smiled warmly at her, appreciating her noble character. "I told you. I''m repaying your kindness. Just ept it," I repeated, wanting her to understand that this was not a debt but a genuine gesture of gratitude.


    Sylvie finally relented, understanding my intentions. "Alright. I''ve received proper payment for my silence," she said, a yful glint in her eyes.


    I chuckled, relieved that she had epted my offer. "Yep, I''ll keep it a secret," I agreed, appreciating her understanding.


    Their faces lit up with delight, knowing they would be able to explore their desires and fulfill their wishes.


    Seeing the joy on their faces, I couldn''t help but feel ted as well. It was a small price to pay to see them happy.


    Indeed, money had its advantages, and I was grateful for the opportunities it presented.


    With their newfound resources, Kelly and Sylvie eagerly embarked on a shopping spree, their excitement palpable.


    As I watched them with satisfaction, I couldn''t help but think that falling into this world had been a fortunate turn of events. The bonds we had forged and the adventures we shared were priceless.


    Of course, augmenting Kelly''s strength stat was rather costly, but I didn''t mind. Her joy was worth every coin spent.


    And as Sylvie''s magic power increased by about 50, her eyes sparkled with delight. The investment had paid off, and her growth was truly remarkable.


    "The magic power... it has increased tremendously," Sylvie eximed, her voice filled with astonishment and joy.


    Kelly, a B-ss adventurer, also experienced a significant boost, with her strength stat increasing by about 10. It was a noteworthy improvement for her, and she couldn''t contain her excitement.


    As for me, being a D-C rank adventurer, the growth was even more dramatic. I relished in the sensation of my abilities surging to new heights.


    "I''ll pay with coins," I dered, ready to settle the bill for our enhancements.


    After spending a considerable amount, we still had around 110,000 coins remaining. It was a testament to the value we had received and the profitability of our trade.


    "Thank you for the good trade, Goblin King," I expressed my gratitude, extending my hand for a handshake.


    The Goblin King, appreciative of our business, firmly grasped my outstretched hand. "Oh, as for me, it was a satisfactory deal as well," he acknowledged, his tone expressing contentment.


    He mentioned something intriguing, referring to me being beloved by diverse external gods. It seemed he was alluding to the mysterious skull-like figure that appeared when I used Lucky Pervert Encounter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??


    golden ticket


    Alex_morg

 Chapter 381: Name for a Team!

    381 Chapter 381: Name for a Team!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I nearlymitted a grave offense against the Mother of Blood¡­ Hee hee hee," Mr. Goking''s cryptic words lingered in the air as he vanished, leaving the group bewildered and curious about his meaning.


    As the dungeon-clearing efforts continued, Lucas found himself immersed in the task at hand. Kelly approached him, her gaze fixed on the dismantling process. Her presence wasforting, but it felt somewhat unfamiliarpared to the closeness Lucas shared with Sylvie.


    Kelly broke the silence, her voice filled with admiration. "Even just repaying the debt is a great aplishment," she remarked, her eyes now filled with a newfound appreciation for Lucas.


    "Lucas, you''re incredible, aren''t you?" Kelly remarked, her gaze filled with awe.


    Lucas shrugged modestly, trying to downy his achievements. "I was just lucky," he replied, not wanting to take too much credit.


    Deep in thought, Lucas contemted the extraordinary gift he had received from the goddess. The world he found himself in was vastly different from the struggles of his previous life. The ease with which he acquired wealth and power was unparalleled.


    "Repaying this benevolence is quite a dilemma," Lucas mused, uncertain about how to express his gratitude.


    Sylvie chimed in, reminding Lucas that true friends didn''t requirepensation. She believed that their bond was built on genuine friendship, not material rewards.


    "Really? You don''t need anything at all?" Lucas questioned, surprised by their selflessness. "If there''s anything you want, Sylvie and I would dly grant your wishes."


    Sylvie nodded in agreement, both of them eager to support Lucas in any way they could.


    Lucas felt overwhelmed by their affectionate gazes. He sensed the weight of their expectations and realized he needed a way to ease the tension.


    "Let''s take a picture," Lucas suggested, attempting to change the mood. He saw it as an opportunity to create asting memory.


    Sylvie and Kelly eagerly agreed, positioning themselves close to Lucas. As they huddled together, Lucas initiated the photo, capturing the moment forever.


    The picture turned out beautifully, capturing the blushing Sylvie and the joyousughter of Kelly. Lucas felt a mix of happiness and flustered embarrassment.


    Kelly quickly sent the photo to Lucas and suggested creating a group chat tomemorate their squad''s first dungeon clear. Lucas agreed, appreciating the idea of keeping their bond alive and thriving.


    As the invitation to the group chat arrived, Lucas pondered the name of their squad. He realized that the previous name, "pocket pussy Squad," was inappropriate and needed a more suitable alternative.


    "What should we name our squad?" Lucas wondered aloud. "We need something that captures our unity and strength."


    It can''t be the pocket pussy Squad, right?"


    "Ugh!"


    Kelly wrapped her head in her hands.


    "Pocket pussy, pocket pussy... You''re always trying to be so insensitive. No more crudenguage! That''s the first rule of our group chat," Kelly spoke assertively, putting an end to the use of offensivenguage.


    The group chat notice had already been updated with a new rule: "No crudenguage allowed." It was a necessary step to maintain a respectful and inclusive environment for everyone involved.


    As they stood at the training ground, the realization dawned upon them that they were thest ones to emerge from the B-ss dungeon. Lucas couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment, knowing that they had sessfully cleared the dungeon despite the challenges they faced.


    "So, all we need to do now is head home?" Lucas asked, ncing around at the empty training ground.


    Kelly nodded, brushing off some sand from her clothes. "I guess we must have been thest ones toe out. We were the only ones in a B-ss dungeon, so I suppose that''s to be expected," she replied, her voice filled with a mix of pride and relief.


    Just as they were about to part ways and head home, Kelly turned to Sylvie with a mischievous smile. "Ah, we fought with caution, but sand got into my clothes. Sylvie, let''s go wash up together!" she suggested, lifting her chest in surprise.


    Sylvie seemed taken aback by the sudden invitation. "Uh, huh?! I was going to wash up at home..." she hesitated, unsure about the proposition.


    "Don''t say that! Girls have things to talk about too. Let''s strengthen our friendship," Kelly insisted, her tone filled with enthusiasm.


    Lucas interjected, trying to ease the situation. "Don''t bother Sylvie."


    Kelly waved him off, dismissing his concerns. "Who said anything about bothering her? Lucas, which way is your home? Can you wait for us?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Lucas contemted the request for a moment. Since they were heading in the same direction, waiting for them wouldn''t be much of an inconvenience. Besides, he thought, there was nothing else to do afterpleting their dungeon-clearing mission.


    "Alright. Both of you go wash up. I''ll wait for you," Lucas agreed, a small smile forming on his face.


    With Sylvie and Kelly off to wash up, Lucas took the opportunity to review his progress. Opening the status window, he observed the changes in his abilities.


    21:40


    Level: 9


    Grade: D


    Strength:¡º65¡»(+14)


    Agility:¡º35¡»(+13)


    Stamina:¡º36¡»(+8)


    Technique:¡º65¡»(+11)


    (Hidden) Magic:¡º0¡»(+3) N?v(el)B\\jnn


    (Hidden) Charm:¡ºMAX¡»]


    His level had reached 9, and his stats had significantly improved. Strength, agility, stamina, technique, and hidden magic had all seen substantial increases. Additionally, he had acquired new skills, including "pocket pussy Enhancement," which enhanced his overall abilities, and "Firearms Proficiency," which improved his shooting uracy.


    [Newly Acquired Skills:


    [Pocket Pussy Enhancement]


    [Firearms Proficiency]


    [Achievements:


    [Goblin pocket pussy Conqueror]


    [Loss of Humanity]


    [Inhuman Depravity]


    "Destructive Depravity" A brutal assault of degradation, utterly unconcerned with the heroine''s crumbling sense of self. Extremely sadistic in nature.]


    As he scrolled through his achievements, Lucas noticed a section called "Loss of Humanity," capturing his attention.


    Confused, he wondered if he had unknowingly subjected someone to humiliation, as the achievement suggested.


    It was a puzzling revtion, as he had no recollection of such an event.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 382: Teacher!

    382 Chapter 382: Teacher!


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I waited patiently outside the shower, eager to see Sylvie and Kelly emerge. Finally, they called out, "We''re back!"


    But to my surprise, Sylvie spoke up, "I''m sorry, but I have something I need to take care of today. You go ahead without me."


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of curiosity and concern about what Sylvie had to do. I wanted to make sure it had nothing to do with me, so I asked, "...Huh? Alright then, see you tomorrow!"


    Kelly, ever cheerful, responded with a smile, and Sylvie waved goodbye gently. As they walked away, my mind was preupied with thoughts of what Sylvie''s mysterious task could be. Determined to find out, I decided to head to the location where the expelled personality resided¡ªan academy building I had never visited before.


    As I stood at the entrance, hesitating about whether I should enter, a guard with an intimidating expression appeared before me. He sternly said, "This is not a ce for ordinary academy students. Step back."


    I pointed towards the building and stammered, "...Uh, over there..."


    Inside that building was where Cerys Marilyn''s expelled personality resided. I knew that if I activated my perception ability, I could see things more clearly.


    My perception ability revealed a troubling sight¡ªpersonality deterioration was in progress. The situation seemed dangerous, and I couldn''t ignore it.


    Confused, the guard confronted me, demanding answers. "What are you doing? Why did you use that skill?"


    I struggled to find the right words to exin theplex situation. It was a problem that wasn''t easy to describe. This was...


    "Stop! What''s going on here?"


    Suddenly, a figure appeared before me, someone I never expected to see again¡ªKyelli, the Student Council President. Her stunning silver hair made the guardsman step back, intimidated by her presence.


    The guardsman exined, "I was trying to hold this person back because it seemed like an ordinary academy student was attempting to enter the research building."


    Kyelli turned her gaze towards me, her expression inscrutable. "Lucas, what''s happening?"


    I hesitated, but decided to be honest. "Ceridwen... Do you know who Marilyn is, President?"


    Kyelli maintained her silence, her eyes locked onto mine, searching for answers.


    "I was actually on my way to see Professor Ceridwen as well. If you have some business there, shall we go together?" she finally suggested.


    Taken aback by her unexpected cooperation, I agreed, "Ah, yes."


    I couldn''t help but wonder why Kyelli was being so agreeable. Was she purposely trying to keep me close because she found me suspicious?


    Suppressing those thoughts, I seized the opportunity to slip past the guard and entered the research building alongside Kyelli. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Once inside, I couldn''t hide my concern any longer. "I tried to contact Ms. Cerys, but I couldn''t reach her. I heard that she returned home."


    Kyelli''s response was guarded. "... Really?"


    Confusion and worry filled my mind. I was the only one who used the personality Expel ability in this game, yet there was an expelled personality with a name I didn''t recognize inside the academy.


    But then I realized something. It was unfair tobel the expelled personality as "Expel" without even knowing the teacher''s face. From now on, I would refer to it as "jelly."


    Regardless, if Ms. Cerys had expelled "jelly," it was only natural that she couldn''t be contacted. The situation was bing more mysterious and concerning with every passing moment.


    I swore to myself that I had never used the inhumane personality Expel on any heroine. However, it was true that I possessed knowledge about Expel-rted details that others didn''t. I could somewhat understand the situation that Ms. Cerys was currently in, and that fact made me incredibly anxious. Wasn''t this situation enough to use me as the culprit?


    Kyelli continued walking forward without looking back, her voice breaking the silence. "Since lunchtime, I''ve been trying to contact her, but there has been no response. I thought maybe she was having her lunch."


    "Lunchtime?" I repeated, my mind racing to make a connection.


    "Yes," Kyelli confirmed.


    The Unveiled Persona. If this was about what I had done before...


    "A Scarecrow!?" I blurted out, the realization hitting me. Did the scarecrow have a separate creator? I couldn''t recall the information I had glimpsed through my insight, as I had only skimmed over it.


    However, there was something I did remember¡ªthe magical scarecrow for novices was an item that belonged to the student council.


    "Um, Student Council President, I have a question for you," I hesitantly spoke up.


    "What is it?" she replied, her stepsing to an abrupt halt.


    I couldn''t help but notice the white pants that hugged her hips, a detail Lucas had always adored. But there was no time to appreciate that now.


    "Miss Cerys, were you a part of the student council during your time as a student?" I asked, hoping to uncover a clue.


    Kyelli''s voice turned cold, and her expression hardened. "Didn''t you know that when you went to visit Teacher Cerys?"


    Sweat trickled down my back, and I struggled to find an exnation. "Well... the dungeon we went to for the afternoon ss was quite hot."


    Her piercing gaze seemed to see right through me. I realized that I was in an incredibly precarious situation.


    "Why are you sweating so much?" she pressed on.


    I stammered, trying toe up with an excuse. "Um... I guess I''m just feeling a bit nervous."


    "Teacher Cerys was part of the student council. She was the Student Council President during her time as a student," Kyelli finally revealed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??


    golden ticket

 Chapter 383 383: Progress!

    <h4>Chapter 383 Chapter 383: Progress!</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I see," I replied, my mind racing to make sense of the information. She must have been actively involved in the student council at some point, and it was not surprising for her to have prepared a scarecrow, an artifact of the student council, during her school days.


    But then, what could be the reason for the expulsion of the teacher''s essence? Could it be that the scarecrow''s function of pursuing its creator was somehow linked to the essence Expel?


    An astonishing coincidence crossed my mind. It was hard to believe that Enn had designed it, but that girl must have known everything and chosen not to share it with us.


    "Why aren''t you following me? Didn''t you have business with Teacher Cerys?" Kyelli''s voice brought me back to the present.


    I could sense her suspicion. As I followed the guidance of the Student Council President, I was drawing closer to Marilyn''s expelled essence.


    "Did you manage to get in touch with herter?" I asked, trying to divert the conversation.


    "It suddenly connected a short while ago," Kyelli replied, showing me her phone.


    "But regardless of what I said, there was no response. That''s why I''m on my way to see her. I''m concerned that something might have happened to her."


    I remained silent, contemting the situation and the potential danger that Ms. Cerys might be facing.


    "What do you think? Is my spection too far-fetched?" Kyelli asked, her eyes fixed on me.


    "I would... If my family didn''t respond and remained silent, I''d be worried and go searching for them," I replied honestly.


    "Indeed. It would be a disaster if they were attacked by a malicious viin," Kyelli remarked, her suspicion of me bing more evident.


    Well, it was only natural. Sylvie and Kelly might not know the full extent of my situation, but the Student Council President had no reason to trust me. From her perspective, I was nothing more than a criminal on probation.


    In a sudden motion, the student council president turned around, her gaze fixed on me as she addressed Lucas. "Lucas, why did youe to the research building? Answer me," she demanded, her voice filled with urgency.


    Lucas found himself facing a crisis of a lifetime. He hesitated for a moment, realizing that exining the situation would be difficult until the student council president opened the door. "Until the student council president opens that door, it''s difficult for me to exin," he replied, his voice tinged with frustration.


    Kyelli''s suspicion lingered as she contemted the potential risks. "What if opening the door is a trap? What if it''s the activation condition for your ability?" she questioned, her eyes narrowing.


    Unfazed by her doubts, Lucas offered a solution. "If you''re suspicious, I''ll open it," he suggested, willing to take the risk to prove his innocence.


    "No," Kyelli firmly responded, making the decision herself. With a determined expression, she turned the doorknob and pushed the door open. Her doubts about Lucas seemed to have diminished, perhaps due to his status as a failed D-ss student.


    Or maybe she believed that his act of opening the door was part of a nned scheme. It was impossible to know for certain.


    As the door swung open, a sight greeted them that left both Lucas and Kyelli startled. It was the expelled personality of Cerys, shimmering like a jewel in a pretty pink jelly.


    The student council president''s body was suddenly enveloped in a bright white light, causing Lucas to act swiftly.


    "Wait! Just wait! Mr. President!" Lucas pleaded, stepping between the jelly and the president, his voice filled with urgency.


    "Move aside. Do you want to die as well?" Kyelli retorted, her toneced with a mix of concern and frustration.


    "This is Miss Cerys Marilyn!" Lucas eximed, hoping to make her understand the gravity of the situation.


    "What...?" Kyelli''s voice trailed off as she processed the information.


    Lucas had narrowly prevented a disastrous oue. If he hadn''t intervened, the expelled personality jelly might have been destroyed, and Cerys would never be able to return to her original state. He had thrown himself in harm''s way because he knew the consequences.


    "On what grounds do you say that? The teacher should be over there..." Kyelli''s voice wavered, her doubt still lingering.


    Lucas gently cradled the trembling jelly in his arms, his heart filled with remorse for the suffering the teacher had endured due to the devastating expelled personality. He was determined to find a way to rectify the situation and bring her back.


    "I''m sorry," Lucas whispered internally, his voice filled with regret.


    Examining the jelly closely, he realized the extent of the damage. The personality erosion rate was at 8%, and the neglect had caused extreme cold, pain, sadness, and utter loneliness. It was a heartbreaking sight.


    Focusing on the task at hand, Lucas knew he had to convince the student council president of the truth. "Teacher? Miss Cerys?" he called out, hoping for a response.


    Cerys remained silent, her back against the support, her condition indicating that she had been neglected since lunchtime.


    She had been left alone for nearly five hours, and the connection between her main body and the jelly had grown faint. It was as if her body had be nothing more than an empty shell.


    Lucas couldn''t help but be struck by her beauty. This was not the middle-aged teacher he had seen during ss. Before himy a raven-haired beauty in her early twenties, only a couple of years older than Sylvie and Kelly. Her exposed, strong thighs beneath her burgundy dress held an undeniable allure.


    The student council president''s voice broke the silence, reminding Lucas of the urgency of the situation. "You should be able to exin what happened, Lucas," she stated firmly, her tone leaving no room for ambiguity.


    Lucas took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. He knew he had to choose his words carefully.


    "First of all, the teacher seems to be cold. May Ifort her?" he requested, hoping to alleviate the immediate distress and gain some trust from the student council president.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 384 384: Problem!

    <h4>Chapter 384 Chapter 384: Problem!</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I nced at the device in my hand, its purpose clear. It seemed that it had been designed precisely for moments like this, meant to bring the heroine, who represented the submissive party in this erotic game, to a state ofplete control and obedience. In this world ruled by sinister forces, an ominous structure loomed before us.


    I took a deep breath, realizing that I had the power to bring her happiness without any cost. With gentle strokes, I caressed her pussy-like form, knowing that my touch had a profound effect.


    [Marilyn''s body feels aforting warmth]


    The notifications in my mind informed me.


    [Her personality is being safeguarded... The personality regeneration rate increases. The body rejoices at your tender touch. The bitter cold in her world ceases, and the loneliness and debuffs vanish.]


    The student council president''s voice broke the silence, her confusion evident. "What exactly is this?" she asked, her tone a mix of curiosity and concern.


    "It''s Marilyn, my teacher. This happened due to my mistake," I exined, my voice filled with remorse.


    "What...?" Her voice trailed off, struggling toprehend the situation.


    "I''m not certain how this came to pass, but it was an ident," I continued, my words tinged with regret.


    An ident. While I struck her scarecrow, I borated, exining that my skill had inadvertently been transferred to her. I couldn''t keep my "Personality Expel" ability a secret any longer, especially not from someone like the student council president.


    "Personality Expel?" she repeated, her expression more disdainful than I had anticipated.


    Sylvie and E@#?&@# had always understood me without prejudice, but it seemed that the student council president was different.


    "If one believes that, then this is a grave crime, even if there was no malicious intent," she stated firmly, her disapproval evident.


    "First and foremost, the crucial task is to restore the teacher to their original state," I urged, realizing the urgency of the situation.


    "This isn''t a matter for you to fret over right now," she retorted dismissively.


    As expected, I couldn''t entrust this to her either. I couldn''t afford to waste any more time.


    "If we dy any further, it will be disastrous. We must take action immediately!" I pressed, my voice filled with determination.


    "Is this a ploy to buy time for escape?" she questioned, her skepticism apparent.


    "Leave it to me. I''ll find a way, somehow," I assured her, my determination unwavering.


    "Even if I were to believe that this is the teacher''s true self, there''s no reason to entrust the subsequent steps to you!" she countered, her voiceced with doubt.


    "Kyelli!" I shouted fiercely, my frustration reaching its peak.


    "Let''s restore them first, and then we can discuss!" I pleaded, hoping to convince her to prioritize the teacher''s well-being.


    There was a moment of silence, and I could sense a wavering in Kyelli''s voice. "Teacher..." she began softly, her doubts starting to crumble.


    "...can you truly revert them?" she finally asked, her voice filled with uncertainty.


    "If you stand in my way here, one thing is certain: the teacher will never be able to return to their original state," I warned, trying to impress upon her the gravity of the situation.


    Time was of the essence. The golden opportunity may have already slipped by.


    "Tsk..." Kyelli sighed, her resistance weakening.


    "Please stand guard at the door to prevent anyone from entering, Student Council President," I instructed, my tone filled with determination as I turned my back to her.


    It was time for action. We couldn''t afford any more dys if we wanted to restore the teacher to her true self.


    "Wait! I never said I''d entrust this to you. There''s no guarantee that everything you say is true...!" The student council president''s voice was filled with skepticism and caution.


    "Please guard the door. The student council president cannot enter until it''s all over," I asserted firmly, knowing that her presence would onlyplicate matters.


    But Kyelli, with a mix of concern and determination, approached me and grasped my arm. Her voice trembled slightly as she spoke, "If we use the emergency line, we can transfer the teacher to the best-equipped hospital in Seoul within three minutes. Is this truly the best option?"


    "Yes. I''m the only one on the who can save them right now," I replied, my voice filled with conviction.


    "...Alright, do your job," Kyelli conceded, taking a leap of faith and acknowledging the urgency of the situation.


    Her decision wasn''t an easy one, as doubt still lingered in her mind. But for now, I was grateful that she was willing to trust me.


    "I won''t let anyone in. How much time do we have?" she asked, shifting her focus to the practicalities of the situation.


    "I will do my best until it''spletely dark," I replied, aware of the limited time we had left.


    "About two hours then. Alright, make sure you save the teacher," Kyelli instructed, her voice filled with a mix of concern and determination.


    With Kyelli standing guard at the door, we had a temporary reprieve from interruptions. The real challengey ahead of me.


    I exhaled deeply, steeling myself for the daunting task thaty before me¡ªan endeavor moreplex and delicate than a closed-room murder.


    "Thanks to you, E@#?&@#, I''m not surprised at moments like this..." I muttered, acknowledging the bizarre circumstances that had brought us to this point.


    As I continued to touch the Sex bitch, a mix of conflicting emotions surged within me. While I was able to bring her temporary happiness and warmth, I remained clueless about how to reverse the process.


    Was putting it back into the hole it came out of the only option? It seemed like the most logical choice, but doubts gnawed at me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 385 385: I cannot!

    <h4>Chapter 385 Chapter 385: I cannot!</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Before proceeding, it seemed prudent to seek advice and guidance. "E@#?&@#!" I called out, and suddenly, time seemed to freeze as a petite and adorable blonde goddess materialized beside me.


    "The goddess of erotic games, E@#?&@#, appears!" E@#?&@# announced, her voice filled with mischief and yfulness.


    "How can I return the expelled pussy?" I asked, desperation creeping into my voice.


    E@#?&@#''s response was far from conventional. "It''s quite simple. Spread the heroine pussy on your cock like a condom, then insert it into a pussy and rub it!" she eximed with a mischievous grin.


    "What''s so simple about that?!" I retorted, shocked by her audacious suggestion.


    Frustration welled up within me, and I couldn''t help but grab E@#?&@#''s cheeks on both sides, stretching them as I spoke sternly, "Is there no other way?"


    E@#?&@# winced in difort, her voice strained. "Uhhhhhhhh! No, there isn''t...! Really, there isn''t...!"


    The revtion hit me hard. The only solution to the problem was perverted sex? It was distressing to contemte.


    "Do you want me to fuck Marilyn?" I asked, my voiceced with unease and reluctance.


    E@#?&@#, with an almost perverse glee, responded, "Being with Lucas guarantees happiness for the heroine, doesn''t it?! Enjoy it more like an erotic game!"


    "It''s too intense!" I protested, unwilling to treat the heroine''s intimate parts so callously.


    "I didn''t mean to imply that you should exploit the heroine''s intimate area! I was just pointing out that you managed to avoid it going viral!" E@#?&@# retorted, her tone slightly defensive. "That wasn''t bad at all."


    "It was bad enough, okay?" I muttered, feeling a pang of guilt for even considering such actions.


    E@#?&@#, in a disy of childlike frustration,y down on the floor and began to throw a tantrum. "Aah~ Please, let''s have some kinky sex~~! Pueeng~!"


    "Don''t make a fuss over that...!" I sighed, exasperated by E@#?&@#''s antics.


    But deep down, I knew I couldn''t leave things as they were. I had to find a way to make amends. However, there was a reason for my hesitation.


    "Right now, I''m afraid that I''ll use this situation as an excuse and fuck Marilyn without feeling any guilt. That''s what I don''t like," I confessed, my voice tinged with self-awareness.


    E@#?&@#, seemingly impressed, eximed, "...Wow. You''re really kind! The true protagonist of a pure love story!"


    "I''m just a rational person, alright?!" I retorted, feeling the weight of the situation bearing down on me.


    Yet, I couldn''t deny thatI couldn''t keep stubbornly insisting on an approach that went against the suggestions of the game. As much as I disliked it, I needed to consider alternative options.


    E@#?&@#, who had approached silently, wore a grave expression as she addressed me.


    "Lucas, can you bear the thought of the heroine dating another insignificant man?"


    I hesitated for a moment, contemting her question. It was true that I had developed a possessive mindset towards the heroines, considering them as mine. However, deep down, I knew that this possessiveness was wed. Each person had the right to make their own choices in love, and it was not up to me to dictate their happiness.


    "Well..." I began, grappling with conflicting emotions. "While it is important for the heroine to find her own happiness, I believe that they are truly happiest when they are by the protagonist''s side. Whenever a heroine is not chosen by me, they be unhappy."


    E@#?&@#, seemingly unperturbed, challenged my certainty. "You can''t be so certain about that."


    I paused, reflecting on her words. She was right. I couldn''t im to know with absolute certainty what would bring happiness to each individual heroine. That realization hit me hard, and I recalled the encounter I had with the devilish merchant, who had tested my resolve.


    E@#?&@#, with her voyeuristic nature and deep understanding of my psyche, seemed to perceive my internal struggles. "With your abilities, you believed that you could make multiple heroines happy simultaneously, didn''t you?"


    A wave of guilt washed over me as her words struck a chord. In the realm of this game, where constraints like money and reality were absent, I had allowed myself to indulge in fantasies of living a life of luxury and romantic conquests. It was a desire that I had never experienced before, and it troubled me.


    "So, in a way, Marilyn dating someone else might be for the best," E@#?&@# continued, her voice filled with a mix of mischief and genuine concern. "By skipping all the trivialities, she can be by your side, receiving your love. It may be premature, but I find that appealing as well. Now, please make the heroine happy."


    Her words resonated with me, and I couldn''t help but acknowledge the underlying truth within them. Perhaps it was time for me to let go of my possessiveness and allow the heroines to find their own paths to happiness. It was a difficult revtion to ept, but I knew it was the right thing to do.


    "Fine," I replied, determination seeping into my voice. "But not for the reasons you think. I won''t engage in such acts to save Marilyn or any other heroine. I refuse to adopt the viinous route. Instead, I''ll do this for myself."


    E@#?&@#, taken aback by my response, couldn''t contain her excitement. "Lucas, you''re incredible! So cool! Your unwavering devotion to pure love is truly insane!"


    Her enthusiasm overwhelmed me, and I felt a slight dizziness from the intensity of her emotions.


    "Who''s the mad one now?" I muttered under my breath, a mix of amusement and disbelief coloring my tone.


    Despite my decision, I couldn''t forget the student council president, Kyelli, who awaited outside, trusting in me. I couldn''t let her down. I had to execute my n wlessly, even if it meant briefly embracing the role of the despicable Sex bitch Man.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 386 386: Slippery! [R-18+]

    <h4>Chapter 386 Chapter 386: Slippery! [R-18+]</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Cerysy on the desk, her eyes closed, I could feel her body rxing underneath me. Her face was still flushed from our earlier conversation, but now it was with pleasure rather than embarrassment.


    I slowly pushed my dick into her, feeling her warmth surround me. She moaned softly as I thrust deeper inside of her.


    Her jelly like pussy clung tightly to my cock, making it feel like we were one entity. It was an incredible sensation that I couldn''t help but revel in.


    "Oh...oh...fuck..." she gasped out, her voice barely above a whisper. "You''re so big."


    Despite her initial reservations about having sex with someone other than her boyfriend, she seemed to be enjoying herself.


    The sentient pussy between us continued to squirm and writhe around, adding to the overall intensity of the experience.


    With each stroke, I felt more connected to both Cerys and the pussy, as if they were all part of a single being.


    Suddenly, Cerys arched her back and cried out, her entire body tensing up. It was clear that she was reaching orgasm.


    "Fu-ck!" she screamed, her voice loud enough to make the door rattle.


    I grinned wickedly at her, knowing that she had no idea how much longer this wouldst.


    As I continued to pump into her, I could feel her climaxes intensifying until finally, she came crashing down onto the desk, her whole body shaking with pleasure.


    It was then that I realized something - I hadn''t even asked for permission to fuck her! But by now, it was toote. As I watched Cerys''s beautiful face contort in ecstasy, I knew that what we were doing was wrong.


    Not only because it was against school policy, but also because it went against everything that I believed in. However, despite my misgivings, I couldn''t bring myself to stop.


    The sensation of the pussy wrapping around my dick was too intense, and I found myself lost in its warmth.


    Cerys moaned softly as I thrust deeper inside of her, feeling her walls tighten around me. Her eyes remained closed, but her lips parted slightly, as though she was trying to speak. Suddenly, she gasped out, "Oh¡­oh¡­fuck," her voice barely above a whisper.


    Despite our earlier conversation about consent, it seemed like Cerys was enjoying herself. She was rxed underneath me, her body surrendering to the pleasure that I was giving her.


    The sentient pussy between us continued to squirm and writhe around, adding to the overall intensity of the experience. It felt like we were one entity ¨C a single being made up of three parts: Cerys, the pussy, and me.


    With each stroke, I felt more connected to both Cerys and the pussy, as if they were all part of a single being. Our bodies moved together in perfect harmony, and I could feel the heat radiating from them both.


    Suddenly, Cerys arched her back and cried out, her entire body tensing up. It was clear that she was reaching orgasm.


    "Fu-ck!" she screamed, her voice loud enough to make the door rattle.


    I grinned wickedly at her, knowing that she had no idea how much longer this wouldst. As I continued to pump into her, I could feel her climaxes intensifying until finally, she came crashing down onto the desk, her whole body shaking with pleasure.


    Cerys''s body tensed up in her thighs as she felt something foreign intrude into her pussy. She didn''t know what it was or who was doing this to her, but she knew that she couldn''t let them continue without resistance.


    Her body instinctively reacted to the vition, tensing up and grinding against the invader. As I thrust my engorged cock forcefully into her wet pussy again, Cerys let out a sound of pain and surprise.


    But soon after, she began to feel something else - something warm and exciting. The stimtion was almost too much for her, but she couldn''t deny how incredible it felt to be connected to him in such an intimate way.


    With each thrust, Marilyn''s tightness seemed to give way slightly, allowing me deeper ess to her body. I could feel the muscles in her pussy clenching around his hips, and he knew that she was enjoying this just as much as I was.


    "You shouldn''t resist," I said, "saying you don''t want to go back." My words were lost on her, but I didn''t mind - I was too caught up in the moment to worry about anything beyond the sensations coursing through his body.


    The jelly-like feeling inside her pussy seemed to meld even more with his cock, creating a seamless union between their bodies. As I took a deep breath and applied pressure to my rigid cock, I could feel the pussy entrance expanding to amodate my cock size even more than before.


    As too she want to feel more good, she tightned her pussy even more as her inner muscles grasped my cock even more.


    I pulled back my cock and then again put it at the entrance of her pussy, putting it back but only a little as I was teasing her, my cock was fully drenched in her pussy substance, too much that I wasn''t even forcing my cock in her pussy but as I was just putting it near her her pussy it automatically pulled my cock insode her.


    Her pussy became more slippery amd with the tightness inside her pussy, I knew that I am going to cum soon amd won''t be able to hold back.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 387 387: Ravaging! [R-18+]

    <h4>Chapter 387 Chapter 387: Ravaging! [R-18+]</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As I sink deeper into Marilyn''s wetness, her muscles tighten around my member, providing an intense sensation that leaves me breathless.


    I stroke her thighs, guiding her closer to me as I thrust my hips forward. I pause for a moment, cing my hand between her legs, feeling the dampness and squishing the flesh.


    *Squish... Squish... Squish... Squish...*


    Marilyn''s eyes flutter, her breathing bing more ragged. I continue my movements, pumping my hips forward and feeling her tighten around me once more.


    "Ah? Huh? Uh..."


    I hear Cerys''s voice, but I don''t look away from Marilyn. She''s still unconscious, but her body responds to my touch. I''m lost in the moment, consumed by the sensations of her tight grip and wetness.


    "Cerys?"


    Her eyes flicker open, but they''re red, as if she''s been crying. She blinks, looking at me with a mix of confusion and recognition.


    I can''t help but feel anxious. I don''t want her to see me like this, invading Marilyn''s body without her consent. But at the same time, I can''t resist the thrill of it all.


    I continue my movements, my cock mming into Marilyn''s body as I push her limits. Her moans fill the room, and I can''t help but smile, lost in the heat of the moment.


    As I relentlessly pushed my erect cock into Cerys''s moist pussy, her body trembled with each impact. Her eyes were closed, but I could hear her moans, growing more and more fervent with each thrust.


    *Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak*


    I watched as Cerys''s breath quickened, her eyes fluttering open as she gazed at me.


    "Ah, ah¡­ uh¡­"


    Her voice was a mixture of pleasure and confusion, as she tried toe to terms with what was happening.


    *Sigh, sigh¡­*


    I asked her, "Are youing to your senses?"


    She looked down at her own damp pussy, still being prated by my cock.


    "Ah¡­ Uh¡­ It feels a bit foggy, but¡­"


    Gently, I lifted her upper body, giving her a clear view of the action taking ce between us.


    "What¡­?"


    I replied, "I''m bringing you back to your senses."


    She still appeared dazed, but as I began to increase my pace, I could see a look of understanding dawning on her face.


    "Really?"


    Her eyes locked onto mine, as I shoved my cock even further into her tight, clenching pussy.


    *Thrust?*


    "Uh, yeah??"


    Her body writhed with pleasure, as I watched her experience the height of her arousal.


    I couldn''t help but marvel at how she was genuinely enjoying the sensation, perhaps even more than I thought.


    As I continued to ravage her''s body, she clung onto me, her moans turning into cries of ecstasy. My cock was a relentless assault on her pussy, filling her with every thrust.


    *Thrust, thrust, thrust, thrust*


    Her eyes were closed, but I could tell she was on the brink of breaking. I wanted to slow down, to ease her back into reality, but my own desires overtook me. I needed to finish, to feel the rush of release that only came withpleting the act.


    "Ah, ah¡­ bit by bit¡­ I''m remembering¡­ you¡­ your name¡­" she gasped, her body shaking with each impact. Her eyes fluttered open, and I could see the confusion etched on her face.


    "Are youing to your senses?" I asked, gently lifting her upper body so she could see the action taking ce between us.


    "Ah¡­ Uh¡­ It feels a bit foggy, but¡­" she said, still lost in the haze of pleasure.


    I could see her struggling toprehend what was happening, but her body was telling a different story. She writhed and moaned, her breaths quickening as I pushed deeper into her.


    "What¡­?" she murmured, her eyes fixed on my cock as it slid in and out of her pussy.


    I replied, "I''m bringing you back to your senses."


    Slowly, she began to focus on the sensations, on the feeling of my cock inside her. She closed her eyes and let out a long sigh, savoring the pleasure that washed over her.


    ''Squish-squish-squish-squish-squish?'' echoed through the room as Prince my''s cock ravaged Cerys''s body. Her moans were muffled as she clung onto my, her mind a jumbled mess of pleasure and confusion.


    In her dazed state, she gasped and writhed beneath my assault, her body a canvas of sensation. I could see the ecstasy written all over her face as my cock vited her, and I couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer intensity of it all.


    "You know someone is outside right now as we are fucking here, so try to quiet down a little, unless you want outsider to hear us."


    Cerys''s cheeks turned red as she tried to suppress her moans, knowing that the student council president was listening outside.


    She was grateful for my reminder to keep it down, but her body betrayed her as her pussy tightened with pleasure. She pressed herself against him, desperate for more.


    Squeeze-squeeze¡­ ?


    Cerys couldn''t help but wonder why her pussy was responding so intensely. She had been left alone for a few hours, and her memory was hazy at best.


    I noticed her confusion and decided to remind her of the incident.


    "Do you remember the incident?" he asked, gently pulling on Cerys''s thighs.


    Cerys shook her head, still lost in the haze of pleasure.


    "I don''t remember much after being left alone for a few hours¡­" she murmured, her voice thick with desire.


    Squish-squish-squish-squish-squish? echoed through the room as I continued to thrust into Cerys''s pussy. His cock was growing thinner and thinner, almost as thin as an ultra-thin condom. Cerys could see the veins on his cock as he moved inside her.


    "The personality gel condom has grown this thin," I exined. "It''s almost like using no condom at all, but¡­"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 388 388: More! [R-18+]

    Chapter 388  388: More! [R-18+]


    ??Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Cerys could sense that there was still something missing.


    "Until the worn personality is regenerated," I finished, treating Cerys like an sex ve as shey face down on the desk.


    I gripped Cerys''s waist and plunged his cock into her pussy forcefully. Cerys let out a moan, unable to control her own pleasure.


    As I continued to assault Cerys''s body, she writhed and moaned beneath him. Her body was responding in ways she couldn''t exin, her mind lost in the haze of pleasure.


    "Until the worn personality is regenerated," I repeated, treating Cerys like an sex toy as shey spread-eagled on the desk.


    My cock was almost as thin as an ultra-thin condom, allowing Cerys to feel every vein and ridge. She could feel herself growing closer to the edge, her body begging for release.


    "How much longer¡­?" Cerys panted, her eyes closed as she surrendered to the sensations.


    "Just a little more¡­" I promised, continuing to thrust into her pussy.


    Cerys''s mind was lost in a blur of pleasure, her body a canvas of sensation. She couldn''t help but wonder what it would be like to remember this, to recall the events of the night.


    But for now, she could only focus on the pleasure that was building inside her, her body trembling with anticipation.


    Squish-squish-squish-squish-squish¡­  As I continued to thrust into her, Cerys felt herself reaching the edge.


    "O-oh, oh?" she cried out, her body writhing beneath my relentless assault.


    Cerys struggled beneath me, her body writhing as I continued to pound into her. Her breath came in quick gasps as I took her with unbridled passion, my bare cock gliding effortlessly through her tight folds. She moaned and whimpered, a mixture of pain and pleasure mingling in her voice.


    "With your crude... ability... you... think you''ve taken advantage of me...?" she panted, her eyes half-open as she tried to process what was happening.


    I didn''t respond right away, focusing instead on the feeling of her slick, hot pussy wrapped around my cock. But eventually, I said, "Do you fuck a woman while being this much rough?"


    Cerys''s eyes widened, and she clutched at my arms as I thrust deeper into her. Her body convulsed around me, her walls squeezing my cock with an almost painful intensity.


    "Taken advantage? It''s not an unreasonable thought," she murmured, her voice thick with desire. "After all, you''ve thrown me about, and when I finally open my eyes, I realize I''m being fucked."


    I grinned down at her, my cock still buried inside her. "You''re enjoying it, aren''t you?"


    Cerys nodded, her face flushed with a mix of embarrassment and pleasure. "Yes... Yes, I am."


    As she continued to tighten around me, I knew I couldn''t hold back any longer. With a fierce cry, I buried myself deep inside her, feeling her walls ripple around my cock as she cried out in pleasure.


    It wasn''t until I copsed beside her, spent and satisfied, that I remembered to ask, "How are you feeling?"


    Cerys blinked up at me, her eyes heavy with desire. "Better... I feel... Alive..."


    As I drove my throbbing cock deep into Cerys'' body, she let out a moan that sent shivers down my spine. Her pleasure was evident, and I couldn''t help but respond in kind. "Are you ready for more?" I asked, watching as she nodded eagerly.


    With a forceful thrust, I pushed my dick all the way into her womb, piercing the thin condom that barely covered my member. Cerys gasped as I pulled out and pushed back in, each time piercing the barrier between us. "Hu-huuuuh!?" she eximed, her voice trembling with uncertainty.


    "Ah, ah, wai...t ... If you do this... you''re a viin... ah, ah...!" Cerys muttered weakly, her eyes closing as I pounded her pussy mercilessly. I ignored her protests, focused solely on the pleasure that filled me as I fucked her senseless.


    "Is that what you say while enjoying my delicious cock?" I taunted, my hips thrusting forward with each word. Thrust! Pressing my body against hers, I gently shook my cock, relishing the sensation of her wet pussy around me.


    Marilyn threw her head back, her eyes closed as she moaned loudly. I watched her expression, unsure of what to make of it. Her face was a mix of pleasure and guilt, her body shaking as I continued to fuck her mercilessly.


    But then, something changed. Marilyn''s eyes opened, and she looked up at me with a fierce determination. "Sex is the fruit of love," she said, her voice firm.


    I could not contain my excitement any longer as I moved my hips with a ferocity that left the room shaking. The sound of my thighs rubbing together filled the air, a symphony of wetness that I savored with every beat. I had reached my breaking point, and I couldn''t help but let out a wild cry.


    "Sspread your pussy more...!" I moaned, my voice trembling with desire. The sight before me was too much to bear. Cerysy spread-eagled, her legs spread wide as she eagerly awaited my touch. Her eyes were heavy with lust, and I knew that I had herpletely under my control.


    As I approached her, she whimpered and arched her back, inviting me to take her. I ran my hands over her smooth skin, relishing the sensation of her supple flesh against my fingertips. Her body was a masterpiece, and I wanted to devour every inch of it.


    Without hesitation, I plunged my fingers into her steaming core, and she cried out in ecstasy. I knew that she was on the brink of an orgasm, and I couldn''t resist teasing her a little longer.


    "Y-yes, ugh, ik, keuk... wait, wait... I''ll get pregnant... ugh... Getting pregnant with a student... it''s dangerous..." Cerys muttered, her voice a husky whisper as she tried to process the situation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 389 389: More! [R-18+]

    <h4>Chapter 389 Chapter 389: More! [R-18+]</h4>


    Power stone guys??????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Suck on this," Imanded, offering her my thumb while my cock thrust deeply into her wet, tight pussy.


    She obediently took my thumb into her mouth, her lips wrapping around it, sucking with a fervor that mirrored the way her pussy was taking my cock.


    Cerys, sucking on my thumb like it was a baby bottle, drooled from the corners of her mouth, her eyes zed over with lust as she looked up at me. Her cheeks were hollowed from the intensity of her suction, adding to the eroticism of the moment.


    "Ah¡­. ahhh¡­. this hand¡­. No, no, I can''t resist." she moaned around my thumb, her words muffled but the desperation in her voice clear.


    *p, p, p, p* The sound of our bodies colliding filled the room as I gripped tightly onto Cerys''s thigh, her body quivering from the repeated pussy climaxes.


    I forcefully thrust into her, pulling her towards my hips with every stroke, ensuring that every inch of my cock prated her deeply. The intense friction and her tightness drove us both closer to the edge.


    "Do you like this big cock in your slutty pussy huh!!" I growled, the urgency and dominance in my voice leaving no room for argument.


    Squish, squish, squish, squish! The sounds of our wet, heated union grew louder as my rock-hard cock, on the brink of ejaction, was vigorously thrust into Cerys''s eager pussy.


    "*Gasp*, *gasp*, *hic *Aaah*" she gasped, her body writhing beneath me as she tried to cope with the overwhelming pleasure.


    I grabbed her slender waist to prevent her escape, holding her firmly in ce as I released a torrent of thick semen into her womb.


    "Yes¡­. Ilike it, More¡­."


    Blurrrrrrring!!


    Blurrrring!!


    Blurrrrrrring!!


    The forceful act of ejacting inside her made her pussy tighten around me, her body convulsing with the intensity of her climax.


    The personality jelly inside her began to spread thinly, expanding like a water balloon as my cum filled her. Blurrrrrrring! Brr! Brr¡­.¡­. Brr¡­. Brrbrrbrrbrr¡­.!!


    "Huh, ah *Hic*? Uh¡­.¡­.. *Gasp*? *Hic*¡­.¡­.?" Cerys stammered, her body trembling from the aftershocks of her orgasm.


    The jelly condom inside her tore apart, and my pungent, thick semen flooded her womb. It would all be absorbed inside her, so it was fine.


    I pressed her waist close to me, ensuring not even a drop would leak as I continued thrusting. Blurrrrrrring! Brr! Blurrrring! The sensation of her tight pussy milking me was almost too much to bear.


    "Huh? Uh, clothes¡­.¡­.." she muttered, her mind hazy from the pleasure.


    Brr¡­.¡­.. Brr¡­.. Blurrrrring¡­.¡­.. The intensity began to subside, the room filled with the sounds of our heavy breathing and the slickness of our coupling.


    Her pussy seemed to have deliciously devoured both my semen and the personality jelly.


    This time, it felt as if I were expelling my very essence. I experienced an out-of-body climax, the pleasure so intense that it felt as if my cock would be pulled out entirely from the root.


    "*Gasp*¡­. *Gasp*¡­." Cerysy quivering across the desk, her body still shuddering from the aftereffects of our intense session. I realized something had gone awry.


    ''What should I exin first?'' I thought, my mind racing. More importantly, why hasn''t the student council presidente in yet¡­.?


    I had warned them not to enter in the middle of it, but their obedience was so unwavering that it was unnerving.


    That left us with 1 hour and 20 minutes left. Scritch. Scritch. Scraping all the way to the base of my balls and discharging the jelly-like semen, I slowly withdrew my cock.


    Miss Cerys''s pussy was so incredibly tight that pulling out proved to be quite a challenge. She was still caught in the throes of her climax.


    As I removed my taut ns, a thick stream of semen, evidence of our perverse tryst, oozed out in viscous lumps.


    Witnessing Cerys, whocked the strength to even bring her legs together, sprawled on the desk, I felt a strange sense of satisfaction rather than guilt.


    ''Is this truly possible?'' I couldn''t help but be astonished by the performance, something only possible in the world of fantasy. It wasn''t just his face that was beauty; seeing her brought to his knees was a rare sight.


    I lifted her up, gently untangling her disheveled hair with my fingers. At that moment¡­.


    "I remember¡­." Cerys seemed to have fully recalled everything. Her first action was to nuzzle against my touch like a puppy. Rubbing, rubbing¡­.


    "Master¡­." she whispered, her voice filled with reverence. "To think I was a viin¡­. I apologize¡­. These hands were the ones that saved me."


    "I''m the one who brought you to this state," I replied, my tone a mix of dominance and care.


    It was difficult to consider this as grace or salvation, but Cerys was already leaning on my hand without hesitation. "Slurp¡­. Slurp¡­." She meticulously sucked my fingers, one by one. "Remember this warmth¡­." I murmured, her eyes filled with gratitude and submission.


    "Do you like it?" I asked, watching her intently.


    "I can''t recall my cock being so tightly embraced," I admitted, my voice filled lust. "There were even more heated moments¡­."


    Cerys''s crimson eyestched onto my erect, juice-slicked cock. "Ah¡­." The experience of having her as my condom for a moment seemed to be permanently etched into her mind. She gazed at me with wide eyes, her breath bing increasinglybored.


    "Don''t misunderstand, I''m not usually like this," She said, trying to convey that this wasn''t a regr urrence for her.


    "Go on," I urged, her eyes locked onto my throbbing cock more than my face.


    "Can we do more¡­.?" she asked, her voice filled with a mix of eagerness and hesitation. Though she was fully worn-out, Cerys, now with her eyes open, couldn''t resist the fetish engraved within her¡ªher hands on my cock.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 390 Teasing! [R-18+]

    After a brief moment of silence, the atmosphere shifted.


    What had started as an act driven by necessity had now evolved into something more¡ªsomething raw and intimate. Sitting in a reclining chair tilted slightly back, I found her straddling me, her body pressing warmly against mine.


    The second time was easier than the first.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Around us, hastily discarded clothesy scattered across the floor, a silent testament to our urgency.


    Cerys, her bare skin glistening faintly under the dim light, nestled tightly in my arms. She moved gently, rhythmically, her breath hitching in time with her motions.


    While still joined, I let one hand explore her delicate frame, my fingers gliding up to her neck. She loved the feeling of my hands on her, and as I massaged the sensitive spot just below her jawline, her head tilted back instinctively.


    "Ahh... uuuh... h-haaa..."


    Her eyes were hazy, her lips parted slightly as she let out soft, trembling moans. Lost in her own pleasure, she began moving her hips on her own, her small hands braced against my chest for bnce.


    Chik-chik-chik-chik~


    The faint wet sound of our connection filled the air as she moved, an intoxicating rhythm that made my heart race.


    For a moment, it felt as though I was controlling her entirely, as though her every action was dictated by my touch. When I ran my hands down her sides, she shivered delightfully, her movements growing more eager.


    "Ahh... I''ll work harder... ugh... with my hips... tighter, right? I''ll make sure to squeeze tighter and milk you..." she whimpered between gasps, her face flushed with effort.


    Her voice carried a strange mix of shyness and shamelessness, as though embarrassed by her own words but unable to stop them.


    "Do you want me to keep touching you?" I teased, letting my tone dip yfully.


    She nodded fervently, her head bobbing like a child begging for sweets. I smiled at her eagerness and resumed stroking her tenderly, myrge hands running soothing patterns over her back and shoulders.


    "Ahn~ ahiii~..." Her voice grew softer, sweeter, as though my touch alone was enough to unravel her.


    It was almost magical¡ªthe way her body responded to even the lightest graze of my fingertips. I couldn''t help but wonder if my hands had suddenly acquired some kind of supernatural charm.


    Regardless, the effect they had on her was undeniable. Cerys clung to me, her movements bing less deliberate and more instinctive, as though her very body craved my touch.


    As I stroked her hair gently, her hips swayed faster, her soft core tightening deliciously around me.


    Her body was a furnace of warmth, and I couldn''t help but marvel at her responsiveness. Despite the wild dance she performed in myp, her trembling voice cut through the haze.


    "h¡­hm... I''m not normally... ugh... I''m not this kind of girl... I swear... I-It''s my first time..." she stammered, her cheeks glowing crimson as she desperately tried to defend herself.


    "I believe you," I replied simply, watching her with a mix of affection and amusement. After all, the system''s message had already confirmed her im. She was indeed a virgin before me.


    Still, seeing an SS-ss hunter¡ªsomeone famous and practically revered¡ªreduced to this... was surreal.


    "Just look at you," I murmured, my gaze trailing down her form. The way her wless skin glistened, her raven-ck hair clinging to her damp shoulders, and the sight of her bouncing with fervor atop me¡ªit was all mesmerizing.


    Chik-chik-chik-chik~


    Her words were bing incoherent now, her moans louder and less restrained. Her ample chest moved in rhythm with her motions, her nipples hardened to a tantalizing peak. I could feel every twitch of her body, every subtle clench of her inner muscles.


    "Keep doing it to me," she begged softly, her voice barely audible between her heavy breaths.


    Iplied, running my fingers gently over the back of her neck and up through her hair. Her body responded immediately, her pace quickening as she pushed herself closer to the edge.


    "Ahh... ahh~... Do you have any idea... ugh... just how lucky you are?" she gasped, her voice rising with a mix of indignation and arousal. "An SS-ss hunter... a master like me... using her tight, hot and sexy... ahh... body to please you..."


    Her words faltered as my hand found the base of her spine, drawing soft circles that made her shudder uncontrobly.


    Tears glistened in the corners of her crimson eyes, not from sadness, but from overwhelming sensation. Her gratitude was expressed not in words, but in the frantic movements of her hips as she worked tirelessly to reward me.


    Chik-chik-chik-chik~


    "Ahh... hot... h-haaa... it''s so hot inside..." she murmured deliriously, her voice trembling as she began to lose herselfpletely.


    "You''ve developed quite the fetish because of me, haven''t you, Miss Cerys?" I teased lightly, though my own voice was tinged with strain.


    "It''s... ngh... it''s fine," she managed to reply, her words punctuated by ragged breaths. "As long as... ugh... as long as I''m happy when I let it out..."


    Her movements became erratic, her head falling forward against my chest as her body quivered. She was close¡ªso was I.


    The room was filled with nothing but the sound of our shared pleasure and the faint hum of satisfaction that hung in the air.


    When I stroked her hair gently, she swayed her hips in an almost hypnotic rhythm.


    Chibop, chibop, chibop...


    "Ah... ahh... ohhh..." she moaned softly, her voice trembling with each movement. The sound alone was enough to make my chest tighten with both affection and desire.


    Raising her waist slightly, she leaned forward just as my hips surged upward, our movements syncing perfectly.


    "Ahhh, ooooohhh!" Her voice rang out as she copsed into my embrace, her body trembling. Her warmth and vulnerability in this moment were almost overwhelming.


    The goddess was right...


    The heroine, Cerys, was happiest when she was with me¡ªLucas. There was no denying it now. Everything about her, from her status to her pride, had been cast aside, leaving only a woman desperate to be loved by me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 391 Horny Hunter! [R-18+]

    Even the smallest affection I gave her seemed to fill her with a joy so profound it was as if she''d been given the world.


    This level of devotion was far more stimting than I could have anticipated.


    "...How could someone so hot..." I murmured, my voice trailing off as I watched her.


    Shimmy-shimmy~


    Seated on her knees, Cerys rocked her hips,pletely unbothered by the creaking sound of the chair. Her movements were deliberate, her tight heat squeezing me as she worked tirelessly to bring us both closer to bliss.


    Chik, chik, chik, chik...


    "Ah... ahhh..." she gasped, her breath hitching with every motion.


    Matching her rhythm, I began moving my hips, savoring the slow buildup of pressure that tingles at the base of my spine. There were no barriers between us, no concerns, no fears¡ªonly the raw intimacy of this moment.


    Pulling her closer, I wrapped my arms around her, my hands gently stroking the back of her head as I rolled my hips in slow, deliberate motions.


    Shlick, shlick, shlick, shlick~


    "Ah, ah, ah...! Yes, ahhh, it''s so good... I can''t believe how good It is..." she cried out, her voiceced with raw emotion.


    Her legs stretched out as she surrendered herself to the waves of pleasure, her body quaking in my arms. Her soft, ample boobs pressed against me, her flushed skin warm and inviting. I buried my face in her softness, inhaling her scent as I kept moving.


    Chik, chik, chik...


    With each thrust, I slid deeper, my dick brushing against her most sensitive spot, teasing her wet needy pussy. I activated the "Pocket Pussy Touch" skill, letting the sensitive head of my dick nudge her inside of her pussy with precision.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Schlurp, schlurp... schlurp...


    "Ahh... ohh... ahhh..." she whimpered, her voice trembling as her fingers clutched at my back.


    "...Inside... please..." she begged, her voice barely audible.


    "...Inside? Again?" I asked, my voice both surprised and teasing.


    "I''ll take something after... ahh... I''ll handle itter. Please... as much as you want, inside..." she whispered, her eyes filled with longing.


    I hesitated for a moment, concern flickering through my thoughts. The strain on her body worried me, but her plea stirred something within me. Pulling her tightly into my arms, I resumed my movements, my hips thrusting with renewed vigor.


    Chibop, chibop, chibop, chibop...


    "Ahhh... ohhh!" she cried out, her head falling back as her body trembled with every movement.


    Her eyes rolled back as her body writhed beneath me, her hips shifting in an attempt to escape the overwhelming sensations. But I held her firmly, guiding her movements as I let the head of my dick tease her pussy wet folds.


    And then...


    "I''m cumming..." she and I both said at the same time, her voice breaking as her body reached its peak.


    Spurt! Spurt! Spurt!


    I released with a force that left me breathless, my arms tightening around her as I filled herpletely. Her warmth enveloped me, and I couldn''t help but think back to my sister''s teasing words about how my girlfriend would have it rough.


    "Is this... really the amount for just the second round...?" I muttered to myself, both amused and amazed.


    The absurdity of the situation struck me, even as satisfaction coursed through my veins. The exaggerated realities of this world were nothing short of incredible.


    Spurt... spurt... spurt...


    Explore more at empire


    Cerys''s soft moans apanied the rhythmic rocking of the chair as she trembled in my arms, her own pleasure undeniable. Her supple chest pressed against me as I teased her with my tongue, eliciting even more delightful sounds from her.


    Creaaaak, creaaaak...


    "The chair''s pretty sturdy," Imented lightly, unable to resist teasing her.


    "Ahh... ahh... my mind... it''s nk... keep going..." she gasped, her voice filled with desperation.


    "Then enjoy it as much as you want," I murmured, my fingers stroking the back of her head gently. "Take all of me."


    "Ahh... ohhh... don''t treat me like a child..." she mumbled, her voice soft yet tinged with pride. "I''m..."


    "SS-ss hunter Cerys, right?" I replied with a teasing grin.


    "Mm... yes..." she whispered, her cheeks flushed as she tried to maintain herposure.


    Even as I moved within her, her breathless responses carried an air of pride, though her half-lidded eyes and flushed cheeks betrayed her vulnerability. I leaned forward slightly, pulling her into a tender embrace as our lips met.


    Lick, lick... smooch...


    Our breaths mingled as we shared a deep, unhurried kiss, our tongues entwining as though savoring every moment of contact.


    Chuup... chu-lurp... smooch...


    When she finally pulled back, her eyes met mine, her voice barely a whisper. "We kissedst... out of everything..." she murmured, her tone carrying a hint of wonder.


    "We weren''t exactly dating before now," I replied with a soft chuckle, trying to ease the sudden shift in mood.


    Her gaze softened, her question catching me off guard. "Then... what are we now?" she asked, her voice filled with both curiosity and vulnerability.


    I hesitated, her words rendering me momentarily speechless. After all, wasn''t I the one who had taken her life and turned it upside down, saving her from one fate only to plunge her into another? What could I say that would justify everything?


    The oppressive heat of the atmosphere was enough to make my head spin, almost suffocating me.


    "No, it''s fine. Forget it. Don''t answer," Cerys suddenly interrupted, as if mistaking my expression for rejection.


    Her hurried words betrayed her anxiety, as though she feared beingbeled a bother. But beneath it all, it was clear she didn''t want to let me go.


    "Just... mmph... ngh... just release it all inside me..." she murmured, her head lowered, her voice heavy with surrender.


    This devotion¡ªthe way she gave herself entirely to me¡ªfelt overwhelming. And yet, there was one way I could respond to her unspoken plea.


    Chibop, chibop, chibop, chibop~


    With a firm grip, I lifted her off her feet and drove into her relentlessly, making her cling to me desperately. Her ripe, firm hips jutted out like perfectly ripened fruit, trembling as my movements shook her to the core.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ??

 Chapter 392 Tamed! [E-18+]

    With a firm grip, I lifted her off her feet and drove into her relentlessly, making her cling to me desperately. Her ripe, firm hips jutted out like perfectly ripened fruit, trembling as my movements shook her to the core.


    Chop, chop, chop, chop, chop~


    "Ohhh... ahh!" Her cries filled the air as I continued, my actions speaking louder than any apology could. Each thrust tore through the silence with unrelenting intensity, the sound of our connection echoing in the confined space.


    Chik, chik, chik, chik, chik...!


    Every second felt precious, the remaining forty minutes stretched thin as I devoted myself entirely to her, driving deeper, harder, without holding back.


    Chibop, chibop, chibop, chibop, chibop~


    "Ahh... I''m... ngh... holding on... I''m okay... ohhhh!" she cried out, her body betraying her as it surrenderedpletely.


    Her voice, heavy with abandon, struck a chord deep inside me. To see her, an SS-ss hunter no less, utterly undone in my arms was intoxicating.


    "Ahh... even though I''m an SS-ss hunter... ngh, I''m losing to this... ah, ahhhh!"


    Every thrust made pping sounds.


    Each thrust seemed to draw her further into ecstasy, her hips instinctively tilting upward to meet my every move. With her arms wrapped tightly around my neck, she could do nothing but surrender, her breathsing in gasps as I drove her higher.


    "Mmph, ahh... ngh... losing to this... losing to your cock...!" she whimpered, her words barely coherent.


    "I''m going to finish," I dered, the words falling from my lips as my body tensed, the edge drawing closer.


    Her flushed cheeks and zed-over eyes turned toward me, her voice trembling. "Please... inside... finish inside me... please!"


    With one final thrust, I pushed as deep as I could, my body locking as I released.


    Spurt, spurt, spurt~


    Her body quivered, the warmth between us growing as I emptied myselfpletely. As I stroked her back gently, her trembling hands clung to me, her breath hitching in uneven gasps.


    "Ah... ahhh..." she murmured, her voice barely audible as she clung to me, her hips twitching as though seeking more.


    Spurt... spurt... spurt...


    I leaned forward, cradling her closer, and met her lips in a gentle kiss. Her body melted into mine as I pressed deeper into the moment, the taste of her surrender lingering on my lips.


    "You''re truly giving it your all, aren''t you?" I teased, brushing a strand of hair from her face.


    Her flushed cheeks darkened further as she averted her gaze. "I''m not usually... ngh... like this," she mumbled, her voice carrying both shame and honesty.


    "Not usually like this?" I teased, my tone light.


    She nodded, her hips shifting slightly against mine. "I don''t hate... being naughty, but..."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, wrapping my arms around her as I whispered, "Do you want me to go again?"


    Her answer came not in words but in the way her body moved against mine, her soft whimper the only response I needed. Holding her tightly, I began again, giving her all of me once more.


    Her cries grew louder, her head tilting back as she gave herself over to the rhythm. In this moment, there was nothing but her¡ªher warmth, her voice, her surrender. It was enough to make the world outside fade away entirely.


    ¡­. Read new adventures at empire


    "Nngh... ahh... inside... fill me up...Cerys"


    Her trembling voice carried a mixture of desperation and surrender, her body clinging tightly as though she never wanted to let go.


    Cerys''s womb swelled, overflowing with my seed.


    Marking her as mine¡ªmaking sure no other man could even think about approaching her. That act alone was enough to send waves of satisfaction through me.


    Spurt... spurt... tremble...


    Flooding her insides with my release felt like the ultimate conquest.


    "Ah... haaa..."


    Her breathless moan echoed in the room, as if even the walls bore witness to the intensity of our connection.


    I pulled her close again, our bodies pressing together as we repeated the rough, passionate movements over and over.


    In just over an hour, I had filled Cerys''s trembling body at least eight times. The lingering heat of our coupling burned into my memory, leaving an indescribable afterglow.


    Is this what those eroge protagonists feel?


    The satisfaction from repeatedly releasing inside her made it feel like my climax never really ended. Cerys, on the other hand,y half-unconscious in my arms, her head tilted back, lost in exhaustion and bliss.


    Even so, we stayed connected, savoring the sensation of being joined as one.


    [¡ºPocket Pussy Compatibility Assessment¡»]


    [Cerys]


    [Conquered]


    [Compatibility: S+ Grade]


    [First Partner - Lucas]


    [Lingerie - Minimal Coverage, Sexy ck Set]


    [Pocket Pussy (Erotic World) - The Crimson-Eyed Empress''s Dominant Grip! Secretly a Devoted Erotic Queen Cerys]


    [One of the many few Master Hunters. Known as the ''Crimson-Eyed Empress'' for her overwhelming magic power, she gained fame through the elimination of multiple catastrophic beasts.


    Despite avoiding media attention, her refined beauty and figure made her a sensation among men. Though a virgin before meeting Lucas, she was swiftly conquered through intense domination and salvation y.]


    ¡­.


    A glowing neon star appeared before my eyes¡ªso familiar it felt like a scene straight out of an eroge.


    [Achievement Unlocked: Subjugated SS-ss Hunter Cerys with Depraved SexErotic World] [Cerys''s Approval +3]


    Wait... what the hell is Cerys''s approval?


    "Come out and exin yourself, N."


    I red at the floating text, half-expecting it to vanish.


    [Cerys is embarrassed by how vulgar this situation turned out.]


    "Are you serious? You made this game, and now you''re judging me?"


    I couldn''t help but scoff. It felt ironic to be criticized by the creator of this world.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Cerys ims this wasn''t supposed to be this obscene.]


    "...Seriously?"


    How is this my fault, then?


    "Ahh... hnn..."


    Cerys stirred in my arms, her body still twitching faintly as if craving more. Her flushed skin andbored breaths made it impossible to ignore the aftermath of our actions.


    Looking at Cerys¡ªher body limp in my arms,pletely ruined and exposed¡ªI couldn''t help but feel a tinge of guilt.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.

 Chapter 393 Seen! [R-18+]

    Cerys was happiest when she was by my side.


    That much, at least, seemed to be an unshakable truth within this ''Acadia Academy.


    From an objective standpoint, it wasn''t surprising. I was good-looking, talented, had an impressive size, and endless stamina. What more could a heroine want?


    I ran a hand through my hair, exhaling heavily.


    "Ah... ngh...?" Cerys stirred again, her crimson eyes fluttering open, dazed and vulnerable.


    And then¡ª


    Click.


    The door burst open.


    "..."


    "..."


    Still my dick inside Cerys pussy, I locked eyes with the Student Council President. It was... intense. My stomach dropped as if gravity itself betrayed me.


    I have no memory of how I managed to defuse that situation before being thrown out of the room. If Cerys hadn''t defended me, I might''ve been executed on the spot.


    ¡­.


    Five minutester, the silver-haired student council president stood before me.


    "Lucas." Her voice was sharp, cutting through the air like a de. Her eyes held the weight of authority, but there was something else¡ªa glint of restrained curiosity.


    "I confirmed that the professor is safe. I''ll let this slide as a ''necessary intervention.''"


    "Ah... ha... ha..." Iughed awkwardly, scratching the back of my neck.


    Her gaze didn''t waver, and for a moment, I felt like prey trapped in a predator''s sight.


    "I almost killed you on the spot, you know."


    "To be fair, I''d understand why you''d think that." Truthfully, there wasn''t much to misunderstand¡ªit looked exactly like what it was. Forced or not, the results spoke for themselves.


    Still, the pit in my stomach lingered even after her words of reluctant eptance.


    Was this really okay?


    Still...


    ''At least I''m alive. That much is a relief... and my beautiful teacher is safe.''


    "We''ll discuss the details tomorrow. For now, head back and... don''t use that ability until then."


    "¡­?" I tilted my head, trying to gauge her reaction.


    "..."


    Her sharp eyes narrowed even further at the word, the intensity in her gaze enough to pierce through me. It was clear that the very term carried an unpleasant connotation, one that made her wary.


    "The professor said it''s not a skill¡ªit''s a divine authority. Something you can''t afford to use recklessly."


    ''Authority... Ah.''


    Come to think of it, it was listed under a different category from regr skills. Cerys must have figured it out when she was caught in it firsthand. As expected of an SS-ss hunter.


    "Authorities are entirely different from skills. Do you understand?"


    "No... I didn''t know."


    The president sighed, her arms folding tightly as though she were trying to maintainposure.


    "For someone like you, a D-rank, suddenly wielding such a power must feel overwhelming."


    Wait... was she worried about me?


    "Skills are results of personal training and discipline," she exined, her voice steady but edged with concern.


    "But authorities... they''re borrowed powers, granted by external gods. They''re not yours to own. Abuse them, and the beings that granted them to you might demand a price you''re not prepared to pay."


    Toote.


    Cerys''s ero-novel scripting doesn''t stop, no matter what.


    I''d already sumbed to it, giving in to the primal instincts it awakened, filling Cerys over and over without restraint.


    And now? My moralpass was spinning wildly. Even the thought of dating the elegant and domineering student council president had started creeping into my head.


    Was this... greed?


    "Do you understand?" Her words snapped me back to reality.


    "Yes. Thank you... for the warning." Your journey continues at empire


    "Despite the misunderstanding earlier... thank you for your help, Lucas." For a brief moment, the ever-poised student council president bowed her head to me. The sight was so unexpected that I found myself unable to respond.


    "Though..." Her voice trailed off, but her piercing gaze remained locked on me.


    "Yes?"


    "There''s something that doesn''t add up. How did a D-rank like youe into contact with an external god? Even for SS-ss hunters, that''s an exceedingly rare urrence."


    "..."


    "Maybe it''s connected to the gaps in your memory..." she spected, her sharp mind already piecing things together.


    Damn. She''s sharp.


    No matter how perceptive she was, there was no way she could figure out the truth¡ªthat this world was an erotic game and I was its protagonist. Yet, her near-urate guesses left me frozen, unable to offer any excuse.


    "We''ll talk more tomorrow, Lucas."


    "Ah, yes... understood."


    With her usual confident stride, she turned and walked away, her presence lingering even after she disappeared down the hall.


    ¡­.


    Back at the dorm, my phone buzzed with a messages.


    Luna: Lucas, when are youing home? Are you staying outte?


    I quickly typed out a reply.


    Me: On my way now...


    I hadpletely forgotten about my adorable little sister waiting for me at home.


    ¡­.


    When I stepped inside, the warm aroma of freshly cooked food greeted me.


    "I''m home." Luna turned from the kitchen, her ck hair swaying as she looked up and smiled.


    "Lucas!" My gaze instinctively lingered, taking in her school uniform and apronbination. It suited her far too well.


    "Wash your hands ande eat. You must be starving."


    "Yeah." Dinner was the regr one, but Luna had gone the extra mile, setting the table with side dishes and even grilling fish.


    "Just a second~."


    "You even grilled fish? Isn''t that too much trouble?"


    "I didn''t know when you''d be home, so I kept everything ready."


    "Next time, I''ll call ahead."


    Luna set the final dish before me and took her seat across the table, her expression bright and weing.


    "It''s fine! Men are busy. I understand."


    "Luna..."


    Today had been chaotic¡ªlife-threatening, even.


    ''Spread it wide!'' A vivid memory surfaced, making me pause mid-bite.


    What had I done? Was this... the Erotic World protagonist in me taking over?


    If I felt this embarrassed, how much worse must it have been for Cerys? Judging by the student council president''s reaction, she must have defended me fiercely.


    "Lucas... you didn''t get a girlfriend, right?"


    "Pfft!"


    I almost choked. Luna''s sharp eyes narrowed, her instincts terrifyingly urate.


    ''I''m exposed!''


    "It''s fine, Lucas. Just be honest with me. Maybe I can give you advice."


    "...This food is amazing, Luna."


    "..."


    She pouted but dropped the topic¡ªfor now.


    "Want another serving?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yeah. Please."


    I used the moment to focus on eating as the TV yed in the background.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.

 Chapter 394 Apron! [R-18+]

    I used the moment to focus on eating as the TV yed in the background.


    "SS-ss Hunter Cerys Returns. Her ns Remain Unclear. Concerns grow over gravitational anomalies, raising fears ofrger disasters. Cerys''s presence offers reassurance in uncertain times."


    And there she was¡ªCerys, stepping out of the airport in a burgundy dress. Her elegance dominated the screen, even through the broadcast.


    But after everything we''d done today, seeing her like this felt surreal. For a moment, I wondered if I should have tried to make her mine.


    But reality hit hard. She was a national hero¡ªan SS-ss hunter revered by millions.


    And me? A D-rank academy student, often ignored.


    The fact that we''d shared such intimacy already felt like fiction.


    Then my phone buzzed.


    Cerys Message came to my phone with an attachment, with her taking a pill.


    "Cough!" Continue your journey on empire


    "Lucas? Are you okay?" Luna rushed over with water.


    When did she save my number? Was this her way of telling me not to worry?


    I couldn''t even focus on the taste of dinner anymore.


    I nearly choked on the water I had just sipped.


    "Lucas, are you okay? Here, drink some water!"


    Luna rushed over with concern in her eyes, handing me a ss of water as I struggled to process the sudden message.


    When had she saved my number?


    And sending something like this without a word... Was it her way of reassuring me? Telling me not to worry about what happened?


    Or was it something more? A silent message that what we had done wasn''t meaningless?


    Suddenly, the food I was eating felt tasteless. The weight of the day began to settle in, making my head spin.


    "Thanks for the meal."


    "I''ll handle the dishes."


    "Let''s do it together." Luna stood beside me at the sink, her eyes fixed on me as if searching for answers.


    "Lucas. If you get a girlfriend, you''ll tell me, right?" Her voice was calm, but there was an undertone I couldn''t quite ce.


    "I''m not going anywhere, Luna." Without hesitation, she leaned into me, wrapping her arms tightly around my waist. Her warmth seeped into me, making it even harder to think clearly.


    Her affection warmed my heart, making me smile despite the turmoil in my head. Having a younger sister who cared this much... it was both a blessing and a curse.


    But...


    "Lucas..." I felt her fingers brush against my chest before trailing lower.


    Her apron pressed against me, her body moving in ways that felt far from innocent. My thoughts immediately went to the earlier events with Cerys, and before I could stop it...


    "Luna. Wait." I stiffened.


    Even after everything I''d released earlier, my body responded embarrassingly fast. My pulse quickened, betraying me as Luna''s movements grew bolder.


    Luna''s eyes flickered downward, and her lips curled into a knowing smile.


    "Rest well, Lucas."


    "..." I barely made it to the bathroom, struggling to calm myself down.


    Living under the same roof as a dangerously affectionate younger sister was proving to be more difficult than I had imagined.


    Ding.


    My phone buzzed again.


    Cerys: How much did you release? It just keepsing out.


    "...Damn it."


    Images of her trying to clean herself shed in my mind, making it impossible to rx.


    Lucas: Sorry.


    Cerys: Don''t talk about this to anyone.


    Lucas: I won''t.


    Did she really think I''d go around bragging about conquering an SS-ss hunter? That hurt a little.


    Cerys: Keep it secret, and...


    What now?


    Cerys: I''ll treat you to dinner next time.


    Was this... progress?


    Or just an SS-ss hunter being polite?


    Lucas: Will you keep my ability a secret too?


    Cerys: That''s harder. Be thankful you''re not being dragged to the Correction Bureau.


    Figures.


    Cerys: But I''ll figure something out. Don''t worry.


    Lucas: I just want to stay in the academy. I don''t want to leave my friends.


    Cerys: I''ll do my best.


    Lucas: Thank you, Noona.


    Cerys: Good night.


    I thought the conversation had ended there, but...


    Ding.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cerys: (Attached Image)


    It was a photo.


    Cerys stood in front of a mirror, her ck hair damp from a shower, a towel barely covering her body. Her crimson eyes gazed confidently at the reflection, as if daring me to react.


    My heart pounded.


    "What the hell is she thinking?" No matter how much I tried to rationalize it, one thing was clear.


    This wasn''t over.


    Cerys: Ah.


    Cerys: Mistake. Don''t save it.


    ...Hmph.


    Without thinking too much, I snapped a photo of myself shirtless, reclining on my bed.


    Even by my own standards, I looked good enough to make a woman''s wet.


    Lucas: Goodnight, Noona.


    Cerys: .


    ''Just a single dot... Seriously?''


    The silence that followed only made things more awkward. I stared at my phone, half-expecting another reply, but it never came.


    The room felt eerily quiet, especially afterst night''s chaos.


    Luna didn''t barge in today. I couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwas she feeling disappointed?


    ''Get a grip.''


    What kind of thoughts were these? She was just a curious and innocent younger sister... right?


    Still, her habit of sneaking into my room every night wasn''t exactly normal.


    ''Maybe if I stop reacting, we''ll go back to being normal siblings.''


    But then again...


    ''What''s wrong with my stamina?''


    After everything that had happened earlier today, I should''ve been drained. Instead, I felt even more energized¡ªalmost like I''d awakened something primal.


    ''Luna...''


    Her image shed through my mind¡ªthe way her apron hugged her figure, the teasing sway of her hips as she moved around the kitchen. I tossed and turned in bed, but the thoughts wouldn''t stop.


    Two hourster, I was still wide awake.


    ''Damn it. This is insane.''


    From a purely Erotic World perspective, shouldn''t I have grabbed her when she started acting flirty earlier? Maybe if I had, Luna would''ve responded eagerly, matching my energy with yful excitement.


    The more I imagined it, the worse it got.


    Would Luna actually let me...? No, she definitely would.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.

 Chapter 395 Morning wood! [R-18+]

    My growing arousal refused to calm down. Driven by a mix of desire and frustration, I found myself outside her room, my heart pounding.


    "..."


    Through the slightly open door, I could see her.


    ''What is she doing?''


    Luna sat on her bed, carefully mending one of my school uniforms. Her delicate fingers worked with precision, stitching each tear as if it were the most important task in the world.


    Even at this hour, she was thinking about me.


    The guilt hit me like a truck.


    Here I was, standing at her door like some depraved beast, and there she was, quietly taking care of me.


    ''What''s wrong with me?''


    I closed the door softly and retreated to my room, hating myself for even considering it.


    ''Sorry, Luna.''


    Tonight, I''ll handle this alone.


    [Ding!]


    Hena: Attachment: Shower selfie showing massive cleavage)


    What the hell?


    It was as if Hena had psychic timing. The image was practically designed to set me off, her damp hair and flushed skin leaving little to the imagination.


    [Lucas] I told you not to send these.


    My fingers typed the words even as my eyes refused to look away. It wasn''t fair.


    Hena had no idea what kind of torment this put me through.


    Sorry, Hena. But this... this is your fault.


    [Hena] Face?


    [Lucas] What?


    [Hena] I made sure my face wasn''t in the picture.


    Looking at her oversized assets spilling out of the towel, I couldn''t help butugh bitterly. As if anyone wouldn''t recognize her body.


    [Lucas] One more.


    By now, my reasoning hadpletely abandoned me.


    [Hena] (Attachment: Second photo with a V-sign, towel barely hanging on)


    This time, the towel slipped just enough to make her nipple almost visible. It was so deliberate it felt intentional.


    [Hena] Ah!


    A flustered follow-up message came immediately after.


    [Hena] So embarrassing...


    [Lucas] Don''t worry. Only I''ll see it.


    With Hena''s "help," I managed to release the tension that had been building up all night.


    Finally, sleep came.


    ¡­.


    Slurp... slurp...


    I woke up to something warm and wet.


    Blinking awake, I saw Luna.


    Her lips wrapped around me, her soft, warm tongue gliding up and down as her eyes peeked up at me through longshes.


    "Wha¡ª!?"


    She didn''t stop, continuing to suck gently as if savoring every moment.


    "Luna...!"


    Her eyes sparkled with mischief as her tongue flicked over the tip, sending shivers through my entire body.


    "Good morning, Lucas."


    Her voice dripped with honey as she pulled back slightly, a thin strand of saliva connecting us.


    "I thought I''d wake you up properly today."


    I froze, unsure whether this was still reality¡ªor if I hadpletely lost my mind.


    ¡­.


    The reasons for this situation are manifold. The temptation of the pretty Luna, Hena''s national treasure-like huge breasts, Luna''s thighs and smile, the student council president''s curvy hips and buttocks, among others¡­


    The decisive blow was the perverted sex with Cerys.


    Once I felt inclined to ept the morning service of my little sister''s mouth, which had burrowed into my bed, my thighs naturally rxed.


    "Chururururup"


    Luna, essentially having received my permission, deliciously sucked on my cock.


    Filled with the thought of pleasing her brother''s cock, Luna puckered her lips and sucked in.


    Then, realizing I was watching, she made a sly face while continuing to consume my cock,


    "Slurp slurp slurp slurp."


    Her tongue movements were desperate, like she was eager to lick my cock.


    Luna, tapping the back of the ns with the body of her tongue, checked my reaction while I, as the brother who had consented to the morning erection care, gently stroked her ck hair.


    [''Pocket Pussy Touch'']


    "Hup¡­"


    The ''Pocket Pussy Touch'' is a skill with the ideal effect of providing happiness upon contact with my body¡­


    In reality, it''s no different from a drug. Treating Luna as an Pocket Pussy is an added sense of betrayal.


    It''s a sinister skill originally intended to treat women as Pocket Pussys and exert control over them.


    "Suck¡­ suck¡­ sssuck¡­ suck"


    Luna cheerfully sucked my cock while gently shaking her hips.


    The expression on her face melting under my touch was also adorable.


    "Churup¡­ smooch¡­ smack¡­ slurp slurp¡­"


    "Do you like it?"


    "Suck¡­ sssuck¡­"


    Luna squinted her pretty purple eyes.


    When our eyes met, she focused solely on teasing the ns trapped in her mouth with her tongue, as if embarrassed.


    The more I stroked and praised Luna''s head, the more meticulous her service became.


    "*Suck¡­ suck¡­* Delicious¡­ My handsome and cool big brother''s hard cock¡­ Better than food"


    Ah!


    Luna even sucks on my balls.


    Using her pretty face entirely, Luna nuzzles and rubs against my cock with affection.


    ''I''m so turned on¡­''


    "Hah¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Perhaps it''s because of her enthusiasm for her first Blowjob. She seems tired around her jaw.


    When I gently stroke her head, Luna gives my cock little kisses, cutely grumbling.


    "Big brother''s cock is so big, it''s hard."


    "You can take it easy."


    "Smooch¡­ smooch¡­"


    Luna continues to kiss my cock.


    "I was the first to kiss big brother''s cock."


    "Where did you learn to say things like that?"


    "Slurp slurp slurp"


    Luna, pretending to be innocent, licks the firm ns from side to side in session.


    "Put it in your sister''s mouth, brother¡­"


    "Open your mouth."


    "Ah~ah."


    I ce the ns on Luna''s offered tongue and push my cock all the way down to her throat.


    "Chomp"


    Luna purses her lips and epts my cock.


    The tongue underneath the ns moves frantically, almost as if weing it, driving me crazy.


    ''If I had known my sister''s mouth could feel this good¡­'' I would have entrusted it to her sooner.


    With such shameless thoughts, I sinfully press down on Luna''s head.


    The act of making her suck her brother''s cock and holding her head in ce ignites my brain incredibly in the morning.


    "*Huff*¡­ umm¡­?"


    Luna, in a position where she can''t run away if Ie.


    With an innocent face, she smiles with her eyes as if saying, ''Big brother, pleasee.''


    I lift my hips and thrust my cock back and forth, barely touching Luna''s throat.


    "Guk, ugh, oogook."


    This seems a bit difficult.


    I adjust the intensity for Luna, who is having a hard time as a first timer.


    When I touched her with ''Pocket Pussy Touch'', Luna''s eyes opened.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.

 Chapter 396 Naughty! [R-18+]

    I bend my fingers into an ''L'' shape and gently rub inside Luna''s pussy.


    "Ah, ahh¡­ Huhuh¡­"


    Luna wiggles her bottom gently in pleasure.


    I press down on my little sister''s pelvis from above and persistently rub the spot I''ve targeted.


    Squelch, squelch, squelch, squelch!


    "Ah¡­ Ahh¡­ Big brother¡­ Hah¡­ I did wrong, I did wrong¡­ I''m sorry for being naughty¡­ Sorryyy¡­"


    At this moment, after I watch Luna getting cocky while pleasuring me with her mouth and hands, it feels like I''m properly putting her in her ce.


    Showing her that I''m the one in charge.


    Without stopping, I scoldingly stir Luna''s pussy.


    Squelch, squelch, squelch, squelch.


    "Yes! Ah¡­ Ah¡­ I like it¡­ Your thick fingers¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­ It feels good¡­"


    "Do you like reaching the climax in my arms?"


    Nodding repeatedly, Luna hides her face with her hands, but she can''t hide her breath. No matter how shy she is, Luna''s defenseless pussy continues to spew her juices as if she''s confessing that she loves being fingered by her brother.


    The bed sheets will need washing.


    "Ah, ah, ah, forgive me¡­ Next time I''ll do it properly, I''ll be a properdy¡­ Forgive my inexperience¡­"


    "Ah Ah, ah, big brother"


    Luna moans cutely as she is brought to a strong climax by the vigorous movement of the fingers. Even after the fingers are removed, Luna''s body twitches as if still savoring the sensation.


    ''Whoa.''


    The timing was perfect.


    "Let''s go to school, Luna."


    Smack.


    "Ah!"


    I wake Luna up by lightly pping her buttocks with my palm.


    "We need to talk alone. Please wait outside."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After sending Lucas out, Kyelli, who was left alone with Cerys, gradually regained herposure.


    "Teacher, wear this."


    "Thank you."


    Cerys, covered with the student council president''s jacket over her shoulders, sat down on a chair and huddled up. Part of it was due to the shame of having shown a disgraceful side to a junior from her alma mater, but her body, heated from sex, had not yet calmed down. Her cheeks were still red, her heart was racing, and Cerys, who had been a virgin just two hours ago, still felt a strange sensation inside her body as if it was still there.


    "Ms. Cerys, I came after receiving a call. Are you alright?"


    "¡­Did I make the call?"


    "Actually, I was the one who contacted you. I was worried because you had been silent, so I came looking for you."


    Come to think of it, she had tried incredibly hard to get near her smartphone. In the end, she couldn''t performplex actions like ''dialing a number.'' The contact that reached Kyelli was not Cerys''s intent.


    The call came, and she had just slid the ''ept call'' button while rolling over as a jelly.


    Cerys was in a state ofplete helplessness. It was a situation with no hope unless someone came to save her.


    At that moment, a saving hand embraced Cerys. She felt she would never forget that warmth. She thought she could stay like this forever, the touch was so warm that it could fill up the feeling of loss from losing her limbs. The texture of each caressing finger was etched in her heart, thrilling her.


    "Do you know who that student is?"


    "Yes. Lucas. From Acadia Academy, ss 2-F. His siblings are very excellent, but he himself has always been a D-Rank student."


    "He said the same thing."


    ''I am Lucas. From Acadia Academy, ss 2-F, a D-grade student.''


    Given the situation, it was aically honest introduction. As if he was on a blind date.


    And then, he lewdly moved his waist¡­ just¡­


    ''Uh¡­''


    It came to her vividly.


    The incredible sex shed through her mind, and Cerys became restless.


    ''It''s because of him that things turned out this way. Even his guilt-ridden expression was sexy¡­''


    ¡­She felt like she was going crazy. She wanted to kiss him all over his body.


    She wanted to hold him tight and tell him not to feel any guilt because of her.


    Cerys, who had always been told by her fellow hunters that she seemed uninterested in men, and who thought she herself was uninterested, was sorely mistaken.


    She just had incredibly high standards!!


    Now, she thought it would be hard to even see someone as a man if they didn''t look like Lucas.


    "He also said he would heal me."


    "Ms. Cerys, no matter how good the oue is, this is not a situation that can just be overlooked. Let''s follow the principles."


    Even if Cerys, who could be considered a victim, felt an attraction to Lucas as a result,


    it does not erase the fact of the crime.


    Especially the ''principles'' that Kyelli talks about, which involve isting those with dangerous talents from society, with the possibility of execution if they do not cooperate.


    Based on the Criminal Punishment Law, if the executor is someone like the head of the Criminal Correction Bureau, making Lucas disappear from tomorrow wouldn''t be a problem.


    "¡­Hoo."


    "Are you nning to cover for him because he''s an academy student?"


    "Why do you hate him so much?"


    "That is¡­"


    "What was his ability? Did you hear about it?"


    Kyelliid it all out.


    The mechanism of ''Personality Excretion''.


    Everything, including her theory that Lucas identally excreted Cerys''s personality while hitting a scarecrow.


    "However, the story about the scarecrow is probably a lie to lessen his own guilt."


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Because it''s what viins always do. Also, Lucas has umted over 100 demerit points for bad attitude and sexual offenses, and during the suspension of his punishment, hemitted this act."


    Kyelli had enough justification to define Lucas as an evil that needed to be eradicated.


    Cerys, on the contrary to the heated Kyelli, became rather cold.


    "Well, wouldn''t it have been best for him to not get involved to lessen his own guilt?"


    "¡­"


    Cerys knew several spells and useful magic that allowed her to respond immediately to sudden attacks.


    However, this time, none of them worked.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.

 Chapter 397 Privilege! [R-18+]

    However, this time, none of them worked.


    "Embarrassingly, Ipletely failed to identify the assant, and nobody would have known that Lucas was the culprit."


    "It''s not an ability that can be hidden forever. Perhaps one day he wouldmit another crime with that atrocious skill at some point and end up being a suspect?"


    "Thinking ''he would have been caughtter formitting a crime anyway'' is too much of a leap. As it stands, Lucas stepped forward to save me when he didn''t need to."


    If he had only been thinking of his own safety, he wouldn''t have babbled about his abilities to the student council president.


    Above all, it was clear that he prioritized rescuing Cerys.


    So she wanted to help him.


    "I will publicize it if you''re thinking of covering for him, teacher. It''s too dangerous of a skill to just leave among the academy students."


    "Calm down, Kyelli."


    "Have you lost your judgment because you like him?"


    "Are you the one whose judgment is clouded because you dislike him?"


    Kyelli clenched her mouth shut.


    There''s no reason to like a sex offender. Especially¡­


    "I have no reason to look favorably upon a criminal who Fucked a respected teacher¡­ No matter what you say, I will handle it ording to the principles."


    ''Ugh.''


    Convincing Kyelli would not be easy.


    She was not one to sumb to evil¡­


    ''Of all people, it had to be Kyelli who came¡­ She''s a bit too rigid.''


    But on the other hand, she understood.


    She also kept the possibility open that it might be her own judgment that was not functioning normally.


    Cerys spoke more insistently.


    "What if it was a situation that Lucas truly did not wish for? Can he still be seen as just a simple criminal?"


    "The evidence is scant."


    "There''s a clue to consider. The thing called ''Personality Excretion'', it''s not a skill but a privilege."


    "A privilege? That can''t be, not for a D-Rank student¡­"


    Privilege.


    It''s a power distinctly different from skills. Only a few SS-Rank hunters who receive the favor of an external god can exercise a power referred to as ''privilege''.


    While skills can also be granted from a transcendent being, they are differentiated based on whether one uses their own power or borrows the power of an external god.


    "He must have obtained it recently. If he had been able to handle a power strong enough to incapacitate me from a young age, the situation would have been much more serious by now."


    "Is that your judgment as an SS-Rank hunter?"


    "Kyelli, it seems like you have some points of concern too?"


    Kyelli fell into thought for a moment.


    The Lucas she remembered was definitely a trashy man who habitually engaged in petty sexual harassment, buttely, he had been acting like a different person. He even imed to have lost his memory.


    What kind of trickery was this? She had freed him to find out, but he obtained a privilege?


    The timing was too perfect.


    Yes, it seems reasonable to assume that there is a connection.


    "It seems that power, given the circumstances, is indeed a privilege."


    Kyelli''s tone softened a bit.


    "Then it might really have been an ident. If he simply received a power that was too great for him as a prank from an external god, let''s view him with a bit of sympathy."


    "¡­"


    Because privilege is a power bestowed by an external god, it''s not always granted after carefully discerning the user''s qualifications.


    Cases where an ordinary life is ruined due to suddenly bestowed privilege are not entirely unheard of¡­


    "Ms. Cerys."


    "Yes?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You believe that what just happened in this room was a clear act of ''rescue''."


    "¡­"


    Cerys nodded.


    Depending on whether the act that took ce in this room is seen as rape or rescue, the perspective changes.


    "It''s because I was the one who pleaded for more. It can''t be helped."


    "What if it wasn''t yourplete will?"


    "There''s no way to confirm that now¡­ The person I am has already changed from who I was a second ago."


    Silence.


    Kyelli let out a deep sigh. Her blue eyes became moist.


    "In the end, I couldn''t do anything. In the face of your crisis¡­ Other than standing in front of the door."


    "It''s okay, Kyelli. I''m so happy that it was you who came to help me."


    "Teacher¡­"


    "I''m not trying to im that Lucas is innocent from start to finish, either. It''s true that he possesses a dangerous ability that shouldn''t be left unchecked."


    Lucas''s friends may not understand the severity, but the ability called ''Personality Excretion'' could cause significant ripples in society.


    And in a bad way¡­


    "What will you do?"


    "I need time to think. Can you wait a little?"


    "¡­Yes."


    "Don''t be too hard on the guy. After all, you acknowledge that he''s the benefactor who saved me, right?"


    Kyelli nodded her head meekly.


    "It''s aplicated feeling, hard to be thankful for as it is."


    "Still, please say thanks for me. I don''t think I can face him and talk today¡­"


    "Understood."


    Will he understand?


    There''s been too much happening today, and Cerys needs time.


    Who knows what she might say in her crazed state. Something like ''hold me all night''.


    She had also received a creampie that left her womb feeling full¡­


    ''I need to take a morning-after pill¡­''


    Cerys, finding the ''home'' that is the academy too difficult to stay in after the sticky affair, escapes to a hotel.


    She takes the pill and showers in warm water.


    Looking at her reflection in the mirror, she feels a bit smug.


    ''I would still be considered worthy, even without the titles of SS-Rank hunter and Master, right?''


    Wondering if she had been an inadequate partner to the other person.


    Contemting over and over in her head whether she was a burdensome older woman.


    For now, it seems okay. She always thought of herself as pretty.


    ''But still¡­''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.

 Chapter 398 Luna Surprise! [R-18+]

    Luna, too, has been lurking in front of her brother''s room since early morning.


    Of course, she never intended to be caught with his penis in her mouth right from the start.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Big brother¡­?"


    Swoosh.


    The sight of her brother''s handsome face, defenselessly asleep, dealt the first assault on her heart.


    "*Gasp*"


    Luna watches on, not knowing what to do.


    Lucas himself may not care, but his charm rating of maxbined with a Perfect Body is like a tiger growing wings. Women try not to show it, but in their imaginations, they''ve already borne him ten children. Luna was no exception.


    "~~~!"


    Luna stomps her feet in frustration.


    ''My big brother is so, so handsome¡­ It''s unbelievable he''s my big brother¡­.''


    Calm down¡­


    My heart won''t listen even if I take deep breaths.


    Luna, who had entered the room with the sole purpose of waking him up, finds her innocent intentions bing uncontrobly sensual.


    "Big brother¡­ if you don''t wake up¡­ I''ll give you a¡­ kiss?"


    But she doesn''t have the courage to actually steal a kiss from her brother''s lips.


    So she nts soft kisses on his cheek.


    "Big brother. Big brother¡­"


    Smooch. Smooch¡­


    And then on his neck. On his chest, too.


    As she does so, she naturally ends up lifting the nket, and Luna is startled.


    ''Gasp.''


    His muscles are tense with anger.


    ''So, so strong¡­''


    It''s a bodypletely different from her soft one, firm and hard.


    As she strokes his solid chest muscles, Luna falls into a state of ecstasy.


    ''I''m so d to be his little sister¡­ Ehehe¡­''


    I''m truly grateful for being bound in the frame of family. Thank you, Mother, thank you, God.


    "Umm¡­ Hena¡­ breast¡­ crazy¡­"


    "..."


    Muttering another woman''s name in his sleep?


    Luna quickly crawls under the nket to snuggle up to him.


    "Big brother should only dream about Luna¡­"


    Whispering in his ear and even blowing a bit of air.


    "Uh-huh¡­ Sere, Luna¡­ Big brother didn''t mean to¡­"


    "...What''s weighing on you. Really."


    My brother feels guilty because I''m his little sister.


    It makes me so happy to think that even his expression can only be seen by me.


    Luna, who has been riding on her brother''s sturdy upper body and act all spoiled, now has her eyes fixed on her brother''s fully erect penis.


    "..."


    Because she had experience handling her brother''s morning erections, Luna crossed the line. She lightly touched it and the penis slipped out of his underwear.


    "Mmm¡­ Ugh¡­."


    She was surprised. She had seen it many times, but she was still surprised. The veins on the penis were protruding like those on a statue. It was incredibly hard, hot, and big.


    Lunay beside her brother and whispered in his ear as she started to handjob him.


    "Big brother¡­ when will you put it in?"


    She sucked on her sleeping brother''s earlobe without a care in the world.


    "I want to be Fucked by my big brother¡­ why doesn''t he understand my feelings?"


    She hugged her brother tightly and reveled in happiness. Wearing her academy uniform, her inexplicable sense of superiority swelled even more.


    "Ugh¡­ Hah¡­ If I''m pinned down by my big brother, just that¡­ might make me die of happiness¡­"


    The penis was still standing stiff. Luna swallowed her saliva.


    Next was her mouth. Like an instinct engraved in her genes, she naturally knew without being taught.


    She wanted to serve this penis. Luna shifted her position under her brother''s leg, crouched like a cat kneading dough, and carefully grasped the penis.


    "Can''t wake him up¡­."


    She started to lick the entire penis slowly, as if painting it with a brush.


    Even when the penis twitched, as if begging her to be more aggressive, Luna continued slowly.


    Please don''t wake up, big brother¡­


    She kissed his testicles, and she licked his penis.


    She piled up small stimuliyer byyer, moving her lips and tongue until his entire penis was moist with saliva.


    Luna hoped that this time would continue as long as possible.


    "*Suck¡­ slurp¡­* Big brother, I''ll make you feel so good that we can start a wonderful morning¡­"


    To make her older brother feel the best he could after waking up, Luna diligently licked his penis with her tongue for 30 minutes until Lucas opened his eyes.


    At first, the younger sister didn''t have any thoughts of sucking a penis. But when Lucas woke up, she was licking his cock obscenely, jerking him off, and finally cumming. As a result she got punished by her older brother with a "spanking" and eventually squirting in a pleasing manner as a recoil.


    During breakfast, Luna couldn''t even make proper eye contact with her brother, appearing embarrassed.


    Still, what needed to be conveyed had to be conveyed.


    Gathering her courage, Luna handed over the school uniform she had mended yesterday to her brother.


    "Big brother, I''ve ironed the school uniform for you¡­"


    "..."


    ''This time, I wonder if he''s disappointed because he thinks I''m a lewd little sister¡­?''


    The little sister who sneaked into her brother''s bedroom when he was asleep¡­ and got caught sucking his penis....


    She regretted her actions, thinking she had been too impolite.


    "Luna is the best."


    Lucas smiled.


    "¡­"


    Ah.


    Mom, I''m sorry.


    I think I will sneak into my brother''s bedroom again tomorrow and end up sucking his penis again¡­


    "¡­Can I go wake up my big brother again?"


    "Isn''t M going to be jealous?"


    "Huh? What''s with the sleep talk so early in the morning?"


    Lunaughed as she watched M leave the house as if fleeing. There was a time when she couldn''t even imagine they would get along, but now the three of them would leave the house together. It was a change brought about by their brother who had changed.


    And then¡­


    "Big brother. Here."


    Swiftly, Luna lifted her skirt slightly at the entrance, revealing her white panties.


    "Today, it''s white. With a ck water droplet pattern. There''s also a white ribbon."


    "..."


    "You didn''t answer, so should I not wake you up tomorrow?"


    Suddenly, Lucas grabbed Luna''s arm.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.

 Chapter 399 Luna Obsession! [R-18+]

    "No? What if Luna doesn''te? Big brother might bete and get penalty points? Then the family could fall apart, and society could copse¡­"


    Lucas''s voice trembled as his anxious thoughts spilled out in rapid session, his brow furrowed in genuine distress. His usuallyposed expression crumbled, exposing the raw turmoil spinning inside his mind. Luna, unable to resist, let out a soft chuckle that danced like bells in the morning air.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Okay, I''ll make sure toe wake you up."


    Lucas''s face lit up as though the weight of the world had been lifted off his shoulders. Relief flooded his features, and his boyish smile radiated so brightly that Luna felt a strange flutter in her chest.


    A warm sensation spread through her, tickling all the way to her womb, leaving her strangely flustered. Her heart skipped a beat, and her cheeks grew faintly pink. She pressed a hand against her chest, as if to steady herself, but the thought that followed sent an unexpected shiver down her spine.


    Suddenly, she was seized by an eerie premonition, an image of countless women, their eyes shining with admiration, lining up in a procession to be her brother''s wives. They whispered words of adoration, their gazes fixed on Lucas like moths drawn to light.


    ''Still, I am one of only two in this world, the younger sister of my big brother.''


    A spark of pride ignited in her heart, warming her resolve. No matter how many others came into his life, no one could rece her unique bond with him.


    I can continue to be by my big brother''s side.


    ''Right, big brother?''


    ¡­.


    The ck droplet pattern on my crisp white shirt and the ribbon tied neatly at my cor caught the light as I stepped out of the house. My uniform, carefully mended by Luna, fit perfectly today.


    ''Nothing unusual about the attire.''


    With that thought, I adjusted my sleeves and nced at my reflection in the ss of a nearby window. Sharp features, wless skin, and eyes that seemed to pierce through the soul, no wonder Luna worried about hordes of admirers.


    As I approached the academy, the noise of excited chatter hit me like a wave.


    "Ah, there''s the senior!"


    "Is it true that you collect Pocket Pussy''s?"


    "Please hug me!"


    The sudden burst of feminine voices rang out, catching me off guard. The number of female students gathered near the entrance had grown since yesterday, and their sparkling eyes locked onto me like predators spotting prey.


    Normally, a title like ''Pocket Pussy Collector'' would send someone plummeting to the depths of social rejection, their name whispered in disgust. But when it came to me, Lucas, the face genius, it was treated like an amusing quirk, a charming entricity.


    ''It really pays to be good-looking.''


    "Alright, line up. Get in line."


    My voice carried a calm authority, and the girls responded immediately, scrambling to form an orderly queue.


    "Eek! I''m number one. Please hug me!"


    Without hesitation, I granted her request, wrapping my arms around her in a quick, tight hug. She let out a squeal of delight, clutching her uniform as if trying to preserve the lingering warmth.


    It wasn''t a bad feeling to have attractive girls fawning over me. Their soft cheeks brushed against my shoulder, and their shy nces made the atmosphere strangely addictive. But even I could sense this level of enthusiasm might be pushing the limits of normal behavior.


    Just as I started wondering how I was supposed to deal with the growing crowd, a sudden ripple passed through the group.


    "Lucas."


    The clear,manding voice sliced through themotion like a knife. The girls stepped back instinctively, their gazes snapping toward the new arrival.


    Kyelli, the student council president of Acadia Academy, stood at the edge of the gathering.


    Her presence alone demanded attention. Dressed in form-fitting white pants and a tailored ck jacket, her outfit emphasized every curve, exuding elegance and control. Her silver hair cascaded down her back, catching the sunlight like threads of spun silk, and her sharp blue eyes fixed on me with an expression bordering on disapproval.


    For a brief moment, I let my eyes wander, taking in the way her poised figure radiated authority. Even the slight pout of her lips, barely visible under her stern demeanor, made her all the more alluring.


    Her gaze didn''t waver.


    "Unnecessary physical contact between the sexes is not allowed. Viting the rules in front of the academy, you''ve got some nerve."


    Her voice was crisp, cutting through the air, yet every word carried ayer of heat beneath the ice. She didn''t shout, but the weight of her reprimand made the surrounding girls flinch.


    My instincts told me this wasn''t just about rules. Her eyes flickered with something more than disapproval, a faint irritation that made her lips tighten, yet her posture remained wless.


    Still, she was undeniably gorgeous. Even as she stood there scolding me, I couldn''t bring myself to resent her. If anything, the mix of annoyance and elegance made her all the more irresistible.


    ''So that''s how it is.''


    Was this what the ordinary female students had felt just moments ago when they looked at me? An admiration so overwhelming it left no room forints?


    I took a breath and let a soft, deliberate smile tug at my lips.


    "I''m sorry, President."


    Her eyes narrowed as if doubting my sincerity, but before she could press further, she turned her attention to the gathered crowd.


    "What are you all looking at? Disperse! If you gather like this again for such a purpose, you''ll be penalized!"


    The girls broke out in nervous chatter, but one sharp look from Kyelli sent them scattering like leaves in the wind. Even those who hesitated quickly grabbed their bags and hurried off, asionally ncing back with lingering regret.


    I watched as the crowd thinned out, leaving Kyelli standing tall amidst the aftermath. Her blue eyes flicked back to me, sharp yet filled withyers I couldn''t quite decipher.


    Impressive. Truly a student council president heroine.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.

 Chapter 400 Like Bride! [R-18+]

    Impressive. Truly a student council president heroine.


    Kyelli stood with her arms crossed, her sharp blue eyes never leaving me as if she were still evaluating my worth, orck thereof. Her posture exuded authority, the kind that demanded respect without saying a word. Even as the air between us grew heavier, she remained unshaken, radiating an almost noble elegance.


    Her gaze, calm yet piercing, swept over me from head to toe. It was the kind of look that could strip away any pretense, leaving only raw truth behind. Finally, she spoke.


    "The uniform. Today, you''re wearing it properly."


    Her words were simple, but her tone carried weight, as though even the smallest deviation in appearance might warrant judgment. Despite her restrained expression, there was a flicker of approval, however slight, in her eyes.


    ''¡­If I weren''t the max-Charm Lucas but the ugly original protagonist, I wonder what kind of biting remark I would have received here.''


    The thought made me chuckle inwardly. It was almost funny how my polished appearance managed to soften even the critical gaze of the ever-dignified student council president. My luck really was boundless.


    "It''s thanks to my sister," I said, offering a casual smile.


    Kyelli arched an eyebrow. The look she gave me wasn''t one of admiration but rather skepticism, as if waiting for a confession.


    "You didn''t do anything to those female students, did you?"


    The sudden usation caught me off guard. Her words hung in the air, heavier than expected.


    "¡­Weren''t all the misunderstandings cleared up?" I replied, frowning slightly.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line. "I''m thankful that you helped the teacher. But I am someone who has to prevent such incidents from happening again at the academy."


    Her voice was firm, yet there was a subtle undertone, something like concern or maybe even unease. I couldn''t tell.


    "What if I say I won''t do it again?" I tried, half-jokingly.


    But Kyelli wasn''t having any of it. Her eyes narrowed, her tone cooling further.


    "Your words carry no significant weight, Lucas. Nothing changes with the guarantee of a D-Rank academy student."


    Her bluntness stung, though I had to admit it wasn''t entirely uncalled for. As things stood, I had little more than my looks to rely on. No influence. No authority. Just charm, and that wasn''t going to win me much favor with someone like her.


    "That was¡­ a fair point."


    I kept my voice neutral, but inwardly, I felt a pang of frustration. Still, Kyelli didn''t let up.


    "In the academy society, possessing dangerous abilities alone can make you a target for istion, and even execution. The reason you''re able to talk to me like this now is because the teacher wanted to protect you."


    Execution? Was it really that serious?


    Her words sent a chill through me, though I managed to maintain myposure. I''d had my suspicions, but hearing it spelled out so inly added weight to the unease I''d been trying to ignore.


    I thought back to the devil merchant and the promise to keep my powers a secret. It seemed I had been right to err on the side of caution.


    "So what happens to me now?" I asked, keeping my voice steady despite the growing knot in my stomach.


    Kyelli turned, her expression unreadable.


    "Follow me."


    She didn''t exin further, simply expecting me toply.


    We started walking, and with each step, the noise of the academy''s bustling halls faded behind us. At first, I assumed we were headed back to the student council room, but it quickly became clear that wasn''t the case.


    The path took us farther and farther away from the main building, winding up small hills that overlooked parts of the campus. The atmosphere grew quieter, almost suffocatingly so.


    ''Am I really being taken away?''


    The thought crossed my mind more than once as we climbed the final steps toward an unfamiliar building. Its design was different, more imposing and less weing than the rest of the campus.


    When we entered, the air felt noticeably colder. The hallways were empty, the silence broken only by the sound of our footsteps.


    "This is the principal''s office," Kyelli said atst, stopping in front of a heavy wooden door.


    "They will discuss your disposition here."


    Her words sent another jolt through me.


    "Disposition¡­"


    The term felt ominous, as if I were about to face sentencing rather than a simple disciplinary meeting.


    I tugged at my tie nervously. "Should I go in?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Kyelli raised a hand. "Wait."


    Her voice softened, though only slightly. She stepped closer, her eyes narrowing as she examined me.


    "Your appearance is a bit disheveled."


    I froze as she reached out, her slender fingers brushing against my tie.


    "Uh¡­"


    "Swoosh."


    The sound of fabric shifting seemed unnaturally loud in the silence.


    "Stay still," she ordered, her focus unwavering as she adjusted my tie.


    A faint floral scent drifted from her, light but intoxicating. With the slight height difference, I found myself looking down at her, at the delicate features framed by her silver hair and the faint flush dusting her cheeks.


    For a split second, the thought crossed my mind.


    ''She''s like a bride. The student council president¡­''


    I swallowed hard, pushing the ridiculous notion aside. If I actually said that out loud, she''d probably p me before throwing me out of the building.


    Finally, she stepped back and gave me onest appraising look.


    "Mm, that''s fine. Remember to maintain your dignity as an academy student wherever you are."


    "Wasn''t I being taken away?" I half-muttered, unable to help myself.


    Kyelli tilted her head, her eyes sharp yet unreadable.


    "I wish that were the case."


    The corner of her mouth twitched, was that amusement?


    "¡­Not yet."


    Her cryptic response did little to ease my nerves.


    Then, without another word, she turned and knocked twice on the heavy wooden door.


    Knock. Knock.


    "This is Kyelli. I''ve brought the student," she announced, her voice perfectlyposed.


    A deep voice answered from the other side.


    "Come in."


    And with that, Kyelli opened the door, stepping aside as if ushering me toward my fate.


    I took a breath and stepped inside. This was my first time meeting the academy chairman.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)


    Thank you very much for all your support.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!